Spartanseries.files.wordpress.com



Wolves and Dragons

of the Blood

Part Two

by

Michael J. Cropo

“There will come a time.

A defining moment in your life; when all you have been taught and trained will mean nothing.

At that time you will need to make a decision on the path your life will take. And it is at that time when you will break the chains that bind who you at your core.

You will need to surge forward into the future then Androcles, with only your experiences up until then and your heart as your guide.”

“I do not wish to be alone Feravomir.”

“A Leonidas is never alone Androcles. Your grandfather’s spirit has always traveled closely with you and your father. With Elynth and Torma. More so than even you know I believe. And you will always have Elynth.

That time will come Androcles, and it is at that time when you will truly be free and discover all you and Elynth are capable of.

It happened to your grandfather. It happened to your father and it will happen to you.”

- The First Oracle speaking to nine year old Androcles Leonidas as remembered and dictated by Prince Androcles-

-Centennial of the Moon Celebration-

-Sparta-

-Earth Year 2558-

-Recorded by Dilaen Roan-

-Narrator-

-Personal Journals of Androcles Leonidas-

CHAPTER ONE

CENTRAL DISTRICT/SPARTA

KING YELU MEMORIAL HOSPITAL

“Get out of my way!” General/Colonel Vengal roared as he charged down the corridor of the maternity wing in the hospital, his elven wife of nearly four hundred years doing her level best to keep up with his long strides and shaking her head. The sun was beginning to set outside and as it poured through the many windows in the rooms it caused Vengal’s shadow to stretch down the corridor for what seemed like forever. She tried to apologize for her husband’s words and actions, to no avail. There were few people who did not know General Vengal, as he was one of the most well known and respected elves in the entire Union, and he was also one of the deadliest men alive.

General Vengal was tall for an elf, nearing six feet in height, his two hundred plus pounds lean and muscular and uncharacteristic for an elf. His long hair was nearly all white now but neatly groomed, with a bushy mustache that extended to just past the corners of his mouth. The many elf, Hadarian and human nurses and technicians got out of his way quickly as he strode briskly down the long, wide corridor. This was a man who had fought beside King Leonidas since before the day he discovered who he truly was. This was the elven man who, along with General/Colonel Vistr, had formed, trained and now led perhaps the second most feared Spartan military unit within the entire Union.

The Durcunusaan. The Wolves of the Blood.

He and Vistr commanded all Special Operations Units within the Union, and the two men had grown as close as any brothers could ever be. It was not uncommon to see them training with the troops they led, neither man afraid to jump into the same dirty water or crawl through the foot thick mud. It was the main reason Generals Vengal and Vistr were so revered among the Durcunusaan. Outside of the Durcunusaan Hippies Sedla assigned to the Royal family, no one actually knew the number of Durcunusaan within the Union. It was not an uncommon sight to see them out and about with other troops, but actually pinning down their exact number was something no one could ever do. Vengal and Vistr had designed them that way to keep their numbers a secret. Not even Durcunusaan members knew how many of their unit was active outside those detachments they were assigned too. General Vengal was also the father to Star Commander Anuk Simpson, and adopted father to Star Commander Nayeca Simpson, both wives and mates to General/Colonel Daniel Simpson. And everyone knew who that man was. The men and women in the hospital knew why Vengal was bellowing as he led his wife Narlea down the soft white of the maternity corridor, and they paid him no mind.

“Veni…” Narlea hissed softly as they walked the corridor. “You must stop bellowing like a wounded bear. You are scaring everyone!” She admonished him, though her own face was animated and bright. They had gotten the call only thirty minutes before and while she projected calm and control outwardly, Narlea would have been charging down the corridor in the lead had her husband not taken the point.

They rounded the corner and saw Moneus already gathered with Daniel Simpson’s father Melancton and Daniel himself in the hallway, Melancton holding a small bundle in his massive arms. Most elf men would never walk up to the three hulking figures without some trepidation. All of the men were nearing six and a half feet tall, well over two hundred and twenty pounds each and their bodies forged into muscular Spartan perfection. The sight of the three of them together was nothing short of frightening. Vengal was not one of those elves. Melancton caught his scent first and turned. His dark ebony face was scared in some places, and his usually stern look was now one of gentle grace. His dark eyes were bright as he saw Vengal and he held up the bundle in his arms, two tiny arms and legs kicking and jerking from within the white blanket.

“Vengal my friend!” Melancton bellowed happily, matching Vengal’s tone. “Look what your daughter has brought into this world!”

Vengal and Narlea stopped in front of the massive ebony Spartan and Vengal held out his arms for the bundle. Belying his huge size, Melancton gracefully and with the utmost gentleness placed the cooing baby in Vengal’s hands. Narlea gasped at the soft dark skin and bright eyes as her husband held the baby in front of him.

They knew the relationship their birth daughter Anuk had with Nayeca was one of Drow Mistress and Drow slave. They also knew that turn of phrase did not extend outside the realm of playful expression in their bed with Daniel. They loved each other just as intensely as they both loved the large black Spartan who had claimed them both. Within a year of their relationship beginning, Nayeca had become a cherished member of their family and adopted daughter to both her and Vengal in every respect.

“Another fine elven Spartan son to join our family!” Melancton spoke proudly. “Your blessed Drow daughter has done it again Vengal.”

Danny looked at is father. “Hey… I had a hand in this too you know!” He spat.

Narlea slapped Danny’s shoulder, never taking her eyes from the baby in her husband’s arms. “Nayeca did all the work Daniel Simpson. Carrying your children is a duty all its own!” She exclaimed happily as she reached up and gripped the baby’s hand in hers. She smiled as the tiny fingers clamped down with strength.

Melancton laughed heartily. “That it is!” He said looking at his son. “That it is.”

Narlea looked around the men and into the private room they stood outside of, seeing Nayeca sitting on a pillow on the floor, Anuk, Carina and Daniel’s mother Malaika sitting with her and holding hands in the traditional elven way of thanking the gods for a healthy child. She brushed past the doting men and moved into the room quickly where she saw Anuk and Nayeca make room for her on the floor between them. She settled easily between her birth daughter and the Drow female they had called daughter almost from the moment she had come into Anuk’s life. She leaned over and nuzzled Nayeca’s beaming face in wolf fashion.

“He is beautiful daughter.” She spoke softly.

“Thank you Amille.” Nayeca replied gripping Narlea’s hand tightly.

“Yes he is.” Malaika spoke softly holding Carina’s hand her face also very bright and animated at this happy time. “Strong and proud like his parents. We have been waiting for you Narlea. Shall we welcome him in the fashion of your ancestors? As we have welcomed all of my son’s children with his beloved elven mates?”

Nayeca nodded her head, her shimmering white hair shiny in the light of the room, her amber eyes vivid and clear. “Yes. Let us welcome our son…” Nayeca said looking at Anuk who met her eyes with love and adoration. They both turned to look at Malaika. “Let us welcome Melancton Simpson.”

Malaika’s eyes grew a little wider at this and they became moist as she heard the name of her new grandson. She nodded her head slowly. “Oh… you… you will make him so proud.” She said softly.

Narlea smiled. “And he will honor that name throughout his life. Malaika… would you do the honors?” She stated confidently. She squeezed Anuk and Nayeca’s hands and closed her eyes as the others followed suit.

“I would be privileged.” She answered taking Carina’s hand in her right and Anuk’s opposite hand in her left. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. “The… the gods have smiled upon our family once more… for they have seen fit to bestow a new life to us. A new life burning with Spartan and Elven blood. Proud blood… honored blood. The blood of warriors and scholars both.”

“Aovi.” They all spoke together in the Lycavorian tongue.

“May his hand be guided by the spirits of both our people. Those still living and those no longer among us.” Malaika continued in the elven ritual.

“Nasie.” They spoke in the elven language. (Amen)

“And may blessings reign down upon him from the gods and all those who shape our destiny.”

“Aa' menle nauva calen ar' ta hwesta e' ale'quenle.” (May thy paths be green and the breeze on thy back.)

Their eyes opened slowly and they began to chatter among themselves as only women could do.

Danny looked into the face of his new son, the hard warrior look now gone from his expression, the baby curled into the crook of his arm.

“He will be a strong warrior.” Vengal spoke.

Melancton nodded as he draped his arm over Vengal’s shoulders. “Indeed.” He spoke looking at Danny. “What will you name him boy?” He asked.

Danny looked up at his father, glancing at Moneus quickly with a grin. “We decided he needed a strong name.” He said.

“Bah… he is of Spartan and elven blood.” Melancton spoke with a wave. “There is no question of his strength. All one has to do is look at Moneus here. Or Anton. Or Odara, or any of Vengal’s and my grandchildren. Just spit out his name will you! Vengal and I need to know what we will be drinking too!”

“It took us a while to come up with a name we thought would be worthy of this little guy.” Dan spoke.

Moneus chuckled. “Who are you trying to kid father? It took you and my mothers all of thirty seconds to decide.” He said.

“Well…?” Vengal barked.

Danny met his father’s eyes. “Melancton Simpson.” He stated.

Melancton didn’t do anything at first, but Vengal felt his arm tighten around his broad elven shoulders and he smiled. Daniel’s father was an old Spartan Vengal knew, nearly two thousand five hundred years old, and he was still of the mindset that Spartan men did not show emotion. Vengal felt Melancton nod slowly, but he knew the emotion whirling through the man just by the grip he had on his shoulder.

“A… a fine name.” Melancton spoke.

“A strong name.” Moneus said looking at his grandfather.

“Yes… yes…” Vengal broke into the awkward moment knowing he was saving Daniel’s father from having to respond further. “When is the party to welcome our new boy home?”

All four of them broke into laughter as the female elf nurse walked up tentatively, not wanting to intrude on the moment. Daniel looked at her as his father gripped his shoulder. “What is it Lieutenant?” He asked.

“General… I hate to interrupt sir, but there is a priority transmission for you.” She spoke.

“Marty?” Dan asked.

“No sir… the King departed earlier this morning with Queen Anja for Hadaria. This is a Spartan woman by the name Hali.” She answered.

Danny looked at his father quickly and motioned for Vengal to take his new son. “I’ll take it over here.” Dan spoke motioning to the small monitor. The nurse nodded and tapped on her pad several times as Danny moved to the monitor. He touched the panel and the face of Julie Collins’s mother appeared. Spartan woman though she may have been, she was still a mother and Daniel detected immediately that something was seriously wrong. “Hali… Hali what is wrong?” Danny asked.

“Daniel… please forgive me… forgive me for interrupting you at such a time…” The older Spartan woman spoke in a weak voice.

Danny shook his head hastily. “Never think that.” He said quickly. “What is wrong Hali?”

“Kim So is in Eden City, Daniel.” Hali spoke. “My children spread throughout the Union. I did not know who to contact. You and Martin… you have always told me to contact you if ever I needed something…”

“And we meant it. You contacted the right person Hali.” He said seeing the woman’s distress. “Now tell me what is wrong?”

“She’s here Daniel.” Hali spoke softly.

“Who?”

“The… the clone of my daughter that you and Martin told us of.” Hali replied softly. “She is standing outside my home right now Daniel. Staring at the house. This is the fourth day in a row now she has done this. She is wearing a cape and cowl… but I know it is her. She has been there for nearly an hour doing nothing. Just staring.”

Danny’s eyes were wide now and he glanced at his father quickly. “Hali… we’ll be right there. Go out the back and get over to Larissa’s house. Do it now. Don’t worry about taking anything… just go.”

“Please hurry Daniel.” Hali said.

Danny turned to look at Vengal who shook his head. “Go!” He spoke immediately. “I will watch out for my grandson.”

Danny moved to the door into Nayeca’s room waiting until they all looked up at him. “Carina… with me. I may need your skills.” He stated formally, everyone detecting the sudden shift in his demeanor to his command voice. Daniel Simpson was the most laid back person anyone could know, but when he shifted into his role as a General of Spartans, something was wrong. He moved quickly to Anuk and Nayeca as they came to their feet.

“Daniel what is wrong?” Anuk asked.

“Hali just contacted me.” He said softly drawing both Anuk and Nayeca into his arms. “The clone of Julie is stalking her home and has been for a few days. She’s outside the house right now. I told her to go to Larissa’s out the back, but I need to go there now and find out what is going on.”

“I thought Martin told Aikiro she was not to leave their ships for any purpose!” Anuk spoke sternly.

“Yeah… well apparently the great Empress Aikiro doesn’t listen too well. Or she thinks she doesn’t need to listen.” Danny answered. “I need to go.”

Anuk and Nayeca nodded immediately. “Go!” Nayeca spoke. “Hali is like family to you Daniel. Go!”

Danny leaned over and kissed first Anuk and then Nayeca with deep passion and intense feeling before turning and heading out of the room, Carina on his heels. They watched as first Moneus and then his father fell in behind him as they moved down the corridor. Anuk looked at Nayeca’s amber eyes as they drew each other close and Vengal came into the room slowly rocking Melancton in his arms.

“Anuk?” Nayeca said softly, barely a whisper that only Anuk heard.

Anuk smiled at her. “The Julie Collins our Daniel knew and shared his life with is dead Mistress.” She said softly. “We are his wives and mates and we have been for a quarter century. This clone is nothing to him.”

Nayeca shook her head. “It… it was silly of me to think…”

Anuk leaned over and kissed her. “No Mistress. I thought the same thing for an instant when Martin first told us.” She said softly. “I only needed to look at our husband’s face to know we are the only ones in his heart. We are his world, just as he is ours. Nothing will ever come between us.”

Nayeca nodded. “Of course I know that.” She said sheepishly. “It must be my hormones to even think such a thing.” She squeezed Anuk’s hand and smiled once more, her amber colored eyes bright. “We need to plan our welcoming party.” She spoke now so that everyone could hear her.

“It’s about time.” Vengal interjected. “We haven’t had a good party since Moneus and Carina were mated. It’s been nearly a month now!”

“Oh hush papa!” Anuk hissed at him with a loving voice.

SODRAG

“…everything Arrarn was able to obtain from his sources at Jump Gate Control mother.” Andro spoke to Dysea and Normya in the secure holo transmission from within his office.

He could see three others in the transmission with them, one a dark haired pureblood who Dysea had called Esther and the other two were oddly colored Immortals, and one who he was sure was known as Cha’talla. The second bronze skinned Immortal sat closer to Normya than Andro would have liked but he said nothing in regards to this. He was still very unsure of the trustworthiness of the Immortals his first elven mother and younger sister were among.

“This information is accurate Andro?” Dysea asked looking at the pad in her hand.

Andro nodded. “As accurate as Arrarn was able to press for.” He replied.

Dysea looked back up at him. “There are several names here Andro.” She stated.

“Yes.” He answered.

“Does your father have these names?” Dysea asked.

Andro shook his head. “Arrarn and I were gathering this information on our own mother. Outside the official investigation. Father left with mother to return to Hadaria very early this morning. It seems the Arch Ministry is having another of their fits in regards to how our father and mothers raise our siblings. He will probably contact you while they are en-route.”

“The Arch Ministry?” Dysea exclaimed rolling her eyes. “Will they never give up trying to change Melyanna?”

“Apparently not.” Andro stated. “From what little father was able to tell me before they left with Retta and Calyb, the Arch Ministry has brought three charges against mother.”

“Charges? That is something new Andro.” Normya asked leaning forward now. “What charges?”

“The main charge is for supposedly being maliciously negligent in the death of Seanna in some fashion. Seanna’s mother Pcillany has brought that charge forward. Aunt Umbra has also charged that she is an unfit mother and that she circumvented the Arch Ministry in regards to several medical and political practices.” Andro said. “It all sounds like a big load of sibfla to me.”

“Anja had nothing to do with Seanna’s death!” Dysea snapped. “The Evolli caused her death! I was there. I watched her try and save Seanna for three and a half hours!”

“Well apparently Seanna’s mother does not think so.” Andro stated. “They supposedly have some evidence that they intend to show her and father when they arrive that proves their charge. All I know is that Eliani is steaming mad right now. Chief Minister Wiktor said Eliani’s upbringing was proof that she is not a good mother, implying in some fashion I would imagine, that Eliani is some how twisted or deranged because of how we were raised. It is a ridiculously veiled criticism of Eliani’s and Nyla’s relationship. I had to order Eliani to remain here before she went to Hadaria and extracted a pound of flesh from someone.” Andro saw the woman Esther and the two Immortals chuckle softly within the transmission.

“Andro… your father does not know the incident with Normya was sabotage.” Dysea said. “And he must not know. At least not yet.”

“Yes… I gathered that when Normya contacted me and asked me not to do anything that would alert father to something other than what the Netnews people are reporting.” Andro said. “It’s just as well. With the High Coven and Kavalians in Sparta, father probably welcomed the chance to leave for a time. You know what they are trying to do in regards to Lisi?”

Dysea nodded. “Yes… we suspected as much when this Karun first informed us of his intent to seek a meeting with Lisisa.”

“They met yesterday morning mother.” He said. “According to Lisi… it went better than she had truly expected. The Galactic Court postponed making a ruling on the Kavalian petition today as well mother. I don’t know whether that’s good or bad.”

“For how long?” Dysea asked.

“Just until tomorrow Sparta time.” He replied.

“There is only one way they can rule according to Union law.” Dysea said confidently. “It matters not what Kavalian law says because she has been adopted and a citizen of the Union since your father returned from Lycavore with her.”

Andro nodded. “She and Deni aren’t concerned.” He said. “What exactly are you and Normya going to do mother?”

“The assistance Cha’talla, Esther, Tir’ut and their tribe have given to Normya has most likely exposed them to possible serious repercussions. I do not intend to let that happen if I am able.” Dysea said. “Apparently the man who was contracted to capture your sister knows of Esther and Cha’talla. They have a rather one sided history together.”

“One sided on his part I’m guessing.” Andro spoke seeing Esther holding Cha’talla’s hand on the table.

“Let’s just say Gareld and I do not see eye to eye.” Esther spoke from her chair. “In fact, given the opportunity, I would gladly remove his eyes from his head.”

“Andro… how is the training of the Coven Riders coming?” Dysea asked.

Andro looked at his mother in the transmission with slightly wider eyes. “Mother… mother you have just…”

Dysea shook her head. “They are already aware that the Coven has dragons on Earth and that we are training them Andro. They have known for some time it seems. They apparently have contacts within the ranks of the Immortals that still serve the Coven.” Dysea said. “I ask because we could use yours and Arrarn’s sources more efficiently if you were helping us.”

Cha’talla leaned forward in his chair. “We are not your enemy young son of Leonidas.” He said.

Andro met his eyes unwavering. “Simply because you have filed down your bone spikes and changed the color of your skin does not make you a friend Cha’talla of the Immortals. You are the former Captain to the Coven High Lord.” Andro stated coldly.

“Androcles Leonidas!” Dysea barked. “You will speak with respect to this man and his son and wife! They saved your sister’s life! Cha’talla’s brother is the Immortal your father told you about as a boy! They have risked a great deal in this venture.”

Andro nodded. “That is all well and good mother.” He stated. “And I bless the gods you were there for her. Respectfully however, that one act does not erase the thousands of years of war and mistrust between us. I thank you for what you have done, truly I do, but you will forgive me if I reserve judgment until more time has passed.”

Cha’talla laughed from his chair and nodded his head. “I like your son Dysea.” He stated. “Straight to the point! And in his position I would say the same thing. Are all of your child just as stubborn and cautious?”

Dysea turned to look at Cha’talla. “That seems to be the case.” She said turning back to Andro. “All of them have inherited their father’s blunt and sometimes tactless nature.” She scolded.

Andro shrugged his shoulders and smiled. “You still love him though.” He said seeing his mother nod her head in the transmission and smile affectionately.

“With every breath I take.” Dysea spoke softly.

“Will you be getting anymore information? While these names are helpful, considering their positions within your Union, they do not seem capable or highly placed enough to be the man or men who would be powerful enough to hire Gareld and direct all of this.” The second Immortal called Tir’ut asked the question. He leaned forward in his chair, his broad shoulders brushing against Normya’s arm. Like Dysea did the day she arrived, Andro noticed that this did not seem to trouble Normya in the least and she in fact turned to look at his face with dazzling emerald eyes.

“Arrarn’s contacts will continue to delve for information, but there is probably little more that they can tell us.” Andro replied. “It helps that the Netnews announced this was nothing more than an accident. Whoever is behind it will not immediately panic and it gives us time to discover more.”

“This man may very well try again.” Tir’ut spoke again. “I will allow no harm to come to Il kal'daka darthirii, and I will eliminate even those who come from the Union if they intend to harm her or her mother.”

Andro tilted his head as he gazed at Tir’ut and saw the fiery look of passion in his dark eyes. He watched his sister take his large hand in hers and look at him.

“Kestal ith'arl ol won't doer ulu nindel Tir’ut.” (Hopefully it won’t come to that.) Normya spoke softly.

Tir’ut met her emerald eyes and Andro saw him nod in the transmission. He shifted his eyes back to Dysea. “What is your plan mother?” He asked.

“I’m going to have my flight crew change the IFF transponder on my DT.” Dysea spoke. “I’m going to take Lexi, Iriral and Normya to Apo Prime without anyone knowing we are there and have a talk with the people on this list.” She answered. “The two engineers your father told me to take will remain with the rest of my detachment here and they return to Yocetu to fix their VANGRA 9 transport. They will also try and salvage what they can from the TYPE II that Normya was flying before destroying it completely.”

“Mother anyone willing to go after our family in this way is either very crazy, or very well connected.” Andro stated evenly. “Iriral and Lexi can only protect the two of you to a point.”

Dysea nodded. “Yes… that is why Tir’ut and Esther have volunteered to come with us as support.” She stated. “And I have accepted. Cha’talla and T’lolt will return to Yocetu with the remainder of my detachment while Illiad and Erli’ra, the elves on Cha’talla’s ruling body here put together an extensive list of everything they will need here to defend themselves.”

“Elves?” Andro asked.

Dysea nodded. “There are a dozen or so elves here, seven of them females that I have seen, among perhaps a hundred others from different species. All of them are the Blessed Wives of Immortals my son. They… I have seen most of them Andro… they have children and they love with the same passion as we love your father. I was skeptical as I traveled here, but after what I have seen… not anymore.”

“As you say mother.” Andro spoke.

“It will not be a large list” Cha’talla spoke quickly. “What we lack are planetary shield generators and anti-air batteries. Those are far too expensive for us to purchase in The Wilds, and it would draw attention to us that we don’t want. We might be able to trade for them in Bontawillian space but we…”

“No.” Andro said getting to his feet.

“Andro… they have risked their lives to protect me! To protect our mother!” Normya protested.

“Pen pera allon arande.” Andro spoke.

“Then why are you being such a butt head?” Normya snapped using slang she had learned from her mother Anja and her sister Eliani.

Andro chuckled as he came around his desk and pushed aside his chair to begin typing into the control panel on the desk face. “You are spending too much time with Eliani.” He said with a large smile.

“Aikiro knows they exist as well now, and she wants nothing more than to kill all of them to keep what they have built here from being discovered by the rest of the Immortals within her ranks. The threat to them has increased two fold because of me! I won’t just leave them to their fates!” Normya spoke.

Andro looked at his sister in the transmission and he smiled at the set of her jaw, and he also noticed she had not released the hand of the bronze skinned Immortal. “You never used to get into this much trouble my elven sister.” He said as he continued typing on the main console of his desk. “Why have you suddenly become a nuisance?”

Normya smiled at the look on her older brother’s face knowing then that he was playing with her as he had when she was younger. “It must be all the time I have been hanging around you.” She stated confidently.

Andro chuckled and nodded his head. “Yes… well I have only just begun to rattle many cages with my actions sister.”

Dysea looked at him oddly in the transmission. “Andro what are you speaking of?” She asked.

Andro didn’t answer but picked up the pad and inserted it into the slot on the panel. He keyed several sequences and looked up. “Normya… Encryption Algorithm Three Nine Nine Beta Four. Same as our training exercise on Podella Three. Do you remember?”

Normya nodded as she got to her feet and moved to the control panel in the large table, Tir’ut right behind her very interested in the coded talk they were using. He stood behind her as she keyed in several sequences on her end. “Initiating.” She said.

“Sending.” Andro stated as he stabbed down on the button.

“Locked. Receiving.” Normya said.

Tir’ut’s eyes grew a little wider when he saw what she was receiving. He lifted his face up to glance at Androcles and then back down to the table as Normya finished downloading what he had sent to her and withdrew the data pad from the slot.

“Got it.” She spoke.

Andro moved back around to stand in front of the transmission disc and looked at them. “The seal security code is six four one three seven seven alpha, Normya. Tell the Durcunusaan detachment leader that remains behind he has seven hours after he cracks the seal to take what he and Cha’talla believe they will need to defend the settlement. After that the seal code will randomly change and reset.”

Andro watched as Cha’talla rose and moved up next to his son and Normya, looking down over her shoulder as she held it out. His own eyes grew wide as he saw the information scrolling across the small screen and he turned back to Andro.

“This is… this…” Cha’talla was too stunned to speak. “This is on Yocetu!” He declared finally. “We… we never discovered it.”

Andro nodded his head. “We have such caches all over The Wilds, Cha’talla. My father and uncles plan very well. It is very well hidden and unless you knew exactly where to look, you would never find it. It’s an older Union cache, most of the equipment left over from the Evolli War, but it is still very serviceable and in excellent condition.” Andro said. “It will have all you will need to defend your settlement from everything except a dedicated ground and orbital assault.”

“Why?” Cha’talla asked him.

“My mother and sister apparently trust you Cha’talla, and my mother is the best judge of character I have ever met in my young life. I also find myself wanting to trust in you after what you and your son have done.” Andro spoke softly. “Mother… I sent a Mjolnir’s Hand IFF code to program into your DT. Land at the Mjolnir’s Hand base across the lake from the palace. Stay away from the palace to avoid anyone seeing you. The base commander will have documents for Esther and Tir’ut when you arrive.”

Tir’ut looked at him now. “My mother will pass easily, she is a pureblood. I will not be so lucky. I am an Immortal.” He spoke.

Andro nodded. “Yes… and when you arrive on Apo Prime you will be a member of the Krypteria.” He spoke seeing Tir’ut’s eyes grow larger. “I’ll contact Armetus and he will arrange it.”

“Thank you my son.” Dysea said softly. She looked at him in the transmission for a long moment staring into his azure eyes in the transmission. “What were you going to do with this information Androcles?” Dysea asked him finally.

Andro returned her gaze for an equal amount of time. “You don’t really want to know do you mother?” He asked finally.

Dysea met his azure blue eyes once more and shook her head finally. “No.”

“Keep me in the loop mother.” Andro said as he tilted his head away for a moment like he had detected a scent. “If we are going to keep this unknown to father for the time being you need to keep me apprised of what is going on.”

Dysea nodded. “Of course.”

Andro lifted his eyes and looked at Cha’talla and Tir’ut reviewing the information on the data pad. “Cha’talla of the Immortals.” Andro spoke waiting until Cha’talla and his son looked at him. “Hear me now… you may be many thousands of years older than me Cha’talla, but if I discover you have betrayed my mother and sister, and harm comes to them because of this, I will come for you no matter where you may run. You will not need to worry about my father for there will be nothing left of your corpse for him to find. And neither your son, nor your tribe will keep me from watching you die beneath my sword. On that you have my word as a Spartan Prince.”

“Androcles!” Dysea hissed.

Cha’talla didn’t bat an eye and nodded his head with a knowing smile. “May I expect the same of you in regards to my Blessed Wife and son while they travel within your Union young Leonidas?”

Andro nodded. “A Blood Oath then?”

“A Blood Oath it is.” Cha’talla spoke without hesitation.

“Then I look forward to the day I meet you in person sir.” Andro said.

“As do I young Leonidas. As do I.” Cha’talla spoke.

“Mother, you and Normya travel with my love always. Contact me immediately if you need anything.” Andro said. “I must go now mother. Sadi and Carisia are calling for me.”

Dysea’s emerald eyes grew quite a bit wider at this bit of information. “Carisia?” She gasped. “Andro... this is… she is the daughter of…”

“I know who she is mother.” Andro spoke with a grin and a shrug his broad shoulders. “One of the many cages I have begun to rattle mother. No doubt there will be many more.” He said. Andro’s azure blue eyes settled on Tir’ut as he stood very close to Normya. “Sslig'ne ussta dalninil Tir’ut.” (Protect my sister) He spoke.

Tir’ut nodded. “Xuil ussta dro.” (With my life) He replied.

SPARTA

She knew this place... and she didn’t know how.

The modest sized home looked so very familiar to her yet she had never been here before. Sparta was new to her, filled with those she knew only as enemies, yet as she had walked the streets these last few days it all seemed so natural to her. She knew exactly where she was going without looking at the map on her data pad. The main entrance to the Royal Villa looked like someplace she had been before. The sights and sounds ringing in her vampire ears chimed with sensations she had experienced before. It was all very confusing for her. Ever since coming down from the INQUISITOR and becoming Aikiro’s shadow, feelings and sensations she had never felt before, but they seemed so real pulsing through her.

She had spent the last fifteen years of her life fighting the Kavalian dogs, killing them with no remorse. Her skills were beyond reproach she had heard many say, she held the rank of Major in the High Coven military, yet she had never felt so odd and out of place among her own kind as she did now. She was a vampire clone, she knew that. The last of a special batch of clones bred many years ago from the cells of known natural vampire leaders she had been told. The others of her unit had been killed through the years fighting the KFI, many of their bodies never recovered, but she had always survived. She was used now mainly for protection of high ranking officials and assassination missions. When she arrived here on Earth, she had been Empress Aikiro’s shadow for the first two days until she was ordered to walk the streets of Sparta trying to gather information and intelligence about where the KFI delegation was staying and any intelligence she could gather about city defenses and troop garrisons.

In the week she had been doing that, she had discovered only one actual garrison of Spartan troops, and that was more of a police barracks than anything else. She had witnessed dozens of dragons and their riders walking the streets, species of every kind sitting among the hundreds of cafés and shopping plazas that dotted Sparta. Her trained eye had detected no city defenses of any kind, and she determined that these Spartans had hid whatever anti-air batteries or artillery positions they had and hidden them very well. She did not think they would rely just on the PDP platforms in orbit. She had absorbed everything while walking the streets, yet somehow she always seemed to end up here in front of this house. Today she had decided to enter this home and try and discover why it felt as if she had been here before.

Her five foot nine body was muscular and lean, her black hair cut short around her face. Her breasts were firm and pushed against the sweater like turtleneck shirt she wore. Her black leather like pants was actually a form of body armor, and dual fighting knives occupied sheaths on each of her thighs. The cape and cowl hid her features almost completely, allowing her to move about the city without notice really. Juliana One glance up quickly at the sun as it began to dip below the mountains in the west. The rays cast long shadows from many of the surrounding buildings, and as she looked around carefully she saw that no one was nearby. With a simple wave of her hand she wrapped the shadows around her and blurred forward towards the house. It was a simple matter to bypass the security lock still wrapped within the shadows and Juliana One stepped into the modest home and waited until the door closed before she allowed the shadows to fade from around her body. She detected no heartbeats within the home, telling her the house was empty and she stepped into the small main foyer, her dark eyes scanning the area.

Different smells assailed her nostrils, home cooked food, the spicy smell of Lycavorian blood. These smells made her stagger slightly as images flashed across her mind. A smiling woman and man… a white haired Drow elf male with glittering amber eyes. Images of the King of the Lycavorian Union and a huge black Spartan. A gorgeous red haired woman, their naked bodies entwined with that same ebony skinned Spartan. Juliana moved forward slowly, turning to look into what appeared to be the main room. She saw several couches and chairs, a fireplace and mantel with at least a dozen holo pictures. Juliana crossed the floor to the mantel and began looking at the holo images. They were of several large dark skinned Lycavorians smiling and holding the older man and woman. Several images of the older woman and man standing in front of their home and one where they stood with the King and several others she did not recognize. Juliana’s face softened somewhat as she looked at the photos, a small smile creeping across her features, until she reached the last holo frame.

Juliana froze and her eyes grew wider.

She saw images of herself in the holo picture. Her hair was much longer, but it was definitely her. Several images she was posing in what appeared to be a park with the older man and women, holding both of them tightly. Several other images had her in the arms of a Drow elf male, her face looking animated and bright. She reached forward and picked up the holo frame, her eyes wide as she watched the images change within the frame. As she lifted her hand to touch the image she heard them.

Three heartbeats.

Three powerful heartbeats and beating with calm control, but most definitely Lycavorian hearts. She had been discovered.

Slowly she slipped the holo frame into her uniform and wrapped her hands around the pommels of her dual blades. She prepared herself for action but froze once more when she heard the snik of three Nehtes extending at the same time and then the razor sharp spear head of one touched her right shoulder.

“That would not be the smartest move you ever made.” The deep voice spoke calmly. “Lift your hands back up and turn around slowly assassin. I’m not in a real good mood, so no funny stuff.”

Juliana did as she was instructed. She was no good to the Empress dead, and she could easily say she had simply gotten lost. As she turned her eyes focused on the face of Danny, his wolf eyes very prominent and the Nehtes in his hand unwavering as it held the spearhead only two inches from her neck. A single flick of his wrist and he could decapitate her easily. That is not what concerned her at the moment, not nearly as much as the fact that this was the man she had seen in her mind. She saw the much older Lycavorian and then the younger one in the middle surrounding her on three sides, but her eyes went back to Danny’s face.

“Do you make it a habit of breaking into people’s homes?” Dan snarled at her. “Cause here in Sparta that is not a nice thing to do.”

“I do not wish any trouble.” She spoke. “Please just allow me to leave. I have only lost my way.”

Melancton shook his head. “That won’t happen.” He said.

“I have done nothing wrong.” Juliana spoke her eyes never leaving Danny’s face. “I do not wish to hurt any of you.”

“You think highly of your skills vampire.” Moneus spoke menacingly. “Too highly I believe.”

“I could easily avoid all of you.” Juliana spoke once more. “I have not because I mean no harm. Just allow me to leave.”

“We can track you even in the shadows assassin.” Melancton spoke. “All of us have the training for that. And we have brought the cure for your speed.”

“I’m sorry… I can not let you take me.” Juliana stated.

Juliana spun away from Danny’s Nehtes, wrapping the shadows around her as she did. She had never been trained to fight Lycavorians, and even during all her additional hours of training no one had ever told her wrapping the shadows around her while fighting pureblooded wolves would not help her. As she shifted towards the door the younger Spartan, he appeared to be half elf as well, moved with speed belying his size. His arm flashed forward and Juliana’s eyes were wide as she saw the blow coming directly for her. Stunned, she could do nothing to stop it from connecting, and his thick forearm smashed into her upper chest with enough power to stop her in her tracks and make her stagger back as she gasped for air. The shadows fell away from her as she lurched, and the older Spartan spun gracefully, sweeping his right leg in front of him and taking out both of her legs. Juliana felt her body fly back and up before slamming to the floor of the home and the air left her lungs in an audible rush of noise. As her now cobalt blue vampire eyes looked on, the space in front of her blurred and the shadows fell away from around a stunning young woman who extended her arm and pressed the cold barrel of the K12 against her temple.

Juliana stared at the dark haired young woman for she looked vaguely familiar somehow. Juliana also knew just from the sound of her heartbeat and the smell of her blood that this young woman was a perfect combination of vampire and wolf blood. Something else she had not been told to expect.

Carina jacked back the hammer on the K12 and smiled sweetly, her own dark eyes now cobalt blue in color. “I have never particularly cared for seeing someone’s brains before I eat dinner.” She spoke calmly. “However, if you do not stand down, I will pull this trigger without hesitation.”

Juliana recognized the cold tone of her voice for what it was. The finality of death if she refused. She slowly opened her palms and began to relax on the floor of the home. The Empress would be upset, but not overtly so. Juliana would never reveal anything to the Lycavorians, and all she had really done was to enter someone’s home without permission.

“Very well.” She said softly.

EDEN CITY MILITARY AIRFIELD

OFFICE: COMMANDER, AIR GROUP

EARTH AIR DEFENSE FORCES

Zaala Randall hated when she woke early and he wasn’t beside her.

It was something she had grown accustomed too through the years, for there were times when her work kept her at the Research Facility overnight, but it was something that neither of them cared for in the least. She used her finger to curl her long black hair around her elegantly curved elven ear on one side as she sifted through the data pads on his desk. This move revealed most of her flawless features and the identical beauty to her older sister.

Lieutenant Governor of Sparta Tarifa.

Zaala was the youngest daughter to War Master Tareif and his wife Palina, nearly twenty years Tarifa’s junior, but she and her sister were as close as any set of twins could ever be. She spoke to her sister two, sometimes three days a week and they shared almost everything with each other. Zaala had grown up almost completely opposite of Tarifa, not holding the title of Queen of the High Elves and being the more promiscuous of Tareif’s daughters. She was well known back then as a female elf that would truly rock your world between the sheets. Since female elves born and raised on Earth had far less inhibitions than their sisters from Elear, they were prone to being more open about having relationships, even with men they had just met. It was not considered loose behavior for female elves from Earth to do this while they were investigating the possibilities for marriage and a husband. Zaala had been the epitome of this type of female elf, never one to shy away from getting a man in bed, especially the Spartan wolves once they had become more open about their existence. She wanted a man and wolf like her sister, one who was incredibly well endowed, and treated her like a goddess. There were many wolves vying for that honor, but not even Zaala had expected to fall head over heels in love with a human.

Steven Randall had won her heart from the moment he stood up to that hulking Spartan some twenty plus years ago. Zaala still remembered that exact moment almost like it had happened yesterday and she could not recall how many times she had lain in Steven’s arms after a breathless night of sex and stared at his sleeping face, thanking whatever gods were up there that they had given him to her. Zaala had taken his last name when they were married in a traditional elven ceremony to honor his human heritage, and she had used that name as a blanket of warmth and honor ever since. The ultimate expression of his love for her was when he asked Martin Leonidas to turn him because he did not want to lose her. To Zaala that had bound them together even tighter for all eternity. The change had not only turned him into a wolf, but ironically it had also changed him physically in some respects. He gained nearly three inches in height when the change had finally become complete, his body adding at least forty pounds of muscle to his already delicious frame. While he was not the largest man Zaala had ever been with, his size fit her like the piece of a puzzle, and he could make her see stars with his skill in their bed. When the change had granted him an additional two inches in the length of his cock and also increased thickness, Zaala’s already overwhelming pleasure had increased three fold when her husband made love to her. Whenever her husband took her, it most definitely rocked her world.

Zaala Randall was considered one of the foremost experts within the Union in regards to Quantum Engineering and the new technologies developed from the Mindvoice ship. There were few who could match her intellectually, and her husband was one of them, which only served to make her elven blood call out for him even more. He was a superior pilot, considered by many as among the top ten or twenty within the Union even before Martin had changed him. While he was now part wolf, Steven clung to his human traits and history with fervor. He had asked to be changed so that he could stay with her as long as they lived, not to become a better person physically. He rarely changed to wolf form, and the Lycavorian blood in his veins now had really only increased his skills by a factor of two compared to four or five in other humans who were turned. He could have an intelligent and thoroughly analytical conversation with her in one minute, and the next he was acting like a love struck school boy as he nuzzled her elven ears making her melt into his arms. Zaala had helped to design and develop many of the new trinkets that Spartans and elves and others within the Union used to defend them. Her mind was like a sponge, absorbing everything around her, and then sorting it all out. She could attack problems and issues from inside or outside the box, and more often than not she was successful in solving them. It was Zaala who worked out the extension coefficients when deploying the Dragon Armor from the Mark Eleven saddles. She was also responsible for incorporating new techniques in the Flat Spatial Dimension Shifting technology that Lycavorians used with their Shi Viskas, making it more efficient and reducing the size of the bridle one needed to wear to operate it. She had tried to discover a way to allow those non-Lycavorians to be able to use the FSDS technology as well, but the only person within the Union without some small portion of Lycavorian blood in them that could use a Shi Viska was Isabella. That was still a mystery to many on why only she could use the FSDS technology. The only species known to exist right now that could use the Shi Viskas were Lycavorians. The FSDS Technology disrupted the cellular tissue and genes of its operator and only the advanced nature of the Lycavorian healing factor coupled with the speed in which it worked allowed them to be able to safely use the technology. Those with even small amounts of Lycavorian genes and blood in them could use the FSDS technology, but it was considered extremely lethal for any others. Why Isabella was different was a mystery, and Zaala and the others working on that project had stopped trying to figure it out.

Zaala Randall, because of her work with the Mindvoice ship, held a Level Nine Security Clearance and was privy to much of what was going on behind closed doors within the Union as far as advancements and new technologies. She communicated with Admiral O’Connor whenever she needed too, and given her status and position she was one of the few who could contact Tarifa or the King directly. Even with all that she had accomplished in her life, though she was still considered a child in elven terms, Zaala was essentially unchanged. Even with all the respect she held among so many, the thing that gave her the greatest joy was to be wrapped within her husband’s embrace, on the couch in their home as they shared a mug of coffee and read to each other from a novel.

Zaala found the data pad she was looking for and shook her head at Steven’s filing system. “How do you ever keep track of everything my husband?” She said softly as she lifted the data pad on Tempest Maneuvering Thruster Control and turned to perch her butt on his desktop.

Zaala’s figure matched her sister’s in almost every way, though she was three inches shorter than Tarifa’s five foot nine frame. Her tanned body was lean and typically elven in nature with the natural musculature and definition of all elves. She had full and exceptionally firm breasts topped with pert nipples and even darker areolas. Her legs were long and her ass incredibly perfect in shape and firmness. She knew many men gawked at her when she walked the streets of Eden City or Sparta, but she also knew that those who were even part wolf could detect Steven’s heavy Dogwood scent embedded in her elven blood and they would not dare approach her without respect. Those who were not Lycavorian had only to look at the glittering ring she wore on her finger, or the way she dismissed all those interested with barely a thought, to know she was well and truly in love and very taken. There had been those who had tried to approach her anyway, the majority of them being shown the error of their ways quickly by Zaala. Only one had resulted in a confrontation with Steven, and now Steven wore the thin scar on his cheek from his right eye to his jaw from the blade of a vampire male. It was the only blow the man had gotten in before Steven had killed him in the street for attempting to force himself on Zaala. The investigation had been quick but thorough, the vampire male’s body destroyed and they had gone on with their lives. In Zaala’s eyes, the scar only made him more handsome.

Zaala looked up when she heard the voices in the corridor outside his office and her dark eyes grew a little wider when the human female and Lycavorian male walked through the open door into the office. They both wore Union Fleet uniforms, jumpsuits of dark gray sleeves with crimson and black on the shoulders and across the waists. Zaala quickly recognized the four thin silver strips on the woman’s cuffs and the three on the Lycavorian. The Asian woman was incredibly attractive, but Zaala had always found human females of the Asian persuasion fascinating in many respects. They both came up short when they saw her sitting on the edge of Steven’s desk.

“I’m… I’m sorry.” Miranda spoke quickly, taken aback at the absurd natural beauty of the female elf. “We were looking for Major Randall’s office.”

Zaala nodded her head with a disarming smile. “This is Steven Randall’s office.” She stated quickly sliding off the desk. “Can I help you?”

Miranda glanced at Janon quickly and then back to Zaala. She hadn’t realized that officers here on Earth had begun using female elves as secretaries. Especially not ones that were as drop dead gorgeous as this one. “We were told by base operations that we would find Major Randall here this morning.” Miranda spoke.

Zaala nodded as she moved closer to them. “He will be here in a few minutes. He left very early this morning to try some new modifications to the lateral thrusters on his Tempest.” She said. “He landed a few minutes ago. I’m waiting for him too.”

Miranda looked at the very friendly female elf and tilted her head slightly. “You are his secretary then?” She asked.

Zaala laughed and shook her head. “I am many things to Steven Randall… but I am not his secretary.” She said. She motioned to the desk behind her. “I’m much more organized. I truly don’t see how he keeps everything in order.”

Miranda saw the data pads scattered on the desk and she looked back to Zaala. “Then you are a civilian?” She asked.

Zaala nodded. “In a manner of speaking yes.” She replied.

“Yet you are standing in the office of the Commander Air Group for Earth Air Defense Forces.” Janon spoke now. “This is a highly restricted area you know.”

Zaala nodded. “Oh yes… I know that.”

“How did you get past security?” Miranda asked.

“I walked. Just like you.” She replied as she moved to the counter and began pouring herself a mug of tea. “Is there a problem?”

Miranda looked at Janon once more and then back to the female elf. “If you are not his secretary and you are not part of the military… who are you?” She asked finally.

“I could ask the same of you.” Zaala spoke lifting the mug to her lips as she turned back to look at them. “You are not assigned to Steven’s Squadron, and based on the rank you both wear; I’d say you are not assigned to any unit here on Earth either since they maintain the ancient Earth ranks for the most part.”

“I didn’t realize Major Randall allowed civilian females into restricted areas to give them tours.” Miranda spoke. “Does he do this often?”

Zaala laughed. “Oh no.” She exclaimed. “Steven only has eyes for his wife.”

“You seem to know Major Randall very well.” Miranda said. “I wonder… does his wife know you are so familiar with him?”

Zaala’s dark eyes twinkled at them. “Hmmm… that depends on your definition of familiar.” She said with a smile.

Janon snorted in disgust. “I don’t particularly care for officers who are not satisfied with the attentions of their wives.” He spoke sternly. “Mando… I think we have made a mistake.”

Miranda cocked her head to the side as she stared at Zaala. “You don’t seem to care that Major Randall is married.” She said.

“Is that how it appears?” Zaala asked sweetly. “I wonder; do you often intrude on the affairs of people you know nothing about?”

“Miss… I think I will call security and have you escorted off this base.” Miranda stated. “And then I intend to have a talk with Major Randall and his commanding officer in regards to security issues.”

Zaala chuckled. “Be my guest.” She said. “I’m quite sure War Master Tareif would like nothing better than to discuss base security with you.”

“I don’t think I care for your…?” Miranda began to say.

“…told you it would work Mela en’ coiamin.” (Love of my life) The new voice broke in. A low deep voice.

Miranda and Janon turned as the tall man walked in wearing a basic flight suit and carrying a flight helmet. He barely glanced at them as he tossed his helmet onto the chair as Zaala put her mug of tea down on the counter.

Major Steven Randall swept his elven wife up in his arms and laid a blistering kiss on her luscious lips, Zaala wrapping her arms around his shoulders and drawing her legs up along his hips. Janon glanced at Miranda quickly his eyes wide. This was Steven Randall, all six foot one inches of him since being turned. His dark hair was cut short, his exposed skin deeply tanned. The standard flight suit for a Tempest pilot was lightly armored as they knew, but providing excellent mobility. Major Randall filled out his flight suit quite well Miranda had to admit. She and Janon watched quietly as Steven pulled back, nuzzling Zaala’s four inch high elven ear firmly and watching her eyes close in bliss. They acted like a couple that was newly married within the last week.

“I missed you this morning.” Zaala gasped softly. “You left so early.”

Steven held her in his arms easily, Zaala’s hands holding his face. The thumb of her left hand traced the long scar on his cheek absently as she gazed at him.

“I wanted to test the engine seals you designed for the lateral thrusters in the cooler air.” He said with a grin. “At’loa and Tomas went up with me.”

“And what did you find?” Zaala asked.

“I told you they would work.” He said with a smile.

“I believe it was I who told you it would work.” Zaala said with an equally bright smile.

Steven shrugged his broad shoulders. “Ah… schematics.” He stated with a quick kiss of her lips. “We’ll need to let Ben know so we can start getting all the Tempest engine mounts reworked.”

“You have visitors?” She stated motioning with her head.

“Huh?” Steven turned quickly, still holding his wife in his arms and he saw Miranda and Janon. He silently berated himself for missing them; for once he locked his wolf nose onto his elven wife’s sweet almond scent he was like a guided missile. “Who are you?” He asked quickly. “And what are you doing in my office?”

“You are Major Randall I take it?” Miranda asked even though the image she had seen on her data pad already gave her that answer.

“Yeah. I’ll ask again… who are you?” Steven spoke.

“Major Randall… do you know the penalty for allowing unauthorized civilians into a restricted area?” Janon asked.

Steven looked at the big Lycavorian as he lowered Zaala back to the floor. “I don’t think you answered my question Lieutenant Commander.” He stated firmly. “Who are you people?”

“Major… I am Captain Miranda Lorian.” She spoke. “I had come here with the intention of finding a new CAG for my ship. I was told you were one of the top candidates. Apparently my information was wrong.”

“Why’s that?” Steven asked.

Miranda glanced at Zaala quickly before shifting her eyes back to him. “I can’t abide an officer who is married and screws around on his wife.” She snapped looking at Zaala’s smile. “Especially one that doesn’t even attempt to hide it.” She nodded her head. “I will make a formal complaint to War Master Tareif when I see him later today Major. I wonder what he will say considering you are supposed to be married to his daughter.”

Steven felt Zaala tighten her grip on his hand and he glanced at her to see her shake her head minutely. He turned back to Miranda. “Suit yourself Captain.” He spoke.

Miranda looked at him stunned. “You have big balls Major!” She hissed. “Do you know who I am?”

“Someone who obviously does not do their homework.” Steven replied nonchalantly. “And my wife likes my balls.”

“And so do I.” Zaala chimed in with a smile.

Janon stepped forward. “She is a Captain in the Union Fleet Major!” He barked. “You will speak with the proper respect!”

Steven shrugged his shoulders. “Your Captain and I are equal in rank here on Earth Lieutenant Commander whatever your name is. I command a ground based Air Group while she commands a ship.” He said calmly. “This is my base area. My command. I’ll treat her with the same respect she shows me, which so far ain’t jack shit! War Master Tareif’s office is down the hall to the left. I believe he just got here. Unless you got something important to tell me in regards to my mission here, you’ll excuse me if I take this stunning young lady to a late breakfast. I missed chow this morning and I’m starving. My suggestion is leave your attitude at the door when you see Tareif though. He’s grumpy in the mornings.”

Steven gripped Zaala’s hand and pulled her along as he headed out of his office. “Come with me Mela en’ coiamin, I’ll give you the specs and stress ratios on the way to the mess lounge.”

Miranda looked at Janon with a stunned expression on her face at what Randall had just done. “C’mon Janon.” She growled. “I’m about to stomp Major Randall’s world into little pieces!”

Miranda had only met Tareif twice, but each time he had struck her as the epitome of the soldier’s soldier. He was rough around the edges, but exceptionally smart, and he had no trouble jumping into a work detail with any of the Spartans or Dragoons under his command. His two sons were much the same as their father and were rapidly climbing the ladder within the Union military. Randall had been right however, and when they marched into his office, they found Tareif gulping coffee and grousing over reports form the previous night’s work details. He looked up after a moment or two and saw them, his eyes showing instant recognition of Miranda. A smile split his face as he came to his feet.

“Miranda Lorian.” He stated loudly. “Well… look at you!”

Miranda smiled warmly. Tareif was one of the exceptions to her elves are arrogant rule, and she genuinely liked the elf War Master. He had refused to change his rank or title, and with no hesitation in the least, Admiral Riall had instituted the rank of War Master to accommodate the gruff warrior.

“War Master… it’s been a long time.” She stated as he came around his desk and held out his hand.

“Indeed it has. Nearly fifteen years if my memory serves me right.” Tareif spoke. “I see you have made Captain now. Outstanding Miranda… outstanding.”

“Tareif… this is Janon… my First Officer.” Miranda said introducing the man.

Janon shook Tareif’s hand. “My elven mate speaks fondly of you all the time War Master Tareif.” He said. “She says with a hundred like you… the High Coven would never have conquered her world.”

“Bah… all the stories are untrue.” Tareif barked. “I hate violence of any kind.” He said with a twinkle in his eyes. He looked back to Miranda. “What brings you to my realm Miranda? You haven’t come back to drive the EADF insane have you?”

Miranda shook her head. “No. One of your officers came up on a short list to be my new CAG.” She spoke. “It’s a classified ship right now Tareif so I can’t tell you anything.”

Tareif nodded. “I understand perfectly. You must be speaking of Steven. He just came back from a pre-dawn flight. He should be in his office by now.”

Miranda looked at Janon and then back to Tareif. “We just left his office.” Miranda spoke. “I… I don’t know how to say this Tareif… but I question his integrity.”

Tareif leaned against his desk. “In what way?”

“He is married to your daughter isn’t he?” Miranda asked.

Tareif nodded. “Twenty-four years next month. Tarifa, Isra and Aihola just celebrated twenty-five years together last month.” He answered proudly. “I am lucky as a father, for both my daughters have chosen excellent husbands. Men who honor them and love the ground they walk upon.”

Miranda canted her head slightly. “Tareif… we just saw Major Randall getting very cozy with a dark haired female elf that had somehow gotten through security and was in his office.” She said. “Neither of them seemed in the least bit ashamed at what they were doing. Frankly… I’m flabbergasted they are bold enough to do this so close to your office.”

Tareif couldn’t help but smile and shake his head. “I see they have not yet changed the picture of Zaala in the Union personnel database.”

Miranda looked at him. “What?”

Tareif nodded and held out his hand for the data pad Janon held. “May I?” He asked.

Janon nodded. “Certainly.”

Tareif activated the pad and typed in some keys before nodding his head with a smile. He held it out to them. “This is not the woman you saw in his office I take it?”

Miranda looked at the dirty blond haired elf female. She shook her head quickly. “No it’s not.” She said.

Tareif turned and took a holo picture frame from the top of his desk and held it out to her. “This is Zaala and Steven on Isra’s birthing day last year. We threw a huge party here in Eden City.” He said.

Miranda looked at the holo image, seeing the dozen or so pictures flash across the display. She recognized Tarifa, Aihola and Isra easily, along with Tareif and his wife Palina. There were many others in the photos, but she froze the last two images on the display when she saw Major Randall and the same dark haired female elf from his office. One photo had them sitting on a stone bench, Zaala between his longer legs and feeding him something. The second photo was a close up shot up them facing one another, the sun just ducking below the horizon, Zaala’s arms wrapped around his waist and his arms holding her tightly. They were just staring into each others eyes, but for some reason Miranda did not believe the picture had been staged.

“This is who you saw in his office yes?” Tareif asked.

Miranda held the holo frame out to him. “Yes.”

Tareif nodded. “You must forgive my daughter.” He said with a shake of his head. “She is sometimes overly protective of Steven when she does not know who you are. Did you tell her why you were there?”

“I may not have mentioned it…” Miranda said softly. “I think I was just too pissed off after seeing the game I thought they were running.”

Tareif smiled. “Twenty-four years they have been together and they act as if they are still newly married at times. It is a gift they have. A gift both my birth daughters and my adopted daughter Aihola have. You know of course that is how Steven got the scar he wears on his face? Protecting my daughter.”

Miranda shook her head. “That wasn’t in his file.”

Tareif nodded. “A vampire gave it to him. The man just did not want to understand that Zaala and Steven were married. They were returning from dinner one evening and he attacked them. It was shortly after Martin turned him. The vampire thought he would make short work of Steven and take Zaala for himself. He slashed Steven in the face…” Tareif touched his own face by his eye and traced an imaginary line down to his jaw. “Witnesses were saying Zaala was screaming for him, seeing the blood and thinking him to be mortally wounded. Steven Randall grabbed the vampire’s hand when he attacked again, broke his arm like dry timber and then snapped the fool’s neck in two places. He had Martin turn him so that he would not have to bear Zaala watching him grow old and die before her eyes. His devotion to my daughter and hers to him is beyond question Miranda. The picture in the database file is of Zaala’s cousin. When it was taken, Zaala and Steven were visiting the southern continent and she did not want to come back. Believe me… Tarifa and I scolded her for days for doing such a thing, but they have not changed the database to reflect her picture.”

Miranda looked at him. “Ok I think I have made an ass out of myself then.” She said.

Tareif chuckled and stood up straight. “Nonsense.” He said. “Come… we will join them for breakfast. Have you and Janon here eaten?” He saw them shake their heads. “Then follow me.” He stated.

Zaala’s arm was laced within Steven’s as they sat close together at the long table in the mess lounge, Zaala sipping tea while Steven was tackling the heaping pile of eggs and bacon and toast on his plate. She had long ago given up trying to get her husband to eat healthier foods, and he did often acquiesce to her requests, this morning she let him splurge however.

“The fractal ratio was point three, and even during an eleven G climb at full fusion burner the seals maintained their cohesion.” Steven told her as he stabbed another piece of egg on his fork. “Shrinking it three millimeters was brilliant. It negates almost all residual plasma leakage and increases coil efficiency by six point three percent.”

“And I only estimated a four point one percent increase.” Zaala spoke. “It did not affect your turning power?”

Steven shook his head quickly. “No… and At’loa executed a split S turn with flaps fully extended. She practically came to a standstill at full throttle and turned it on its nose.”

“And you engaged the XLM-800s at the precise moment I told you?” Zaala asked.

Steven rolled his eyes. “We followed your maneuver list exactly Mela en’ coiamin.” He said leaning over and nuzzling her ear. “The seals are perfect.”

Zaala’s heart was racing as she felt him nuzzle her four inch high ears and she leaned into his caress with a smile. The shadow casting over them drew her attention and she saw her father standing in front of where they sat with the human woman and Lycavorian man from earlier. She looked up at her father.

“Papa?” She asked.

“I believe we have a misunderstanding here.” Tareif spoke as he sat down directly across from Steven and eyed his food hungrily.

Steven grinned and pushed his plate forward slightly as Miranda and Janon settled on either side of Tareif. He watched Tareif snatch up a fork that Zaala wasn’t using and stab a piece of bacon from the plate. His dark eyes fell on Miranda and Janon.

“I understand the Captain and her Lieutenant Commander here made some accusations without attempting to discover all the facts.” Steven spoke setting his fork down as Zaala handed him the coffee she held in her hand.

“They haven’t changed Zaala’s photo in the Union personnel database, Steven.” Tareif said. “They saw how you and Zaala were acting and assumed that the photo in the database was accurate. They thought it was Zaala.”

“Assumptions are…” Steven began.

“The mother of all fuck ups.” Miranda finished. “Yes… I read that book by Benjamin too.” She said. “It might have helped if your wife had told us who she was right away. And please forgive my language.”

Zaala looked at her and smiled as she took the mug back from Steven. “You did not ask Captain.” Zaala spoke with a calm smile. “And regardless of the rank and uniform you wear, it is not good OPSEC to just announce who I am to whoever appears in my husband’s office. I do hold a Level Nine Clearance Captain, and doing that to people I don’t know is not the smartest thing. As for your language… I have heard far worse from my husband and father. You should hear them when they are drunk and together with Isra.”

“We are not that bad.” Steven spoke turning to look at her. “Are we?”

Tareif chuckled. “I believe we are.” He said.

Miranda nodded her head with a small smile of her own now, amused at the antics of the three of them. “You are very correct Mrs. Randall.” She said.

“It is just Zaala.” She said quickly her dark eyes gazing at Miranda evenly. Almost as if she was measuring her up.

“And forgive me for questioning your integrity Major Randall.” Miranda spoke turning back to Steven.

Miranda let her eyes linger on the long scar that adorned the right side of his face and decided that his call sign was aptly given. His face was restful and calm right now, but given the location of the scar, Miranda was quite sure if he ever got angry that scar would give him a frightening visage. In its current state however, it did not mar his looks in any way and in fact only added to the rugged handsomeness of his features. That she looked at him in such a way surprised Miranda and she berated herself, considering what his elven wife looked like.

Steven waved his hand in a dismissive manner. “Water under the bridge.” He spoke quickly. “And Zaala and I tend to act rather possessively towards one another sometimes.”

“I act possessively with good reason.” Zaala said squeezing his arm and looking at him with those large dark eyes and a heart stopping smile. “You don’t often get beautiful women who come looking for you in your office Steven.”

Steven looked at her. “As if I need anything more than you.” He spoke softly before kissing her tenderly. Miranda watched Zaala’s face soften even more, though her comment had surprised her. Steven sat back in the chair now, his food forgotten and looked at Miranda. “Would you care to tell me why Miranda ‘Mando’ Lorian is here on Earth wanting to talk to me?” He asked calmly. “I already have a job I’m very happy with.”

“Your name came up on a short list of possible CAGs for an assignment I have been given.” Miranda spoke.

“My name?” Steven said. “I don’t know why.”

“Sixty-seven kills during the Evolli War is why.” Janon spoke up now. “Two FVAs with cluster, two Distinguished Valor Awards and a DFC. That is why.”

“Two FVAs?” Steven asked surprised. He looked at Zaala. “I have two of those?”

Miranda and Janon looked at him stunned as Zaala nodded. “Yes you do.” She answered. She turned and looked at Miranda. “He doesn’t wear his dress uniform very often and when he does I am the one who puts it together for him.”

Tareif chuckled. “As your mother does for me.” He said.

“You don’t… you aren’t aware of the decorations you have been awarded?” Miranda asked.

Steven looked at her. “Colorful medals don’t interest me.” He said. “They don’t mean spit in the cockpit in the middle of a fight. You know that as well as I do. When is the last time you wore your uniform?”

Miranda grinned. “Three years ago.” She answered.

“And you got more fruit salad than I do.” Steven said leaning forward and looking at her. “Miranda ‘Mando’ Lorian. Hero of Alba Tau. Four FVAs with clusters, three DFAs and two Distinguished Flying Commendations with clusters. A shitpot full of lesser medals to go along with the three WIA Crimson Hearts for wounds received.”

“I… I was no hero.” Miranda whispered.

“That’s not the way I heard it.” Steven spoke gently. “You took out two Evolli heavy gun positions with just your pulse cannons, and when they ran dry you used your engines to melt the third by passing only five meters above it at high speed.”

“That one got me shot down.” Miranda corrected him.

Steven nodded. “And you saved the lives of six thousand Spartans who were on the ground and about to come under fire by those heavy gun positions.” Steven said. “I’d say that makes you a hero.”

Tareif nodded. “As would I.”

“I… I lost my entire Squadron.” Miranda said meeting his eyes.

Steven met her gaze without flinching and nodded his head again. “We all lost a lot in those twenty-one hours Captain.” He said softly. “We all lost a lot. Zaala’s love helped me to let go of my demons from that war… maybe you should do the same.”

Miranda shook her head quickly. “I didn’t come here to trade war stories or be analyzed Randall.” She said with no hostility in her voice, no emotion in her voice at all. “I came to offer you a new job.”

“What’s wrong with the one I have now?” Steven asked with a smile.

Miranda looked at Tareif. “War Master… you’ll forgive me if I have to ask if you can leave us alone. This is classified at Level Ten, I’m sorry.”

Tareif nodded. “I understand.” He said rising to his feet. “I hope you will stop by once more before you leave Miranda.”

Miranda smiled. “I will War Master. Thank you.” She watched him nod before turning back to Zaala. “I’m sorry… but…”

Zaala shook her head. “There is no need to apologize.” She said getting to her feet. She leaned over and kissed Steven deeply, caressing his face as she did. “I will see you for lunch my husband.”

Steven nodded. “That’s a date Mela en’ coiamin.” He answered.

Zaala looked at Miranda. “It was nice meeting you Captain.” She said. “Perhaps we will see more of you in the future.”

Miranda watched Zaala as she turned smartly and moved to catch up with her father. She turned back and looked at Steven as she slid the data pad across the table. “These are the initial details.” She spoke softly. “I can’t tell you more unless you accept. I suggest you look this over and then take some time to think about it.”

Steven picked up the pad. “Level Ten huh?” He said. “That’s cool.”

“I suggest you read Major.” Miranda said.

“Zaala comes with me.” Steven said.

Miranda looked at Janon quickly and then back to Steven. “We don’t have any slots for civilians on this ship Major Randall.”

Steven set the pad down. “Then I can give you my answer right now.” He said getting to his feet. “Zaala is my wife and mate. She goes where I go. That is a decision we made together when we were married. It is why I returned here to Earth after the Evolli War. This is where Martin sent her to continue her work on the Quantum aspects of the Mindvoice ship.”

“She was aboard NORMYA’S LIGHT with you?” Janon asked surprised.

Steven nodded. “She may seem to be eccentric Miranda; sometimes that comes across as arrogant, but she is anything but. She ran the Astrometrics Sensor Array on NORMYA’S LIGHT. And Dysea and Isabella didn’t cut here any slack either.”

Miranda looked up at him. This was the man she wanted on the ARIZONA, of that she had no doubt. This was a man who cared more for his pilots than he did for any medals and that is what she wanted. “I’ll talk to Ben and see what we can come up with.” She said finally. “I can’t make any promises.”

Steven nodded. “619.” He said.

Miranda looked at him. “619?”

Steven nodded again. “That’s our house number in Officer Country. When you get your answer that’s where I’ll be. No offense Captain… but if it’s Level Ten… it’s probably one of Ben or Martin’s wildly dangerous schemes. That doesn’t bother me… but if I buy it… I want you to be the one to tell my wife. Not some officer coming here to Earth who doesn’t even know her.”

Miranda got to her feet and looked at him. “I could offer the job to someone else.” She said.

Steven nodded. “Yep.” He spoke. “And that won’t bother me one bit either. 619 Captain Lorian. Have a nice day.”

Miranda and Janon stood there slightly stunned as Steven Randall smiled and headed for the door to the mess lounge. They heard him laugh as two pilots in flight gear walked up to him and they began talking animatedly as they left. She watched Steven put his arms around the shoulders of the two pilots as the three of them left the mess lounge.

“We should go with someone else.” Janon spoke turning back to her.

Miranda shook her head. “No.” She said instantly. “Let’s find a transmitter and get in touch with Ben.” She stated looking at him. “I want him Janon. And if we have to make a position for his wife so that he agrees… that’s just what we’ll do.”

“May I ask why Mando.” Janon asked.

Miranda met his eyes with a smile. “The man who just walked out of here will do everything in his power, including giving his own life, to make sure he brings as many of his pilots back as he can. He’s a leader Janon. Most of the pilots we are getting have been flying for what, two or three years. They’ve never experienced anything like Alba Tau. One day they will Janon, and if Randall is leading them, he’ll bring the majority of them home. Put him in command of those pilots and I’ll have an Air Wing that could tear the ass from the Kavalian Empire all by itself.”

“There are other leaders, Miranda.” Janon spoke.

“Not like him Janon.” She answered.

“What makes him so different?” Janon asked.

“Major Randall has faith Janon.” Miranda said softly. “And he has attitude. Attitude and faith. That is a deadly combination. No… Major Randall is the man we want. Cancel the other interviews Janon. Let’s go talk to Ben.”

MJOLNIR’S HAND

THE WILDS

Aricia walked confidently and calmly down the wide corridor of her Beloved’s ship, the gold trimmed crimson cape just brushing the deck of the corridor as she walked.

Twenty-five years had changed Aricia from the young, wide eyed female wolf the first day she had stared into Martin’s deep brown eyes. He was so imposing, so powerful and so very confident. When compared to Anja and Dysea at the time, Aricia had felt so very inferior even though it was she who was the pureblood Lycavorian. Her times with Martin had stolen her breath away, and then when they had bitten each other and let instinct take over and become Anomes her life had begun to change.

What Joric had done to her would have destroyed her if not for Isheeni. It also made her a far stronger woman than when she had first met Martin Leonidas. Those months on Enurrua had changed her significantly, almost resulting in her death. Isheeni had kept that from happening, and that night had been the defining moment in her young life. When Martin had come to Enurrua and crushed an empire to get her back, her life had begun anew. Their connection as soulmates had become so much more powerful and focused. Their lovemaking had become more passionate and intense, almost to the point that they could pleasure each other just within their minds. She had become a complete woman after that.

And far more deadly.

It was without question that in terms of Mindvoice powers, Aricia was second only to Martin, though her son with Martin was rapidly closing the gap and she had no doubts he would one day surpass her and his father. And twenty-five years of training with him, Dysea and Bella had also made her into a Black Widow spider in many respects. Exceedingly lethal. She was able to use her Mindvoice powers to enhance her physical abilities just as Martin, Andro and Zarah could. The explanation behind Zarah having this ability had long eluded them, but after a few years it no longer mattered. The four of them were the only ones able to use this skill outside the riders of Mjolnir’s Hand. While the many Bonded Pairs could use something similar, it did not have the power or focus. Aricia had given her Beloved four strong children, all of them bonded to dragons and growing stronger by the day. Aricia was truly a Queen in every definition of the word. She could be the most compassionate person in the universe, or the most savage. She had spent years learning of combat from Martin and the finest warriors in the Union. During the Evolli War she had led countless missions on her own, earning her the admiration and respect of even the gruffest Spartan warrior who may have thought her too young. When Aricia spoke now, everyone listened. She was incredibly intelligent and could almost always think outside the norm and figure a way to complete a task.

Aricia Leonidas was also the one that Martin’s Queens all deferred to in regards to almost everything. While they all loved Martin, and he loved them all in return, because she was his anome Aricia was considered senior among the Queens of the Union. She had an insight into Martin Leonidas that none of them would ever have, and knowing this they naturally gravitated to her. Aricia had never imagined herself in this position when she first came into Martin’s life. Soulmate to the King of the Lycavorian Union, and lover of four woman who she considered even more beautiful than herself. They never denied each other attention, and their love for each other was just as powerful as their love for Martin. In times like this when they were separated from the others because of their duties and such, it only brought them closer. She and Bella had done nothing but talk of past and present things while transiting to their meeting. They trained together several hours a day, ate together and made passionate love to each other in the evening. They were both concerned for Dysea, but For’mya had contacted them to let them know what was going on, and while they still worried it had helped to alleviate some of their concerns. Isabella was more concerned because of the deep love she had for Dysea, and it seemed whenever she and Dysea were apart they worried for each other and Martin more than even themselves. It did not stop them from taking comfort in each other however, as attested to the twin puncture marks low on Aricia’s neck, just below her ArmorPly collar. Bella had a way of being able to make all of them do anything she asked when she bit them. Perhaps it was because of her darker and more dominant side, but whatever the reason, Bella could make her fellow queens quiver in delight.

Aricia came to the large double door and past her hand over the sensor to the side. The twin blast doors responded immediately and she entered the bridge of MJOLNIR’S HAND. As with all the newer class LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruisers, the bridge of MJOLNIR’S HAND had been refit to match them. It was laid out in such a way that Martin or Komirri could stand in the center and shout commands in any direction. Helm controls were directed from the main console in the center of the massive view window, navigation and operations directly behind the helm officer at consoles facing each other. Tactical and Communications were slightly elevated on opposite sides of the bridge to either side of the main doorway she had just entered. She saw Komirri and Bella standing in the center of the bridge; Isabella dressed almost identical to her, while Komirri wore the standard Fleet uniform of dark gray and crimson. She crossed the open area between them until she was standing next to them. Komirri and Bella turned as she came up.

“We are at the coordinates.” Bella spoke with a smile. [Did I wear you out Aricia?]

Aricia looked at her seductively with vivid azure colored eyes. [We shall see tonight won’t we Bella?]

[I can hardly wait.] Isabella answered.

They both turned as Vonis moved from the main sensor console and looking over the chief’s shoulder. He wore a standard ArmorPly uniform with a K12 strapped to his right thigh and a wicked looking hand knife strapped to his abdomen on the left side for easy drawing.

“Sensors show no other ships in the area.” He spoke as he came up to them.

“Our Strike Wing is Shrouded and maintaining positions to cover us.” Komirri told them.

“Are we early?” Aricia asked.

Vonis shook his head. “I believe Joyar is on a Shrouded ship.” He spoke. “Making sure we came alone no doubt.”

“Would he have access to such a ship?” Aricia asked.

Vonis shrugged. “It’s very possible if he is traveling with the insurgents. I think we all agree he is involved with them far more than he wanted us to believe.” He answered. “They would most definitely have Shroud capable ships.”

“Which also reveals to us that they are far more organized than Aikiro believes.” Bella spoke. She turned to Komirri. “Send out a low frequency, short range transmission Komirri. We are here as we said we would be. Reveal yourselves or we will immediately return to Union space and regard the High Coven insurgents as hostile and deal with them accordingly.”

Komirri nodded. “Repeating every twenty seconds?” He asked.

Isabella nodded. “That is sufficient yes.”

Komirri nodded and moved to his communications station. Aricia stepped closer to Isabella, taking her hand. “How long do we wait?” She asked.

Bella looked at Vonis. “Brother?”

“Joyar isn’t stupid enough to think he can try anything Bella.” Vonis answered. “If he is sincere… and the insurgents are sincere… I would think thirty minutes. No more.”

“What if they are not here yet?” Bella asked. “Perhaps they had trouble coming here?”

Vonis shook his head. “Joyar has my personal channel. Now that he knows it is active once more he would have contacted us.”

Aricia turned to where Komirri was giving orders to his COM officer. “Komirri… tell them we will wait only fifteen minutes and then we will leave.” She looked at Bella and Vonis. “Tell them fifteen and we wait thirty. It makes us appear more than serious in regards to this meeting.”

Komirri nodded his head to his operator and walked back over to them. “The signal is going out.” He said.

“Now we wait.” Bella spoke.

“It’s a short range, low frequency transmission.” The woman spoke turning in her chair to look at the ORCAVA’S Commander. “Repeating every twenty seconds.”

“Let’s hear it.” The man spoke leaning forward in his command chair.

“…arrived as agreed. We will wait fifteen minutes and then return to Union space and regard any insurgent contact as hostile. We will act in the best regards of the Union and dismiss further contact. No distinction will be made between High Coven forces and insurgent forces. This is your only chance.”

“It’s showing the authorization codes of both Queen Aricia and Queen Isabella.” The woman said.

The Commander turned to the Eanae male standing next to his chair. “Isabella and Aricia?” He asked.

Joyar nodded. “The two of them are the more militant of his Queens.” He spoke softly. “And perhaps the most deadly of the five. You are aware of Isabella’s skills, and no doubt they have improved considerably in the last quarter century sharing a life and bed with Leonidas. He is said to have trained all of them extensively. The Evolli War showcased Aricia’s proficiency at warfare, and she is regarded as the most powerful of his Queens within Mindvoice and the one who he holds closest to his heart as well.”

“Can we trust them Joyar?” The man asked. “The General’s ultimate goal was to achieve the Union’s aide, but even he did not know how this meeting would evolve. Our assassination attempt of the Kavalian delegation on this very ship may have killed whatever hopes we had of Union help.”

Joyar nodded. “It is a possibility yes… but I do believe we can trust them.” He replied. “If I did not… I would not have brought my entire family on this trip.”

“You can damn sure bet that there’s an entire Strike Wing out there somewhere.” The Commander spoke.

Joyar nodded again. “Undoubtedly.” He said. “But would you send two of your Queens into The Wilds with just one ship. Even if it was a LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser?”

The man nodded. “Good point.”

Joyar looked at the former High Coven commander. “You broke from the High Coven because you believed in what the General and the insurgents were doing Maros.” Joyar said. “This is the opportunity that the General has waited for. Do we just throw it away?”

Maros held his gaze for several more seconds before exhaling heavily and turning his head. “Tactical… de-shroud the ship.” He barked. “And pray we are not making a mistake.”

“Admiral Komirri! High Coven DARKBROOD-Class Frigate de-shrouding off our port quarter!” The officer at the tactical station snapped out loudly.

“Stand by!” Komirri barked out looking at Isabella and Aricia. He smiled. “Looks like you were right Milady.” He said.

“Let’s see where this takes us first.” Bella spoke.

“Admiral… they are hailing us?”

Vonis nodded and looked at the COM officer. “Narrow beam! To the main bridge holo disc!”

“Transferring.”

The holo disc in the center of the floor of the bridge shimmered to life and they were looking at the Eanae Joyar and a pureblood vampire officer sitting in the command chair of the frigate.

“Joyar.” Vonis spoke calmly. “A DARKBROOD frigate my friend. You travel in style. I’m impressed.”

The Eanae chuckled softly. “I said I would put you in contact with the Insurgents.” He said. “Queen Aricia… Queen Isabella… may I present Commander Maros.”

The man rose from his chair slowly looking at the transmission calmly. “An honor.” He spoke.

“We almost left Commander Maros.” Isabella spoke calmly. “Aricia and I are not the most patient of individuals.”

“I… I am only protecting those I fight with Queen Isabella.” He answered. “Our actions on that very ship you occupy did not advance our status among you or King Leonidas I’m sure.”

“In that you would be correct.” Aricia said.

“Our leader… he was not happy that some of our other commanders took this tact when they decided to attack the Kavalian delegation.” Maros spoke quickly. “I have been instructed to offer my sincere apologies for that, and to insure you it will not happen again.”

Isabella glanced at Aricia. “I understand from Queen For’mya and Prince Resumar that your men fought bravely Commander. They were just overmatched from the outset.”

Maros nodded. “Against Queen For’mya, Prince Resumar and their dragons… yes I could not agree more.” He said. “While she is not considered to be the strongest fighter of King Leonidas’s Queens, she is more than a match for any of our soldiers. I…”

“Commander… why don’t you dispense with attempting to stroke our egos. None of us have egos to stroke.” Aricia stated bluntly. “We are here to discuss matters and I assume you have been given the authority to act, at least in some regard, on behalf of this General.”

“I have Lady Aricia.” Maros answered.

Aricia nodded. “Then Colonel Vonis will give you instructions and Isabella and I will meet you in the landing bay.”

Maros watched in the transmission as Aricia and Isabella turned and left the bridge. He cut his eyes to Vonis. “They do not mince words Prince Vonis.” He spoke.

Vonis smiled and shook his head. “No they do not. I suggest you keep that in mind.” He said. “And I am no longer a Prince. You have a transport?”

Maros nodded. “A long range G9, yes.”

“Then why don’t you and Joyar use it to come over.” Vonis spoke. “Joyar… have your family ready to transfer over as well. I will send our MENKLA transport to conduct a dry seal dock.”

“So you will keep your word?” Joyar asked the relief in his voice very evident.

Vonis nodded. “You will find that King Leonidas and his Queens do not break their word when they give it.” He spoke.

“I will not forget this Vonis.” Joyar spoke seeing Vonis nod in the transmission.

SODRAG

“…contact you when we return to Apo Prime.” Golina told Adriana and Malic as they stood in the departing passenger area of the small spaceport on SODRAG.

“I have some time coming to me…” Megdar spoke looking at his daughter and son. “It… it is time we became a family again. Time for your mother and I to atone for what we have put you through all these years Malic; Adriana. Time for…”

Malic looked at his father and shook his head. “No father.” He spoke looking at Adriana who smiled at him. “Better that we leave the past where it belongs and begin fresh.”

The last two days they had done just that.

Seeing Malic during that ceremony, the pride and accomplishment that he had achieved when no one believed in him had changed Megdar. The huge, silvery/purple dragon rested comfortably on the ground behind where Malic stood those amethyst colored eyes clear and shining with intelligence. They had never been apart in the last two days, and many times he had felt the tremors within Mindvoice as they spoke to each other on a level he could not achieve. Seeing his son upon that dragon’s back, seeing him wearing the shimmering Dragon Armor of a member of Mjolnir’s Hand, that had brought it all home for Megdar. The son he thought would never amount to anything without his help had achieved something Megdar had never suspected. He had failed the Union Academy yes, but as a member of Mjolnir’s Hand he had automatically been promoted to Star Commander. Parts of their duties within the Union were to act as Ambassadors of a sort to the many different species that called the Union home. And Megdar knew that to become a member of the King’s revered unit, his son must have been very special indeed. Until two days ago he had never thought much of the men and women who were members of that unit, but watching the Acceptance Ceremony and then mingling with them afterward had changed all of his views on the members of Mjolnir’s Hand as well as the Durcunusaan.

Watching Malic standing proudly among the ranks of dragons and men, listening to Malic’s numerous achievements as they were read off in the small promotion ceremony afterward, it had humbled Megdar. Listening to all that his son had accomplished even without his guidance, it was these things had filled Megdar with a sense of guilt and dishonor that shamed him. It was then that he finally admitted to himself he was holding onto a hatred that was not only wrong, it was a hatred that would eventually destroy him. And his family. Megdar had wept in his mate’s arms the night after the ceremony, wept in shame for all he had done. Those tears had been cleansing in a way, for he had woke the next morning with new purpose, a purpose to discover who his children were once more. It would take time Megdar knew, time to let go of all the past distrusts and suspicions, but what he had begun here two days ago was something he would continue into the future.

He and Golina had spent the day after the ceremony learning of their son and daughter once more. He truly did not want to leave, but his command waited for him and he needed to return. In the last two days however, he had learned who his son and daughter had become, and he could not have been prouder. He made a silent vow to begin making amends for everything he had done.

Megdar nodded his head at Malic’s words. “You are right.” He spoke softly. “Adriana will remain here with you?”

Malic nodded. “A member of Mjolnir’s Hand I may be… but we are still very new to the knowledge that has been given to Vincix and I, and I must still pass my exams in three months. Adriana will be able to help me.”

“And Tuvar arrives next week to be with you?” Golina asked holding Adriana’s hands tightly.

Adriana nodded. “Prince Androcles has made it so he could conduct many of his duties from here on this base. Those he can’t will be given to another officer to manage. I think we may visit Sparta when he arrives. It is something neither of us has ever done.”

Megdar took Malic’s arm and pulled his son to the side to speak privately with him. To Malic, this is what he had waited for his entire life from his father. He held no malice towards his parents, his bonding with Vincix making that emotion impossible when it came to family. Megdar reached up and placed his hand on Malic’s shoulder, spreading his fingers out on the wide crimson shoulder boards that signified his unit. “Malic…” He spoke softly.

“No father.” Malic said. “I meant what I said. “Let us leave the past behind us. We…”

Megdar shook his head. “That is not what I was going to say.” He said. “I was going to speak of Princess Eliani and this Nyla Sinthe.”

Malic looked at him oddly. “I don’t… I don’t understand.”

“You told me that they are connected in a way that makes them almost one mind yes?” Megdar asked.

Malic nodded. “Yes.”

“The Princess… her aura and her blood burns for you my son. Her scent… her scent is sweeter when she is near you, anyone who is wolf can detect this. If this is how you affect her, then I can only assume this Nyla feels the same if they are connected as you say.” Megdar spoke.

Malic dropped his dark blue eyes and shook his head slightly. “I don’t know… I don’t know how to approach them father. Or if I should even try.” He said softly.

“Do you desire them as your scent tells me you do?” Megdar asked.

Malic lifted his eyes. “Yes.” He stated without hesitation.

“You are an Alpha Malic.” Megdar spoke. “She is an Alpha female with the blood of our King in her veins. The blood of a Leonidas. She is waiting for you to come forward and claim her. Claim them. If they are what you truly desire… then as I did with your mother do not hesitate and make them yours. As old as I am… I have seen my share of female wolves make their intentions known to the male they want. That she wants you… that they want you is quite obvious my son. Act on it Malic. And make them shout your name to the moon. And also as I do your mother… worship them Malic… for they are your future as well. The future of our family.”

Malic met his father’s eyes and took a deep breath. “Then I will do just that.” He stated confidently.

Megdar nodded. “Good.” He said with a smile. He gripped his arm as they turned back to where Golina was hugging Adriana. “I will return to my command now. I have several lessons that I insist my officers study and commit to memory. They are tactical lessons learned from centuries ago, but I have found many of them still apply. I will send them to you. You may find them interesting.”

Malic nodded. “Thank you father.”

Golina released Adriana as they came up and she turned to Malic. Her eyes were moist and she immediately embraced him tightly, barely able to get her arms around his waist. “Watch out for your sister Malic.” She said looking up into his eyes.

“I will mother.” He stated with a smile.

Golina patted his broad chest. “And do not keep those two females waiting forever.” She said with a glint in her eye. “Your father did not make me wait.”

Malic chuckled and leaned over to kiss her cheek. “Travel with the gods mother.” He said squeezing her hands.

Golina nodded. “I will contact you when I return to Apo Prime and see about having some of your things sent here from your apartment there. I imagine you will be securing your own home here on Earth.” She said.

Malic nodded. “That is my hope.” He said. “Within Gytheio, Sparta’s ancient port city.”

Golina nodded. “Good.” She pushed him to arms length and smiled. “I will try and return in a few weeks to visit with both of you if that is something you both wish?”

Adriana nodded. “It is mother.” She spoke.

Golina saw Malic nod and smile at her. “Very much so.” He stated.

Golina nodded once more and stepped back to grip Megdar’s arm. “I will see you then.” She stated.

A loud chime echoed in the spaceport and the voice announced the transport was leaving for orbit. Megdar nodded his head. “We must go.” He said.

“Be safe.” Adriana told them as she took Malic’s hand.

They both nodded and turned to head for the ramp that would take them to the transport. Malic felt Vincix move closer and turned to look at him.

They have changed my brother. He spoke so that both Malic and Adriana could hear him within Mindvoice.

Malic nodded. “Yes they have.”

Then you only have one other task before you are complete. Vincix spoke as Malic met his amethyst eyes.

Are you going to badger me about that as well? Malic asked.

Vincix chuckled in Mindvoice and Adriana smiled. Until you follow where your heart leads. As I now have with Arydun.

Adriana squeezed Malic’s hand. He is right Malic. Now do what your bloods burn for you to do. Vincix and I will find something to do won’t we Vincix.

I believe we can come up with something. Perhaps a study plan for my bonded brother that will allow him to score perfect on his upcoming exams. Vincix answered.

Malic rolled his eyes. Will I have time to pursue other things as well? He asked.

Vincix butted Malic in the shoulder with his snout. We will see what we can do.

Malic reached up and placed his palm flat on Vincix’s snout, staring into his eyes. My… my life has truly begun again. He said.

As mine has. Vincix answered. Now go… do what your blood burns for you to do. Adriana and I will see you tomorrow and we will begin our training together.

Malic took a deep breath and nodded. He leaned over and kissed his sister on the head. “Keep him out of trouble.” He said.

Adriana nodded. “He will keep me out of trouble.” She said.

Malic grinned and stood up straight. He nodded to them and turned to leave the spaceport with confident strides.

Vincix lowered his head even more until he was staring at Adriana. We should start with a lesson plan.

Adriana nodded. “We will need to add several items from the manuals he has at his bungalow.” She said as they began walking. “It will be intensive since he only has three months, but it is not impossible.”

ELIANI AND NYLA’S BUNGALOW

It had been a very hard two and a half days for them.

Their emotions had run the gambit from anger to jealously to stunned shock and then back to anger. Discovering Malic was the final member of Mjolnir’s Hand and set them reeling, only to have the situation with Anja and the Hadarian Arch Ministry cause considerable anger within Eliani about what they thought of her upbringing. Andro had practically ordered her to remain at SODRAG and not attempt to return to Hadaria with their parents and kick someone’s ass. He had told them to take two days to come to terms with everything and then get back to work for he needed them. What the Arch Ministry was doing alone would have been enough to deal with, but discovering that Malic and Vincix were the last of the Sacred Circle was the most prominent in their minds.

Seeing him gazing at them in the stands with those devastating eyes, his features hidden behind the Dragon Armor, his male aura coursing through Eliani and by virtue of that through Nyla as well. He had suddenly vaulted into a position of incredible importance and with that came mastery over Mindvoice abilities neither of them would ever have. It had suddenly made them feel inferior to him in some way. Images of him taking other women as his mates flashed through their minds, and they had remained away from him trying to come to terms with this new knowledge. Through it all, since that day on the ceremony field, their blood burned for him now more than it ever had. He was no longer a man that would need their support, now he had become the alpha wolf fate and destiny had intended him to become.

Nyla came out of their small kitchen dressed in the loose fitting sun dress. Her long blond hair fell well below her shoulders as it always did when she was off duty. She carried the two plates and moved to the table as Eliani pulled down two glasses from the cupboard and poured them both a glass of Spartan Wine.

“Maybe it won’t be as bad as you think Ussta Che.” Nyla spoke as she put the plates on the table. They each had sandwiches and a small portion of green vegetables on them over the top of spicy cooked noodles.

Eliani moved into the small room with the table and nodded. “Maybe… but I wouldn’t trust the Arch Ministry as far as I could throw them.” She stated coming up to the table. “They have always given mother a hard time about how she and Aunt Vana rule. They just can’t seem to get past the part where they have to move and change with the times.”

“You think these charges will be worrisome?” Nyla asked as Eliani came up to her.

Eliani held out the glass. “I don’t know. They never gone this far before.” She stated. “I bet my Aunt is dancing up a storm thinking she’ll get her hands on Retta and Calyb and turn them into the automations she has made of her own children.”

“Take them from their Bonded Ones?” Nyla spoke shaking her head. “Your mother and father would never allow that.”

Eliani nodded. “That’s why I’m glad father went with her.” She said. “Elder Healer Buonau is a grade ‘A’ bitch and always has been. And her daughter Duewa has hated me ever since I told her she was an arrogant, obnoxious wench and if she wanted to challenge me I’d beat her like a two riyal whore.”

Nyla chuckled softly as she nodded. “I remember that.” She said as they sat down at the table. “It was quite amusing to watch the look on her face. I imagine she ran home to her mother and told her what you had learned from Anja.”

Eliani laughed. “My mother didn’t teach me that one.” She said. “I learned that one from Uncle Danny.”

The chime on their door sounded and Nyla turned. “I will get it.” She said rising to her feet. “Did you tell her to contact you when she arrived?” Nyla asked as she moved to the door. She turned back when Eliani didn’t answer. “Ussta Che?” She asked as she passed her hand over the sensor pad.

Eliani felt him first and her fern green eyes grew wide as she turned to look at the door. His aura was pulsating powerfully, radiating from him like a beacon and it was causing her blood to grow hot with desire and passion. His aura was focused and directed, not like an alpha on the prowl for a female. His aura was focused on her and Nyla and he was holding back the majority of it, caressing their senses letting them know what he wished and waiting to see if they would respond. Nyla turned to the door as the sun light shone into the bungalow and her green eyes green wide when she saw him filling the doorway.

“Ma… Malic!” She gasped.

Malic had changed into civilian clothes, a dark gray t-shirt and dark blue pants. The shirt conformed to his muscular body, outlining every ridge and contour of his chest and abdomen. He had waited until he was outside their bungalow before releasing his aura. Their scents filled his head and made him smolder with want. He touched Eliani with his aura, knowing that Nyla would feel it as well through her. Even Sadi had never affected him in this way, causing him to tremble with need and excitement. His blue eyes took in the curves of Nyla’s face, the delicate lines of her lips and cheeks, the way the dress outlined every delicious curve of her body. He watched as Eliani rose from the table she was sitting at, her lunch forgotten as she gazed at him.

She wore a simple short skirt and top with large sleeves, her feet bare on the cool floor as she stepped up next to Nyla. Malic gazed at them standing together and the sweet buttercup and maple and willow scents were very near too much. Eliani’s aura was hitting him back as she had on the ship, more a matter of instinct than her controlling it.

“Malic?” Eliani stammered softly as she gripped Nyla’s hand.

“I have…” Malic stared at them, the color of their skin, and the brightness of their eyes. All of it was combining to literally drive him insane. His eyes followed the curve of their moist lips and the arc of their throats. “I wanted to…”

“Malic…” Eliani finally spoke getting her raging hormones under some semblance of control. “Malic… why are you here?”

“I wanted too… I have asked your father Eliani…” Malic looked at them standing so close together. “I wanted to tell you that…”

Eliani and Nyla inched closer to him, everything else forgotten as his driftwood and ocean scent ignited all kinds of receptors in Eliani’s body and transferred to Nyla’s as well through their bond. “Tell us what Malic?” Nyla asked softly, almost cooing the words out.

Malic looked at them now and something inside him just switched on. “Ah… nubous it!” He declared.

Eliani and Nyla both gasped as he stepped close to them and gathered both of them in his arms, his lips descending onto Nyla’s moist lips. Their bodies went rigid for a split second, unsure of how to respond, and then they melted into his embrace and both of them groaned loudly. Eliani’s eyes were ablaze as she clutched Nyla’s waist with one arm, her other wrapped around Malic’s broad shoulders. Nyla’s arm joined hers there as her other arm drew both of them tighter. Nyla’s light green eyes closed dreamily as passion and desire all her own crushed through her, enveloping Eliani as well as Malic. Her entire body grew hot, her nerves singing out in happiness that was all her own. This was not sensations and emotions she was feeling because of her beloved Eliani. These were feelings and sensations she was feeling because of what Malic was doing to her.

She gasped loudly when Malic tore his lips from her, turned his head slightly and claimed Eliani’s full lips. He had lifted them both off the floor now, his arms crushed around their lithe bodies with possessive fervor. As these new vibrations coursed through her, Nyla gazed at Eliani and Malic wide eyed as they shared an equally blistering kiss. She watched as he pulled his head away quickly, their eyes large with the trembling engulfing them.

“I want you!” Malic’s voice was raspy but very clear. “I want you both! For the women you are! I want to claim you both! I don’t care what I have to do! Tell me how I can prove this to you! Tell me what I need to do! I… I need you both! Now! Tomorrow! Forever!”

Eliani and Nyla looked at each other for a long moment, their passion undeniable, and the joy both of them felt at his words evident in how their lips trembled.

“Our bedroom!” Eliani gasped turning to look back at Malic. “Hurry!”

“Where?” Malic exclaimed beginning to move forward into the bungalow.

Nyla released her arm from around Eliani’s waist and pointed past the table with their forgotten lunches. “That way!” She panted loudly.

SPIRIT OF HADARIA

Martin lay face down on the large bed, the sheet covering his naked lower body, while his upper body rested on the edge. His arms hung over the side of the bed, the data pad in one hand, the glass of Spartan wine in the other.

“Avi… give me the odds again for successful completion of Operation Spartan Wind.” He stated looking at the face of the avatar on the small screen.

-Which Scenario should I load King Leonidas? - The image of the Mindvoice ship avatar asked.

“Run them both.” Martin spoke as he lifted the wine to his lips.

-Operation Spartan Wind Scenario One Four… initiating… running. Calculating. Odds of successful completion 74.9%-

-Operation Spartan Wind Scenario One Five… initiating… running. Calculating. Odds of successful completion 83.2%-

Martin shook his head slowly. “What if you factor in what Yuriko’s mission is?” He asked.

-Successful completion of Yuriko Leonidas’s mission will only increase the odds by two percent on both scenarios-

“Avi… those odds suck!” Martin spoke.

-I agree King Leonidas. However the other scenarios we have run have had much less of a success rate-

“I’ve had the odds stacked against me before.” Martin said.

-You are the descendant of the Chief Elder Pralor, King Leonidas. This fact has no doubt played a large role in what you consider luck. Even before your were able to advance your skills to the level they are now, your abilities would have manifested themselves subconsciously in certain situations. I have reviewed your history King Leonidas and there is substantial proof to back up this data-

“So you have been telling me for years.” Martin said. “Is Aikiro more powerful than me Avi?”

-Given what we know King Leonidas, she is undoubtedly the direct descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon on City Ship 19-

“Wait… you never told me they had names.” Martin spoke.

-You never asked King Leonidas-

-What… was my ancestor’s name?” Martin asked.

-Chief Elder Pralor of City Ship 41 was called Sumar. He and Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon were considered two of the most advanced Elder Pralors-

“Sumar?” Martin said softly. “Resumar?”

-Yes. The possibility that your grandfather was named after him in some way is very probable. Chief Elder Pralor Sumar was known as a supreme mediator and accomplished Warrior Pralor. Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon was recognized as the premier Warrior Pralor of his time-

“So you had wars?” Martin asked.

-Yes King Leonidas. The last one Warrior Pralor Xaxon started. It lasted for nine thousand years. He was given command of a City Ship as punishment. It was considered an exile by many of the ruling Pralors-

“I thought it was considered an honor to be in command of one of these ships?” Martin asked.

-To those who had earned the command yes. To others it was an exile. The species you know as the High Coven discovered City Ship 19 approximately three thousand years before the Lycavorians began to realize their potential under your grandfather. By then Xaxon’s war like nature would have been generations advanced within their species-

“My people were war like.” Martin said. “They were savage Avi.”

-This is true Milord. Until your grandfather was born. The direct descendant of Sumar. It was he who began to turn your people from their violent ways. Xaxon’s descendants did not follow this path. If my data scrolls are accurate, Xaxon held great hatred for those who exiled him. Sumar was one of those that voted to have him exiled. It stands to reason he would have passed this on within his genes to his descendants-

“So her hatred of me and our species is inbred?”

-To a certain degree-

“And does that make Aikiro stronger than me?” Martin asked.

-She has had millennium to learn precise control of her abilities King Leonidas. In terms of raw power no, she is not stronger. In terms of experience in what she can do… my calculations indicate yes. You have not reached the pinnacle of what you can achieve. Nor has Queen Aricia or your first born son Prince Androcles-

“Avi… can she find City Ship 41 on Earth?” Martin asked.

-If she were to remain on Earth long enough she would eventually discover City Ship 41 yes. She has the ability to eliminate many of the Mindvoice Ghost Zones we have established as more time passes. The odds of Empress Aikiro actually penetrating the security we have in place, and being able to remain undiscovered by the dragons that reside here is only 11.45%. I have also established protocols should my calculations of the odds prove incorrect-

“Would she know that?” Martin asked.

-As you and your son have secretly studied the many functions of City Ship 41 through the last years King Leonidas, no doubt Empress Aikiro did the same with City Ship 19. It is very possible that the avatar for City Ship 19 did not survive the crash. This would explain their lack of significant engineering advances such as those we have made. However based on the level of their cloning technology, she has extensive knowledge of a City Ship’s systems-

-The initial sensor scan I ran as we were leaving Lycavore twenty-five years ago specified that no Quantum signature was present. That indicates the Quantum Drive Nacelles and Engine Propulsion Systems were destroyed upon reentry. This is the engineering basis for many of the advancements we have gained in the last years as you know-

Martin nodded. “And this is what she would want to get her hands on no doubt.” He said. “I have to believe that is why she came to Earth. Avi… is there anyway for you to reactivate your engines?”

The Avatar shook his head. –Such an event is not possible King Leonidas. Due to the relative solar activity and collectors built around City Ship 41 it is possible for me to maintain full power indefinitely. However, I estimate it would take one thousand five hundred and thirteen years for my repair drones to harvest enough Quantum particles from within this system to actually infuse my engine cores to full power-

“Then she is there for whatever technology she thinks she can get her hands on.” Martin spoke. “Technology she will reverse engineer and use against the Kavalians and then probably us.”

-That is the most likely scenario King Leonidas. The sections I detected on City Ship 19 were not equipped with sensors. There is no way she would have been able to detect the other ships that crashed. Your orders to destroy whatever did remain were quite effective-

“Avi… do not release anymore history files to Panos to give to her.” Martin ordered. “I’ll let him know as well… but I don’t want to take the chance she will discover something we consider to be innocent information and turn it into something it was not intended for.”

-Done-

“Send a transcript of our conversation to Andro at SODRAG and then delete any records that remain of what we have discussed.” Martin said. “She isn’t stupid… and she has to know even if she finds City Ship 41, she’ll never get near it. So she has something else in mind. Freeze all access to City Ship 41’s database by anyone outside of my family and Arzoal. No one else gets access until I say so.”

-Does that order extend to Zaala Randall and personnel involved in Operation Arizona as well?-

Martin shook his head. “No… Zaala is Tarifa’s sister and our foremost expert on your technology correct?”

-She is the only one so far to have grasped the higher calculations and functions King Leonidas. She is incredibly astute considering her ancestors were cloned by Walter Carson. Given her medical scans and growing Mindvoice abilities, I estimate within five hundred years she will be able to construct at least a working design of my engines-

Martin nodded. “Leave their access as is. Restrict everything else… but I want you to start keeping records of everyone who accesses your database even if they have clearance.”

-As your order-

“I have one more task for you Avi.” Martin said looking at the humanoid avatar on the small screen.

-Standing by-

“I want you to use whatever scenario your brain can think up, no matter how crazy or implausible it may seem.” Martin spoke.

-What would be the purpose of this King Leonidas?-

“When you have the results, you will send them to Androcles and me via Level Twelve Encryption and then destroy all records.” Martin said.

-Understood. What is the design of this operation?-

“Find me a weak spot for the Kavalians that I can use Avi.” Martin spoke. “Find me a weak spot that if I need to, I can send them a message that tangling with us would not be the most intelligent thing they have ever done. I need to buy us more time. I need you to find me a way to get that time.”

-I will begin work immediately King Leonidas-

Martin nodded. “I will return to Sparta within the week Avi. If you get something before then, advise me. If not… Andro and I will meet with you when I return. And Avi?”

-Yes King Leonidas-

“I am authorizing you to activate and deploy your static defenses on Earth.” Martin said. “If it doesn’t belong on Dragon Island or the other safe zones we have established… kill it. With extreme prejudice.”

CHAPTER TWO

CENTRAL PRISON

SPARTA

“…were instructed to leave her on your ship!” For’mya snapped as she stood between Daniel and his father glaring at Yuri and Moran in the prison room.

Sparta’s prison complex was just that.

It was a prison. There were no amenities or comforts within the walls. Criminals were treated with dignity, but they were given no special care. The cells were standard six by eight rooms, the force fields blocking the entrance, and the small windows allowing the sunlight in during the day. Each cell had a small sink and toilet and a bed that slid out of the wall on the side. There was a desk and chair that were both bolted and welded to the floor. Right now the moon could be seen rising in the night sky, casting its glow through the many windows of the empty cells on this floor.

There was very little crime within the limits of Sparta, Eden City or any of the rapidly rebuilding and enlarging cities on the planet. Like Apo Prime and the rest of the worlds within the Union, men and women wanted for nothing and crime as a whole was just not accepted. There was no poverty within the borders of the Lycavorian Union, and while there were parts that were less developed and not as wealthy, the basic needs of everyone were met without question of status or standing. Prisons were to house those who chose to break what few laws there were, and the penalties for breaking those laws were severe depending on the crime. Criminal punishment within the Union was harsh before Martin found himself and took his place as King, and it grew even harsher once he took power. Many found their king had a particular dislike for those who would not help themselves and took from others who would.

Individuals did not need to steal from their neighbors, no one was denied medical care and there was the opportunity for everyone to become wealthy if they worked hard enough. One of the reasons that crime was so rare is that those who had wealth, people, major corporations and companies, all of them gave back to society without question. Many had come from a life of slavery and poverty under the High Coven boot heel and once they found their dreams within the Union, they gleefully gave back to celebrate what they had achieved. Many of the deals that Martin Leonidas had brokered with the five major companies within the Union in relation to Enurrua and the breaking up of the People’s Lycavorian Republic raked in billions of riyal each year. Fully half of that profit, Martin and his Queens ordered redistributed to those who were not as fortunate, to allow them to realize and advance their own dreams. Several funds were established and now thousands, if not millions of families across the Union and even within The Wilds benefited from the education and assistance those funds had given to them initially. It was one of the primary reasons that the Leonidas family was now revered more than they had ever been.

Those in the prisons were offered rehabilitation and either trained in a useful skill or some field or given schooling in an area that would allow them to rebuild their lives. Most accepted this second chance without question, and many had gone on to become prominent figures within Union society because of the second chance they were given. Those that were not given this opportunity were those who had shown a depraved lack of compassion for life and freedom, and they were locked up for eternity.

Murder.

Rape.

These were two of the most heinous crimes that would result in execution or send men and women into the darkness and solitude of a prison, never to be seen again. Sparta’s prison held only twelve such individuals, three of them Lycavorians who had taken females against their will, showing no remorse for their actions and were awaiting their execution. There were four humans and two elves that had committed murder without purpose and they were spared execution for one reason or another, usually due to circumstances beyond their control, and the Union judges were not monsters after all. They would spend their lives in this prison. Then there was one Algolian and two Kochab mercenaries that had been captured on Earth trying to establish a slave trading black market. Their sentences had been handed down by the human judges in Eden City within two days for the crimes they had committed. All three of them received the maximum sentence and since they had not taken life or raped anyone while on Earth they would remain in Sparta’s prison for the duration of the rest of their natural lives.

The tenth floor of the prison was used by the Durcunusaan exclusively to hold high value targets or spies caught within the boundaries of the Union. The only other location similar to this floor of the prison was on Apo Prime in a very remote section of the northern hemisphere. Very few people had access to this floor of the prison, even fewer knew it existed. For’mya and Daniel were among those who did.

“So it is now a crime to walk the streets of Sparta?” Yuri asked smugly standing beside Robert. They had responded to the summons by Durcunusaan guarding her mother, and upon arriving found a very upset Daniel Simpson and an even angrier For’mya Leonidas.

“Walking the streets of Sparta is one thing… breaking into someone’s home is quite another!” For’mya barked.

“It is my understanding Juliana mistook this home for a shop of some sort.” Yuri stated calmly.

“That’s a load of shit and you know it!” Danny snarled. “She bypassed the door security locks and when we found her she was just standing in the living room of this home.”

For’mya took a step closer to her. “Do not take us for fools Yuri!” She hissed. “You are in our realm now, and I could order you and your pathetic husband put in that cell beside your clone spy and there isn’t a thing you could do about it.”

Yuri smiled as a small flash of red escaped her dark eyes. “My dear For’mya… you are not still angry with me for the exquisite visit we had so long ago are you?” She spoke sweetly. “We had such a wonderful time together, you, me and Robert. Don’t you remember the wonderful times?”

For’mya’s dark brown eyes narrowed slightly. “You think too highly of your influence Yuri.” She spoke in a low, menacing voice. “Your powers to alter ones perceptions and control their actions will not work on me any longer. Attempt this again and I will gut you where you stand and feed you to the dogs in the streets.”

Yuri’s eyes flared angrily. “You? You do not have the skill to face me!” She spoke savagely.

For’mya smiled. “Would you care to put that boast to the test vampire witch? I have not shared Martin and Isabella’s bed and love for twenty-five years and learned nothing. You would be surprised at what your sister and Martin know about you.”

“That bitch is not my sister!” Yuri almost shouted.

For’mya smiled even more at Yuri’s anger at being compared to Isabella and saw her eyes grow smaller and change to vampire cobalt blue. “Do not mistake the freedom Martin Leonidas has granted you while you are here for something it is not. Your being here on Earth serves only one purpose Yuri. Violate the rules he has laid down for you and the bargain we have struck will be off. I will order our son to confiscate your dragons and I will send you and your people back to your ships in the same amount of time it would take you to formulate the next coherent thought in your hate filled brain.”

“You do not have the authority to do that!” Moran spoke now.

For’mya glanced at him. “You seem to keep forgetting that as his Queens, we all speak with Martin Leonidas’s voice. That is how he wants it, and he has never once gone against one of us when we have made a decision. If I decide it is in our best interests to rid Sparta of you, your mother and your cohorts, he will not question that decision in the least.”

Yuri took a step forward towards For’mya but suddenly found she was staring at the dark and deadly barrels of two K12s and three P190s. Danny and his father extended their arms over both of For’mya’s shoulders with their K12s, and the three Durcunusaan in the room with them stepped up to either side of For’mya their weapons leveled at Yuri’s head. Moran had reached for her arm seeing her actions and he too now froze as he gripped Yuri’s forearm.

“Give me a reason you bloodsucking vampire cockroach bitch!” Danny snarled viciously. “I’d be doing the universe a fucking favor, and I will put you down like right now!”

Yuri hissed angrily and turned her now changed cobalt blue vampire eyes from Danny and glared at For’mya, who met her withering gaze without flinching. “I want Juliana released!” She demanded.

“She was apprehended in a private home within Sparta… not a shop or store. She was gathering intelligence for you and your mother. While we may not be able to prove that, we will hold her for trespassing.” For’mya spoke calmly. “The owner of that home will determine what her fate will be.”

“You actually intend to hold her?” Moran demanded now.

“Oh yes, I intend to… and if the owner of that home wishes to press charges than she will be prosecuted under Spartan law for her actions.” For’mya answered. “Martin warned you when you first arrived he would not tolerate your attempts at subversion.”

“My mother will not allow you to hold her.” Yuri snapped.

“Aikiro has no say in the matter whatsoever!” For’mya spat turning her head slightly. “Enomotarch?”

The Durcunusaan soldier turned his eyes slightly, never removing the barrel of his 190 from Yuri’s head. “My Queen?”

“Escort our guests back to street level.” For’mya spoke. “Make sure they are pointed in the right direction to Gallais’s lodge.”

The Durcunusaan nodded. “Yes my Queen!” He turned his eyes back to Yuri and Moran. “The door is behind you. Move towards it… now.” He snarled.

Yuri glared at For’mya. “This is not over.” She said softly.

For’mya grinned as her eyes changed then and her wolf fangs extended in that instant. The tips of those fangs protruded past her glistening lips, her bottom lip fuller than her top, making more of her fangs seen. “It had better be…” She spoke softly. “For your sake.”

Yuri spun around quickly and Moran followed her out of the door of the room. When the door slid shut behind the Durcunusaan troop that is when For’mya lost her patience. She turned and scooped up the metal chair within her TK power and sent it hurtling across the room to smash against the far wall as Danny and Melancton looked on with surprised but amused expressions.

“Oh… I so hate that perverted, twisted upaee!” For’mya nearly screamed. She scooped up the chair twice more, both times smashing it into the invulnerable walls and reducing the chair to nothing but a bent pile of scrap.

She stood in the center of the room taking deep breaths, the loud trumpeting of a dragon now heard from outside. For’mya looked up quickly and reached out within Mindvoice to Aurith who was in the street below, bellowing in a mixture of rage and concern, her large tail thrashing back and forth as she twisted around in large circles and sent Durcunusaan soldiers scurrying for cover in the street.

[Sister!] Aurith screamed out within Mindvoice.

[Aurith… Aurith I am fine!] For’mya spoke quickly. [I… I lost me temper my sister. I lost me temper because of Yuri!]

[Where is she? I will burn her to cinders!] Aurith declared as her head whipped around looking for the vampire princess who had so humiliated and tortured For’mya a quarter century ago.

[No!] For’mya announced. [I made my point sister! I am here with Daniel and his father. I am fine Aurith.]

The Durcunusaan soldiers began coming out from behind the thick concrete pillars that dotted the area around the prison entrance as they saw Queen For’mya’s dragon begin to settle down.

[For’mya…] Aurith began.

[Truly I am fine.] For’mya spoke. [I will be down momentarily and we will return to the Royal villa. I need to feel the peace our children bring me and contact Deia.]

Aurith settled to the street once more and looked up at the side of the building, her tail twitching only mildly now as the Durcunusaan guards began to return to their duties. Many of them had seen fits of unexplained anger or worry from dragons of the Royal family before. It only showed them how closely tied together the royal family was to their dragons. The only thing to do when this occurred was get out of the way until it passed.

[We will fly first sister.] Aurith declared now. [We will fly and allow the anger we feel to bleed away. Just as Aricia and my mother taught us.] Aurith heard For’mya sigh within Mindvoice and she could almost feel her nodding her head.

[That is probably a good idea.] For’mya answered instantly. [I will see you soon.]

Danny was holstering his K12 when For’mya turned around and looked at him and his father. His dark eyes held questions in them and For’mya moved closer.

“What?” She asked.

Danny shook his head. “Nothing.” He said.

Melancton shook his head. “Coward!” He hissed at his son. He looked at For’mya. “We are wondering now who has the most volatile temper of Martin’s Queens. We thought perhaps it was Anja or Aricia… but after seeing that display…”

For’mya saw the looks on their faces and felt her anger bleed off even more and she laughed. “I am fine.” She said. “I don’t like Yuri or her sick husband. That is all.”

Dan snorted. “Yeah we got that part!” He stated with a grin.

The door into the room opened once more and Moneus and Carina rushed in their eyes wide. Carina went directly to For’mya.

“Mother?” She exclaimed taking her hands.

For’mya shook her head. “I am fine. I only got angry.”

“Mother… Aurith was smashing planters in the street.” Carina declared. “Perhaps you should not be in the same room as the witch Yuri.”

For’mya rolled her eyes and leaned forward to kiss Carina’s cheek. “Enough of this! I am fine.” For’mya looked back at Danny and leaned up on her tip toes to kiss his cheek gently. “And I understand congratulations are in order. A fine Spartan and Elven baby boy!”

Melancton nodded his head proudly and punched his son lightly in the arm. “His name is Melancton!” He announced loudly.

Danny chuckled and nodded to For’mya. “Nayeca is doing fine.” He said softly. “I think this pregnancy took more out of her than she lets others see.”

For’mya took his hands in hers and smiled. “Carrying children for Spartans with the pureness of blood that you and Martin have is no small task Daniel.” For’mya said. “She will be fine. I will come over tomorrow to see her and little Melancton and bring some of Gorgo’s tea that she likes so much.”

Danny nodded. “I’ll tell her.” He said. He motioned with his head to the door. “What about our guest?”

“Hali has already informed me she refuses to press charges. Keep her overnight and then release her in the morning.” For’mya spoke. For’mya squeezed his hands tightly and Danny met her eyes puzzled. [Daniel… I want you to contact Lynwe. I want a team of her best Drow scouts here tomorrow morning. I do not want this clone to go anywhere without us knowing it. They are half vampire and are the only ones with the skill to accomplish that. I want to know what she does and where she goes. And if she violates anymore of our laws or the rules Martin has put in place.]

Danny nodded. [I’ll make it happen.] He said. [If she does?]

Melancton, Moneus and Carina knew they were communicating heavily shielded within Mindvoice and simply stood there watching and wondering what was being discussed.

For’mya met his eyes. [If she does… take her into custody again and make it appear she was killed. Make it appear like an accident. I don’t care how.]

Danny didn’t flinch and nodded his head. [Done.]

SODRAG

Malic had carried them into the bedroom easily, the sexual energy radiating from the three of them unbearable. Their scents were burning into his mind like nothing he had ever known, the flavor of their lips like the finest aged wine he had ever tasted. He had intended to take both of them quickly, claiming them urgently.

Eliani and Nyla had other ideas however.

Malic found himself pushed onto his back on the large bed within moments of entering the bedroom, and he could only watch from a half sitting position as both Eliani and Nyla did a slow striptease in front of him. They undressed each other in seductive movements, their hands wandering over each other’s bodies intimately and slowly exposing each other to him, until Malic’s eleven inch cock was ready to rip through the fabric of his pants. Their hands roamed each other’s tanned, silky skin, his deep blue wolf eyes wide as he gazed hungrily on Eliani’s large firm breasts. Her nipples were standing erect a quarter inch, begging for attention. Her center was already drenched just from feeling his aura caress her, the scent of her juices wafting to him and causing his blood to scream out. Nyla’s breasts were equally as aroused, and firm, her own nipples protruding proudly outward. When Nyla’s lips descended to Eliani’s breasts Malic very nearly lost control and erupted in his pants. He watched Eliani’s head fall back and she sighed heavily, holding Nyla’s head tightly to the nipple she was lavishing attention upon. Watching them had caused his passion to surge to heights he had never known and when he could take no more he reached for them.

[No!] Their voices burst into his mind stopping him in tracks. He looked at them with sudden confusion and worry.

[I… I want to…]

Eliani shook her head quickly. [I guaranteed you that you would never wish for another female the rest of your days once you tasted us Malic.] Eliani spoke in a voice that simply overflowed with rampant desire and need.

[I wish for no one but the two of you now! You have nothing to prove to me!] Malic announced without hesitation. [I desire no one else!]

[Then let us take care of you.] Nyla spoke now.

“But I…”

Eliani pressed her naked flesh to his shoulder and grabbed his head before plunging her lips down and kissing him as she had only kissed Nyla before this day. Her fingers entwined within his dark brown hair and she pushed even closer to his broad chest, crushing her breasts against his hot skin behind his shirt. Her four inch long tongue extended completely out and Malic’s eyes grew wide as she explored with her tongue where no woman had ever gone before. His hands reached up to grasp her firm ass and pull her tighter to him as Eliani’s hands dropped to his shirt and began quickly stripping it off his upper body. Nyla helped her pull his shirt off and Eliani had to force herself to reach down and take his hands from her body. The feel of his hands and the grip he had on her ass cheeks had ignited flash fires across her flesh. She and Nyla had planned this together, how they would seduce him, and it took every bit of her will power to keep from simply surrendering to his aura which was calling for her to do just that. Eliani knew he could push his aura beyond what he was using, for he was a powerful Alpha wolf, and as her lips descended to his throat and she pushed him back further on the bed, small tears of joy crept into her fern green eyes as she realized he was holding himself in check.

Eliani and Nyla explored his broad chest with just their lips and tongues, bathing his burning skin as they teased the nipples of his chest, their fingers dancing across his sculpted abdomen. Each of them was pulling at his pants with one hand until they finally got them unfastened. They dropped to either side of his body and with powerful downward yanks Malic’s pants flew across their room. When they turned their heads and saw what awaited them, neither could contain the whimper of wanton desire and shock.

Nyla’s vampire blood was churning madly for her lover and the man who would make them his, and the moment her eyes settled on the towering eleven inch shaft that would soon possess them both, a small orgasm rippled through her.

“Ussta… ussta che…!” She gasped through clenched teeth and closed eyes. When Eliani did not immediately answer and she heard Malic hiss loudly she opened her eyes, shuddering in the aftermath or her tiny orgasm.

Eliani had taken the base of Malic’s cock in her small hand, her fingers unable to reach around the thickness, her fern green eyes now changed but her fangs not extended and her face gazing at Malic’s cock with wonderment. Her upper body was pressed against his thigh and hip, her large breasts crushed against his skin. “Aur… Aur Enyla… I have never… it’s…” She gasped. “I… I suspected he was… but never like this!”

Nyla lowered her head down now and slowly brought her hand up to encircle Malic’s cock just above hers. They could feel the searing heat of his cock and the incredible hardness in their palms and they looked at each other. They had taken men into their bed before in the last four years, however none of them came close to equaling the size and dominance of what Malic offered them, and what they were about to accept without hesitation. It would be a chore Nyla thought, but oh what pleasure that chore would bring them.

“It’s magnificent!” Nyla gasped out.

Eliani’s wolf eyes glanced up and she saw Malic’s face distorted in agonizing pleasure. His hands had slapped down onto the bed the moment Eliani had grasped his quivering cock, and now he threatened to tear up the mattress with his immense strength. She looked quickly back to Nyla.

Aur Enyla… he can feel. She gasped out in Mindvoice. When he… when he bonded with Vincix… it must have… it must have healed him.

Comprehension dawned in Nyla’s cobalt blue vampire eyes and she glanced quickly at Malic’s face and then back to her lover with a passionate glint in her eyes.

Ussta Che… Eliani my love… this is…

Nyla’s eyes grew wide when she watched Eliani lips engulf the head of Malic’s cock and she swallowed clearly half of Malic’s thick throbbing shaft. Nyla wasted no time and lowered her head beneath Eliani’s and began to use her own talented tongue to stroke and torture the portion of Malic’s dominating cock that Eliani strained to take more of.

It happened without warning… Nyla felt Malic’s lower body surge off the bed, his hands coming to rest on both hers and Eliani’s heads and instead of grinding their faces into his groin as the other men they had taken into their bed had done, Malic simply plunged his fingers into their satin like hair. She felt the thick vein adorning the underside of his cock throbbing madly, and then his cock swelled in size. Eliani groaned loudly, gagged softly and Nyla felt Malic’s come erupting upward. She could actually feel his come exploding up the length of his cock as she had the thick shaft pressed against her tongue. Nyla was just as far gone as Eliani now and she brought her face up as Eliani slid her lips to the tip of Malic’s exploding shaft, his hot come filling her mouth and belly as she swallowed without question. Malic roared loudly as Eliani squeezed the base of his cock tightly and quickly tore her lips away from the bulbous head, Nyla’s equally warm and soft lips engulfing his cockhead and shaft with barely a pause. Eliani released her grip and Nyla’s eyes went wide as Malic’s come rocketed into her mouth and raced down her throat. She moved upward on the bed, crushing her body to Malic’s naked skin and simply forced her head down further, not wanting to release his erupting shaft and delirious with pleasure and the wonderful taste of his essence.

Eliani had a wistful look on her face as she licked her lips and savored the taste of her new mate’s offering to her. With blissful contentment and burning desire Eliani simply lowered her face once more to provide much needed attention on Malic’s large balls, content to let Nyla feed on what both of them had craved for so long.

Eliani smiled as she used her tongue to tickle Malic’s pulsating hairless balls; for she knew their time together had only just begun.

EDEN CITY

It did not take a lot of convincing Miranda thought as she walked along the crowded street in southwest Eden City.

The moment she and Janon had left the airfield Miranda had contacted Ben on her Secure Personal COM unit. Every officer over the rank of Star Commander carried a SPC so that they would always be in touch. They were just tiny little flexible boards that fit right on the inside sleeve of their uniforms and allowed them to communicate securely with nearly anyone in the Union who had a similar device. She had explained her meeting with Major Randall to Ben and waited while he roared with laughter for a good three minutes. When he had finished, Miranda herself couldn’t help but shake her head at what she had done. Looking at Ben’s glowing face and eyes, Miranda would never understand why she had let his and Tina’s decision and love for the sexy Endith push them away from her for those years. They had Isabella change them for one purpose, and that purpose was love of the red haired female elf who was perhaps the most skilled pilot in the Union right now along with the Queen and her son Arrarn. Within twenty minutes Miranda had the authorization and blessing of both Ben and Admiral of the Fleet Riall. Ben even thought it might give them an added advantage having her. Zaala Randall was no stranger to combat he had said, having been aboard NORMYA’S LIGHT when her husband had served there, and she knew more about the new technology they had built than anyone since she had a hand in building most of it.

Miranda stopped and looked up at the sign that Tareif had told her to look for. She knew it once he described it for she had been here several times before leaving Earth to attend the Academy. The sign was easily five meters across and two meters wide, and the most colorful in the area.

FREEDOM FIGHTER’S TAVERN

Within these walls tread our heroes.

Treat them that way.

Miranda had to smile as she remembered the tall, voluptuous woman Mary who owned the tavern.

“Mando?” Janon asked.

Miranda looked at him. “Lots of memories here Janon.” She answered his questioning look. “All of my good memories from Earth anyway.”

Miranda didn’t pause and pushed through the now gleaming polished oak doors and stood in the foyer as she took in all that had changed. No longer were the floors worn and unpainted as they had been for so many years. Now they were treated pinewood floors, the walls paneled in a similar color. There were dozens more tables on the main floor and Miranda realized Mary must have enlarged the interior significantly over the years. It reminded her of ancient holo vids she had seen as a child of the old western taverns, only this was very modern and exceptionally well kept. The lunch crowd had long cleared out, but still the tavern was busy as the dinner crowd was beginning to filter in, the waitresses moving back and forth from the old style bar and food counter to the many tables they had assigned to them.

Miranda and Janon had returned to the airfield in time to see Tareif closing up his office early. At the end of every week they gathered at Freedom Fighter’s Tavern with their wives for dinner he had explained. Since the only scheduled flight was the one this morning, Steven always let his pilots go to be with their families or enjoy the time together. Tareif had invited them to the event and they had arrived fashionably late.

“Oh my god!” The female voice spoke.

Miranda turned and saw the tall and still voluptuous human Mary step up to her from the side. Her hair was still white, her face now more wrinkled as she showed her sixty-seven years of age, but she was still a commanding presence regardless.

“Miranda Lorian? Is that you?” Mary declared as she stepped up to her.

Miranda couldn’t help but smile. “Hello Mary?”

“Well I’ll be a sonofabitch! Look at you young lady!” Mary announced taking hold of Miranda’s shoulders and ignoring the hulking Lycavorian next to her. She pulled Miranda into a rib cracking embrace, though Miranda smiled through the whole process. Her five foot two frame looked petty against Mary’s near six foot height. She pushed Miranda back and stood looking at her. “My gods… haven’t you grown up now!”

Miranda chuckled. “You aren’t any different Mary.” She stated.

“The hell I ain’t! I’m twenty plus years older with the wrinkles to show for it!” Mary answered. “You should hear these old bones go snap, crackle and pop in the morning!” Her dark eyes fell on Janon. “Who is this fine looking wolf man here Miranda?” She asked. “Is he yours?”

Miranda smiled at the look on Janon’s face. “Mary this is my First Officer Janon.” She said.

“First Officer? Well now… isn’t that a leap forward for women power.” Mary declared. “You aren’t an Admiral or anything are you?”

Miranda chuckled. “God no!”

“Well good… I charge them extra. Overbearing basket heads is what they are.” Mary replied. She looked at Miranda and her face turned semi serious. “We… we followed your career here Miranda… the others and I. It wouldn’t do to forget the street urchin that got all of us into more trouble than the rest. We all worried about you endlessly after Alba Tau. We drank buckets when we found out you had survived that meat grinder with Marty and Andro and so many others.” She took Miranda’s hands and held them. “How are you doing? No bullshit girl… straight from the hip.”

Mary had been a safe zone for many orphaned children after the Battle for Earth, and she well and truly cared for dozens of them. There were some that she took special interest in; and Miranda had been one of them. She nodded her head as her face became serious too.

“I’m… I’m surviving.” Miranda said softly meeting her steady gaze.

Mary nodded and glanced quickly at Janon. She turned those eyes back to her and squeezed her hand. “I expect no less from Miranda Lorian.” She stated. “Now tell me… what brings you to my place?”

“You… you own this establishment?” Janon asked.

Mary looked at him. “No… I just stand around and hold up the walls!” She snapped. “Of course I own this place! Freedom Fighters Tavern is my life! You’ve never been to Earth have you son?”

Janon looked at her. “No, and with respect ma’am… I am considerably older than you and referring to me as son is not accurate.”

Mary burst out laughing and shook her head. “Nope… you’ve never been to Earth. I can tell. Well… we’ll fix that! Now… tell me Miranda… what brings you here?”

“I’m actually looking for a pilot.” Miranda said. “I’ve been given a pretty decent sized command and I wanted to talk to him about becoming CAG. You know him… Major Randall.”

Mary’s eyes grew a little wider. “Steven? Of course I know him! He and Zaala have been coming here for the better part of a quarter century! They are the ones along with her father Tareif who helped me to get all the improvements done!” Mary smiled. “It’s like their second home you know!” She said coyly.

“I understand he comes here with many of his pilots at the end of every week.” Miranda said. “I spoke with him earlier today and I wanted to get back with him.”

“He won’t go anywhere without Zaala.” Mary spoke firmly. “Those two are practically joined at the hip. Find one and you usually find the other. They still act like newlyweds half the time! You should see it when they get together with Martin and his ladies here for a big family gathering. It’s hysterical to try and figure who is more whipped. Steven or Marty.”

Janon’s eyes grew wide. “You should not speak of the King in such familiar terms.” He scolded.

Mary looked at him. “I’ll speak about him anyway I want!” Mary spat. “I’ve known him for over twenty years and they are in here eating almost as much as they are Gallais’s Tavern in Sparta when they come here for their six month stays!”

Miranda could attest to that for she had been chased away from the Freedom Fighter Tavern many times by the Durcunusaan when she was growing up. “Is he here?” Miranda asked.

Mary nodded. “They usually take over the upper dining room and balcony portion we built ten years ago. Most of the others are gone, but he is still here with Zaala and Tareif and Palina. Come on… I’ll take you up.”

Miranda smiled as Mary gripped her hand and began weaving her way across the main floor of the tavern. Towards the rear of the main room was a stairway and they went up it to reveal an expansive upper floor with two dozen additional tables that the employees were now beginning to turn over and clean for the dinner crowd.

“For the dinner crowd Steven and the others move onto the patio so the dining room here is free.” Mary explained. “We get pretty swamped sometimes, another thirty minutes and even the tables up here will be full.”

“You don’t have anymore problems like with the construction crews back then do you?” Miranda asked.

Mary shrugged. “Most of them know not to fuck around in my place.” She stated quickly. “There are those who like to test the waters so to speak, but since most of my customers are all regulars, they get shown the door quickly if they want to get out of hand. You know I don’t tolerate any of that crazy shit.”

Miranda chuckled. “Yes… I do remember that.”

Mary lead them across the upper floor and through a set of french style double doors to an expansive patio balcony. She immediately saw the large table in the center of the patio and the six individuals that sat at it. Miranda could hear the laughing from the three men and she looked at Mary.

“Tareif and Palina’s oldest son Fal’sas returned from Elear just this morning with his new bride.” Mary spoke. “She is not like the other elves from Elear, not so stiffed upper lipped if you get my meaning. I imagine it’s because of Fal’sas… he is every bit his father’s son.”

Miranda watched as Mary led them up to the table and she saw Major Randall look up and get to his feet.

“More strays Mary?” He asked quickly with a smile. “They just can’t seem to stay away from you.”

Mary shook her head. “No I guess not. Look at you! You’re still here!”

“How true!” Tareif bellowed.

“Touché.” Steven said with a wide grin. “Captain Lorian… what can I do for you?” He motioned to the table. “Please… sit down.”

Mary leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Be careful of him.” Mary spoke. “He’s gotten more feral over the years. He’s corrupted poor Zaala and he’ll corrupt you as well.”

Zaala smiled brightly as she reached up and squeezed Steven’s hand. “Mary… I think it’s more the other way around.” She said.

Mary nodded. “Maybe.” She said with a smile. “If you need anything… just grab one of my girls.” She looked at Janon. “Except you… you might hurt them.”

Miranda chuckled as Janon looked horrified at her accusation and he watched Mary walk off laughing. She turned back to Steven Randall. “Do you have a moment?” She asked.

Steven nodded. “Sure. Tareif… why don’t you pour Commander Janon here a big glass of Spartan Wine.” He spoke turning around. “Captain Lorian and I are going to talk for a minute.”

“Sit down Commander!” Tareif spoke loudly. “That is an order!”

Steven and Miranda moved off to the edge of the enclosed patio and looked down on the streets of Eden City and the park like setting with the Grand Center in the background. Miranda looked up at him. “I talked with Admiral O’Connor…” She said.

Steven nodded. “Yep… so did I.” He said as he sipped his glass of Spartan Wine looking at her. “I caught him in the middle of Endith and Tina chewing him a new ass for trying to ride one of the Durcunusaan dragons. He and dragons don’t get along.” Steven told her with a grin. “You, Captain Lorian, have Level Ten Security Clearance… which in and of itself says more to me than anything else since only like fifty odd people within the Union have that. You have a direct line to Martin Leonidas, again which implies quite a bit, only twenty odd people have a direct line to Martin.”

“That number includes you.” Miranda told him.

Steven nodded. “That’s because of Zaala and Tarifa being sisters.” He dismissed her statement. “And then there is the fact that whatever you are working on doesn’t even exist.” He said looking at her. “I do have my own sources you know.”

Miranda looked taken aback at this but continued anyway. “Ben told me you were the best Randall. He said if I really wanted you, I needed to find a place for your wife. That you two were a package deal so to speak. Admiral Riall sent me her classified file… and most of the technology we will be working with is based on the Quantum technology derived from the Mindvoice ship. I discovered she is the foremost expert on this stuff and she actually helped to design some of the systems we’ll be using. I’d be a fool if I didn’t use her skills in that area. I’m many things… but I’m not a fool.”

Steven nodded. “Ben said that as well.” He spoke.

“So… you up for it?” Miranda asked.

“It’s a ship isn’t it?” Steven asked.

Miranda canted her head slightly. “Yes. A very special ship. The first of twenty in her class.”

“And you want me as CAG?” Steven asked.

“Most of the pilots that will be, or have already been assigned, are the best and the brightest of the lot.” She spoke.

“Which means that most of them will only have a few years behind the stick right?” Steven said.

Miranda nodded. “You know the drill just as much as I do.” She said. “We can’t pull the most experienced pilots away from their duties because that will draw attention. Up until a week ago, only three people even knew we existed. Ben, Martin and me. The selection process was rigorous and demanding. I should know… I’m the one who designed it.”

“What happened a week ago?” Steven asked.

“Tell me you’ll take the job and I’ll tell you.” Miranda said.

“And if anything happens to me…” Steven said looking at her. “If anything happens to me… you’ll be the one that tells Zaala and not some public relations officer?”

Miranda nodded her head. “May I ask why that seems to be the most important thing to you Randall? It’s not usually what most people ask when I offer them a job. They usually ask if it increases their pay or gets them better quarters.” She asked.

Steven laughed. “Hah! Zaala and I have enough riyal saved right now to buy a small island somewhere.”

“Then why?”

“My father was killed in the third Central American War.” Steven spoke softly. “He was shot down over what used to be Honduras. My mother was working with NASA at the time, getting ready for all of us to transfer up to EDEN and become part of the crew. I think I was seventeen at the time. I remember coming home from school and seeing the PR officer at the house and walking in to find my mother in tears. They wouldn’t tell her anything. Only that he had been killed in action. I saw what it did to her, not knowing how he died. I don’t want to put Zaala through that. If I die… I want her to know how and why I died. And I want someone she knows to tell her.”

Miranda met his eyes. “I give you my word.” She spoke.

Steven nodded. “Then we’re in.” He told her.

Miranda looked surprised. “Just like that? Don’t you have to talk with her?”

Steven chuckled. “Miranda… I had Martin turn me so that I could spend my life with Zaala and not have her watch me grow old. I almost never shift to wolf form because I never took the time to learn how to run as a wolf and it wasn’t the main reason behind becoming what I am now. I like to think of myself as more human than wolf. I do like having the Mindvoice connection with my wife however.” He tapped the side of his head. “Took us a while to get past all the headaches and stuff, but we have a strong connection now that Marty and Tarifa have shown us some tricks to ease the transition.”

“So she has heard everything we have talked about?” Miranda asked sternly.

Steven looked at her and shook his head. “No… she is more security conscious in many respects than I am. And I’m a bear. Hell… her clearance is higher than mine. She knows why you are here and she knows I will tell her everything later.”

“Why did you take the second reprimand in your record?” Miranda asked. “Your wife was the one who punched out the elven minister not you.”

Steven met her eyes. “That is what the record shows yes.” He stated.

“So that’s not what happened?” She asked him.

“Maybe I’ll tell you someday.” He said with a grin. “Unless you order me to tell you right now.”

Miranda shook her head. “I wouldn’t do that. Just so you don’t use that Mindvoice thing too often.” Miranda said. “It drives me nuts when Janon uses it with his mate and others on the ship. What Tier are the two of you anyway? Your file doesn’t say.”

Steven smiled. “Who turned me Miranda?”

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Shit… so like you are Tier Six and higher I take it? You have to be if Martin turned you.”

Steven turned back to the table. “C’mon Captain Lorian… let’s have a drink together. Our family is pretty tight.”

Family.

Miranda looked at him for a long moment wondering if somehow he knew what her greatest fear was. She looked at his dark eyes and decided that couldn’t be possible. She nodded her head and allowed him to lead her back to the large table where Janon was already laughing at something Tareif had told him.

SODRAG

Malic had never felt the trembling sensations coursing through him before. He was no stranger to women by any means, but what he felt rippling throughout him now was unlike anything he had experienced in his life. No matter where they touched him, it sent shuddering waves pulsating across his body. It was as if he had been blind until now, and he was seeing wonders for the first time. He had dreamt of this moment for weeks, how he would act and what he would do. All those plans had fallen by the wayside the moment he bonded with Vincix and his life changed. He had tried to bring them back to the forefront when he came here, but Eliani and Nyla had other ideas.

They were not about to let him dominate them. They were not that type of female. They in turn directed him and caressed him, showing him where to touch them, how to stroke their bodies to elicit the most tantalizing reactions. His first explosion had been the most powerful he had ever felt, their hands and lips and tongues upon his bursting cock indescribable in any words. It had taken him by such surprise that all he could do was lay back and attempt to keep his muscles from ripping through his skin at the intensity. Eliani and Nyla both had taken him deeply into their mouths, drinking down all he gave to them without hesitation, their hands never ceasing to drum across his body. He had caught himself right at the last moment, keeping himself from crushing their heads to his groin, settling by wrapping his hands within their silky hair. He was different, and they were different. He could not act as he had always acted, unable to sense the incredible feelings before. He knew now why Sadi and the other females he had taken into his bed never seemed excited about what he offered them, and he was determined to not go that route with Eliani or Nyla. After he had recovered from his first explosion, his cock softened only a fraction, but they had kissed and licked their way back up his now naked body until both of them were staring at his face. Without even thinking he had kissed first Eliani and then Nyla, not caring in the least that they had just shared his explosion of passion. If nothing else, this action seemed to incite them even more.

Eliani then scrambled onto the bed higher and Malic’s exploration and instruction began.

Even though his cock was once more bursting within minutes, the new Malic took his time. The wolf within him wanted to physically possess these females in every possible way, yet the man within him, the man he had become wanted to possess their very essences. He had moved agonizingly slow down Eliani’s body, discovering every contour, every crevice. With Nyla pressing against him and directing his actions he found the most erogenous zones in the most unlikely spots. The sides of her breasts, the insides of her knees, the supple curve of the top of her ass. All these spots served to raise Eliani’s passion to heights he had never seen from a woman. When he finally found himself face to face with her center, Nyla was beside him, her long blond hair falling over Eliani’s thigh. She taught him where to lick, how to caress Eliani’s painfully erect clit, how to drag his lips along the outer folds of her glistening pussy to drive her insane. These are the things he had learned, and when Eliani’s hips undulated off the bed and she screamed out in bliss, Malic received his reward. Her sweet juices tasted just as she smelled, and for the first time in his life Malic had greedily drank of a woman’s passion while she writhered beneath him. By the time Eliani collapsed onto the bed, her breath coming in great heaves Malic had turned to look at Nyla, his wolf eyes very prominent.

Nyla had smiled seductively at him and whimpered passionately when he kissed her, pushing her up on the bed and beginning anew with her. Nyla Sinthe had more control, and her hands directed him to her spots, and the squeezing of his head was the indication he was doing everything right. Malic reveled in his new skill and as Eliani recovered and joined him in his exploration of his vampire mate, he began to take charge. As his lips and tongue explored Nyla’s flesh his hands traveled over both of their taut bodies. He would show them that he wanted both of them equally.

He cast aside his old self and as Nyla’s screams of release filled his ears and her juices flooded into his throat, Malic was truly reborn.

He was up instantly as her body fell back on the bed, caressing her long legs as he parted her thighs and positioned himself. Eliani rose off the bed quickly, opening her mouth to protest, but his kiss silenced her as he pressed the flared head of his rock hard cock at Nyla’s entrance and pushed forward. Nyla gasped out, her cobalt blue vampire eyes wide as the largest cock she had ever seen began its tortuously slow plunge into her body. Her hands pulled at the mattress as with inhuman control Malic pushed into her with precise power. The sensations he was experiencing were beyond his imagination and he did not want them to stop. The velvet like heat and powerful clenching of Nyla’s pussy were combining to drive him into a whole new world, and he would not ruin this by acting like a brute. It took him several long minutes before he was buried completely in Nyla’s clutching pussy, her legs wrapped around his lower back, her hands gripping his arms. Three times she had shuddered beneath him as an orgasm rocked her, Malic feeling the warmth and force of her come erupting from around his cock shaft. Eliani had moved up and with her own changed eyes wide with fervor she watched as Malic began to stroke into Nyla.

Watching them close their lips together, seeing their tongues lovingly entwined and playfully teasing within their lips when they parted slightly was enough to drive Malic to the edge rather quickly. His nerves were alive with new electricity, pleasure unlike anything he had ever experienced coursing through his powerful frame. He clenched his teeth, determined to make this last as long as possible, and show his mates that he was not the brute many thought him to be.

Nyla, for her part, was in a realm of pleasure that she had never experienced with Eliani. Malic’s dominating cock was larger by a wide margin than any man they had ever taken into their bed. He stretched her in a way that caused her vampire blood to churn within her as only Eliani could do to her. Feeling her lover’s hands caressing and licking her breasts while Malic’s cock stroked into her with exquisite slowness was more than Nyla could take. Her orgasm came from deep within her belly, pushing outward with the force of a tidal wave until it consumed everything around her. With Eliani suckling one of her nipples, Nyla’s head flew back and she screamed louder than she had ever screamed before. Her pussy clamped down on Malic’s deeply buried cock and she erupted with the force of a hurricane. Her cobalt blue eyes rolled into the back of her head when she heard Malic groan loudly, his fingers pressing into her hips and then he was exploding inside her.

His come erupted like a cannon inside her, reaching places no man ever had, and her legs clamped onto his hips with all the vampire strength her body could generate. Her undeniable pleasure surged even more when he lowered his face to hers and kissed her, taking her head in his hands and kissed her with passion and desire that she had only ever felt from Eliani. Tears clouded her eyes then as her world became complete, and as Malic’s come warmed her belly and he nuzzled her throat and neck firmly, Nyla lost herself to blissful sensations and collapsed onto the bed exhausted.

That had been thirty minutes ago and now Malic felt more than recharged, he felt like an Alpha wolf that had all he could desire.

His black outlined deep ocean blue eyes stared at Eliani as she straddled his hips; her full pouty lips parted slightly, her hands braced on his broad chest as she lifted her hips once more with deliberate slowness. Her juices coated half his straining cock, his hands resting on her thighs as he gazed hungrily at the protruding nipples on her breasts. She had been trying for ten minutes now to take him inside her, each time taking a little more as she slid deeper, and each time shuddering in gentle orgasms as they washed over her.

“Shit… shit… shit!” Eliani gasped softly as her face contorted and she lowered herself once more. Her velvet heat was so much like Nyla’s, engulfing another inch of his cock shaft as she held herself above him, a look of pure unadulterated bliss on her face. “It’s so… so big! Malic… Malic I…”

Malic turned his head as he felt Nyla’s lips caress his neck and he lifted his hand to wrapped his fingers within her satiny blond hair. Nyla kissed him, their tongues doing an intimate tango as she dragged her nails down along his chest and arm.

Nyla pulled back from their kiss, gently biting his bottom lip as she smiled devilishly. “She is a female Alpha wolf Malic.” Nyla whispered to him. “You are a male Alpha. Make her yours Malic, just as you have made me yours.”

Eliani’s black outlined fern green eyes grew a little wider when she heard Nyla say this. “Aur Enyla… he is too big… I can’t…!” She gasped out the words.

Malic sat up then and Eliani’s head flew back as the last five inches of Malic’s wonderful cock impaled her in one single stroke.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… Maaliicc!” Eliani screamed as the orgasm ripped through her and she felt his large balls pulsing wildly and pressed firmly against her ass cheeks. Malic’s arms crushed her too him, her nipples burning points against his broad chest and he wrapped his aura around Eliani Leonidas.

Eliani’s eyes were wide, her lips parted in another breathless scream as she felt every throbbing centimeter of Malic’s eleven inches spear her to her core. She felt his wolf aura wrap around her, driving her nerves to incredible heights of orgasmic intensity, yet he did so in such a way that allowed her to keep her wits about her. Eliani knew what a powerful alpha could do to a female wolf with his aura; even her mother couldn’t absorb the full force of her father’s aura for she was not fully wolf. Like her father however, Malic was hitting Eliani with just enough of his aura to drive her right to the edge of the abyss and then holding her there. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused rapturous waves of pleasure to vibrate through her. She could feel every pulsing vein of his masterful cock against the walls of her tight pussy. There had been no pain when he plunged completely inside her, only a feeling of incredible bliss. Eliani smashed her head forward to his shoulder as he pressed a hand against the small of her back and pushed her downward, pressing her pussy further down on his will crushing cock.

“Malic!” Eliani rasped out in a hoarse voice as the pleasure trampled her earlier fears that he would hurt her with his size. “Malic… you… you better… you better cado forn! Scent… scent me Malic my love!”

Malic rolled her over on the bed then, causing her to cry out in abandon, her arms strong wrapping around his shoulders.

“Ohhhhh… nubou lae! Nubou lae Malic!” Eliani screamed.

Malic had learned one thing in all his years of watching his parents together. Rarely did his father ever refuse a request by his mother and mate. Malic had learned that lesson well, and at Eliani’s request he began to do just that. He lowered his head to her shoulder, reached his hands under her body to cup her wonderfully firm ass cheeks, and Malic proceeded to fuck his breathtakingly beautiful Hadarian/Wolf mate with long, slow and powerful eleven inch strokes. Eliani’s world descended into a sphere that she had never been to before. Malic’s aura never ceased the endless teasing of her body, her own wolf aura responding to the magical feel of what he was doing to her by reaching out and spreading around him just as tightly as it could. This was a place Nyla could not send her because she was not a wolf, and she opened her mind to her vampire lover so that Nyla could feel every exquisite sensation that rippled across her mind and flesh. She heard Nyla gasp at the feeling and then Malic’s mind, powerful and pure with an indomitable will joined their thoughts and Nyla could do nothing but writhe on the bed beside them as she felt every delicious tremor of pleasure that Eliani felt.

Malic was well beyond anything he had ever dreamed this could be.

While he had desired it, and imagined it ever since meeting Eliani the first time, actually having her and Nyla both together was something he never realistically thought would ever happen. Even after bonding with Vincix so completely Malic did not believe they could ever desire him as he desired them. He knew that to be false now, for he could feel Eliani’s aura wrapping around him like a loving blanket. He could smell Nyla’s passion and desire for him just as easily as he could smell Eliani’s, and it was driving him mad. His hips began moving faster, driving into his wolf mate with dominating strokes and hearing her cries of delight in his ears, feeling her hands clutching him tighter and urging him deeper. Malic could feel new vibrations through his body, sensations that he had never felt before, and instead of deep driving strokes that invoked no pleasure in the other women he had shared a bed with, now he was able to sense his own power. He could actually feel the euphoric vibrations Eliani’s tight, clutching pussy caused as she squeezed her inner muscles on every downward stroke into her, milking his near bursting cock. He could feel the walls of her velvet tightness stretching to accommodate him, wrapping around his shaft like the fingers of a form fitting glove. These were the things he felt now, things he had never felt before, and it was these new sensations and vibrations that were driving him to new levels of pleasure that he had never achieved before.

Malic lifted his head as he felt his abdomen tense, the pleasure spiraling out of control. His large balls drew up tight to the base of his shaft and he looked at Eliani’s gorgeous face. Her black outlined fern green wolf eyes gazed at him with a mixture of passion and love that Malic swore he could actually feel. His mind flared briefly with passion driven by instinct and he slammed into Eliani one last time. As her wails of utter blissful pleasure filled the room and the most spirit shattering orgasm of her life crashed through her, Malic dropped his head once more and bite down into her shoulder with his wolf fangs. Eliani’s eyes burst open at that moment as she felt his cock balloon in size within her and then his lava hot come was erupting into her depths. When the first eruption splashed against her womb Eliani’s own wolf fangs, now fully extended in passion, snapped shut on Malic’s thick shoulder.

Nyla had tears in her eyes, for she knew the significance of what was happening and a part of her began dying at this, thinking perhaps she would become secondary in their lives. That is until Malic reached for her in an orgasmic daze and pulled her head closer to his. More tears came, tears of joy this time as she realized what he was doing and with barely any thought Nyla twisted around and pressed her lush body against his broad back, opened her mouth wide exposing her vampiric fangs and she bit deeply into his neck. As Malic’s warm blood splashed across her taste buds Nyla came. And came hard as she felt every minute amount of staggering pleasure her lovers were feeling flood her mind and become hers as well.

It was over far too quickly to suit them, but as the last drops of Malic’s come spilled into Eliani’s belly, and they collapsed onto the bed in a mass of tangled limbs and sated spirits they knew they would have eternity together. An eternity to explore the boundaries of what they had discovered this night. Malic’s powerful limbs pulled both of them to his warm body, and they gleefully curled into his arms before sleep took them all into its embrace.

They would awake in a few hours to continue their explorations well into the evening hours.

NEBONESE

Las’elh watched as Anton charged his K12 Kinetic Magnum and returned it to the holster on his leg as the Lifter shifted seamlessly across the rough terrain. The last two days had been eye opening to say the least. Until meeting Cihera and Anton, Las’elh had only ever heard about the Drow elves that hailed from Earth. They had been created by the Senior Polemarch of the Union, Walter Carson as the name he went by now. His skills in medicine and cloning apparently passed on to him through his genes when he was born. Though he still practiced medicine in many fashions, Walter no longer dabbled in any sort of cloning technology. He had achieved the goal he had sought all of his life in Martin discovering who he was and he had openly stood beside Queen Anja as they denounced cloning in all its forms.

The Drow elves were his creation and Las’elh knew their population on Earth had ballooned in size through the years. As she had watched and studied them in the last two days she began to realize why they were considered almost as deadly as a Spartan wolf. There were five Drow total in Nalar and Malia’s family. Two of them were their children, a twenty year old boy and nineteen year old female. The third Drow was also a female who she was told was their cousin. Four different elves and three humans also lived with them, all of them members of the Krypteria, all of them having been born and raised on Earth. Two male and two female elves, and two female humans and one male human. All of them knew who Anton and Cihera were based on the greetings they had received, and all of them were part of some larger Drow clan she discovered. Nalar and Malia’s son Idafi and one of the female elves from Earth were married, and had been married since they were teenagers. She carried their first child, and they were completely devoted to each other. Nalar and Malia’s daughter Eriri was the one who ran the storefront they lived above. She was the face of their cover here, and after listening to them talk over the last two days, Las’elh discovered Eriri was the most deadly. She and the tall Wood Elf from Earth were planning to marry in the following year. Their cousin Ovana and one of the human females from Earth, a petite blond haired young woman named Rachel, were involved in a committed and torrid relationship if the soft sounds Las’elh had heard during the previous night from the room they shared were any indication.

Malia had told her during the day previous that Drow females were not shy about their relationships, and if it was another female that roused their passion, a Drow would not hesitate to pursue that. Las’elh could attest to that since Cihera was by no means shy based on what she saw enroute to Nebonese. If she wanted her husband, Cihera didn’t seem to care that Las’elh slept only two meters away and neither did Anton.

No one was treated differently, and the table they all sat at for dinner was enormous. The conversation was plenty, discussing the ongoing events within the Union, and also the mission Anton and Cihera were on. Las’elh found that all Drow, no matter where they were, worshiped King Leonidas and their Queen almost fanatically. Their King knew of their history and skills and no matter what Scout unit you went to within the Lycavorian Union, more often than not you would find a Drow leading that unit. Though they projected an outward dominance to others and stuck to their reputation during the days and in public, here in private Las’elh noticed that all disappeared. Whether Drow or simply elf, the conversation and sense of warmth reminded Las’elh very much of her younger years when she was growing and the love and warmth her own family shared. It was why she had abandoned all she had gained to find out what happened to her sister.

Las’elh felt the nudge on her arm and turned to look at Cihera’s amber colored eyes. She felt an involuntary shudder vibrate through her at those eyes and how they looked at her. It was a look that actually made her feel wanted, and for a brief instant she imagined herself servicing Cihera in any way she desired. She tore her blue eyes away and looked down at the wickedly shape knife Cihera held out to her. She took the blade and slowly withdrew it from its sheath. The blade was matte black; the pommel curved and with a stud point on the end for piercing, backhanded blows. The back of the eighteen centimeter long blade had two wide spaced teeth forged into it, the rear of the razor edged blade also having a small U shaped gap near where it met the base of the pommel. Las’elh was an expert with knives and the one she now held was an intricately carved blade, supremely crafted and weighted perfectly. She turned back to Cihera.

“It is a Drow Vlos velve. A Blood Blade. It would look odd if you were not armed.” She spoke softly. “We will see about getting one balanced just for you, but for now this will do. I know you don’t approve of how we established your cover when we arrived here Las’elh, but it was needed to protect you.”

“I can take care of myself.” Las’elh stated quickly but without any trace of hostility.

Cihera nodded her head. “I have no doubts of that. You survived on your own in The Wilds without any support from the EI. I do not question your abilities. As you no doubt know, elves of any kind in The Wilds often disappear into slavery of the worst kind. And female elves are especially popular. Your beauty would have drawn much interest from the scum who live on Nebonese. Doing what we did keeps you from falling victim to this. As Anton explained… if they think you are my… if you are my…”

“Subservient Drow slave?” Las’elh spoke.

Cihera nodded and looked at her. “Yes. If they think this… most of them will not dare approach you.”

“Most?” Las’elh asked.

Anton leaned over from his seat across from her. “Even The Wilds has it share of stupid individuals who would risk their limbs to have an elf of your beauty Las’elh.” He said holding out the cut down version of what looked like the K12 to her. “For inside your calf. It is the K14 Special. Made especially for the Krypteria. Same design and action as the K12 KM, but much easier to hide.”

“It is why we asked you to wear what you do.” Cihera said.

Las’elh looked down at the one piece jumpsuit that conformed to her lithe body as if painted on. It proudly accented her large breasts and the curves of her ass, making it impossible for anyone to let their eyes drift down to her legs where the pant legs were free flowing and open. “I was wondering that.” Las’elh spoke.

Cihera smiled. “The jumpsuit is weaved with a reinforced Drow fiber that we harvest and design on Earth. It takes four months to make an outfit like that, but when it is done, it provides the same level of protection as a Scout/Sniper’s armor. It is very good at stopping small caliber weapons and blades, but also helps to accent your physical assets.”

Las’elh looked at her. “Do you have… do you have a real slave Cihera?” She asked quickly.

Cihera chuckled and shook her head. “No.” She stated. “And my people do not refer to their partners that way. Male or female.”

“It appears common among the Drow.” Las’elh spoke. “Your own mother has two. Don’t they call her mistress and she calls them slave?” She saw Cihera’s surprised expression. “Ovana told me last night.” Las’elh said quickly.

“Yes she does. However… my mother Lynwe is rather unique. And I consider Selene and Layna my mothers as well. They adopted me when I was very small and I have known no other family. You will find if you remain among the Drow for very long that those words are used more as affectionate terms of endearment and no longer have meaning among my people aside from expressions of love.” She said with a smile. “As for the second part of your question… the opportunity has never presented itself to us.”

“Us?” Las’elh asked.

“I love my husband Las’elh.” Cihera said.

“I certainly hope so.” Anton chimed in with a smile.

“It is not something I would do without Anton’s permission. If this opportunity ever came about… that female would need to understand that she would be part of both our lives in every way. Not just mine.” Cihera told her. “There are not many of them out there who would accept this… and I have no desire to look. Anton is already almost more than I can handle.” She finished with a smile.

“Wow! You’ve never told me that C.” Anton spoke with a larger grin.

Cihera looked at him with bright amber eyes. “And now that you know, your ego will grow by leaps and bounds I’m sure.” She said with an alluring voice.

“But you wouldn’t dismiss it?” Las’elh said.

Cihera looked back at Las’elh and shook her head. “No. My mother and Queen Aihola believe that Walter somehow and quite unknowingly, gave the Drow elves a predisposition in some fashion in this regard. A powerful attraction to both sexes.” She shrugged her shoulders. “It has been passed down through our bloodlines for centuries now and it is something Drow have come to expect and honor as part of our culture. Secretly I believe my mother and Aihola have always wished to see a Drow become part of the Royal family in some way. It would cement our standing within the Union for many still do not believe we are our own species of elf.” Cihera smiled. “Do not worry, Anton and I will let nothing happen to you Las’elh. Just know that we do not operate the same as the EI. Guard your emotions and responses well. The scum that live here in The Wilds have come to expect those we call slave to be subservient, but not completely so. Prepare yourself… we will be arriving at the meeting in a few minutes.”

Las’elh fastened the vlos velve to the waist belt she wore. As she leaned over and used the Velcro straps to secure the K14 to her inner calf, she did not see the look that passed between Anton and Cihera. It was a look of intense interest, especially on Cihera’s part, and when she saw Anton give her an almost imperceptible nod Cihera knew he could smell it on her. She knew he could smell her desire for Las’elh wafting from her pores. And he approved. It was not something they had ever spoken of, yet seeing his acceptance if she wished to pursue it made her love him all the more.

As the Lifter glided up the worn gravel path towards the abandoned mining facility, Las’elh sat back up. The small armored window between the cockpit of the Lifter and the rear opened and Nalar’s face appeared.

“We are almost there Anton.” He spoke. “Our people say he has four in the towers above the entrance. Another seven inside. All lightly armed.”

“You think he plans something Nalar?” Cihera asked.

“I think he knows Gravork has disappeared from Talbor Seven and suddenly we know of his whereabouts here on Nebonese.” Nalar spoke. “While not unusual considering the type of information we have been able to obtain in the past, he also knows Gravork is one of the few who know who he is and where he can be located. He also knows that Anton’s father wiped out their weapons trading unit and Prince Androcles destroyed his forces on Eleysi Three. He will be cautious and suspect everyone. Considering the losses he has taken in the years since the end of the war he is allowing non-Evolli into his ranks now, he controls them but they are more unpredictable in their own reactions.”

Las’elh looked at Cihera. “Prince Androcles destroyed his forces? How?”

“These Evolli were the ones that Gravork put this Lycavorian in contact with. He wanted people willing to target Union assets and individuals. These same Evolli were contracted by the High Coven to deliver T19s to an Immortal detachment. They were also contracted by what now appears to be a Lycavorian to conduct an assassination of my Aunt Aricia and Aunt Anja as they were returning from Hadaria several weeks ago. The attempt failed mainly in part because Andro got there first with his brothers and sisters and killed them all.” Anton spoke.

Las’elh looked at him. “And now you want the name of that Lycavorian.” She spoke.

Cihera nodded as she met her eyes. “We told you this before… not in as great detail… and you were distracted with anger at the time, but essentially yes.” She answered. “We believe this Lycavorian to be the King’s brother Pleistarchus. We also believe he is attempting to hurt Martin Leonidas by going after those he thinks are easy targets. We came out here originally to discover about the weapons dealing, you were there when we first interrogated Gravork. You know what he said. This has gotten much larger than we first thought.”

“Those targets were my Aunts.” Anton spoke sternly. “My uncle doesn’t allow anyone to target his family. Especially not his Queens.”

“What does that have to do with my sister?” Las’elh asked. “I understand about these Evolli targeting the Queens. But this Lycavorian sold the information to Gravork, who then passed it on to these unknown mercenaries. Why would finding him help me?”

“Tell her Anton.” Cihera spoke. “She has a right to know everything now. All of this is now linked together.”

“Gravork put these unknown individuals directly in contact with this Lycavorian.” Anton spoke. “He did not sell them the information as he first said. During my interrogation of him I discovered he put them in direct contact with the traitor among our people. This Lycavorian met them on three different times that Gravork arranged. He was the middle man only. Similar to his actions with most of his weapons deals.”

“We believe this Lycavorian to be the King’s brother as we said. But to do what he has done indicates he is moving about the Union with more freedom than he should have. And that can only mean he has help among others within the Union.” Cihera spoke.

Nalar nodded from the front as he listened to them. “Queen For’mya and Queen Dysea’s directives were very clear.” He stated. “Discover who this Lycavorian is positively, even though we already believe it to be Pleistarchus, and then find out who is helping him. And end them.”

Las’elh looked at Cihera. “I thought the Krypteria’s own Charter forbade working within Union space.” She said.

Cihera nodded. “It does.” She stated. “Unless a direct authorization from the King or Prime Minister Deia is issued.”

Anton smiled. “Deia is the King’s Aunt, Las’elh.” He stated seeing her blue eyes go wide at this information. “She is the younger sister of the King’s grandmother Eliani. And she is far more devious and protective of the King than even his Queens. She released Armetus and the Krypteria to discover what is going on three days ago. The Krypteria Oversight Committee approved the request to operate within Union borders until such time as all the information is gathered. Minister L’tian, Queen For’mya’s father, is now also involved in the investigation. As well as the Hadarian Oversight Minister since these ships were apparently carrying Hadarian medical technology and either leaving or going to Hadaria.”

“So you see Las’elh…” Cihera spoke. “Our paths have crossed for a reason. And now our goals our mutually beneficial. We find this Lycavorian… we find who took your sister.”

Nalar smiled. “Welcome to the Drow Clan Anatyla, of the Family Anatyla. The Drow Queen’s family.” Las’elh’s eyes grew even wider at this and she opened her mouth to speak.

The deafening roar and sound of screeching metal silenced her and then the Lifter was struck by a hammer like blow lifting it up onto its side. Las’elh’s last vision before darkness claimed her was of Anton reaching for Cihera.

Then blackness claimed her.

MJOLNIR’S HAND

Aricia and Isabella stood in the landing bay watching as the G9 Long Range Runner was guided by the anti-grav beam projecting from the massive struts and cylindrical balls that lined the ceiling of the bay. It was how all of the ships were moved as they were brought into the landing bay itself from the launch tubes, or lifted on elevators from the hanger deck and the repair facilities below. Along the massive length of the landing bay were lined TEMPEST and DEVASTATOR fighters and fighter bombers. Three STRIKER ATs could be seen parked along the far wall of the bay, their ramps down while crews moved in and out of the ships. The two STRIKER DTs that were always assigned to MJOLNIR’S HAND sat idle next to their more heavily armed sisters.

A reinforced squad of Durcunusaan stood in a loose half circle around Aricia and Isabella. Close enough to react to any threat they might detect, but also far enough away to make it seem less threatening. Aricia and Isabella both wore the black ArmorPly, their gold trimmed crimson capes brushing against the deck of the landing bay as their eyes followed the movement of the G9. They both turned when the azure scaled Isheeni moved off the elevator from the upper deck and deftly moved her muscular form to take up station just to Aricia’s right. The Durcunusaan troops shifted slightly when Isheeni did this, allowing them and her more room to react if they needed. Isheeni settled gracefully to the deck, her four limbs cocked under her like springs while her wickedly long talons rapped on the deck plating gently.

While Arzoal held the title of Elder Mother and Matriarch, her daughter Isheeni was now widely recognized and known among the dragons of the Union as their moral compass. Like her mother, Isheeni possessed incredible awareness and intelligence because of her bond with Aricia and the strength of their Mindvoice abilities. Over the years she had also become known as the most compassionate dragon within the Union. Her uncompromising love of her hybrid dragon mate Torma was legendary among the dragons, as was the story of how they had become the two most powerful dragons within the Union. Yet for all her compassion, Isheeni was also the type that once you pushed her to the point of breaking, her wrath was unimaginable to behold. Three hundred Evolli soldiers had fallen under her talons and teeth and inferno like breath. She held the distinction of being able to sustain her flame for longer than most other dragons in the Union, and the retreating Evolli had learned just that in hers and Aricia’s dash to get to their beloved mates the morning after the slaughter that was Alba Tau. Isheeni had wailed within Mindvoice upon seeing her Torma on the ground, soaked in blood and the wounds on his side beginning to grow infected from the foul dirt of the planet. He and Martin lay against one another, the bodes of the Evolli stacked sometimes six or seven high around them, the massive log beside her mate, stained with the blood and rotting flesh of those Evolli he had smashed into pulp with it when he could no longer pull his huge body off the ground. It had been a terrible time for her and Aricia, their mates and children looking so batter and broken, Andro and Elynth a short distance away looking even more bloody and ragged. They had come through it together however, and only grown stronger for it.

Do you sense anything sister? Aricia asked her.

Isheeni shook her huge head slowly. Only a mild Mindvoice presence. There is more confusion within several of those on board than anything else. Confusion directed inward really.

Inward? Bella spoke looking at her.

Isheeni nodded. A question of purpose really. But they are determined nonetheless. I sense no deception Aricia.

Aricia turned back. Nor do I.

Isabella shook her head. For’mya’s skill is rubbing off on you. She spoke. It is very nerve racking at times to hear you talk like that.

Aricia grinned and bumped her hip into Isabella. We can teach you. She said.

Isabella shook her head quickly. No thank you. I don’t want to know another’s purpose until they act. Then I will know how to act. It keeps me sharp.

Isheeni and Aricia chuckled within Mindvoice and Isheeni butted her snout gently into Isabella’s shoulder. Bella you are one of the calmest individuals no matter the situation. Isheeni spoke. Imagine if you had this skill.

It is hard enough having to deal with ussta she-elf and her visions. Bella answered. Knowing what another person thinks is not something I’m prepared for.

We can only sense their surface emotions Bella. We can’t read their thoughts. Aricia said.

That’s bad enough. Bella answered with a smile. What do you do when you come across a man who sees you and has intimate thoughts and fantasies about you suddenly racing through his mind Aricia? Or when a young dragon has fantasies about you Isheeni. And don’t tell me that doesn’t happen. What do you do?

Aricia looked at Isheeni with a grin. Well… it has led to some very promising nights of pleasure with the men in our lives. Isheeni finally answered.

Aricia nodded. It most certainly has.

Isabella shook her head. You two are such pomai! She exclaimed with considerable humor.

Aricia shrugged her shoulders with a smile. Martin and Torma don’t complain. Besides… there may be men out there more handsome than Martin, but we would never deceive and betray him. Not with the way he makes us all feel. She stated smugly. She looked at Isabella. How long were you going to wait before you told the rest of us you are pregnant again Bella?

Isabella looked at her with an embarrassed grin. I was going to wait until we returned. She replied knowing she could not deny it after all their years together. I have wanted… I have wanted to give him a son for so long Aricia. Anuk received the results back just before we left to come here.

That is why you have been so amorous then. Not that I am complaining mind you. Aricia said with a smile. He is strong already Bella. We can sense that even now.

Isheeni nodded. And For’mya desires to give him a girl more than anything. When she does perhaps the five of you will stop having children and begin to enjoy your pleasure more.

Aricia laughed out loud then and she reached up to put her hand on Isheeni’s snout. “I believe Anja and I already came to that decision.” She said. “After we both gave birth to twins, we said enough.”

Bah! Isheeni exclaimed. He has only to caress you with his aura and you will do anything he desires.

Aricia snorted. “As if you are any different with Torma sister.”

The three of them laughed and Aricia reached out and took Isabella’s hand. “She’s right you know.” She said as the loud clunking noise indicated the G9 locking into place on the deck twenty meters away.

Isabella nodded. “Yes… but that is why it is so much fun.” She answered.

They both turned as the whirring noise began and the ramp on the G9 began to come down slowly, the Durcunusaan moving closer, their hands holding their 190s ready, but not pointed at the ship. Aricia and Isabella moved closer as they saw three figures begin to come into view as the ramp lowered. They watched as the Eanae and vampire they had seen in the transmission were among the three men. The third looked vaguely familiar to Aricia in some way and she slowed her pace as they approached.

Isheeni detected this instantly. [Sister?] She asked.

[The one on the left.] Aricia said. [I know him from somewhere.]

Bella looked at the blond haired man, his face relaxed but his body tense. [From where?] She asked.

[That’s just it…] Aricia spoke. [I know I’ve seen him before… but I can’t…] Aricia’s eyes grew wide in that instant and her hand dropped to her Nehtes, pulling it free in a single blink as the three men stopped in front of them. “Durcunusaan! Move!” She screamed.

There was no hesitation in their movements. No questioning looks around. Aricia swept her Nehtes in front of her, enhancing her movement with her Mindvoice abilities. The unknown vampire had no chance to blur. No chance to wrap the shadows around him and in that single instant before she dropped him painfully onto his back, Aricia wondered why. Isabella did blur however, her dual blades appearing in her fists as she appeared behind Maros and pressed them tightly to his throat as two Durcunusaan pushed Joyar to the deck none too kindly.

“Do not move if you wish to continue breathing!” Isabella hissed.

Aricia shoved the razor like head of her spear into the second vampire’s chest, his blue eyes looking up at her from the deck. She reached up and tapped the COM unit on her uniform as alarms began going off all over the ship. “Komirri!” She barked.

“My Queen!” His voice was angered because he thought it was happening again on his ship. “Aricia what is going on?”

“Komirri… lock our port side Type Two batteries on that frigate and prepare to fire!” Aricia ordered without hesitation.

“Port side!” Komirri’s voice chimed out on the COM. “Port side! Full charge! Prepare to fire!”

Maros’s grew wide. “Wait! We aren’t armed! We came just as you asked!”

“My family is on that ship!” Joyar screamed. “You gave me your word!!”

“You bring this creature onto my Beloved’s ship!” Aricia snarled poking her Nehtes harder into the vampire’s chest.

“What are you talking about?” Maros exclaimed quickly. “He’s a Commander in the Insurgency!”

“Aricia what is wrong?” Isabella asked holding Maros securely in her grasp.

“I knew this man!” Aricia snapped. “I knew this man on Earth! He was one of Martin’s men! One that he turned before the comet! He was part of Martin’s Royal Guard when he first came to Sparta. He was killed during the Battle of Eden City!”

Isabella’s eyes dropped to the man as he lay on the deck, his hands extended out to show he was unarmed. His blue eyes flashed to her and then back to Aricia. He had a handsome face, and looked perfectly human except for the cobalt color of his eyes and the tips of his vampiric fangs protruding from under his top lip.

“I don’t suppose… I don’t suppose there is any way I could talk to the Skipper is there.” He asked.

Aricia’s face twisted slightly as she glared at him. “You will speak to no one but my Nehtes unless you tell me why you are here clone scum!”

The Durcunusaan troop stepped up to Aricia now, his 190 leveled at the vampire clone. His eyes were wide as he glared at the clone, but he motioned with his head to Aricia. “My Queen.” He broke in. “He speaks of the King.”

Aricia looked at him. “What?”

“This word he used. Skipper. It is what the King’s unit called him. A term of affection and respect.” He replied.

“Olant… are you sure?” Aricia asked.

He nodded. “Positive Milady. I studied the King’s history before the comet quite extensively. I wrote a Final Term paper on his past to finish my studies before graduating and moving on to the Durcunusaan. I received an excellent grade for content. Bad grade for grammar.” He said shrugging his shoulders.

Aricia looked at the vampire. “What name do you use now clone?” She barked. “And how do you know this term?”

“My name is Colin. Colin Walsh.” He answered. “And I know that term because I know the Skipper. I was… I am Chief Petty Officer Colin Walsh.”

Aricia glanced at Isabella quickly. “You lie!” She said. “You are a clone! Martin saw your body!”

Walsh nodded. “Yeah he sure did. Kind of spooky if you ask me. And yes I’m a clone. I was made by the High Coven scientists. Only problem is they never thought we would end up having the memories of the original host take over who they made us out to be? I much prefer being a wolf I’ll tell you that.”

Aricia stared at him as she slowly pulled her Nehtes back. “You expect me to believe this?” She snarled at him.

“Contact him! Ask him yourself!” Walsh spoke quickly. “Ask him about Operation Thunder Blade!”

“Martin’s history is well known to any who have access to the Netnews!” Isabella snapped.

Walsh shook his head. “Not this mission. Only four of us went on it. It was unsanctioned! Only four of us went on it and only three of us came back! Contact him and ask him! I’m telling you I’m Colin Walsh!”

“My Queen… we are standing by!” Komirri’s voice echoed over the COM.

“Komirri… stand down!” Aricia ordered. “And get me a secure Spartan One channel to Martin on the SPIRIT. Are we still within COM range?”

“Extreme range yes.” Komirri answered.

“Then do it right now Komirri! We need to speak with him.”

“Done.” Komirri barked.

“Olant… take them to the holding room.” Aricia said. “Bella and I will go and talk with Martin.” She turned back to Walsh. “If what you say is false clone scum… I will vent your carcasses into the void of space myself and watch as we blow your ship from the stars! And I will not blink when I give that order.”

Aricia stepped back as the Durcunusaan moved in to secure the three men. “Bella… Isheeni… come.” She said. “Quickly… before Martin and Anja move out of range.”

SPIRIT OF HADARIA

“…Operation Thunder Blade?” Martin asked softly looking down at the deck plating from where he rested on the edge of Anja’s desk.

He and Anja were sitting in her office on the SPIRIT when the urgent communication from Aricia came in.

“Do you know of what this clone speaks Beloved?” Aricia asked.

Martin looked back up. “Yes.” He replied. “It was an operation that four of us conducted when we returned from Iran. Unsanctioned like he said. We did it on our own. We… we went after the politicians who sold us out and left us in the desert. They did it for oil and money. We discovered that when we returned. One of us didn’t make it back. Petty Officer Wendt took out his targets and himself to keep from being caught by police.”

“Anja… how could this clone know of this?” Isabella asked. “If only Martin and Daniel knew of it when Colin Walsh was killed in the Battle for Earth… how could he know this?”

Anja got up from her chair and moved around to stand next to Martin. “There’s only one way.” She said. “Memory ingrams.”

Martin looked at her. “Memory who?”

“All of us have memory ingrams in our brains lover.” Anja explained. “They are sort of like memory discs for a computer. They are coded directly into our DNA. It’s what allows us to remember things after we have been knocked unconscious for instance. Given the Lycavorian healing system… even if these ingrams are damaged in some way they will re-grow over time.”

“Anja… this is a vampire we are talking of.” Aricia said.

Anja nodded. “Yes… I know. But if the Coven cloning process is as good as Aikiro boasts… as good as we’ve seen in the past… it’s possible the memory ingrams of the original host have resuscitated.”

“So you are saying that though they may now be clones, they have all the memories of their original host?” Bella asked. “That is… Anja that is…”

Anja nodded. “Crazy I know… but we’ve determined that their cloning process is based at least in part off the Mindvoice ship technology. Avi himself has confirmed that. The clone I showed Martin in Sparta… the one who was part of the insurgent attack on the Kavalians… he was perfect in every way. Aside from the fact that he was a vampire.”

“I thought you said Aikiro removed any Lycavorian DNA from these clones when she created them.” Aricia spoke.

“That’s what she told us as well.” Anja said. “That is obviously not the case if this clone with you retains memories of the original Colin Walsh. Especially memories that would have been buried very deep. I would need to have Anuk run tests on the body we have at the hospital to be sure… but that’s my guess on it.”

“But if she had any Lycavorian DNA removed… how could these memory ingrams have the original host memories?”

“He was a genome before Marty turned him.” Anja spoke. Aikiro couldn’t remove those Source DNA strands. Not is she wanted to create leaders. Once Martin turned them and the cellular bonding became complete, the genome DNA and Lycan DNA was fused. She may have taken it out of their bodies, but not out of their brains.”

“So this clone… this man is Colin Walsh, Red?” Martin asked her.

Anja looked at him and nodded. “Maybe not in a physical sense… but if what Aricia and Bella are saying is accurate… then as far as his mind is concerned, yes.”

Martin rose to his feet then. “Man this clone sibfla gives me a headache!” He spat.

Anja looked at them in the holo transmission. “We’re going to lose the COM signal very soon Aricia. You and Bella get him to submit to an immediate medical exam and then send everything to me on Hadaria via secure data pack.”

“Not a transmission?” Aricia asked.

Anja shook her head. “Given what is going on with everything, the less people who know about this the better. I don’t think even Aikiro realizes what is going on with her clones.”

Aricia nodded as the transmission flickered suddenly. “We will make it so.” She said. “I will contact you when we return to Earth. You should be on your way back by then.”

Martin turned and nodded his head. “Be alert Saaraurano, Du'ased 'ranndi. Cover each others backs.”

Isabella nodded. “We will.” She spoke. “We will see you soon.”

Martin looked at Anja when she turned from the holo transmission and met his eyes. “I’ll be able to tell what’s going on with the clones when I have live samples of their DNA.” She said confidently.

“Is all that crap you were just spewing… is all that actually even possible Red?” Martin asked her.

Anja chuckled as she stepped up to him. “Unfortunately yes.” She spoke looking up into his face. “The question remains… just how much of the memories have returned? And how many of your team that was cloned is still alive? Outside of this one with Aricia and Bella and the clone of Julie on Earth that is.”

Martin met her jade green eyes. “Avi told me that we have a genetic predisposition to hate one another.” He said. “Because of these Pralors. The Pralors used command of these ships as a reward and an exile. The one on Nuwaroa was being exiled. My ancestor was apparently one of those who voted to have him exiled. Guess they didn’t get along even then.”

Anja smiled. “I thought you didn’t like hanging around Avi?” She said.

Martin shrugged. “He ain’t so bad.” He spoke. “At least he doesn’t call me Milord… or your Kingship… or some other silly shit like that. When we get back from Hadaria I think I’ll have another talk with Aikiro.”

Anja slipped her arms around his waist. “You did not have to come with me Martin.” She said.

Martin looked at her. “You trying to get rid of me Red?” He asked.

Anja smiled. “Not at all… I can handle my Aunt and the Elders though. And you have enough to worry about.”

“My Queens come before everything else.” He said. “The women I love and my children. Besides… I’m getting sick of your Aunt and her arrogance.”

Anja chuckled. “You and me both. Do you think Aikiro knows what could be happening with her clones?”

Martin snorted. “Maybe… maybe not.” He spoke. “She either knows or just didn’t want to tell me why when I asked her in Sparta, or she doesn’t know why and can’t explain it any better than I can. In which case she would say nothing because she won’t let slip of that persona of hers that she is better than me.”

Martin inhaled deeply and Anja’s sweet honey scent filled his senses completely. She was worried about what would happen on Hadaria, angry that the Hadarian Elders were finally showing their religious fanaticism, and very angry that they would threaten to take her children. Martin could tell all of this easily just by her scent and the gentle caress of her mind in his.

“What are Retta, Calyb and Siara doing right now?” Martin asked finally. They had also brought their niece with them so that she could return to Hadaria and be with her mother.

“Universal History Studies.” Anja replied immediately pulling back her head and looking at him, knowing exactly what her children were being taught in their schooling. The Hadarian Elders could think what they want, she and her fellow Queens were ruthless when it came to instructing and educating their children. All one had to do to discover that was ask Andro and the older Leonidas children who got more beatings by skipping their tutored classes on top of their normal schooling. “It just started… why?”

“So we got like two hours.” Martin said.

Anja saw the glint in Martin’s eye and a smile crept across her beautiful face. “Two hours and fifteen minutes.” She said. “Did you have something in mind lover?”

Martin shrugged his broad shoulders. “I don’t know… there’s not enough time.” He spoke. “And we arrive on Hadaria in eighteen hours.”

Anja pressed her body tighter against his and smiled wickedly. “I’ll make it worth your while my big Alpha wolf.” She spoke alluringly, releasing her female aura to reach out and caress Martin’s senses.

Martin looked at her, maintaining rigid control of his own aura and senses which were rapidly spiraling about. “We should get back to the bridge and make sure we’re not needed.” He stated calmly. He leaned over and kissed her forehead before turning to head for the door.

Anja stared at him stunned and in a huff bent over her desk to stab the controls for the door. Her own passions had risen and now she wanted her mate and husband. If she had to force herself on him she would do just that.

“Martin Leonidas you stop right…Ohhhhhhhh….” Anja gasped as she felt Martin’s body press up against her tightly from behind, his aura reaching out to embrace her tightly. She felt his face lower to her neck and he nuzzled the skin of her neck and her ear firmly as his hands reached around in front of her. One hand smoothly covered her left breast while his right hand dropped lower to her abdomen and slid quickly inside the loose pants she wore, his fingers coming to rest pressed against her already aroused clit, slowly brushing against her nub and inflaming it even more.

“One minute with you is worth a thousand years of solitude Red.” Martin hissed into her ear gently.

Anja’s body ignited then as he hit her with nearly the full force of his aura, her jade green eyes flying open and her arms reaching up over her shoulders to grasp his long black hair. Every nerve ending lit up, every brush of his fingers against her clit savaging her rapidly dwindling control.

“Martin…” She gasped. “Martin… not… not in my office!” She stammered as the fingers of his left hand manipulated her breast expertly, as only he could. “The bridge… the bridge is…”

“Do you still have your extra uniform here?” Martin asked her.

Anja could only nod her head. “Yes… yes….”

“Good!” Martin said and took the fabric of her top in his left hand and yanked hard. Anja gasped delightfully as the shirt tore away under his powerful tug, exposing her heated skin to his male touch. Anja never wore undergarments and she hadn’t for more years than she could remember. As his hand came back up and his fingers found her hard nipple she gasped once more as his right hand left her now soaked pussy and quickly ripped away her pants with a single pull. All that remained of the pants were shredded parts that covered her calves, which she quickly discarded by kicking off the lightweight shoes she wore and letting the fabric drop away around her feet.

“Oh… oh you bastard!” Anja snarled as his face once more lowered to her neck and ear and he nuzzled her even harder, inciting her passion.

Anja’s whole body was on fire now… her skin burning with desire and need for her mate. Martin was hitting her with the full extent of what she could tolerate from his aura and it was driving her insane with want. It was as if his hands were everywhere, touching every square millimeter of her body at once, caressing her like a thousands feathers and setting fire to her skin and her blood. His lips came up to her ear, nibbled on her ear lobe and spoke to her in a husky voice.

“You are mine Anja Leonidas!” He rasped knowing that it increased her passion when he spoke to her in such a fashion. “And I am going to fuck you now!”

Anja’s legs became weak and she shuddered in a mini orgasm as his words filled her head. He had her pressed against the front of her desk, his body somehow already without clothes. She felt his hot skin against her back, and the straining dominance of his thick twelve inch cock nestled between the cheeks of her ass.

“Yes!” She rasped out. “Fuck me Martin! Fuck me! Take me now!”

Martin pushed her upper body down, her breasts smashing against the top of her desk as he reached down and lifted one of her legs in his hands. He positioned the flared head of his cock at the sopping entrance to her bald pussy, hearing her moan loudly as he pushed the head inside her velvet heat and stopped. Anja’s hands slapped down on the top and she lifted her upper body, her back arching off the desk as she glared at him over her shoulder with jade green wolf eyes.

“Do it Martin! Don’t you tease me you prick! I need you too badly! Do it!” She growled at him.

Martin didn’t make her wait. He rammed his hips forward and Anja could no nothing but wail in explosive delight as every wonderfully thick inch of his cock impaled her with a single dominating stroke. She grabbed the edges of her desk as he lifted her legs off the floor, holding her hips in his powerful hands and he began to stroke into her with spirit shattering twelve inch plunges. He reached forward with one hand, wrapping her silky Persian red hair in his fingers and pulled her head back as he leaned forward, her neck straining with effort. God she loved it when he dominated her Anja thought. He placed his lips next to her right ear as he pummeled her tight body, driving his cock into her. Smallest she may have been in physical stature Anja knew, but when Martin made love to her it was powerfully passionate and she used all her combined wolf strength and Hadarian healing power to make it last as long as possible. It would not happen now she knew as his cock pounded her with driving strokes; both of them wanted each other too badly to make it last for very long. She loved it when he spoke dirty to her as he possessed her, or when his fingers danced sinfully across her engorged clit as he was fucking her.

“This is what you want my Queen?” Martin hissed. “You want my cock inside you?”

Anja could only whimper out her response, her fingers clenching and unclenching on the top of her desk as his driving strokes into her petite body caused mountains of delightful ripples to tumble upon her with machine gun regularity. The orgasms were coming quick and furious, and her come had already soaked their lower bodies. This is what his aura could do to her; it held her on the edge of that pleasure crest, always in control and never pushing her into the realm where she could refuse him nothing. Her body drummed with a myriad kaleidoscope of delicious sensations as it always did when Martin made love to her. It never grew tiresome or superfluous what he could do to her, what he could do to all of them, each time seemingly surpassing the last.

“I… I love it!” Anja screamed out. “Nubous lae! Nubous lae mathaa Martin!”

Martin was lost already, her honey scent floating from her pores and saturating his wolf senses, her sweet come soaking his upper thighs. Her pussy was a delight he would in no way grow weary with. The heat and tightness, the exacting control she had of her inner muscles gripping his cock, and threatening at times to tear it from its roots. He reached forward and pulled her back towards him more, driving his hips faster and harder into her supple body. The groans and loud gasps of blissful abandon spilled from Anja’s lips wantonly, filling his ears and her office with the tones of her voice. Her office was not completely soundproof, and Martin had no doubts those who passed by in the corridor could hear her sinful cries of pleasure. Neither of them could care in the least. He pounded into her once more, pinning her upper body to the desk and reached down to grasp her calves. Anja howled out her pleasure as he turned her slowly, still impaled upon his dominating cock. Her arms whipped about, knocking items from her desk as she tried to grab onto something and failed. Halfway through the belly clenching turn her back arched off the desk and she came again. Martin leaned forward quickly, his lips claiming hers in a demanding fashion as Anja’s body bucked in his arms from the force of her orgasm. She plunged her four inch tongue into his mouth in response to his kiss as his arms curled under her. She tore her lips away when he lifted her from the desk and she sank ever further onto his thick cock, her eyes rolling into the back of her head as his hands gripped her firm ass cheeks and he began to raise and lower her upon his cock.

Anja felt the orgasm building once more and she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, nibbling his ear painfully hard with her wolf teeth as her abdomen undulated.

“Bastard!” She hissed. “You… bastard! So… so good! Martin… Martin I… I love you!” It hit her with the force of a meteor strike, ripping through her body and sending every pleasure receptor in her body into overdrive. “I… ahhhhhhh… I love… youuu!” Anja screamed as her head flew back and her hips smashed against Martin’s and she held them there reaching for the pinnacle of release.

Martin’s groans matched Anja’s and he pulled her down tightly onto his throbbing cock. Her almost violent orgasm seized his cock, squeezing it tighter and Martin knew then he had lost this fight. His twelve inch length ballooned in size and he roared out his own release as his searing hot come erupted into Anja’s convulsing belly. Her ankles locked at the small of his back and she ground her pussy down on his length instinctively, not wanting to sacrifice a drop of his essence.

Martin staggered slightly as the orgasms shook them, and as Anja clung to him like glue with her hips still moving and milking his cock, he made his way to the couch in her office. He lowered them down with a heave of air, Anja whimpering in bliss at the vibrations this caused within her. Her head fell to his shoulder, her Persian red hair spilling across his shoulder and chest and down to the small of her back. Her fingers entwined in his long black hair as he nuzzled the side of her neck featherlike, dropping small kisses on her shoulder and upper arm.

Anja pulled her face back slowly and looked at his black outlined yellow wolf eyes. Eyes that had caught her attention and undying love form the moment she had seen them in their changed shape. She brought her finger up and caressed the savage looking dual fangs that protruded from his gums. To anyone else, even other wolves, his dual fangs gave him a frightening visage. To Anja and the four other women who worshiped this man, it was the most beautiful thing they had ever seen.

“It’s… it’s been a while since I’ve had you all to myself for so long a period of time.” She told him tilting her head slightly as she felt his throbbing cock still buried within her.

Martin’s eyes twinkled. “Do you think we should waste it?” He said with a grin.

Anja matched his smile. “Hell no!”

Martin laughed and rolled over onto the couch bringing Anja with him. “We still got two hours and nine minutes!” He told her before lowering his lips to hers and continuing his possession of her.

MJOLNIR’S HAND

“…what did the Skipper say?” Colin Walsh asked as Aricia and Isabella walked in with Vonis.

Walsh’s eyes grew a little wider when he saw Vonis and he turned to look at Joyar. “Vith uns’aa! You weren’t kidding Joyar!” He exclaimed turning back to watch as Vonis stood beside his sister. “Vonis… son of the Empress herself. Damn… she’s had a contract for you since you got smart and found yourself an elf woman and told her to take a leap!”

Vonis blurred instantly and was upon Walsh before he could react. His hand closed around the clone’s throat and he rammed him into the bulkhead while Maros and Joyar looked on with wide eyes. Maros had never seen a vampire move so fast, not even a pureblood like himself. He saw Isabella and Aricia looking on with smile son their faces.

Vonis’s cobalt blue eyes glared at Walsh intensely, holding him easier since he was at least six inches taller and probably eighty pounds heavier. Vonis was very large for a pureblood vampire. “You will speak of my Blessed Wife with more respect clone!” Vonis snarled. “I agreed to this meeting with Joyar, not you. Do not make my sister and Aricia regret staying their hands when they could have killed you without thinking. You are no match for either of them and I suggest you keep that in mind.”

“I… I was only trying to make a joke!” Walsh gasped as he tried to pry Vonis’s grip from around his neck. “I meant nothing by it!”

“Vonis!” Isabella spoke softly. “Release him brother.” Vonis didn’t take his eyes from Walsh and slowly backed up pulling his hand from his throat. He turned and returned to his spot by Isabella as she settled into one of the three chairs at the table. Isabella looked at him with a sisterly gaze and then turned back to Walsh and the others. “Sit down please.” She said.

“My family?” Joyar asked. “I have done what I said Vonis… my family is…”

“Your family is boarding our MENKLA transport as we speak Joyar.” Aricia said looking at him. “You are correct and you have kept your word. And Bella and I will keep ours. We have established new identities for all of you and Martin has authorized a payment of fifty million riyal for you to live out the rest of your lives in peace.”

“Fifty… fifty million riyal!” Joyar gasped. “Lady… Lady Aricia this is… I did not ask for such a thing.”

Aricia nodded. “We know. But considering your actions may have just saved countless lives on both sides… Martin thought it appropriate.” She answered. “Vonis has suggested that you join us however, at least until your family has arrived. He says your insight into how conditions in The Wilds are could be even more invaluable.”

Joyar nodded quickly. “Of course. Anything Lady Aricia.” He said moving to the chair.

“You spoke to the Skipper then?” Walsh asked as he sat down.

“You would be dead if we had not.” Vonis snapped.

Isabella reached out and placed her hand on his arm. “My brother is very protective of his wife Va’nimia.” She said. “We are more respectful of such things within the Union Mister Walsh.”

The clone nodded his head. “Fair enough.” He stated sincerely. “I apologize if I seemed disrespectful. That wasn’t my intent. We have… we’ve just heard a lot about you from the General. How you made a choice to rebel against your mother. How you made a choice to live free and prosper. It has… it has inspired many of us.”

Vonis looked at Isabella with surprise on his face. He turned back to Walsh. “Me?” He gasped.

“You were the first.” Walsh said. “The first to decide your mother was a vith'rell ushdui emp'poss.” (Fucking nut job)

Maros nodded his head with Walsh. “The General was the one who gave us the details to your defection Prince Vonis.” He said. “The uncensored version of what happen. Four years ago… when he first took over command of all the groups within our insurgency. You have been a light to what we all want. What you have achieved I mean.”

“Your insurgency attacked the Kavalian Trade Delegation on this very ship with Queen For’mya and Prince Resumar onboard.” Aricia stated. “Your people raped and murdered eleven Kavalian females to accomplish this mission. You’ll forgive us if we are leery of what you say.”

“The General wasn’t happy about that.” Maros said quickly. “In fact he was so angry he demanded we only concentrate on High Coven targets and remain out of Union space for the immediate future. Four other senior commanders made that decision without consulting him.”

“Let us talk about this General.” Aricia said.

“Hold on…” Walsh spoke. “How do we know we can trust you?” He asked. “We took a great risk coming here. Aikiro wants us dead! She’d give her left ovary to see all of us burn. How do we know you aren’t setting us up so she can bury all of us in one fell swoop?”

“Your first indication of that would be is that you still breathe.” Isabella spoke calmly. “And that order came from Martin Leonidas.”

Walsh leaned back in his chair. “He remembered huh?”

“He remembers the Colin Walsh who went on that mission with him.” Aricia said. “We are not yet convinced that is you. I will warn you, given Martin’s feelings towards clones because of what the Coven did to his mother; your fate now rests with us. Anja has demanded that you submit to a complete and extensive medical exam. I will only ask that you do this. She has an idea of what is happening with you… only a medical exam will confirm it.”

“And if I refuse?” Walsh said.

Aricia shrugged. “That is up to you.” She spoke. “You will never get close to Martin unless it is through us.”

Isabella smiled. “And you will never get through us.”

Walsh looked at her. “Ph'jal d'ukt roma saph dos draa?” (Are all of his women like you two?)

Isabella and Aricia chuckled together. “If you think we are bad… you should see Anja or Dysea when they are protecting him.”

“We know that there is more to my mother’s visit to Earth than a simple Cease Fire Accord.” Vonis spoke.

“You are training the dragons they stole from you twenty three years ago. We already know that.” Walsh said. “That doesn’t sit too well with many of us. That you are helping them in any manner makes a lot of us wary of what your intentions are.”

Aricia and Isabella looked at each other and Vonis. “You seem to be very well informed about things.” Aricia spoke turning back to him.

Walsh shrugged. “The General has a lot of sources.” He spoke.

“We do not wish to make an enemy of the Union.” Maros spoke. “That is not what we wish. We have built homes and settlements in secret. We have families and schools and hospitals. Ask Joyar. He has seen what we have built. And what we lack.”

Joyar nodded. “It is true Lady Aricia. Lady Isabella.” He spoke. “I have shuttled between these settlements for years.”

“And what is it you hope to achieve with your insurgency Commander Maros?” Vonis asked.

“The same thing you achieved when you defected.” Maros answered. “Freedom to make our own choices. Live how we want to live and not be under Aikiro’s brutal heel. She and her daughter throw our lives away needlessly against the Kavalians. In hopeless missions that cause thousands of lives and gain nothing. I have seen too many of my friends die to gain some pathetic moon or jungle world. For what? So that she remains in power and does not make the changes needed to end this war once and for all. We need to reach out to others. To show them we are willing to change. That is what we need to do. Now we do nothing to strike fear into the Kavalians. Nothing that makes them think twice about attacking us. Even Moran has become more political now. We grew tired of this and began to form the insurgency. We were scattered and inept at first… until four years ago when the General took over. His intelligence made the difference. His planning and where to strike. That is what made her take notice of us.”

“Yes… well… your information is true.” Aricia said. “However… we are training the dragons to give them a better chance against the Kavalians. Not to fight you. We did not even know there was an insurgency until you attacked the Kavalian delegation on this ship. Martin and our son Androcles are Talon Guardians. Sworn protectors of the dragons. They will not send them into battle without the proper training and skills to defeat an enemy who has weapons that, for a time, caused us a great deal of problems.”

“The T19s.” Maros said.

Aricia nodded. “A very nasty weapon… and one that took three years and twenty-three dragons and riders before we learned how to combat it effectively. The Cease Fire Accords are merely a front as you no doubt have figured out.”

Walsh reached over and tapped Maros. “We told you Maros. We told you the Skipper wouldn’t willingly side with that sadistic vampire bitch!” Walsh looked at Isabella. “Ah… no offense meant.”

Isabella looked at him. “None taken. Exactly how many of those like you still live?” She asked.

“You mean those of us that were cloned from our old team?”

“Yes.”

“Five of us.” Walsh answered.

“She told us those like you were all killed and that only Julie survived.” Aricia said.

“I bet she did.” Walsh spat. “It began happening to all of us. The memories of who we were began coming back. I’ll tell you we weren’t fucking happy. We went along with her little scheme until the time was right. By the time we decided to act there were nineteen of us left. Fourteen of us were killed in the mission to destroy the facility where we were made. We had to make sure we got the embryos and anything she had and make it look like an accident. All the data cores, all the computer discs and every fucking sample they stole from EDEN. We burned it all and fourteen of us died in the process. We are all that’s left. I haven’t seen Julie in years so I don’t know if what happened to us is happening to her. Aikiro paid her extra attention for some reason. Probably because Aikiro knows the Skipper and Danny were tight with her and she took to this vampire shit better than we did.”

“So you will allow our doctors to examine you?” Aricia asked.

“Hell yes, if that’s what it takes to get you to trust me.” Walsh spoke.

“In order for us to trust you… you have to do something to earn that trust.” Vonis spoke. “Everything you have told us up until now we have already known for the most part. Joyar I know… and he knows me. He has done what we agreed too and we will honor our bargain with him. This insurgency you say is going on… how do we know it isn’t all an elaborate plot by my mother to gain more power? To affect the Union in some way.”

“You ask us this question when the very woman we all hate is right now on your planet? The planet second only to your capital of Apo Prime in importance to the King.” Maros said. “She has been trying to kill us and the only thing that has kept us alive is that the General knows her plans and leaks them to us discretely. We could ask the same question of you.”

Isabella sat back in her chair. “Yes, you could Commander.” She said simply. “Why haven’t you?”

“I believe you already know the answer to that question Lady Isabella.” Maros spoke. “I believe you have no more love for the High Coven than we do. I believe that King Leonidas is using Aikiro just as she is attempting to use him.”

“Do you know why she suddenly decided to come to us with this request?” Bella asked.

Maros shook his head. “All we know is that eight months ago she began calling more meetings of her inner staff. She wanted to know if their dragons would be ready to fight the Kavalians. Her own daughters disagreed on this.”

“Yuri and Narice?” Vonis said.

Maros nodded. “Yes. Apparently Yuri said they were, but it was the younger one Narice that said no. It was Aikiro’s idea to come to you for assistance. That much we have been able to determine positively through intelligence passed to us from the General.”

“This General seems very high placed.” Vonis spoke. “To know that it was her idea to come to Earth. How many know she brought her dragons to Earth?”

Maros shook her head. “While the existence of High Coven dragons has been known for some time, no one knows who the riders were. It was done to protect the riders from assassins that either defected to the Kavalians or those that were hired by them. Our contacts still within the Coven on Usu Ozeib 7 and in other places reported right away that the dragons and their riders disappeared from their normal training facility. If we know this, then the Kavalians know, for many who defected to them still have agents in many places. We surmise that the Kavalians are actively searching for these dragons.”

“Considering how they react to dragons I’m not surprised.” Vonis said.

“We did not know Aikiro had planned to bring them to Earth until four weeks ago.” Maros told them. “It is also our understanding that Yuri protested vehemently while her sister Narice actually supported the idea immensely.”

Aricia nodded and looked at Isabella and Vonis. “That seems to fit. Andro said her bond with Deneth was far stronger than the one Yuri had with Vollenth. More focused and natural like Yuri’s daughter Carisia. It is the reason he and Elynth were able to sever the connection so easily.”

“Wait…” Maros spoke. “You are saying that Yuri is no longer bonded with one of these dragons?”

Aricia turned back to him. “My son was able to sever the connection she had with her dragon.” Aricia spoke. “The bond she had with Vollenth had been forced upon him and it was the main reason he was so violent. She was controlling him to a large extent. Perhaps she knew that if they came here this would be discovered.”

“That must have pissed her off.” Walsh said with a grin. “Good… maybe her black heart will blow up or something.”

“She doesn’t know yet.” Isabella answered him. “At least not when we last spoke with Martin.”

“The General believes that Aikiro went along with Narice for a reason that we do not yet know.” Maros spoke. “He also believes that even with the additional training provided by you and your riders that Aikiro has every intent to allow her daughter Narice to lead the dragons against the Kavalians and be sacrificed if need be.”

“What can you tell us about Narice?” Isabella asked.

“We have extensive files on all of them.” Maros spoke. “At least as much as we were able to obtain. We can give them to you and…”

The chime on the table interrupted him and Aricia stabbed down on the small panel. “Yes Komirri?” She spoke.

“Aricia, Isabella… I thought this location was supposed to be unknown and almost never used because we are so far off the travel corridor.” Komirri asked.

Aricia looked up at Maros. He nodded his head quickly. “It is.” He replied. “We use these coordinates, as well as many others to exchange information with others within the resistance. Only a very few know its location.”

“Well it’s not unknown anymore.” Komirri spoke calmly. “One DIATAGA-Class Attack Cruiser and two PURUSIAN-Class Heavy Frigates just jumped into the sector. They are on an intercept course.”

Maros came to his feet. “You have betrayed us!” He snarled.

“Gi zu'tour phor!” (Oh shut up) Isabella snapped back as she got to her feet. “If we had wanted to turn you over to the Kavalians we would have done so already!”

“Komirri… how long?” Aricia asked as she triggered the small holo disc on the table and his image appeared from the shoulders up.

“Considering the speed they are traveling at… thirty-six minutes… maybe a little more.” He answered.

“They have detected us I take it?” Aricia asked.

“It would be kind of hard to miss us as big as we are Aricia, even though their sensors are junk for the most part.” Komirri answered. “We could just re-Shroud and be gone from here. There’s no way they could track us.”

“Perhaps not… but it would raise too many eyebrows and questions.” Aricia said. “Questions that very well could get back to Aikiro and questions we don’t want to answer.”

Vonis nodded. “Like why we are meeting with members of a resistance group known to be fighting her.”

“I didn’t think they had any bases this close to their border.” Komirri said.

“They have to be from Nefoa.” Walsh said.

“This close to the Bontawillian border?” Aricia asked.

“They have the equivalent of a Fleet Group stationed at Nefoa.” Walsh spoke. “We got word that many of these ships headed out about six days ago. In all different directions. The government on Nefoa has allowed them to use the planet as a base even though it’s within The Wilds. They seem to think they run everything out here. Personally… I think the Kavs said either do it or we kill you.”

“That does sound like something they would do.” Vonis spoke. “Komirri… is the Coven Frigate on their sensors?”

Komirri shook his head. “Doubtful. Right now she’s in our shadow. They’ll have to get a lot closer to actually manage to separate the signals considering the level of Kavalian sensor technology on these class ships. They aren’t the Kavalian front line warships by any stretch of the imagination, but they still pack a pretty good punch.”

Aricia looked at him. “What do you have in mind Vonis?”

“Pull her in tighter Komirri.” Vonis said. “Within our shield bubble. We can tell them we pursued and captured the ship in response to the attack on the Kavalian Trade delegation and that is all they need to know and they can be on their way.”

Komirri nodded. “Nice.”

“Do it!” Isabella ordered. “Aricia and I will join you on the bridge.”

Aricia looked at Maros. “Commander… give the directions to your ship please. The trust you were speaking of… it appears that it will begin now.”

NEBONESE

Las’elh shook her head to clear the ringing in her ears and opened her eyes.

The immediate air around her was swirling with black smoke, the horribly bent frame of the Lifter reaching above her head. She heard the weapons fire on either side of her then and snapped her head to the side. Cihera was two meters away firing a Kochab assault rifle from around the end of the destroyed Lifter, and she heard loud cracking noises to her opposite side turning her head quickly to see Anton on one knee, both his hands filled with K14 and blasting away.

“Ambush!” Nalar’s voice filled her head now.

Las’elh looked down and saw the male Drow, a nasty cut along his hairline, as he was fumbling with the High Coven SA80 rifle. The driver of the Lifter was Idafi she saw, and he appeared unhurt as he inched along the lip of the dirt mound that the Lifter had plowed into the ground when it flipped. She glanced at the Lifter and realized she was staring at the roof of the vehicle, and lethal projectiles were slamming into the bottom of the Lifter and not penetrating.

“Dragon Armor protects the bottom! It is why we are not now in pieces scattered back to our home.” Nalar shouted with a grin as he got the SA80 charged. “We are safe right now.”

“They attacked us!” Las’elh shouted as she confidently yanked the K14 from the holster on her calf. “They know who we are!”

Anton ducked back down, his shoulder brushing against her as his large hands began to expertly change the hundred round magazines of the two K14s. “That’s possible.” He shouted. “However, more than likely, this Evolli got greedy!”

Cihera rolled back now as well. “Nubous ronnus!” She screamed out as puffs of shells hitting the dirt near her caused her to duck back behind the Lifter. “I hate Kochab! Nalar!”

Nalar didn’t hesitate and tossed her the heavier SA80 as she threw the Kochab rifle at him. “Full load!” He barked. “Our people our moving into position!”

“Look out!” Las’elh screamed as she saw the Evolli head lift above the boulder behind them only ten meters away. She didn’t hesitate and lifted the K14, ripping out five rounds in quick succession. The last of her rounds caught the Evolli in the top of the head a glancing blow that spun him around and flung him into the open. Idafi lifted his SA80 and the heavier sound of that weapon joined the chorus, stitching the Evolli from groin to neck and blasting him into ragged pieces. Las’elh came to one knee as another Evolli came charging around the boulder and she didn’t hesitate. She fired three more quick rounds, each of the Kinetic Magnum rounds punching into the Evolli’s chest center mass. The rounds staggered him at first and then the last one tossed his body back physically, slamming him into the boulder, most of his chest and back gone. Evolli blood stained the gray colored rock as he slumped to the dirt dead before his body hit the ground completely.

They heard screaming and Las’elh turned just as two Kochab burst around the side of the damaged Lifter lifting their weapons. She watched wide eyed as Anton lifted the K14 in his left hand and without even looking he fired four times. The heads of the two Kochab mercenaries blew apart as Anton returned to his knees and began firing once more back at the mining facility. Las’elh turned her head back and saw Cihera looking at her. Those amber eyes were vividly bright and gazing at her with amusement.

“He is such a show off!” She yelled. “He smelled their foul stench before they came around the side!”

Las’elh gazed at her stunned at the almost careless way they were acting. Projectile rounds were punching into the armored belly of the overturned Lifter, any one of them able to kill them with a single round, and Cihera was making jokes. Who were these men and women who were carrying on as if this attack was the most natural thing in the world to them? Las’elh waited until Cihera had turned back around the side before lifting her head higher. She inched up as rounds impacted the Lifter and caused her to flinch. She got far enough up on one knee that she was able to gaze through the now shattered windshield of the Lifter. The majority of the return fire was coming from their front, from inside the entrance to the mining facility it looked like. She could count eight dead bodies scattered in front of the Lifter, no doubt the work of Anton and Cihera.

Las’elh felt Nalar grab her leg and she ducked back down. He held out the small COM unit to her. “Put this in!” He screamed over the din of the weapons fire. “Our people are getting ready to assault from the opposite side!”

Las’elh snatched the COM unit and shoved the ear piece into her elven ear. It slid in easily, designed as it was for the four inch high ears of full blooded elves. When she stuffed the small box like object into her jumpsuit pocket the COM unit came alive with voices. Calm and very controlled voices.

“Nine targets!”

“Four upper! Five lower!”

“No sign of the Evolli lard ass Leader!”

“Fucker thought we would bring Gravork with us!” Cihera’s anger filled voice came across the COM. “Stupid sonofabitch!”

“Good bet! Standard ambush positions! Fucking amateurs! Armetus would be pissed off to see these idiots in action!”

“Request permission to engage!”

“Execute!” Anton’s voice echoed now. “Bring us a prisoner!”

“Nine minus one! Affirmative!”

“Engaging now!”

Las’elh heard the deep throated buzz of the deadly Spartan 190. There weren’t many who did not know that sound. The weapon was a rare find in The Wilds, but it was available on the Black Market she knew. And impossibly expensive. As she lifted her head once more, her blue eyes detected two Evolli turn at that moment to something behind them. She saw fine red mist explosions from their chests and then their bodies were blown backwards out the remains of the windows they were standing in front of.

“Engaging! Lower level!” The new voice spoke. “One down! Moving!”

“Engaging lower level! Two down! Continuing sweep!”

“Three down upper!”

“One down upper! Shit… I got too close on that one. He vented all over my uniform! Fucking Kochab bastard!”

Cihera had rolled back around and was resting beside Las’elh, the back of her thigh pressed into Cihera’s shoulder as Las’elh watched from her position with wide eyes. “Nalar… your head!” Cihera spoke.

Nalar waved at her. “It is nothing!”

Idafi moved quickly up beside his father. “Don’t move father! It’s deep!”

“Lower level! Engaging! One down!”

“Rabbit! Rabbit!” The voice declared. “Coming right at you Anton!”

Las’elh saw the Evolli burst from within the mining facility, no weapon in his hand as he ran. He was running right for where they were and Las’elh couldn’t shake the thought of how incredibly stupid that was. Her blue eyes cut left as she saw Anton rise quickly to his feet, the extended Nehtes appearing in his hand like magic and he threw it with every ounce of Spartan strength in his body. Las’elh couldn’t track the spear itself, but she saw the nine foot length of killing power strike the Evolli in the upper right side of his chest with such force it threw him back nearly five meters. The spearhead of the Nehtes embedded into the pile of twisted metal and dilapidated soft framework of what appeared to have been a crane of some sort once. The Evolli’s grunt and cry of pain split the air with a piercing sound causing Las’elh to flinch.

“Clear upper!” Sounded in her ear piece.

“Clear lower!”

“Full sweep!” Nalar barked out as he pushed his son away and climbed to his feet. “We have our prisoner! Anyone left alive is sanctioned! Terminate with prejudice!”

“Affirmative!”

“Roger!”

Las’elh turned as Cihera climbed slowly to her feet, her amber eyes sweeping the area around them. Her shimmering white hair was splotched with dirt and grease from the rear of the Lifter, but she was otherwise unhurt. She too climbed to her feet, her blue eyes looking around as she saw flashes of black clad apparitions within the windows of the mining facility in front of them. She turned back to Cihera.

“Who are they?” She asked.

Cihera met her eyes. “A mixture of Drow and human soldiers.” She replied quickly. “We call them a MUTT Squad because they have chosen to live and work together. They have been trained by Queen Aihola and several senior Drow Instructors. Each Drow settlement in The Wilds has such a unit within calling distance if it is needed. Today it was needed.” Cihera saw Anton had reached the struggling and completely impaled Evolli and she grabbed Las’elh’s hand. “Come… we will find out why they suddenly attacked us.”

Anton stepped up to the amphibian looking Evolli, his wolf eyes now very prominent. He had holstered one K14, but held the second in his left hand. He reached up quickly and took hold of the shaft of the Nehtes causing the Evolli to howl in pain.

“You made a mistake today Evolli scum!” He snarled. “Why did you attack us? We were coming for a meeting with your leader! To provide him information!”

“I… I will tell you nothing!” The Evolli screamed.

Anton lifted the K14 in one smooth motion and fired point blank into the Evolli’s thin leg. At such close range the Kinetic Magnum round blasted through his entire leg, shattering bone and shredding flesh. His bulbous eyes nearly exploded from his head in unimaginable pain and his screamed echoed through the small valley as Cihera, Las’elh and Nalar approached. Las’elh looked at the Evolli, his leg now dangling by a few strips of flesh.

“Tell me what I want to know scum and I will see to it you are healed!” Anton shouted. “Tell me now… or I will shoot off you other leg and leave you to bleed to death where you are!”

“We… we wanted Gravork!” He bellowed. “We knew you had him! Told… told to take him from you!”

“And how were you to do that?” Cihera asked savagely.

“Take… take you alive! Find out where!” The Evolli stuttered now.

“How do you know we had him?” Anton spoke.

“Bontick knew! Bontick knew!”

“This is your leader?” Cihera asked.

The Evolli nodded. “Yes… Bontick!”

“And where is your precious leader now since it appears he is not here?” Nalar snarled.

“Spaceport! Waiting… waiting for us too…”

“How did Bontick know?” Anton shouted.

The Evolli shook his head. “I don’t know! I don’t know!”

“Then you are no longer any good to us!” Cihera said coldly.

Anton lifted the K14 and fired once more, the round punching though the Evolli’s head and splashing blood and brain matter over the twisted scrap of metal behind him. He reach forward and ripped the Nehtes free and turned to face a stunned Las’elh and Cihera as the headless body dropped to the dirt.

“Now we have a name.” He said.

Nalar nodded. “I will redeploy the MUTT Squad to the spaceport.” He spoke. “Then I will contact Malia and tell her to pack up and meet us there. It’s time to leave this foul world.”

Las’elh looked at him as he turned and headed off. Her eyes went back to Anton and Cihera who had stepped close to one another. Anton was nuzzling her neck and cheek gently and Las’elh watched as the pent up adrenalin began to bleed off of both of them. At least for now.

“Anton… Cihera? Why is he getting ready to pull your entire operation off Nebonese?” Las’elh asked.

“This Bontick knew we had Gravork.” Anton spoke softly looking at his wife.

Las’elh nodded. “Yes… so?”

Anton and Cihera both looked at her. “Only one person knew we had Gravork Las’elh.” Cihera said.

Las’elh’s eyes widened. “Are you saying Armetus is a traitor?” She gasped.

“Armetus? A traitor?” Anton laughed. “No Las’elh… Armetus is no traitor. He is the only one we told that we had Gravork.”

“But then how…” Las’elh stopped talking and looked at them her eyes wide. “He was already being watched.” She said finally.

Cihera smiled and stepped up to her quickly. Las’elh had no chance to stop her, and given how she reacted, she probably wouldn’t have tried. Cihera’s lips came down on hers and among the blood and death all around them; Cihera laid a sizzling kiss on the shorter Las’elh. It was a kiss that had Las’elh’s nerves screaming out within seconds as Cihera pulled her lush body closer to her own lean muscular frame, their breasts mashing together and Cihera’s hands holding her head tightly. Las’elh, quite unlike herself, moaned deeply into the kiss and even reached up slightly to grasp Cihera’s waist pulling her closer.

Cihera pulled back just as suddenly and stared at Las’elh’s wide blue eyes while Anton looked on with a smirk. “Yes Las’elh… he was already being watched on Talbor Seven. Which means someone else knows we have Gravork as well. That is why we need this Bontick. We will continue this later Las’elh… I guarantee you that. Your lips are very inviting.”

Las’elh could only nod her head in agreement mesmerized by those amber eyes as she was, her mind saying no, her body all but surrendering right there to this taller and very confident Drow warrior woman.

Anton chuckled. “Ok!” He bellowed. “Let’s get to the spaceport shall we! We have no time for these intimate moments between lovers! All this killing and shooting has made me hungry and I want to secure this Bontick fool before I enjoy my next meal!”

Cihera smiled at Las’elh and squeezed her hand. “Come… before we have to listen to my husband gloat any further at what a perfect specimen of a man he is.”

Anton shrugged. “Hey… it runs in the blood! I’m only stating the obvious.”

Cihera looked at him. “Perhaps I should have married Moneus.” She said with a grin. “He is humble at least.”

Anton watched her with wide dark eyes as she pulled Las’elh towards the destroyed Lifter. “Hey C… you don’t mean that do you?” Anton asked as he pursued them.

CHAPTER THREE

SPARTAN GALACTIC COURT

“…would like to apologize for taking the extra time we needed to make a ruling on the Kavalian Federation’s Petition before this body. We felt it needed our undivided attention and further investigation given the level of importance.” Chief Magistrate Sel’ke spoke.

The court gallery was once more filled to near overflowing, many of the gathered men and women members of one Netnews Channel or another. For’mya sat with Deia and in quite the surprise to everyone who entered the gallery this morning, Andro and Sadi sat with them as well. Sadi was wearing a standard Union flight suit with her long blond hair cascading around her face, while Andro wore his customary ArmorPly with crimson colored shoulders. Jiss and Matuarr sat at the similar table to their left, Karun, Qurot and Timur sitting in the gallery behind them.

“On behalf of my fellow Magistrates I would first like to say that we view the intricacies of this Petition very seriously, however Lycavorian Union law is quite clear in this regard and this Galactic Court can not overrule Lycavorian Union law. We feel the circumstances behind Lisisa Leonidas being adopted by King Leonidas twenty-five years ago should have been made public knowledge, as well as her heritage and bloodline, however we do understand the reasons behind the King not being as forthcoming as he should have been.” Sel’ke looked directly at Deia and For’mya when he spoke now. “The Lycavorian Union has come far in the last several centuries in terms of acceptance of ones background and history, and our own Queen Isabella is the foremost example of this. She is a pureblood vampire and an honored Queen of this Union, something that I’m quite sure a thousand years ago would never have been accepted given the history between our two species.”

Deia nodded her head calmly. “I don’t disagree with that assessment Chief Magistrate.” She said.

Sel’ke nodded in return. “That being said… as I stated… Lycavorian Union law is quite clear. We have reviewed the security tapes from twenty-five years ago. This was the last time that Marshall Pusintin was…”

Jiss came to his feet. “You mean Marshall Pleistarchus don’t you your honors.” He said quickly. “He is also a son of King Leonidas the First and grandson to King Resumar, the founder of your Union. The oldest son I might add.”

Sel’ke turned to look at him now, his elven ears appearing to lay back along his head in anger. “No… I mean Marshall Pusintin of the Kavalian Federation.” He said in reply. “The man you refer to as Pleistarchus was a son of King Leonidas the First, yes. He was a King of this very city we now reside in Legislature Jiss, and Spartan Historical records indicate that King Pleistarchus died in 458 B.C. of Earth time. The statue honoring his rule resides on King’s row not a kilometer from here.”

This information caused Karun to sit up and look at the man intently. This was not something he had known or had been told.

“The man you refer to may be a Lycavorian by birth, however he is not Pleistarchus. He ceased being Pleistarchus the day he chose to depart Earth and become a Kavalian citizen, no matter the reasons behind that decision. Lycavorian Union records are meticulously kept in this regard Legislature Jiss; Spartan records even more so surprisingly. Governor Panos of Sparta was very forthcoming in allowing this body access to the Spartan Historical Archives, many of the documents still hand written and thousands of years old, and this entire court body is in full agreement. King Pleistarchus died in battle with the High Coven. Marshall Pusintin may be this same man, all facts lead to that undeniable truth; however he has no claim to that name anymore by his very own actions throughout the years no matter his status as first born.”

“I protest this! It…” Matuarr came to his feet.

“You may protest it as much as you like.” Sel’ke said calmly. “It will not change the true facts, nor will it have a bearing on the decision this body has made.” His gaze was steady as he looked at them. “Now… would you like to hear that decision?”

Jiss held out his hand to Matuarr and motioned him back into his chair. “Certainly Chief Magistrate.” He said finally.

Sel’ke nodded his head. “Good. As I was saying… we reviewed nine different security tapes of the last day Marshall Pusintin came to Earth and Sparta. What we saw was disturbing to say the least. Though many of us have heard of what happened that day; we have never seen actual security footage of it however. Marshall Pusintin made scant reference to Lisisa Leonidas that day, never by name and most certainly not in a way one would expect a father to react concerning his daughter if he was interested in a relationship with that same daughter. He did however attempt to kill Lady Gorgo if my understanding is accurate and was stopped by King Leonidas the Second, his brother, before he accomplished this vile act.” He turned and accepted the data pad from the Hadarian Magistrate Galia. “We will not begin to address nor bring up the grievous nature of this attempted crime, for by order of King Leonidas the Second, signed just six months after the events of that day, any and all crimes committed by this man have been pardoned in full. And it is also my understanding that decision was not greeted with much support. It is something he did despite what others were telling him.”

This knowledge struck Karun like a sledgehammer blow and his head turned quickly to where Androcles sat. He was surprised to see those azure colored eyes looking at him intently.

“While the medical records were sealed twenty-five years ago, I have Queen Anja’s official medical report right here. It was discovered as they were returning from the mission to Lycavore who Lisisa Leonidas’s true father was. Queen Anja’s medical scans only confirmed what King Leonidas’s extraordinarily keen sense of smell had already told him. He authorized the release of these records to us by the way, exactly six minutes after the request was presented to him.

“Now… exactly three weeks after the events of that day here in Sparta, King Leonidas officially adopted Lisisa Leonidas. Those records were also sealed, and we have them as well. They were sealed because of the circumstances leading up to her returning to Earth, and the possible security concerns given who her mother is. Marshall Pusintin has not made a single attempt in the last quarter century to pursue her, or contact her in any fashion. Nor had he made any attempt in this regard in the preceding four hundred plus years of her life that you have presented or we could find. Anywhere. Lisisa Leonidas was conceived due to a vicious crime that Marshall Pusintin committed while here on Earth as a member of the Kavalian military. A crime that is regarded by the Lycavorians as among the most heinous crimes one could commit. In essence he showed no interest in what his actions could bear, nor did he show any interest in establishing any sort of relationship with his daughter after discovering she existed. He gave up those rights the day he dismissed her existence here on Earth and chose instead to fight his very own brother. A brother I might add, that spared his life and the lives of every Kavalian soldier and individual on Earth at that time. All of them being held on Espionage charges at the time. Union law dictates that anyone held on espionage charges to be executed immediately upon conviction.

“Given all that information… this body unequivocally denies Part One of your Petition to force Kavalian citizenship upon Lisisa Leonidas based on who her father is. There is no legal basis for such a claim that we have found within Section Thirteen, Paragraph Four of the Lycavorian Union Constitution, nor within the Laws of Compliance for non Union members. And there is nothing in the Petition you have filed to provide anymore information than what we have now.” Sel’ke told him.

“Had he made such an attempt your honors, there is little doubt he would have been scorned at best and killed at worst for entering Union space.” Jiss spoke. “That is also an undeniable truth.”

Sel’ke nodded. “That may well be true, however, you can not just suddenly decide to become a father to a child of your blood when it suits you or your agenda if you have had no contact or interest in that child for the previous five hundred years of their life. I will not begin to weigh into the equation of what Princess Lisisa endured through the years before being discovered on Lycavore. Lisisa Leonidas is an active and respected citizen of the Lycavorian Union and is a recognized Princess of the Union, duly confirmed and all records support this fact. As Prime Minister Deia stated when we were here last, Princess Lisisa and Prince Denali were just recently mated, which once again according to Lycavorian Union law establishes the precedent.” Sel’ke spoke. “Therefore Part Three of your Petition is also null and void.”

“And you wish us to believe this was not done to counter this petition in some way?” Jiss demanded.

The Hadarian Magistrate Galia leaned forward now. “I examined Lisisa Leonidas myself Legislature Jiss. She willingly submitted to blood and tissue scans by members of my personal staff, as well as a full medical examination. Because she is half vampire her body and her blood retains the source DNA code for those she has been intimate with recently. In fact, it is retained in her blood for several months based on what we now know. The only source code I found in her blood was that of Denali Leonidas and given the levels that I found, it indicates a physical relationship that has been ongoing for at least two years, probably more. You may believe what you wish, but the medical data is without question. We would be more than happy to make the results available to you if you wish.”

“We would prefer an actual copy of the examine itself and all materials relating to it, as well as her medical records, to confirm your results with past examines.” Jiss spoke quickly.

“With respects Magistrates…” Deia spoke coming to her feet, holding out her hand to For’mya to keep her from standing. “Lisisa is a member of the Royal family and they would strongly denounce this action were it to take place. I see no plausible reason why a copy of the medical examine and related materials be handed over to Legislature Jiss. Princess Lisisa volunteered to undergo that examine in an effort to speed this process to conclusion. That does not give the Kavalian Delegation the right to her complete medical records.”

Galia nodded her head and looked at Sel’ke. “I concur with the Prime Minister. The results will be made available to Legislature Jiss… but complete medical records are not called for and nor will they be surrendered.”

Sel’ke nodded. “So noted.” He turned and waited for Jiss to respond and when he didn’t he continued. “Part Four of your Petition we already gave our answer to you, and I will only reaffirm it now. Dragons are considered sentient lifeforms with the Lycavorian Union, and the Dragon Elder Mother occupies a seat on the Union Senate. They are not considered property in any way, shape or form, therefore that part of your Petition is also denied.

“Parts five and six of your Petition relate directly to Marshall Pusintin having allegedly arranged a marriage between Lisisa and a member of the Kavalian military. While she may hold Kavalian citizenship in your eyes and the eyes of Marshall Pusintin and your people, she does not recognize that citizenship, and neither does this Galactic Body. She holds Union citizenship and has now become the wife and mate of Prince Denali Leonidas. I sincerely hope you do not expect this body to rule in favor of Parts Five and Six of your Petition Legislature Jiss. That will not happen. The Galactic Court is not going to tell Princess Lisisa that she needs to dissolve her union with Prince Denali because the father she has never seen supposedly arranged a marriage between her and an officer in your military. We would look like fools, not to mention she would most likely tell us what we could do with our decision, and given her closeness with the King and Queen Anja, she would do so in much more colorful terms than I am laying out to you right now.”

This caused Andro to chuckle out loud and many eyes turned to look at him as he leaned close to For’mya and whispered into her ear. Sadi also had a smile on her face and was holding Andro’s hand tightly within hers. Qurot and Timur glared at Andro from the gallery with rage in their eyes.

“Now… Part Two of your Petition relates to the search and the seizure of any property known to be owned by Lisisa Leonidas. Given the fact that she is also deemed a citizen of the Kavalian Federation because of whom her father is, and whether she or this court recognizes it or not, this Galactic body must by definition distinguish that fact in some format. In the interests of continuing the gains made recently in relations between the Kavalian Federation and the Lycavorian Union, this body has decided to rule in favor of Part Two of your petition. In that regard only and in accordance with Kavalian laws and customs. This is not an overall ruling as we have made perfectly clear, but a ruling towards one part of the complete Kavalian Petition. That being said… we do hereby order that any property or items belonging to Lisisa Leonidas, not received by her as gifts and prior to the filing of Legislature Jiss’s petition, be surrendered to the Kavalian Delegation, and that her villa in Gytheio be subject to immediate search and subsequent seizure of said items. We also order that her Royal apartment within the Royal Estate grounds be made available for immediate inspection in accordance with this ruling and any location she may have frequented where she may have items stored, to include the homes and villas of her brothers and sisters. This action will be coordinated and supervised by the Durcunusaan as needed and directed.” Sel’ke stopped talking and looked at Deia who was still standing. “Prime Minister Deia…?”

All eyes turned to Deia as she shifted her feet on the floor. “On behalf of the King and the Lycavorian Union, we will grudgingly accept your ruling Chief Magistrate.” She stated evenly. “Though I will inform you that the villa Lisisa owned in Gytheio has been sold. I can produce the transaction details for that if it is needed.”

“Then where does she live now?” Timur demanded from the gallery his voice harsh and not at all respectful.

“She lives with her mate Denali Leonidas, as is usually the case when that happens.” Deia replied as if Timur had asked the stupidest of questions.

Sel’ke’s eyes turned to For’mya. “Queen For’mya?”

For’mya stood up now. “On behalf of Martin Leonidas, my fellow Queens of the Union and our younger children, I would first like to say we honor and respect this Galactic Body and fully support its rulings. We will adhere to this court’s ruling and consent to the inspection of Lisisa’s apartment on the Royal Estate with Durcunusaan supervision only. They will escort whoever the Kavalian Delegation dictates, no more than three individuals, directly from the main gate to Lisisa’s apartment and back when they are complete. And this inspection will be of Lisisa’s apartment only. We will allow no other access anywhere on the estate. Any breach of this permission and the Durcunusaan will immediately remove any members of the Kavalian delegation from Royal Villa grounds and the offer will be withdrawn.”

“I object!” Jiss spoke up as he came to his feet.

Sel’ke looked at him. “What is it that you object to Legislature Jiss? We are granting this Part of your Petition.”

“We protest the supervision, as Queen For’mya refers to it, of the Durcunusaan. We feel that this will impede our ability to act within our laws.” Jiss said evenly. “As well as limiting our search to just her apartment. The ruling on Part Two of our Petition should include the entire Estate and all facilities therein.”

Sel’ke looked at him shocked as loud murmurs swept through the gallery at this brazen disrespect of the Royal family.

“You must be joking.” He said after a moment to gather his thoughts. “Having agents of a non-Union government search the Lycavorian King’s Royal Estate? His home and the home of his Queens and children?” Sel’ke shook his head. “That is not something this body would even consider Legislature Jiss. Your search has no basis of legality outside the confines of Lisisa Leonidas’s apartment, and the only reason we are allowing that is to further relations between our governments and to show that we desire peace and co-habitation and that we respect your laws as well as our own. The Durcunusaan will insure that the privacy of the Royal family is maintained. And you forget… we are a Galactic Court Body, and we have to adhere to the individual laws of each member world. No court within this Union will grant you unfettered access to search the Royal Estate either here in Sparta or on Apo Prime as if the King is some sort of common criminal. And before you ask, the Palace on Apo Prime will not be included in your Petition. It goes to the openness of the Leonidas family that you have been granted what you have so far. They could have just as easily told us they would not have adhered to our ruling. Would you allow agents of the Union government to search the Kavalian Prefect’s home and property in similar circumstances?”

“Certainly not!” Jiss replied indignantly. “However a situation like this would never be called into question within the Kavalian Federation.”

Sel’ke nodded. “We are not the Kavalian Federation Legislature Jiss. The Durcunusaan are charged with the protection of the Royal Family and everything that falls within their realm of influence, and they have done this since their inception. That includes the Royal Estate here in Sparta.” Sel’ke spoke. “Are you now saying that you will forgo this action because you will not have free reign within their home?”

“No your honors… we do however feel with the supervision of the Durcunusaan we will not be afforded the proper leeway to follow our own laws.” Jiss spoke.

“What law would that be?” Andro’s voice boomed out causing all heads to turn to him.

Jiss glared at him. “The Kavalian Laws of Possession and Property.” He spat.

“You mean the law that allows you to take what does not belong to you.” Andro spoke. “That law?”

Jiss turned back to Sel’ke. “Who is this upstart that he is allowed to sit with the Queen and Prime Minister and address me and this court so casually?”

“He is Crown Prince Androcles Leonidas, Legislature Jiss. He and Crown Princess Sadi have just recently returned from a very quiet marriage vacation in the southern hemisphere of Earth. They decided to come to today’s proceedings to lend support to Queen For’mya and myself, and see that the rights of the Prince’s siblings were looked after. ” Deia spoke turning to look at him. “And he needs neither your permission nor this court’s to go where he will. But then you already knew that didn’t you? And for a senior diplomat from a foreign government Legislature Jiss, you tread very closely to open disrespect of a member of our Royal family.”

“I would like to lodge a formal complaint in this regards.” Jiss spoke quickly. “The presence of Prince Androcles has influenced these proceedings.”

Sel’ke snorted. “The presence of Prince Androcles was not known to this body until, like you, we came out into this court room. The supervision of the Durcunusaan is something you will have to accept Legislature Jiss.” Sel’ke told him. “And your compliant will be noted.” He turned back to For’mya. “Queen For’mya… do you have anything else?”

For’mya nodded. “Yes Chief Magistrate…” She replied holding up four data pads in her slim fingered hand. “While my fellow Queens and I along with Martin Leonidas can speak for our younger children, we can not however speak for the older ones. It is well known that all of our older children own villas within Sparta’s port city of Gytheio, and we anticipated your ruling, at least to some degree. We can not however dictate to them what they will do; they will follow their own hearts and conscious. Normya and Zarah Leonidas live together and both have authority to respond to your order. I have Zarah’s signed acceptance of your directive here. Eliani Leonidas and Nyla Sinthe have also agreed since they own their villa together. I suggest whatever search that is conducted of their home be done so quickly however.”

“Why is that?” Galia asked. She was Hadarian after all and she was very interested in the recognized heir to the Hadarian throne.

“We were informed very early this morning that Eliani and Nyla have been claimed and now mated with Star Commander Malic, the most recent addition to Mjolnir’s Hand. They will begin the process to have their personal holdings combined with that of their new mate and husband within the next few days. Eliani and Nyla also informed me that Malic will not allow such a search to occur when the paperwork is completed. He is a very private young man and has expressed to them distaste for what is happening in regards to Lisisa.” For’mya could hear the whirring of the holo feed drones in the back of the room.

“As you all know our daughter Carina Simpson just recently became the wife and mate to Moneus Simpson, and their holdings have been combined already. Moneus and Carina have agreed to such a search with one of them being present as well as the Durcunusaan.” For’mya set the last of the four data pads on the table and reached for three more. “Our son Arrarn has consented to such a search, as well as our son Resumar as long as the Durcunusaan is present. I present their signed orders as well. Unfortunately… Denali will not consent to the search of the villa he just recently purchased as a marriage gift to Lisisa. His words to me were that Lisisa is his mate and wife and he will allow no one to violate the sanctity of that union and he would be remiss in his duty to her as her mate and husband if he allowed this.”

“He realizes of course we could very well bring charges against him?” Sel’ke asked.

For’mya nodded. “Yes… he understands that. He believes you will do what you must, but his answer will not change. It is a matter of honor with him.”

“We will address this in chambers at a later time and we will advise Prince Denali of our decision.” Sel’ke said. He and his fellow judges had already expected this and they had decided they would in no way pursue this. The calm from the Netnews reporters also told Sel’ke this was not unexpected. “I can only assume then that the Crown Prince and Princess are here in regards to this as well?” Sel’ke asked knowing that the only reason for Andro and Sadi to be present would be to address this issue, not to lend support to two women who were some of the finest politicians in the Union.

For’mya smiled and motioned to Sadi. “I believe Sadi will address what hers and Andro’s decision is Chief Magistrate.”

Sel’ke nodded. “Very well… this body recognizes the Crown Princess Sadi Leonidas. We welcome you Princess. I would hope these last weeks since your mating ceremony have been pleasant?”

Sadi got to her feet slowly, squeezing Andro’s hand as she rose even while the Netnews holo drones closed in around her and reporters became hushed and pressed forward.

“Thank you Chief Magistrate, and yes… these last weeks have been more than pleasant.” She answered turning to give Andro a bright, dazzling smile with a devilish twinkle to her eyes. “Androcles and I come here before you today since the end of our vacation and his duties found us within Sparta this morning. We felt one of us should respond to your ruling in person if you decided in the fashion that you have.”

Sel’ke nodded. “Of course.” He said.

“It is our decision alone and in no way reflects upon the rest of our family members and their decisions.” Sadi spoke evenly. “Androcles, I and Elynth, who is also a member of our family, we have made this decision based on our own personal feelings and convictions.”

“We fully understand and recognize Elynth, daughter of Torma and Isheeni, as Prince Androcles’s bonded dragon sister.” Sel’ke said.

“At this time Chief Magistrate… nor at any time in the future will we allow the Kavalian Federation, its personnel, or agents access to our home in Gytheio.” Sadi spoke clearly. “We feel it is inappropriate for members of the Kavalian Federation, no matter whether it is done in the auspice of good will or not, to be allowed to inspect where we live and essentially invade upon our privacy for the sake of political gain. We sincerely apologize to this body… but we will not acknowledge your ruling and we will not adhere to it in any way.”

The court room practically exploded with noise as reporters pressed closer around where Sadi stood and Andro sat, and the holo drones whirred on mindlessly doing their jobs and feeding the images they were taking to billions of species across the Union. Sel’ke lifted the silver rod and banged it on the large bench producing a loud ringing.

“There will be calm in this hall!” He bellowed out, surprising many who did not expect such a deep voice from an elf. He waited for several moments before turning back to Sadi and meeting her steady gaze. “You do realize Princess Sadi that we have the authority to force this issue further?” Sel’ke said.

Sadi nodded. “Yes… and if you feel that is what you need to do… then by all means go ahead. As it stands right now… any attempt made to breach the defenses of Cranae Island and our villa there, aside from those that we consider family and friends, will be considered hostile and the security apparatus that we have in place will respond accordingly.”

“Princess Sadi… is that a threat?” Galia asked now leaning forward once more a look of shock on her face.

Sadi shook her head quickly. “Not at all Magistrate Galia. It is a simply a statement of fact.”

Sel’ke looked at Andro who sat calmly, looking around at all the commotion that Sadi’s announcement had caused with an amused expression on his face. “Prince Androcles?” He spoke now.

Andro turned back to look at him. “Chief Magistrate?” He answered coming to his feet next to Sadi.

“Is this decision spoken by Princess Sadi also your decision as well Milord?” Sel’ke asked.

Andro looked at him confused for a moment. “Forgive me Chief Magistrate; was there something Sadi said that was not clear in any way?”

“No… she was very clear in her statement.” Sel’ke answered. “Exceptionally clear and blunt I might add.”

“Then why do you question me your Honor?” He spoke candidly but with the utmost respectful tone. “Sadi and I are Anomes. We speak with one voice.”

“I just want to make sure you understand what you are doing?” Sel’ke asked.

“I understand this Chief Magistrate…” Andro said. He ignored Deia who turned to look at him and shook her head quickly in an attempt to have him stop before he began what she knew he was going to say. He was like his father in that regard, and like his father, Deia failed in getting him to hold his tongue more often than not. For’mya simply shook her head politely with a small smile on her face knowing when Andro made up his mind in regards to something, there was little that would change it.

“I understand that for the twenty-six years of my life, Lisisa has been my sister. I have called her nothing else, thought about her in no other way than as my sister. I will not be party to any ruling, whether man made or handed down by the gods, that calls that into question. Nor will I be party to a ruling that invades upon the privacy of my family simply to advance the political notion of fairness as Sadi has already explained to you. I don’t care if her father is Marshall Pusintin, Marshall Pleistarchus or some masterful leader or tyrant from another universe, call him what you will. Lisisa is my sister, and while I support my brothers and sisters fully in their individual decisions but that does not mean that I will do the same. That is what I understand sir.” Andro spoke.

“We are not calling into question Lisisa’s status as a Leonidas or a member of the Royal family Prince Androcles.” The Algolian Magistrate spoke for the first time as he leaned forward in his chair.

Andro’s eyes moved to him. “That’s what this whole proceeding is about isn’t it?” He said. “That is why it was begun. You have acknowledged yourselves right here in this very courtroom that there is no basis for the Kavalian Federation claims in regards to my sister.”

“Yes we have.” The Algolian answered.

“If that is your ruling… why are you allowing them to conduct searches of my families’ homes to advance the political gains made by a simple trade agreement?” Andro said. “If the Kavalian Federation wishes to advance whatever was gained by this trade agreement we have recently signed, then perhaps they should go about it in ways similar to everyone else who wishes such things. Without veiled threats and the use of subtly worded threats and coercion.”

“Chief Magistrate…” Jiss shouted. “I must strongly protest this… this attack against my government, my people and our very laws and culture.”

Andro turned his head to look at Jiss and he chuckled gently before turning back to Sel’ke. “Sadi, Elynth and I made this decision.” He stated. “I know my sister Lisisa, and even though she may not outwardly show it, she abhors this type of politically driven sibfla just as much if not more than I do.”

“Androcles Leonidas… your language!” Deia barked showing real anger in her face. Anger that bounced off her nephew.

“My brothers and sisters do what they do because they wish to make this whole thing go away so that my sister and brother can get on with their lives. I love them for that. I will be the one that speaks to what is in Lisisa and Denali’s hearts however, and while they may not be able to publicly mention or display what they feel in regards to this situation, I will do it for them.” Andro took Sadi’s hand, leaned over and kissed For’mya’s cheek and then looked back to Sel’ke. “Our decision stands… and this honorable court my do what they feel is right. Just as I am doing.” Andro bowed his head slightly. “Good day Magistrates… may you walk in the shadow of the gods.”

Andro spun around and he and Sadi marched out of the courtroom with the Netnews reporters practically drooling in their chairs as they turned to face the Galactic Court body.

“Your honors…” Deia spoke quickly. “If you will allow me the time to speak with Prince Androcles I’m sure some arrangement can be reached. I…”

“We will recess for two days to discuss these events!” Sel’ke blurted. “The rest of our ruling stands and will be complied with!” He banged the gavel on the table and rose to his feet. “We are adjourned for today.”

“…that level of drama needed Andro?” For’mya asked him as they stood outside the courtroom. “We are trying to at least please the Kavalian fools, and actions such as yours do not help with that.”

They stood near the entrance to the courtroom, the Durcunusaan holding back the mob of reporters at a respectful distance. Some of them could be seen interviewing Jiss and Matuarr while Qurot and the others looked on with stern faces. Elynth and Aurith rested on the ground next to them flicking their tails at one another. They were sisters, and along with Jeth made up the first of the three clutches of eggs that Isheeni and Torma had brought into this world. They had a special relationship and were very close as dragon sisters went, both of them fighting the assassins sent after For’mya and Andro when they were less than a year old, something unheard of in the annals of dragon lore and history.

Andro smiled as he leaned over and nuzzled his second elven mother affectionately. “I realize that mother… I will not conform to how the Kavalians want us to act however. I only did what my heart and conscious told me to do, and what I know everyone else in my family wanted to do. Besides… if our entire family rolled over and bowed to their every whim they would suspect something right away.”

For’mya nodded. “You are correct in that regard, but you are the Crown Prince. Deia is beside herself you know.” For’mya said. “You should have told her what you and Sadi were planning.”

“If we had done that then the level of her reaction would have been muted.” Sadi spoke in reply. “Better that she looked as she did. Completely surprised.”

For’mya looked at her. “His more devious tendencies are rubbing off on you Sadi.” She said with a grin.

Sadi nodded and pressed up against Andro’s side. “I know… and it feels wonderful.”

For’mya laughed and took her hand squeezing it. “It is probably good that you made your appearance now.” She said. “How long will you stay?”

Andro shrugged. “A day or two at least.” He answered. “Enough to make sure that the Kavalians do not suspect we are doing anything behind their backs. They have not reacted to Yuri being back in Sparta I take it?”

For’mya shook her head. “Not outwardly, but with Vollenth not at her side, it is a large signal that wherever the Coven dragons are, they are not here. That façade is at least holding up quite well.”

“And the clone of the woman that father and Uncle Daniel fought with… this Julie?” Andro asked.

“She is being watched.” For’mya stated. “Carefully. Two of Lynwe’s Drow are tailing her wherever she goes.”

“They are using the new technology to enhance their natural skills?” Andro asked.

For’mya nodded. “The first group to graduate the Advanced Training, yes.” She said. “Lynwe and Aihola were very pleased with the results. Your father already had them tasked to watching the Kavalian embassy once it was established and it was a small matter for Lynwe to assign two more to this clone from those already here in Sparta. Aricia and Bella made contact with the High Coven insurgent group, and they should be back in three days. Your father and Anja will return hopefully by the end of the week. One can never tell with the Hadarian Elders. They can be even more infuriating than elven ministers at times.”

“Mother… why is Res remaining here in Sparta?” Andro asked. “We could certainly use his help at SODRAG.”

For’mya looked at him. “It is complicated.” She said. “He is involved with something that is… it is sensitive right now.”

Andro looked at Sadi and then back to For’mya. “Father has him doing something with the Kavalians?”

For’mya shook her head. “No… no your father doesn’t know what Resumar is doing right now.” She said.

“Why do I get the feeling that father would not approve from the tone of your voice.” Andro spoke.

For’mya met his eyes. “I don’t… to be honest I don’t know how your father would react. I know that your mothers and I with the exception of Dysea have seen his commitment and dedication and we approve. And I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if Dysea senses something and just has not said anything yet. Resumar is from within her, and she has always been able to sense his moods and such. The same with Normya. Just remember that he loves you Andro. All of you.”

Andro looked at her for a long moment, questions in his eyes. Questions that he would have to ask his brother if he wanted answers. “She and Normya should be on their way back to Union space right now.” Andro said. “They are going to attempt to discover who caused the sabotage on Normya’s ship before father finds out about it.”

For’mya nodded. “Yes… and if that happens… whoever did it will disappear.” She said. “I spoke with her this morning Sparta time and I understand what they are doing. It worries me… but I trust them.”

“You don’t trust the Immortals For’mya?” Sadi asked.

For’mya shrugged. “They have been the enemy for as long as I can remember. It is hard to trust after so long a period. Dysea and Normya seem to trust them, and they are there. And from what Dysea has told me and what I have seen in her reports, she and Normya may have come across the first Immortals to actually change the direction of their lives. I must trust in their instincts but I do still worry.”

“Mother you need too…”

“I hope you are satisfied Androcles.” Deia’s voice carried to them as they turned and watched her approach.

Andro smiled. “Tenna… whatever do you mean?” He asked.

“You are too much like your father Androcles.” Deia snapped. “Jiss and his ilk are at this very moment suggesting to the Netnews vultures that you will not comply with the court’s ruling because you have Lisisa’s things at your villa.”

“What he tells the Netnews vermin is of no consequence to me.” Andro spoke.

“We are doing this in an effort to appease them Andro.” Deia said. “So they do not go out of their way to discover what else we are doing.”

“I know that.” Andro snapped now.

“Don’t you dare take that tone of voice with me young man!” Deia growled at him.

“Deia… we thought about this.” Sadi said now coming to her mate’s defense as any alpha female would. “This is a decision that we came too together with Elynth. This was not some last second decision done only to anger the Kavalians or make your life harder. It ultimately helps to keep the Kavalians focused on the issue with Lisisa as opposed to trying to discover what else they can while they are here. Namely that we are training the High Coven dragons.”

Deia looked at her for a long moment. “A warning of what you were going to do would have been helpful.” She stated now as she got control of her own anger. “Your father learned long ago to keep me in the loop with decisions such as these. He found it helped him more than hindered him.”

Andro looked at her. “I am not my father Tenna.” He said sternly. “And I wish people would begin to realize that!”

Deia seemed taken aback by the tone of his reply. “I did not mean to imply that you…”

“Yes you did.” Andro said quickly. “Everyone seems to think that I am in some way a clone of my father. That is not the case. I have my own beliefs, my own mind. I may be like him in many respects, but I am very different in others. I will not walk in my father’s shadow anymore and I wish people would stop treating me in such a fashion.”

“My apologies Andro.” Deia said softly glancing at For’mya who was also wearing a surprised look on her face at Androcles’s passionate reply.

Andro looked at her and shook his head after a long moment. “Bah… ignore my rants Tenna. I am sorry for acting like such a child, forgive me.”

Deia nodded her head. “We are family… there is nothing to forgive. And you are correct Andro, you are not your father and I will need to learn to recognize that. Though you do both have the skill of making my life extremely hard.”

Andro smiled. “I believe that does run in the blood.” He said with a twinkle in his azure eyes. “I will be more forthcoming in the future Tenna, I promise you.”

“You will need to speak with the Netnews Andro. You and Sadi both.” Deia said quickly. “If for no other reason then to give credence to your announcement and why you are doing it.”

“Oh joy.” Sadi exclaimed softly.

“We can limit their questions… but it is something that you need to do. This is the part of diplomacy that your father took years to learn. How to make it appear like your decision is the best one.” Deia spoke.

Andro sighed heavily and looked at Sadi. “KertaGai?” He asked.

Sadi grinned and leaned over to kiss him. “Let’s just do it and get it over with so we can go to Gallais’s Retreat and enjoy our time here.”

Andro looked Elynth then. Sister?

Personally I would burn them… Elynth replied playfully knowing For’mya and Deia could hear her easily. But if it is something we must address then so be it.

Andro nodded. “Alright Tenna a few questions.” He spoke.

Deia motioned with her hand to the Durcunusaan detachment leader from the villa and he nodded, motioning perhaps two dozen reporters forward past where their line was. They had been waiting patiently, for they knew it would cause a painful backlash to try and press their way past the Durcunusaan security around the royal family. The Netnews channels had discovered this many years ago when they tried to rush the podium where Martin stood announcing the beginning of the Evolli war. Several of their number were beaten back and injured for this lack of protocol on their part.

Sadi gripped Andro’s arm as they approached and Deia faced them. “A few questions only…” She told them. “The Prince and Princess are here to enjoy the last days of their marriage vacation and I do not want it spoiled. Cammon… you may begin.” She indicated an older reporter who had followed the Royal family for years and was a staunch supporter of them.

“Prince Androcles… was the decision by you and Princess Sadi to resist the Galactic Court ruling made to conceal items of Princess Lisisa that may be at your home as Legislature Jiss and Matuarr accuse?” He asked.

“Lisisa is my sister, and like all my brothers and sisters, each of us have items of clothing and such at the others homes so that we can change if need be. My villa is the largest simply because of Cranae Island and it has become a gathering spot as you all know for my siblings and I to relax and be with one another. Nothing more.” Andro replied. “I am hiding nothing more than a few bathing suits and clothes that belong to Lisisa.”

“If that is all that is there, then why not let the Kavalian delegation search your home?” Another reporter asked.

“Would you allow them to search your home if the situation concerned you and your family?” Sadi answered the reporter’s question with one of her own. “It is simply a matter of principle with us.”

“But the King has allowed them to search her apartment on the Royal Estate.” Another said.

Andro nodded. “Yes. That is my father and mother’s decisions.” He answered. “They feel it is right to further relations with the Kavalian Federation. While I support the decision for better relations, searching my home and the home of my mate is not advancing that, it is hindering that.”

“In what way?”

“We would never demand to search the private residences of the Kavalian Prefect if the situation with Lisisa was reversed and she was a daughter of Prefect Keleru.” Andro said. “Our laws are different and it would not happen. The Galactic Court has already said that Marshall Pusintin and the Kavalian Federation have no legitimate claim to Lisisa’s citizenship, not that she would care anyway, and in my opinion that is the end of it. Allowing them to search my home to further political gains because the court did not rule in their favor is not something I will do.”

“What if the court had ruled in their favor?” Another reporter asked.

Andro shrugged. “They didn’t.”

“But if they had; would you have allowed the search?” The same reported pressed.

“No.” Andro stated flatly. “It is my home. No one searches my home but me when I seek to find my socks because Sadi has moved my laundry.” This brought a round of small laughter form the reporters.

“What of the decision by your brothers and sisters to allow the search?”

“We all have our own opinions in regards to everything.” Andro said. “As I stated earlier, I believe their decisions are motivated by wanting to put this business behind us so that Lisisa and Deni can get on with their lives. I love them for that… but that does not mean I agree with them. I would hope should you interview them, they would say the same thing about me.” Andro chuckled. “At least they had better. Half of them serve in my command.”

This brought another round of laughter from the reporters.

“Princess Sadi… can you say where Prince Andro took you on your vacation?” A reporter asked.

Sadi’s smile was dazzling. “A remote island off the southern tip of what used to be the African Continent. White sands and warm water. Though we did get chased out of the ocean several times by sharks in the area.”

“It has been reported that you have completed early graduation requirements from the Fleet Academy and now hold the rank of Lieutenant Commander in the Union Fleet.”

Sadi nodded. “Yes… that is true. I have been assigned as Arrarn Leonidas’s co-pilot on the SCIMITAR.” She answered. “I am looking forward to beginning my duties in a few days.”

“Princess Sadi…” An attractive female elf reporter spoke from near the back of the group of reporters. “Is there any truth to the rumors that you were once a member of what was once called the Arryadyveluat?”

Sadi and Andro’s eyes both grew wider at this. The expressions of their faces said all anyone needed to say.

“What? Where… who told you that?” Sadi stammered.

“Is it not true that The Arryadyveluat was an organization formed by the former High Coven Lord Veldruk? An organization that used young Lycavorian women as couriers and intelligence agents working against the Union. Is it not true that you were a member of this organization and that your eventual ascension to the role you now have as Crown Princess is only a reward for becoming a double agent and helping the Krypteria in the Intelligence purge that took place twenty-five years ago?”

If anything could silence a group of Netnews reporters it was the dropping of a proverbial news bomb on them unexpectedly. Which is exactly what was happening now as all of them had become silent and stared at the elven female with astonished looks.

“Reward? That is not true!” Sadi hissed.

“Is it also not true that you were the one responsible for bringing the assassins to the Royal Island on Apo Prime, resulting in Queen For’mya being gravely wounded and King Leonidas then having to turn her in order to heal her grievous wounds? And how is it possible that after twenty-five years, the mating of you and Prince Androcles took place within a matter of days and not the normal months and even years of courting? When you first met the Prince he was only eight months old. It isn’t possible for him to remember you let alone retain any feeling for you. Can you shed any light on these rumors Princess?”

The immediate air around Andro and Sadi became deathly quiet as the questions hung out there for a long moment. Deia moved forward but For’mya gripped her arm and shook her head.

Andro snarled. “Where exactly did you…” He started to say.

Sadi squeezed his arm tightly and he looked at her. “No aur armen enyla.” She spoke softly. Her face relaxed and became confident in its expression and demeanor. “I am not ashamed of my past and I will not hide from it now.” She said. “Better that they hear the truth from us and we put these rumors to rest.”

“KertaGai you don’t need to…” Andro spoke.

Sadi’s eyes were bright and focused. “I know Androcles. I want too. We knew this day would come sooner or later my love. Let us face it and be done with it forever.” She smiled and squeezed his arm tighter before looking at the reporter. “Which question would you like me to answer first?” She asked.

“Were… were you a member of this Arryadyveluat ?” The female elf asked again very much shaken that none of them were denying it.

Sadi nodded. “Yes I was. The Arryadyveluat or Traitors of the Female Flesh in the old language was an organization created by the High Lord Veldruk for the purpose of gathering intelligence and operating low level couriers within the Lycavorian Union. As you all know my father Vorilas was the Governor of the Menkla District on Apo Prime and head of the Menkla Engineering Corporation at the time. My mother had passed away many years before and my father was smitten by another Lycavorian female some ten years after my mother died. This woman as it turns out was also a member of the Arryadyveluat and she was using my father’s position as Governor to…”

APO PRIME

MENKLA ENGINEERING CORPORATION

MAIN MANUFACTURING PLANT

OFFICE OF THE FORMER DISTRICT GOVERNOR VORILAS

Director Vorilas sat at the large desk in the spacious office going over the reports from the monthly shipping and manufacturing numbers. The backdrop of the Menkla District of Apo Prime took up most of the massive window behind his desk as the sun was dipping below the horizon. He was a man who was dedicated to his work and he was usually the last one to leave the offices and the first one to arrive. Vorilas was well respected and very well thought of even before his daughter Sadi became Crown Princess, only now he just got more invitations to events and dinners that he had never received.

Vorilas looked up when the door to his office slid open and the young Lycavorian female rushed in. “Director Vorilas!” She exclaimed.

“Lenna… what is wrong?” Vorilas asked quickly. She had been his assistant for three decades now, and she never panicked.

Lenna moved to the large wall monitor and touched the panel. “Director you need to see this.” She stated.

Vorilas got to his feet as the monitor came to life with an image of his daughter and Andro, Queen For’mya and the Prime Minister standing with two dragons in the background. “What is this?” He asked.

“It’s a live broadcast from Sparta Director.” Lenna replied as she adjusted the volume. “You need to hear this.”

“…was using my father’s position as Governor to conduct intelligence drops and gather information for the High Coven.” Sadi was speaking. “I adore my father, I have ever since I was a little girl. That adoration only increased when my mother died and he became not only my father, but my very best friend. This woman that he took as his mate… neither me nor my brothers liked this woman. We all sensed there was something wrong about her, but my father loved her.

“She knew of the love I had for my father and she basically came to me one day and told me if I did not do as she told me, she would expose my father as a traitor that he was not. I was very young at this time, and like today I would do anything to protect my father’s good name. He was never a traitor to this Union, his own parents were killed by the High Coven in one of the concentration camps they had for our people. I did what this woman demanded of me in order to protect my father.”

Vorilas looked at Lenna. “This is live?” He asked stunned.

Lenna nodded quickly. “They were caught coming out of the Galactic Court Building and the ongoing case with the Kavalians over the status of Princess Lisisa.”

“What exactly… what exactly did your step mother force you to do?” The female elf reporter asked.

“I was used as an intelligence courier for the most part. I was sent to a High Coven training facility in The Wilds and trained in espionage as well as other arts and then sent back to the Union.” Sadi continued. “The majority of the things I did were very low level intelligence courier missions. I was not a major player as some, including those who gave you this information would have you believe. My step mother made sure of that. She was my controlling agent. I was forced to…”

Vorilas saw her look at Androcles, seemingly drawing strength just from gazing at him as she pressed closer to him.

“My step mother… she forced me to bed with my half brothers… and several other foul men to keep her from producing lies about my father. These lies would have seen his name dishonored and he would have been put in prison for life, or executed. I was not willing to take that chance. This went on for many years, and it is something I never told my father. I couldn’t tell him. My older brothers actually moved off Apo Prime because they saw how my stepmother was using our father and he did not see it. Only I remained to protect him. Up until I was given the task of ferrying the ten assassins to the Royal Island on Apo Prime, I had never been involved in anything even remotely damaging to the Union as far as giving away secrets and such. The day… the day I ferried those assassins to the island is the day my life changed forever.”

“What do you mean?” Another reporter spoke up.

“The assassins I brought to that island failed in their task of killing Queen Anja’s twin sister Sivana. That is why they were sent there. Sivana knew the location of Lisisa. Of where she was being held and the High Lord did not want that information discovered because it would also reveal other intelligence he was keeping from many in his own circles. What none of the assassins counted on was the presence of Torma and Miath, Anja’s dragon. Yes… For’mya was grievously injured and…”

Sadi stopped speaking to compose herself and Vorilas saw For’mya step up next to Sadi and take her opposite hand.

“You all know how I view my own father.” For’mya spoke now. “I regard him in the same fashion as Sadi does her own father. My mother teases me about endlessly. Sadi came to us when she could no longer bear the burden herself. When she was at the end of her ability to deal with what was happening, she came to the island with her father and told Armetus and I what was going on. Once the reasons behind Sadi’s actions were discovered, how could I hold anything in my heart for her except understanding and anger at what she was being forced to do.” For’mya looked at Sadi quickly with a smile.

“Sadi freely admitted to Armetus and I what was going on… what she was forced to do and why she was being forced to do it. Apparently however, the High Lord Veldruk got it in his head that I also needed to die for reasons known only to him. That is why the island was attacked a second time while Martin Leonidas was gone from Apo Prime. Sadi was there with me when the assassins attacked again. She killed one herself and had a hand in helping to kill two others.

“All of you know by now that our son Androcles had bonded with Elynth while Aricia still carried him in her womb. We have never tried to hide this fact. In essence this bonding allowed Andro to know complete awareness and understanding of everything around him even as an infant and it enabled him to see all that Elynth saw. We can not explain this, not even the First Oracle is able to explain such an utter and complete bonding of two minds, but it did happen. Andro was eight months old when Sadi came to our island, and that night when the assassins came, even though he was safe with his grandmother in the panic room we had built he…”

“He saved my life that night.” Sadi spoke softly looking at Andro with adoration in her green eyes.

Andro rolled his eyes. “You and Elynth were doing quite alright by yourself.” He told her.

“Wait…” The elven female who had begun the questioning asked. “Milord… you can remember that night?”

Andro met her gaze. “As if it happened yesterday.” He stated.

“He projected his thoughts to me through Elynth, warning me of an assassin nearby and it saved my life.” Sadi spoke once more. “It allowed Elynth to kill that assassin and give us the time needed until his uncle arrived. When Andro and Elynth touched me as they did that night, it triggered my own Mindvoice abilities that had been lying dormant, and I became part of his and Elynth’s mind. It appears my blood is purer than I first thought, for even after I left the island, my abilities only continued to grow.” Sadi reached under her flight suit and pulled out the Dragon Heart pendant and let it dangle as she fingered it with two fingers.

“He gave this to me… or rather Elynth gave this to me for him before I left the island. Elynth told me that night on the island that Androcles Leonidas was a child then… he was eight months old, but she said that one day he would be a man… and the love I had sought would one day walk into my life. I didn’t know it then… but the moment I saw him those weeks ago on Apo Prime, the love I had been destined for walked back into my life.”

Sadi looked at the reporters. “You ask if this… if being Crown Princess is some sort of reward for doing what I did all those years ago?” Sadi shrugged her shoulders. “Perhaps it is. I would dismiss it all if all I had was Andro’s love. My father never discovered what it was I was forced to do… and he doesn’t care very much for the Netnews channels so perhaps he isn’t watching now, though I doubt that. That was part of the reward I suppose if you wish to call it that. My father never discovered what was going on. That is why I did what I did to begin with. It just so happens it led me to Androcles and I finally found my Anome. The man I was fated to be with. And now that we have come together we have already found one of three others that we are meant for as well.”

Andro looked at Sadi with wide eyes. “Three?” He gasped.

“Princess… are you saying… are you saying you and Prince Androcles… that you…?”

Sadi nodded. “Fate and destiny has shaped our path for us, mine and Andro’s. I firmly believe that. And that path will bring us to those who are meant to walk that path with us. We can feel them even now within Mindvoice. We have found one already… we will find the other two as well. Eventually.” She said with a smile.

“So Prince Androcles has taken another mate?” A reporter blurted. “Who? Where?”

Deia stepped forward now. “You have had your questions answered.” She spoke evenly. “I believe it’s time we left Androcles and Sadi alone to finish their vacation. Since the events of that night are now public record, I will consult with my staff and I will make available to you everything that is still not classified in some manner. We…”

Vorilas turned to his aide. “Lenna, contact Admiral O’Connor’s office. There will be many questions coming our way and I want to discuss with him what I should say.”

The young woman looked at him. “You… Governor… you never knew this? Truly?” She asked.

Vorilas shook his head. “I knew she was on the island, but not for the reasons she has said. I never knew any of that.” His face turned hard. “Ask Admiral O’Connor if he knows where that back stabbing bitch of a wolf ex-mate of mine is Lenna. And those foul excuses for sons she bore me. Where are they being held?”

“Why?” Lenna asked.

“Because if they have not been charged with rape… I will bring the charges against them myself and see to it they are executed for what they have done to my daughter.” Vorilas snarled.

Lenna nodded and moved quickly for the door where she stopped and turned back around to look at him. “Prince Androcles has loved her since he was eight months old Governor.” She said softly. “That… that is beyond romantic sir, that is simply… it’s dream like.”

Vorilas nodded. “Yes it is.” He said softly. “Yes it is. Hurry along now… before the calls begin to start coming in. And bring in some extra personnel to assist you if needed. I have a feeling this day has just gotten much longer for us Lenna. Cancel whatever appointments I may have had for this evening and tomorrow as well.”

Lenna nodded. “Yes Governor. It may have gotten longer for us sir… but I for one look forward to it.”

SPARTA

Deia stepped forward now. “You have had your questions answered.” She spoke evenly. “I believe it’s time we left Androcles and Sadi alone to finish their vacation. Since the events of that night are now public record, I will consult with my staff and I will make available to you everything that is still not classified in some manner.”

Andro pulled Sadi back towards Elynth and looked at her. [What is this KertaGai?] He asked. [What do you mean two others? I don’t want more than you and Carisia!]

Sadi smiled and pressed her body up against his running her fingers along his jaw line. [You have felt it just as Carisia and I have felt it Andro. Don’t deny it. Two other minds wrapped within our three. Both of them powerful but one stronger than the other… like a great distance is between us.]

Andro nodded quickly. [Yes I have felt it as well… that does not mean I will act on it KertaGai.]

[Carisia and I have surrendered ourselves to destiny and whatever that may bring to us Andro. We have done that willingly and without doubt or question. We have embraced it and look forward to what it brings to us. It has brought us you and it has brought us each other. It will also bring two more who will share our lives just as intensely as we do now.] Sadi spoke softly. [You are an Alpha wolf and like your father you will draw strong women to you. I know this. So does Carisia. Neither of us is afraid of that Andro. You have already felt one in our thoughts as we make love together. Sharing our thoughts openly, even as we share with her.]

[You are my Anome Sadi! Nothing and no one will ever change that fact!] Andro spoke pulling her even closer to him. [It is you I can not live without.]

Sadi nodded. [Yes I am. And that fact makes me sing every day. But like your mother I know that others will love you and I will love them as well. I’m comfortable enough with myself to know that no matter what happens I will always have the part of you that no one else will.]

They both turned as For’mya came up to them and they opened their heavily shielded Mindvoice connection to include her.

[Deia will deal with them.] For’mya spoke. [We need to leave and stop being targets for more questions. We have certainly made this day eventful don’t you think?]

[For’mya… better that we faced it now.] Sadi spoke.

[Oh I agree. So does Deia. What is of some concern is how this elven reporter got the information to begin with.] For’mya said calmly. [And we must keep the information in regards to Gorgo secret as well for now. No one knows the one on the island with us was a clone. That is information that is buried deep and needs to remain there.]

Sadi nodded. [I will tell no one.]

[Good. Now perhaps you can tell me about this other woman?] For’mya said. [This is not something that any of us knew Andro.]

Andro shook his head. [In due time mother.] He spoke. [We do not… we do not wish for her to become overwhelmed by everything.]

For’mya gazed into his eyes for a long moment and then looked at Sadi for an equally long period of time. [Why do I get the feeling you aren’t telling me for another reason?] She asked with a grin.

[This is Aikiro’s doing.] Andro spoke changing the subject. [Only they would think to do something like this in an effort to damage our family. And they would know about the clone of grandmother.]

For’mya nodded. [I agree. But I don’t think it will turn out as they had hoped. And if they release the intelligence about Gorgo to this reporter we can easily squash it and say they are simply coming up with fairytales. And Aikiro would not want it known that Veldruk held Gorgo for nearly fifteen years. As adored as Gorgo is… no matter what she said… Spartans young and old would begin plotting to remove the vampire witch.]

[Are you so sure mother?] Andro asked. [There are those who don’t like father or our family.]

[No doubt.] For’mya said with a nod. [However their voices are small and they dislike us for the very reasons that we are so well thought of.]

[We will leave in the morning.] Andro spoke looking over to where Deia was talking with the reporters, some of them having departed already to file their own stories. [Better to be gone and let this die quickly on its own. I will tell the others to begin making frequent trips back here so the Kavalians do not suspect anything is going on.]

[Lisisa is still meeting with Karun?] For’mya asked.

Andro nodded. [She said it went very well and she was surprised at him and his posture. They are meeting again in Eden City in eight hours.]

For’mya nodded. [By then it will be common knowledge what has happened here.] She said. [And it will only help our cause when it is discovered that Lisisa has reached out to Karun. It will show she is not being as difficult as the Kavalians want everyone to believe she is.]

[What does it matter?] Andro spoke. [The Galactic Court has ruled.]

[Yes… but I would be very surprised if the Kavalians let it slide and never brought it up again.] For’mya spoke. [This was all part of something larger. Dysea felt it… I felt it and your father is certain of it.]

Andro shook his head. [Plans within plans.] He stated. [I truly hate these games people think they must play. Why can no one just leave us alone in peace and not involve us in their schemes and plots.]

[Your mothers, your father and I have asked that question many times through the years Andro.] For’mya spoke. [We have yet to find an answer. Go on! You were going to Gallais’s Retreat. I will tell Resumar you inquired of him and Deia and I need to meet with Panos and Tarifa to finalize the terms of this supposed Cease Fire with the Coven. We must maintain the illusion of what we are doing.]

[Now that they have an embassy… the Kavalians will be out among the streets more. Trying to gather intelligence and cause trouble with the High Coven no doubt.] Andro spoke. [Are they being watched?]

For’mya nodded. [Already taken care of.] She stated reaching up to kiss his cheek. [Now the two of you go.]

Andro met her gaze for several more moments before nodding his head. He turned and hoisted Sadi into the saddle on Elynth’s back and then bounced up himself as Elynth came to her feet. Both of them pulled on their helmets, their crested plumes blowing slightly in the mild breeze. For’mya noticed the golden blond of Sadi’s hair in the plume. Unlike his father, who wore a plume of the hair color of all his queens and his own, Andro did not. Yet now For’mya saw the raven black section of hair within the plume, combined with Sadi’s. Her mind raced with the possibilities of who her son’s new mate was.

The Spirit of Grandfather guide you mother. Andro spoke.

And you son.

Be safe my sister. Elynth spoke nudging Aurith with her snout.

Give my greetings to our brothers and sisters. Aurith answered.

Call us if you need anything For’mya. Sadi spoke as Andro’s arms snaked around her waist.

For’mya nodded. I will. Have fun.

“Elynth go!” Andro barked.

QUEEN DYSEA’S STRIKER

ENROUTE BACK TO APO PRIME

“…message from Arrarn.” Normya spoke coming up to the map chart in the center of the DT. “Not much else in the way of intelligence, but it does firm up some of what we already knew.”

Dysea looked at the pad, reading quickly and nodding her head before passing the pad to Esther who stood next to her. Dysea watched as Normya stepped away from her and moved to where Tir’ut was bent over the map chart studying a diagram of a building with Lexi. Dysea watched as Normya brushed up against him intentionally and Tir’ut looked up and without question made more room for her next to him.

“If your son is correct…” Esther said looking up from the pad. “Then it appears making the announcement that the crash was an accident has paid off. No one appears to be missing from work shifts and such.”

“That also tells me they are comfortable enough to believe in their own security.” Dysea said turning her head back to what Tir’ut and Lexi were doing. “Lexi… what is this?”

“A blueprint of the main hanger where the Chief Engineer works.” Lexi spoke. “Tir’ut and I were working out how best to enter and exit without being seen.”

“A difficult task considering how busy it is.” Dysea spoke.

Tir’ut nodded and looked at her. “Not as much as you might think Lady Dysea.” He said. “This man has his own office.”

Dysea leaned closer. “Yes.”

“Your brother’s information is accurate il kal'daka darthirii?” Tir’ut asked turning his head to look at Normya next to him.

Normya nodded. “Yes. Arrarn may seem carefree and unobservant when you first meet him, but he is very thorough.”

Tir’ut nodded and turned back to the diagram. “Then we will take him when he departs his office to return to his home.” Tir’ut’s dark eyes drifted over the blueprint and map again searching the new style of map trying to find what he wanted. Normya leaned under his arm and stabbed the board with her finger, not caring in the least that her firm, full breasts pressed hard against his side. Dysea also noticed that this did not seem to faze Tir’ut, as intent as he was on finding who was after her daughter.

“Here.” Normya spoke.

Tir’ut nodded. “Yes… here. The junction of this main promenade and alley near his home. It is quiet and remote, without much foot traffic. With your Iriral flying high and using her enhanced vision to insure he is not being watched, my mother and I can use the shadows to take him easily.”

Dysea looked at Tir’ut surprise in her emerald eyes even as Iriral moved forward from the pen in the rear of the STRIKER DT.

“How… how do you know of a dragon’s enhanced vision Tir’ut?” Dysea asked gently.

Yes… I would like to know this as well. Iriral said as she came up behind Dysea. They had agreed before leaving to not shield their conversations within Mindvoice since Tir’ut and Esther could converse on a Tier Six level easily, which had stunned Dysea and Iriral at first. They knew vampires had this ability, but never had they known or heard of an Immortal who could use Mindvoice with such skill and on such a level as Tir’ut. This is not something that would be known to someone who is not a rider.

Tir’ut looked at Dysea for a long moment. “I… I don’t know.” He answered softly. “It… it seemed like… I think I read about it somewhere. There were many brochures floating through The Wilds of your dragon mountain on Elear. Perhaps in one of those.”

Dysea nodded. “Yes probably.”

Tir’ut turned back to the board. “My mother and I take him and bring him to wherever you have decided we will set up. He is not a large man and I can carry him easily.”

Esther nodded quickly. “I will dose him with Lilpan. He will drop like a limp noodle from a single dart.”

“This will not harm him permanently?” Lexi asked.

Esther shook her head. “It’s a mild nerve agent really.” She answered. “He will retain all conscious awareness, his brain will function and he will not lose the ability to breathe but he will be unable to move his limbs for at least three hours. After that… the use of his limbs will return to him over time.”

Tir’ut looked at Dysea. “Why do you not wish to use your famed Drow Scouts Lady Dysea?” He asked.

Dysea shook her head. “There is only a small detachment on Apo Prime. Part of Nauta Melme’s 1st Spartan Attack Division. We can not request their use without him finding out about it.”

Normya smiled. “It wouldn’t do to have my father’s Spartan Attack Division running all over Apo Prime knocking heads.” She said looking at Tir’ut with bright emerald eyes.

Tir’ut smiled as well, exposing the tips of his fangs. “No… that would not be conducive to us remaining covert.”

“Dysea… you realize this Chief Engineer may only be a middle man?” Lexi spoke. “A go between or someone at the very bottom of whatever chain we are about to begin climbing.”

Dysea nodded her head. “That is a possibility yes… but given his position and the access to information and ships that he has, I’m going to take a guess and say he is rather high on whatever list we find ourselves with.”

“I agree.” Esther spoke now. “Normya… you are certain he is the only one who would approve whatever repairs were needed on your TYPE II?”

Normya nodded. “As Chief Engineer he is required to inspect every ship before he signs off on the report of whoever did the work. It is his only job. He is either involved in what happen… or he knows who is. One of the inspection points is the main LSD Drive Coil. He has to visually inspect it.”

“Is it possible he just forgot… or chose not to? Perhaps he was in a hurry to get home?” Esther asked.

Lexi shook her head. “Not with a ship being flown by a member of the Royal Family.” She spoke. “And Arrarn’s information says he is not mated and has no children. Why would he be rushing home?”

“Would this man have had access to the flight plan you would have filed il kal'daka darthirii?” Tir’ut asked.

Normya nodded. “Yes.”

“Then I wish to talk to him.” Tir’ut spoke in a low menacing voice.

Dysea nodded. “Yes… so do I.” She spoke. “Normya… how long?”

“Nineteen hours through Bontawillian space. Another four to Gate Two Three, two jumps within the corridor and then six hours to Apo Prime.” She replied immediately.

“Just over a day.” Dysea spoke with a nod. “I suggest we all get some rest. We will need to be on our toes when we enter Union space.”

Esther and Tir’ut looked at her. “Why?” Esther asked.

Dysea looked at her. “Martin Leonidas is many things Esther… stupid is not one of them I assure you. We may have said Normya’s Gate Strike was an accident to the Netnews people, but I guarantee you that the BIP ships are on high alert and will stop anyone coming across the border no matter what IFF we are using.”

“BIP ships?” Tir’ut asked.

Normya looked at him. “Border Interdiction Patrols. Usually a Strike Wing built around a LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser. Very fast, very mobile and very possessive of our border.” She explained.

“The Union border is huge.” Tir’ut said. “What are the chances we will come across one of these BIPs?”

Normya looked at her mother and then back to Tir’ut. “Probably better than half.” She answered.

“There are that many of them?” Esther asked with wide eyes.

“Let’s just say that Martin Leonidas is possessive of our border as well.” Dysea answered with a grin. “With the IFF codes Andro has given us, we will not be questioned as much. Being in a STRIKER helps as well. Once we are past the Border Defense Zone we should be ok.”

“Border Defense Zone?” Esther asked.

Normya nodded. “Minefields. Automated Defense Platforms. It’s a pretty nasty area all around. Not someplace you would want to be stranded I’ll tell you.”

“No… I would imagine not.” Esther said softly.

“Esther… you may take my quarters.” Dysea spoke. “Lexi will stay in the pilot’s cabin. Tir’ut you…”

“One of these benches is fine Lady Dysea.” Tir’ut said quickly. “I am used to much harsher standards. And I wish to study these maps more and acquaint myself with the intricacies of them. They are far more detailed than anything we have had in our settlement and I do not want to take a wrong turn somewhere.”

Dysea nodded. “Normya and I will stay with Iriral in the pen in the rear.” She said. “It is not something we haven’t done before. I suggest we get as much rest as possible.” She looked at all of them. “Events will begin to happen very quickly once we arrive on Apo Prime. We need to be ready to act instantly.”

“I’m going to help Tir’ut, Amille.” Normya said quickly. “It’s easier to learn how to read these maps from someone who already can.”

Dysea met her daughter’s eyes and nodded her head slowly. “Very well. Do not forget to sleep. Either of you.”

Esther watched Dysea as she turned and headed to the rear of the STRIKER. She turned back to see Normya move even closer to her son, their heads close together as she began to explain more of the maps. She smiled inwardly to herself. Normya Leonidas was growing more attracted to her son as the hours passed. Whether it was because he had saved her life and sworn a Blood Oath to protect her or not, she had quickly gotten over her inbred mistrust and fear of Immortals and it appeared she found her son just as handsome as he found her beautiful. Esther knew Dysea was having a hard time with that, for she saw the same signs as Esther did. She would speak with her after getting some much needed sleep. Esther did not notice Dysea turn back around from the pen where she and Iriral had stopped.

[Sister… he did not read about our vision in a brochure.] Iriral spoke.

Dysea shook her head. [No he did not.]

[Dysea… only a rider would know these things. Our enhanced vision is not something commonly spoke of.] Iriral began. [He knows this, yet he is not bonded with any dragon.]

[He certainly has the Mindvoice ability for that.] Dysea said. [He is as strong as any Bonded Pair I have felt within the Union Iriral. Perhaps more so than most.]

[We would have sensed a dragon on Kranek if one were present.] Iriral spoke. [They would not know how to hide their presence from the two of us combined. I sensed none.]

Dysea nodded. [Nor did I.]

[Then how?]

[We have never been able to fully grasp much of how Mindvoice works Iriral.] Dysea said softly. [Even Helen says there is so much she can not explain. Andro and Elynth bonding while he was still in Aricia’s womb? Zarah’s ability to draw from Mindvoice users all around her? There are things we just can not explain. Immortals have always had the powerful latent ability to shield. Esther studied under Aikiro for over two centuries. While she does not use it as we do, in a physical manifestation, her blood must be very pure to be as strong as she is. Perhaps when her blood and Cha’talla’s blood combined in Tir’ut it somehow made him even stronger than both of them in that regard.]

Iriral nodded her massive head. [Yes… but it still does not explain how he knows about our vision.]

Dysea looked at her. [There is much that we can’t explain about what has happened in the last few weeks sister.] She spoke turning back as she heard Normya’s laugh and she saw her daughter pressed so very close to Tir’ut, her emerald eyes brilliant in the light of the DT and Tir’ut gazing at her intently, a small smile on his own face. [There is also much I am coming to accept… and that is what frightens me.]

OMEN ONE

ULU EIRANS TRYN

KAVALIAN SPACE

.05 LIGHT YEARS FROM UIRMEIK

Tinnuar looked up when the door to his small Ready Room slid open and Perein walked in, his face buried in the data pad. Perein was the only one among the crew who could get away with this. The two men had served together for nearly fifty years and were as close as any two brothers could be.

“Perein?” Tinnuar asked as he got up and moved to the coffee dispenser.

“We’re holding station sir.” Perein reported as the door closed. “Continuing to scan.”

“I’m assuming you didn’t come in here to tell me that old friend.” Tinnuar spoke as he turned back to his small desk. “Spit it out man!”

Perein shook his head. “It’s odd Tinnuar.” He said.

“When has anything we have ever done not been odd?” He answered as he settled back into his chair.

“Well… that is true.” Perein answered. “I want to show you something. Run it by you and see if it’s odd to you.”

Tinnuar nodded. “I was becoming bored with fitness reports anyway.” He said sitting back in his chair as Perein moved to the wall monitor in his ready room. He plugged the data pad in and played with the side panel some, bringing up several sensor scans from the YA9 Array.

“This is the initial scan when we arrived in system.” Perein said. The picture was on the planet’s northern and western continents. Tinnuar could see the marked symbols of what were Kavalian troop encampments too numerous to count. Hundreds of small red dots on the two continents. The entire northern and western parts of the planet were covered in these red dots. “Now this is a graph showing YA9 pulses every fifteen minutes.” Perein changed the view and the image began to change every few seconds.

Tinnuar got up from his chair and moved closer to the monitor with his coffee in hand while his eyes stayed focused on the monitor. “The contacts are cycling on the last frame. Fading in and out.” He spoke finally.

Perein nodded. “Yes sir.”

“How often?”

“We thought it was our instruments at first, or something within the atmosphere causing an echo to bounce, but it’s not.” Perein spoke confidently. “It’s a series of low power Avidyne generator Nodes on the surface. Doubtful the Kavalians even know they are there. We’ve detected thirty seven of them scattered all over the western and northern continents.”

“Avidyne generators?” Tinnuar asked. “Those are High Coven power node sources. Used to reflect solar radiation. What are they doing here?” Tinnuar asked.

Perein nodded. “Reflect being the key word here Tinnuar. I had Ops run a data search trying to come up with something that corresponds with the Avidyne Node capability.”

“And?”

“If you connect a Multisynaptic Polarity Baffle to the Avidyne Node… you can use it to reflect whatever is in the immediate area.” Perein answered.

“By reflect… you mean make it appear larger that it actually is?” Tinnuar asked.

Perein nodded his head. “They can be released from orbit. A shrouded ship goes over the continent in a low synchronous orbit and you could pump these things out all day and no one would ever know they are there. They burrow into the ground until only six millimeters extends outward.” He explained. “Drop one or two of these inside a perimeter that has, say a hundred troops in it, and suddenly you have a thousand troops showing up on normal sensors.”

“And inside the perimeter of say a thousand troops?” Tinnuar asked.

Perein nodded. “Instant army. Very big… very imposing… at least from preliminary sensor scans that is how they would show. Kavalian sensors aren’t as sensitive as Union or Coven sensors. Like I said… I doubt they even know that the nodes are there, or what they are doing.”

Tinnuar looked at him. “So what are we looking at Perein? Can you filter out the reflection of the Avidyne node and get an accurate count?”

Perein nodded. “Already did.” He said. “It’s still a lot more than we want sitting on our border… but it’s only half of what the Coven Intelligence told us. Still putting all the figures together… but it looks like roughly eight and a half million ground troops on the high end. Ship count is unchanged… and that is now two thousand three hundred and nine.”

“Why give us false intelligence?” Tinnuar asked softly. “That doesn’t make any sense Perein. Why go to all the trouble of planting these nodes to make it appear the KFI forces are larger than they are?”

“Almost nine million ground troops is nothing to sneeze at Tinnuar. And when has anything the High Coven did make any sense Tinnuar?” Perein said using his friend’s own analogy from earlier.

Tinnuar nodded. “True… but the Empress had to have known the King would want confirmation of what she gave us. She had to have known that he would get it somehow. Why risk our continued assistance with training their dragons when we found this? The King will be incensed that she has lied to us again.” Tinnuar turned as the chime on his desk sounded. He stepped over to the smooth surface and pressed the pad. “Tinnuar.”

“Captain… you should… sir… you should come to my station.” The sensor operator’s voice echoed gently.

“What is it Lieutenant?”

“Sir… you should really come to my station.” She repeated.

Tinnuar looked at Perein with puzzled eyes and saw him shrug. “Stand by… I’m on my way.”

They exited Tinnuar’s Ready Room, immediately turned right and moved the ten meters to the entrance to the bridge and entered. Tinnuar moved across the bridge to where the young woman sat.

“What do you have?” He asked.

The female Lieutenant shook her head. “It’s very strange sir.” She spoke. “I’ve been scanning the surface of Ritaah for the last thirteen hours on that unknown power source. I’m alternating between Graviton Emulator Pulses, Spectral Phase Scans and anything else I can think of. All I’m picking up is the six TriCobal power sources. Definitely settlements of some sort. There is… whoever it is they are using Magnetospheric Deflectors to bounce their signal off the magnetic core of the planet. The interference isn’t allowing me to penetrate the fields that are being generated.”

“So what is the problem?” Tinnuar asked.

“The unknown source didn’t show up on any of the normal sensor sweeps Captain. None of them. It should have at least shown up on the Polarized Magnetic Induction scan… but nothing. I was still getting that spike of the CFL of four point six, so I re-aligned the Phased Quantum Inducers.” She spoke.

Tinnuar looked at her. “The PQIs? Why?”

“It wasn’t showing up on anything Captain.” She answered. She adjusted her controls. “Something Doctor Randall said during our initial training came back to me then and I executed the re-alignment.”

“Zaala Randall?” Perein asked.

“Yes sir. She helped to design most of the systems we use.” The Lieutenant spoke. “She’s an anse genius if you ask me. This is what I got sir.”

The small monitor changed views and several multicolored lines came up, slowly drifting across the screen like waves.

“Nubou nio!” Tinnuar gasped.

“Yes sir! That is what I said.” The Lieutenant spoke.

Perein leaned closer. “Ok… help me out here.” He said. “I’m not exactly a scholar in the field of Quantum Mechanics Lieutenant.”

The Lieutenant touched the screen. “This is a Phased Quantum Based power signature Commander. An intact PQB… complete with Antilepton Harmonic Inducers and a Bio-Neuro Mechanical Matrix. ”

Perein stood back up. “Phased Quantum Based?” He spoke. “I thought our OMEN ships were the only ships in the universe that used that?”

Tinnuar looked at him. “There is one other.” He said softly. He put his hand on the young woman’s shoulder. “Size?”

“If the readings are accurate seven point one kilometers.” She answered. “Buried under a hundred and thirteen meters of lava rock it looks like. Probably an old volcano of some sort.”

“Compress everything you have into a single data stream Lieutenant. You have sixteen minutes to complete whatever sensor sweeps you have in progress.” Tinnuar said.

“Yes sir!”

Perein looked at him. “Captain?”

“Drop two Black Sun Probes into synchronous orbit of Ritaah, Perein.” Tinnuar told him. “Have them programmed to send back encrypted sweeps of their onboard sensor arrays every twelve hours. Full masking and encryption. Helm! Seventeen minutes… then come about to course three four nine six point three! Go to full power on the sublights and plot the fastest LSD Operational Course to return to Union space! Once you have your plot, engage the LSD Drive!”

“Helm acknowledges, Captain!”

“Captain?” Perein spoke.

“Perein… you always wanted to find a prize worth writing home about right?” Tinnuar asked.

Perein nodded. “I’m… I’m not so sure right now.”

Tinnuar nodded with a smile. “There is only one other ship in the universe with a Phased Quantum Based power source Perein. The same type of ship that most of our systems are based on.”

Perein’s eyes grew wider. “Sibfla Captain! Tell me you are joking?”

Tinnuar shook his head slowly. “I wish I was. We just discovered another Mindvoice ship buried in that mountain Perein and the Kavalians don’t even know they are sitting on top of it.”

“Nubou nio!” Perein gasped repeating Tinnuar’s phrase.

“The King needs to know this like yesterday. I don’t want any interruption in the LSD Drive core or computer. Tell the Chief we’re going to be pushing her harder than we ever have before and we need to break every speed record there is.”

Perein nodded. “Understood sir!” He spun around and headed for engineering.

Tinnuar turned back and looked at the Lieutenant. His eyes swept across the bridge before he tapped her shoulder once more and she looked up at him. “You confirmed your data Needa?” He asked.

Needa nodded quickly. “Three times Captain. There’s no doubt sir. I could increase the power, but our PQBs are so similar sir, we may activate something on that ship that will cause it to become detectable by sensors not as advanced as ours.”

Tinnuar shook his head. “No! We don’t want to do that. You are sure the Kavalians can’t detect it Needa?” He asked softly and calling her by her first name. “It wouldn’t do for them to discover this ship. Our lives would become a whole lot more difficult if they did.”

The Lieutenant shook her head knowing when he used her first name it was important and very serious. “Impossible Captain.” She replied instantly. “The best sensors they have are on their GREATSOUL Dreadnoughts sir. On a par with our LEONIDAS I- Class… but not the LEONIDAS IIs, and no where near as sophisticated as what we have on board right now. Even if they did detect it, they wouldn’t know what the hell it was, and given their propensity for discarding something they can’t use to build weapons, if they don’t know what it is they’ll ignore it completely. They’ve also had ships in this sector for the last ten years if the scans are accurate sir.”

“Drop a Class Four Masker anyway.” Tinnuar said. “Let’s keep it that way.” He shook his head as he moved to his command chair eight steps away. “Just what we did not need to find. Another Mindvoice ship. So much for a simple deep intelligence gathering mission. I knew something was wrong with this mission.”

HADARIA

ROYAL LANDING PAD

Buonau stood with her daughter and Okein on the edge of the landing pad east of the Hadarian Royal Palace. Half a dozen Hadarian Militia stood behind her casually, their older side arms appearing as if they hadn’t been pulled from their holsters in years.

The Hadarian Militia was broken into two distinct and different groups; those who acted as peacekeepers in the many cities and as the last line of defense, and those who served only the Elders. These men and women were usually former Mage Warriors chosen by the older Elders to serve them as Elder Guards. They were referred to as the Elder Sentinels by many of the younger generations, mainly for their decided lack of personality and complete blind faith in the Elders and what they preached.

Since Anja had taken her father’s place on the throne, her following and standing among the millions of younger Hadarian Healers had grown by leaps and bounds. When Sivana had joined her in helping to rule Hadaria and bring the planet out of what many called the Blind Times, these millions of younger Hadarians had gleefully thrown their full support behind her. They welcomed the opportunity to serve in the fleet and among the ground forces of those they were chosen to treat. They welcomed the opportunity to meet the many different species and form lasting friendships and even many relationships with those off their world. While not overly oppressive in an outward sense, the younger Hadarians found the ancient teachings of the Hadarian Elders too anchored in the past and almost regressive in many ways. They happily went on to adopt their Queen’s approach of willingly heading into the unknown and discovering new and wonderful things. Combined with the fact that Anja and Princess Sivana, with the backing of the Divine One Eurin and the Prefect of Hadaria had all but pushed the Elders out of any true political decision making, it only served to make the Elders angry and very resentful towards her. They were appalled that she lived the life she did, many times in the past making spiteful comments in regards to her sharing a bed with four other women as well as the king. At times they openly criticized how she had raised Eliani, and was now raising Retta and Calyb. They were critical of how all of them were raised in an almost communal situation, calling five different females mother, and not getting the proper education in Hadarian culture that they felt was needed for those of Royal blood.

Okein leaned close to Buonau. “We did not plan for the King to return with her.” He spoke softly.

“It doesn’t matter.” Buonau answered looking over to where Eurin stood with Sivana and Zaniai on the far side of the pad. “Whether he sees our information from Sparta, or he sees it here will change nothing. He will be enraged and leave Hadaria within hours.”

“Are you so sure?” Okein asked. “He is said to be completely devoted to all of them.”

Buonau looked at him. “He is a man and a Lycavorian. They are all pigs. And our plan will show just how devoted he is to his many Queens. Do not worry Okein… I have thought of everything.”

“I just hope Rinard’s information doesn’t sink us before we accomplish our goals.” Okein spoke.

“Rinard is just as much a fool as Martin Leonidas. He thinks with his tool. All of them are brutes.” Buonau said. “When I approached him with our offer he jumped at the opportunity saying he had this information. You have seen it yourself. How much more damning could it be?”

“I know… I do not want to trust him so much that it endangers our own plans.” Okein spoke. “We’ve worked to long to achieve this.”

“And in a few more days we will have what we have sought.” Buonau said. Her head turned as she saw Umbra approaching with a Senior Mage Warrior from the palace. She marched right up to Buonau as if she belonged there. Buonau shook her head slowly knowing Umbra was only another pawn in their plan.

“The palace Senior Mage Warrior has told me they departed their ship thirty minutes ago.” Umbra spoke. “They should have been here by now.”

Buonau looked at the Mage Warrior. “Where are they?” She demanded sternly.

The young woman gave her a blank stare and an expression that said everything she thought about the senior Hadarian Elder. “I do not question the King and Queen.” She replied. “They do this often and will arrive when they arrive.”

“They left the SPIRIT thirty minutes ago!” Buonau snapped.

The young woman nodded her head, disinterested in the Elder’s attitude. “Yes… and most likely they are flying over the city on Torma and Miath to unwind from the trip here. They do this often. They may go directly to the palace. Who knows?”

Buonau’s eyes narrowed. “They were told to come here!” She barked. “I specifically directed the officer on the SPIRIT to tell them that! And to come here on their ship and leave their beasts in orbit!”

The Mage Warrior looked at her. “Oh.” She said casually. “Perhaps they didn’t get the message Elder Buonau. Or they chose to disregard it.” Her eyes lifted and Buonau followed her gaze to see two large specs in the blue sky and two smaller ones close to the larger ones.

The forms of Torma and Miath quickly took shape as they barreled over the landscape as if they were racing. The smaller dark specs were keeping up, barely. As the four dragons flew over the top of the landing pad, Buonau saw the smaller figures of two children in the saddle with Martin, and one in the saddle with Anja. Torma and Miath trumpeted out their arrival as they flared their wings and settled lightly to the landing pad to the excited cries of children.

“It appears they chose to disregard your directive Elder Buonau.” The Mage Warrior spoke as she began walking towards where the two dragons had settled completely to the ground.

Buonau glared at her back as Umbra and Duewa moved closer to her. “Oh I am so going to enjoy watching her fall.” She hissed softly watching as Sivana, Eurin and Zaniai moved up to where Martin was lifting Retta and Calyb from the saddle.

“Mother… perhaps bringing the Elder Guard to take custody of the children with the King here was unwise.” Duewa spoke her blue eyes bright in the sunlight.

“Nonsense!” Buonau snapped. “He will not resist the will of the Hadarian Elder Council or the Arch Ministry. Let’s get this over with. I want to spend as little time in his company as I have too.”

“I agree.” Umbra spoke.

They began walking towards the group.

“…did you see Mama?” Siara exclaimed as Sivana squatted on the tarmac and hugged her daughter tightly.

“Yes I did.” Sivana said with a smile. “Did you have fun with Aunt Anja and Uncle Martin?”

“They gave me candy.” Siara said shyly. “And I got to ride Miath a lot!”

Sivana laughed and kissed her cheek as she scampered over to where Retta and Calyb were stroking Mara and Endeem’s scales. While their bond with both Torma and Isheeni’s children was growing stronger by the day, they had only just begun to evolve. Mara and Endeem were now over three meters tall and nearing a thousand pounds. Sivana turned as Martin and Anja came up and she embraced her sister tightly.

“Anja.” Sivana said softly.

“We only gave her candy once.” Anja said with a smile.

Sivana laughed as she released Anja and embraced Martin tightly. “She does love her candy.” She spoke. “I hope she wasn’t any trouble.”

Anja shook her head as she took Martin’s hand in hers tightly and leaned up against him. “No… big boy here let her spend the days with Helen and the others and Gorgo spoiled her terribly.”

Sivana looked at her sister as she pressed close to Martin, his arm snaking around her waist and holding her tight. Anja’s jade green eyes were brighter than normal and she looked radiant. She watched as Eurin kissed their cheeks in greeting.

“It is good to see both of you.” Eurin spoke gently. “I just wish it was for better reasons. Zaniai and I tried to divert this situation before it came to this but we were unsuccessful.”

Zaniai bowed his head to them both. “I apologize for that.” He stated.

Martin shook his head. “I needed to get off Earth anyway.” He stated. “One more issue with Aikiro and I would have ended up punching her ticket myself.”

Eurin chuckled and looked at Zaniai who had a confused look on his face. “I will explain later Zaniai.” She said with a smile.

Anja shrugged. “We just arrived and I don’t want to worry about that right now.” She said.

Sivana stared at her twin sister for a long moment and smiled. “Anja… are you pregnant again?” Sivana asked.

Anja met her eyes. “What? No!” She exclaimed. “Why would you ask that?”

“You just look very happy.” Sivana told her taking her hand.

Anja laughed and shook her head. “Martin made me an offer I couldn’t refuse.” She said looking up at him. “We had a very relaxing trip here, and I got pampered the whole way.”

Martin grinned. “That’s not exactly hard to do?” He spoke. “You are easy to please.”

Anja’s eyes grew wide. “Why you… I’ll remember you said that!”

Sivana grinned knowingly. “We have…”

“King Leonidas!” Buonau’s voice carried to them cutting Sivana’s words off in mid sentence. They turned and watched her walk up with the others in tow.

“Elder Buonau.” Martin spoke. “How wonderful to see you.”

Anja was barely able to contain her laughter at the tone of Martin’s voice, and it went completely over Buonau’s head.

“King Leonidas… I specifically told your officer that I wanted you to come down on your ship and leave your… your beasts in orbit.” Buonau told him sternly. “Did you not receive this directive?”

Martin nodded. “No… we got it.” He replied. “I ignored it Elder Buonau in case you didn’t notice.”

“May I ask why?” She snapped.

Martin shrugged. “It seemed like a good idea.” He replied his eyes going to the six Hadarian Militia behind her.

Buonau looked at Anja. “Majesty.”

Anja nodded. “Elder Buonau… always a pleasure to see you.”

“I have been authorized by the Arch Ministry to tell you that we will convene a special session for the morning.” Buonau spoke. “At that time evidence will be presented to corroborate the charges against you.”

“I can hardly wait.” Anja spoke.

“My Hadarian Militia Detachment will take custody of Retta and Calyb now.” Buonau continued. “Their beasts will remain with you and they will be staying with Umbra until this issue is decided.” She turned to the Hadarian Commander. “You may proceed Commander.”

“As you order Elder Buonau.” The man nodded and began to move forward with his men towards where Retta and Calyb were with Mara and Endeem.

“If you value your lives I would stop where you are.” Martin spoke in a low voice.

The Militia Commander did so and looked at Martin with hard eyes. “We have our orders King Leonidas. The Elders have spoken.”

Martin shook his head slowly. “Buonau… let me be very clear on something right now.” He spoke turning to look at her. “If they take another step towards our children, you will have six deaths to explain to the Arch Ministry and six families.”

Buonau held up her hand quickly stopping the men and turned to glare at him. “The Elder Council has ordered this!” She barked. “You must comply with our directives concerning the heirs to the Hadarian throne. You are not above the law King Leonidas.” She spoke the words with a great deal of sarcasm.

“Buonau you upaee!” Anja snarled. “Retta and Calyb are our children and you have no authority to do shit! And neither does the Elder Council!”

“We have decreed your children will be placed in an environment conducive to their growth and development. An environment that provides stability and safety and love with your Aunt.” Buonau barked right back. “The charges against you are very serious Queen Anja… and it is the Elder Council’s opinion that leaving Retta and Calyb in your charge is not healthy.”

“Not healthy?” Anja quipped at her, her fingers digging into Martin’s palm almost painfully now. “What a nubous joke!”

“Retta and Calyb are our children Buonau.” Martin said. “And you will not take them anywhere. Not if you know what is good for you.”

“It is the Elder Council’s decision as a whole.” Buonau stated. “It is for their own well bring of course.”

Eurin stepped forward. “Retta and Calyb are children of the King and Queen of the Lycavorian Union Buonau. That takes precedence over their roles as heirs to the Hadarian throne and you know that. You can not remove them from their parents.”

“Your attitude and actions right now only give credibility to our fears Anja.” Umbra spoke now. “Why do you fight this? We only think of Retta and Calyb!”

Anja looked at her and began to speak but Sivana beat her to it. “You stay out of this Aunt Umbra!” She snarled. “You are part of the problem! You want to turn them into the religious automatons that you have turned your own children into.”

“I am only looking out for the welfare of Retta and Calyb, as well as Siara. She is also involved in this as well.” Umbra declared. “Especially now.”

“Now?” Martin asked.

Buonau looked at him. “You haven’t spoken to Eliani I take it?” She said.

“Unlike you it seems Elder Buonau we don’t feel the need to speak with our children every day.” Martin said. “They have duties all their own that take up much of their time, and they are all adults.”

“Apparently not enough of their time.” She announced spitefully. “Did you think we would not find out?”

“What does that mean?” Anja spat. “Find out what?”

“It has been all over the Netnews for the last few hours.” Eurin spoke now. “The Galactic Court ruled in favor of Part Two of the Kavalian Petition considering Lisisa. They have been given permission to search the places where Lisisa may have stayed recently before becoming Denali’s mate. This includes the homes of her brothers and sisters.”

Martin nodded. “Yes… we know that. It is a concession that we agreed too with the rest of our family. So?”

“Androcles and Sadi refused to allow this and will not abide by the Galactic Court’s ruling, and neither will Denali.” Eurin said. “It caused quite the spectacle.”

Martin grinned and shook his head. “I haven’t been able to control that boy since he was sixteen. And Deni’s becoming just like him.” He said looking at Anja. “We’ll have to have a talk when we get back.”

“You find their actions amusing?” Buonau demanded.

“Androcles has his own mind Buonau. So does Denali.” Anja stated. “They are old enough to make their own decisions and they will do what their hearts and minds tell them to do.”

“Well the Kavalian’s did not find it amusing. And from what I understand their Petition was very fair.” Buonau said. “Perhaps you need to instruct your sons to be more diplomatic in their actions with those outside their family. The rest of your children seemed to go along with the ruling just fine.”

“Really? That just goes to show you that they have minds of their own.” Martin said looking at her. “Well… I guess I should be lucky that you don’t sit on that court then Elder Buonau?”

“That isn’t all.” Zaniai spoke now seeing Buonau open her mouth to retort. “The rest of it concerns Eliani.”

Anja looked at him. “What about her?”

“It also came out during the same court proceedings that she has allowed a Lycavorian to claim her!” Buonau spoke harshly her voice laced with contempt. “Not only does she share a bed with a female vampire, she now has allowed herself to be mated to a Lycavorian! A member of your Mjolnir’s Hand it seems.”

“His name is Star Commander Malic, Buonau.” Eurin spoke.

“His name is of no consequence Eurin.” Buonau snapped. “He is a Lycavorian!”

Martin nodded his head. “Malic is a fine officer and he makes a fine addition to Mjolnir’s Hand.” He said with a smile. “And it’s about time he got around to claiming her and Nyla.”

“Eliani did not receive permission from the Elder Council to mate with a Lycavorian!” Duewa spoke now stepping closer to her mother.

Martin looked at her his eyes taking in her long red hair and bright eyes. “Who the hell are you?”

“This is my daughter Duewa.” Buonau spoke quickly. “She is my assistant. And she is very correct in her statement.”

“You don’t say.” Martin spoke rolling his eyes.

“Eliani did not and does not need your permission to mate with a man Buonau! She is our daughter… and well past the age of consent!” Anja said. “Martin, I and Eliani’s other mothers approved of her and Nyla’s choice as a husband!”

“The age of consent for a Lycavorian perhaps!” Buonau answered her smugly. “But as heir to the throne of Hadaria, she should have sought our approval and blessing as well. That is how it has always been! The Council of Elders will be issuing a Directive that we did not agree to this union and in our eyes it is not binding. Eliani should have married a Hadarian male to keep her Hadarian bloodline pure.”

Anja shook her head. “This is crazy.” She said. “Why exactly does the Elder Council think they can tell a Princess of the Union who she can or can not marry?”

“She is not only a Princess of the Union, but a Princess of Hadaria as well!” Buonau snapped. “And she still needs to adhere to the dictates of the Elder Council! We do not approve of her relationship with this vampire female and we never have! Given that the charges being leveled against you are so severe, we are doing what we must to protect the royal bloodline.” Okein said. “You and Princess Sivana don’t seem to care in the least about this.”

“We don’t care about…” Sivana stepped forward but Anja took her hand and shook her head.

“No Vana.” She said softly. “It just isn’t worth it.” She turned back to Buonau. “I want a list of these terrible charges being brought against me. And the evidence you supposedly will present that is so damning.”

Buonau smiled cruelly. “Eurin has such a list.” She stated. “The evidence we will present to the Hadarian Arch Ministry tomorrow at the special session. You will view it when they view it Queen Anja.”

“Good… then we are done here and we will see you in the morning.” Anja said.

“Retta and Calyb will need to go with Umbra until such time as…” Buonau began.

“No.” Martin stated.

“King Leonidas… this is an internal Hadarian matter and you have no authority to…” Okein began to speak.

“No.” Martin spoke once more looking at him.

“You are interfering with a Hadarian political directive, King Leonidas!” Buonau spoke.

Martin nodded. “Then you can fucking sue me.” He barked.

“I will bring this before the Hadarian Arch Ministry and contact Prime Minister Deia myself!” Buonau snapped. “You can not do this!”

“You can tell the Hadarian Arch Ministry whatever the hell you like!” Martin snapped. “And Prime Minister Deia is my Aunt and she will tell you exactly where to go and how quickly to get there when you tell her you want to take our children from us!”

Buonau’s eyes were wide. “Your… your aunt?” She gasped.

Martin smiled. “Yeah. She was my grandmother’s sister. Pretty neat huh?” He stated with sarcasm. “And if the bully boys you brought with you there take one more step towards my children, none of them will be breathing two seconds after that, because those I don’t kill Deia will.”

“You are threatening them?” Buonau gasped in shocked.

Martin’s eyes changed then and his dual wolf fangs exploded from his gums. Those yellow orbs outlined in black bore into Buonau with the intensity of a supernova and she actually took a step back.

“If they don’t stand down in the next three seconds Buonau… they’ll be deader than that bloodsucking fucker Xerxes himself! And he got off easy!” Martin snarled viciously.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Buonau exclaimed.

“You want to test that fucked up theory you got?” Martin growled at her as he stepped forward.

“Your grandfather would not have acted in this way!” Buonau barked.

“You’re right…” Martin snarled. “My grandfather would have put you out of your misery the moment you even suggested taking his children from him. You are getting off easy right now too! Touch my children and we’ll see just how much your title as Hadarian Elder will help your little weekend warriors! Even you won’t be able to save them, because you won’t be able to find all their body parts.”

Anja stepped in front of Martin quickly knowing he was right on the edge of snapping and she knew he would do just what he had threatened to do. “We’ll see you in the morning Buonau. If you have any common sense you’ll take your toy soldiers and leave now.”

“This is not over with Anja!” Buonau snapped.

“It is for right now.” Anja stated. “Have a nice day.”

SPARTA

GALLAIS’S RETREAT

“…a rumor that there is a major fleet exercise coming up.” One of the female pilots spoke from the table they sat at.

Gallais’s Retreat was nearly full, Spartans and elves and many others from the three Strike Wings in orbit filling the place many had come to call their second home. This is where many of them came when the Royal family came to Earth. Hundreds had even bought homes across the planet.

Ne’Veha sat at the table with five other female elven pilots from the SCIMITAR, having arrived before the last table was gone. It was her third time here since coming to Earth; her efforts at trying to get her orders changed hitting obstacles no matter who she spoke to. Captain Sa’sur no doubt had something to do with it, but she never mentioned that Ne’Veha had even gotten her father to try and pull strings. He had told her there was nothing he could do, Fleet Command being very set on duty assignments. Her father and her mother were also upset with her for not telling them about her relationship with Tarren and both of them were very perturbed about how that relationship had since ended. Tarren had apparently contacted them directly and inquired of where she was and how she was doing, and that had led to them discovering their now ended relationship. It only confirmed to them both how they regarded most Lycavorian men. The previous two trips here had been uneventful, Ne’Veha eating some very delicious elven food and then returning to the SCIMITAR. This night however had seen Ne’Veha very depressed and she had accepted the other pilot’s offer to get together on Earth for dinner. She was on her third mug of Spartan wine and well on her way to becoming more intoxicated than she had ever been in her life because of what she had seen today on the Netnews.

It was them.

Ne’Veha, like many of the pilots and crew of the SCIMITAR, had seen Androcles and Sadi on the Netnews earlier this day. They had seen how they had stood up to the Galactic Court and then the Netnews reporters after they revealed Sadi’s history. Ne’Veha had been stunned into silence upon seeing them, for they were two of the three people from her dreams. Exquisite dreams no doubt, as each one had left Ne’Veha shuddering in the aftermath of an incredibly powerful orgasm, but dreams that troubled her. Tarren had destroyed her trust of Lycavorian men, and Ne’Veha had never considered sharing a bed with one woman let alone two. Princess Sadi’s words had shocked her quite a bit, not only because her words had filtered through her deliciously, but because her words had knocked the lock off a part of herself that Ne’Veha rarely showed.

Was she one of these women that the Crown Princess spoke of? Is that why she was having such wonderful dreams of them? How could she be one of these women? Ne’Veha hated Lycavorian men after what Tarren had done to her, yet looking at the Prince caused her heart to begin racing and moistness to creep into her center. When combined with Princess Sadi and the luscious raven haired woman in her dreams, those dreams were utterly divine.

The issue she was having was very simple. These feelings and thoughts were not going away and that frightened Ne’Veha, for she knew it meant something that she didn’t know if she was able to return. And they were only growing stronger as the days and hours passed. It was almost as if her awareness was expanding somehow. She had never been more than a Tier Three Mindvoicer, yet now she was seeing and even feeling things that she was not taking part in. These feelings troubled her to some degree, but they also filled her with a sense of warmth and belonging that she had never experienced either.

These are the things that had troubled her all day, and these are the things that now led her to be here this evening with her fellow pilots, and well on her way to waking up tomorrow morning with a agonizing headache and possibly not be able to fly. She had never been able to hold her alcohol very well, and the signs were beginning to show now.

Another of the female pilots nodded. “I heard we will be spread out across the sector conducting operations.” She spoke. “This is why I wanted this assignment. The 1st, 2nd and 9th are never stationary for very long. They train continuously.”

“What do you expect from the King’s personal SCFFG?” Another pilot said downing the last of her wine.

“General Simpson’s 2nd is no different.”

“I understand that Prince Androcles’s 9th will be taking the side of the aggressor in the exercise.” A female elf pilot spoke. “That will be fun.” She said with a smile. “Did you see him on the Netnews today? The story of how he and the Crown Princess have loved each other since he was eight months old? That is amazing.”

“And that he will have four mates?” Another spoke. “I’d give anything to be wrapped around his body!”

“I want to be one of the three females they find!” Another said cheerfully.

Ne’Veha looked up then. “You… would shares a beds with… with him and threes other womenz?” She gasped

The female laughed. “Are you kidding Ne’Veha? Princess Sadi could make anyone’s blood churn with desire. She’s breathtaking! Can you imagine being sandwiched between them? Think of the pleasure you could have in that bed?”

Another elf chuckled as well now. “Think of the pleasure you could have with Prince Androcles and three other women.” She made her body shudder on purpose as she smiled dreamily.

“They… they are females? And he… he is a Lycavorian male. They… they arezz all the samezz.” Ne’Veha slurred as she downed the last of her wine as well.

“Ne’Veha… are you drunk?” One of the pilots asked with a smile.

“I amzz nots!” Ne’Veha exclaimed.

“Oh yes you are!” Another spoke with a laugh.

One of the pilots looked towards the door as it opened, admitting three Lycavorian males in their dress uniforms. Her dark eyes narrowed as she saw one of them men and she looked at Ne’Veha. “I thought you and Lieutenant Tarren were through Ne’Veha?” She asked.

“Tarrenz izz a pig.” Ne’Veha snapped.

“Well… he just walked in.” She spoke.

Ne’Veha’s eyes grew wider and she turned quickly in her chair. “What?” Her dark brown eyes quickly found the tall, young Lycavorian male who had cheated on her. “Sibfla!” Ne’Veha barked surprising the five females with her.

“Ne’Veha… when did you learn to speak the ancient language?” One asked with wide eyes.

“I… I can’t!” She answered turning back to look at her just as Tarren’s eyes fell upon her.

“Ne’Veha… you just spoke in the ancient Lycavorian tongue.” The pilot spoke again. “You just swore in the ancient language!”

“I did not!” Ne’Veha barked out.

“We all heard it Ne’Veha!” Another said.

“I did…” Ne’Veha started to speak but stopped when she heard the familiar voice.

“Ne’Veha… this is a pleasant surprise.” Tarren spoke as he came up to the table with his two friends.

Ne’Veha sighed and looked up at him, anger surging through her and sobering her up to an extent. “Tarren.” She stated coldly.

“We just arrived.” Tarren said as he pulled the chair up to the table and sat down next to Ne’Veha, his friends mimicking the action and settling at the large table with them. “Are you going to introduce us to your friends?”

Ne’Veha glared at him. “Where is your… woman?” She hissed.

“Ah… Hy’la… well things did not work out between us.” Tarren answered. “After you left… after you left I realized that I had made a mistake.”

“Oh really.” Ne’Veha said even as her elven ears were almost pinned back along her head in anger and distaste. On top of that… she was not feeling so well. “That’s too bad for you isn’t it?”

Tarren looked at her. “Ne’Veha have you been drinking?”

“No!” She snapped.

Tarren smiled at her leaning closer. “You can’t hold your liquor very well Ne’Veha. You smell of Spartan Wine. You know you shouldn’t be drinking, especially as much as I smell that you have. Your parents wouldn’t approve.”

“What… what do you want Tarren?” Ne’Veha snapped at him. “Have you not humiliated me enough with your actions?”

“You haven’t introduced us to your friends.” Tarren said looking at the other five female elven pilots. His two friends were smiling as they looked at the young women, all of them doing their best to remain away from the two Spartans.

“We know who you are.” One of the female pilots said with hostility in her voice. “My name is Ra’Neeria and Ne’Veha has told us all about you Tarren.”

Tarren looked at her. “Has she now?” He spoke with a smile. “All one sided I’m quite sure. This is Jocab and Merto, members of my new unit.”

“What are you doing here Tarren?” Ne’Veha asked. “You were assigned to the Spartan Division on Elear. Why are you here?”

“I came for you Ne’Veha.” Tarren spoke. “I followed you here to Earth. It was an easy decision and I have never been to Sparta before.”

Ne’Veha looked at him with wide eyes. “What?” She gasped out her face aghast. “You must be joking!”

Tarren shook his head. “Not at all. I found out where you were assigned and got some friends of mine to pull some strings. I am now a member of the 9th SCFAG.” He answered. “My detachment is posted to the SCIMITAR. And I got a promotion to Pentekostyes. Captain of Ground forces. Can you believe that?”

Ne’Veha shook her head. “No.” She gasped. “I can’t believe that!”

Tarren nodded. “I made a mistake Ne’Veha.” He said in a serious voice. “I want to show you that I have changed. That’s why I am here.”

Ne’Veha shook her head quickly. “You must think I’m a very large fool Tarren.” She quipped. “What would possess me to believe you now? After what you have done?”

“We were good together Ne’Veha.” He spoke. “That’s why?”

“So you can make me appear the idiot again?” Ne’Veha barked. “And you were not that good Tarren.”

Tarren chuckled. “Oh no? I was your first Ne’Veha and unless you have bedded with quite a few men since leaving Elear, then I am the only male you have been with. You forget… I can still smell myself in your blood.” He said. “I want to keep it that way. I’m ready to settle down.”

“You must be joking.” Ne’Veha spat. “I could never trust you Tarren. Ever! And what makes you think I even desire you anymore?”

“I’ll fight for you Ne’Veha.” He said quickly. “I won’t let any other male come close to you. I am a strong Alpha and I’ll stake my claim to you. No one will approach you Ne’Veha. I’ll see to that.”

“So now you are stalking me Tarren?” Ne’Veha snarled.

Tarren shook his head. “No… just staking my claim as I said.”

Ne’Veha got to her feet. “You have no claim to me Tarren!” She popped. “You gave up that right when you took another into your bed and cheated on me for seven months! I need another drink! Just stay away from me!”

Ne’Veha whirled around and started weaving her way through the crowd heading for the long bar at the far end of the building. Tarren shook his head with a smile and looked at Ne’Veha’s friends who were doing their best not to look at the two other young males who were gawking at them.

“She really does love me.” He said getting to his feet to follow her.

All of them snickered at him. “Perhaps someone should tell her that then.” The dark haired elf female Ra’Neeria spoke again. “Why can’t you just leave her alone?”

“Perhaps Merto and I could interest the four of you in some entertainment.” The Spartan Jocab spoke as he reached out to run his hand down Ra’Neeria’s arm.

Ra’Neeria snorted and pulled her arm away rolling her eyes. “Please…” She said. “We prefer real men.” She stated. “Not those who play at being real men.”

“I’m more man than you could hope for.” Jocab spoke confidently.

Tarren chuckled at this. “Careful… they might surprise you.” He spoke as he turned to follow Ne’Veha.

“If they are your friends… not likely.” Another of the female pilots said looking at his back. She got to her feet. “Let’s get out of here.” She spoke quickly. “If we are going to find real Spartan men… we need to look elsewhere.”

Ne’Veha weaved her way through the crowd, not really paying attention to where she was going. She just needed to get away from Tarren. How could he come here thinking she would take him back? She wiped at the sweat beginning to bead on her forehead as she darted up the small flight of stairs into the upper landing of Gallais’s Retreat. The tables were spread out wider and there weren’t as many people on this upper level. It was also much quieter and she slowed her pace considerably. The dozen or so tables on this level were all filled, but no one stood between them talking or trying to be heard over the din of other voices as it was on the main floor. These men and women maintained normal conversation levels and appeared to be much more in control.

She also felt something very odd. It was the same feeling she had relished in during her dreams. So warm and inviting and so welcoming and caring. A mild buzzing was sounding off within her head. Something she had felt only in her dreams when she was with them.

She felt them!

The ones from her dreams. Her dark brown eyes darted back and forth among the tables and finally widened when she spied them sitting at a table near the window. She recognized them immediately, her golden blond hair and his captivating azure blue eyes. Eyes that had stared into her own dark orbs in her dreams, almost as if he was looking at her. Ne’Veha also recognized Captain Sa’sur sitting at the same table and her heart skipped a beat. She could not allow Sa’sur to see her in this condition. The Captain of the SCIMITAR already didn’t care for her very much, and if she discovered her drunk like this when she had to fly tomorrow, Sa’sur would certainly recommend disciplinary action against her. She took several steps forward, her eyes darting back and forth looking for another exit and she saw the identical flight of stairs on the other side of the large open area. Many of those men and women on this upper level were looking at her oddly. They were a mix of Lycavorian, Elves, Algolian and several other species. Ne’Veha clenched her fists tightly. They could not see her like this, it would be humiliating to say the least, but the mild buzzing in her head was growing and making her vacillate in her actions. She focused on the stairs through the buzzing and the cloud of Spartan Wine she had drunk and began making her way as quickly as she could to the opposite set of stairs.

She didn’t make it.

Tarren’s hand closed around her arm firmly and she spun around. “Why are you running from me Ne’Veha?” He asked in an amused voice.

Ne’Veha turned her head and glared at him through her intoxicated eyes. “I want nothing to do with you Tarren.” She hissed softly. “Why can’t you see that? You disgust me!”

Tarren looked around slowly. “Ne’Veha… this is not the place for this.” He spoke softly. “Let me get you some coffee and we can sit down and discuss this. We…”

Ne’Veha yanked her arm away, her anger flaring and whatever natural Mindvoice shields she had acquired over the years came crashing down.

“NO!”

“…we can rotate them in shifts.” Sa’sur was speaking. “Three or four DTs at a time so as not to raise suspicion. How soon do you and Arrarn think they will be ready Sadi?”

Andro and Sadi sat close to one another, her hand resting on the inside of his leg as they leaned over the table looking at the data pad Sa’sur held. Sa’sur had worked for the last six years alongside Androcles Leonidas and members of his family, and she knew and had witnessed some of what they could do. The moment Sadi became Andro’s Anome, she ceased being a subordinate and was elevated to equal in Sa’sur’s book. You could not be a member of the Leonidas family and not experience some of what they had seen and done throughout the years.

Sadi met her eyes. “At the rate they are progressing… two weeks… perhaps three.” She replied. “All of them have already mastered atmospheric flight loaded with Bonded Pairs. Arrarn wants to start them on exiting procedures tomorrow when I return. It will be a learning experience for me as well since I have only done it once.”

Sa’sur smiled. “One time with this character and any of his brothers and sisters is worth a hundred exits for normal pilots.” She spoke jerking a thumb towards Andro. “Nothing they do is ever normal.”

Sadi grinned and squeezed Andro’s thigh. “Yes… I imagine that would be the case.” She stated.

Andro rolled his eyes at this. “Just because we do some things differently does not make us odd.” He said.

Sa’sur looked at him. “No? What does that make you then?”

“Different.” Andro spoke.

Sa’sur chortled. “Different is not a completely accurate word I would use to describe you Andro.” She said. “More like otherworldly.”

“When do the DTs begin arriving?” Andro asked.

“The end of this week.” Sa’sur answered. “I’m having them arrive in twos and threes to keep any prying Kavalian eyes from figuring out what we are doing. They’ll come in from behind EDEN Moon Base and land on the SCIMITAR. We’ll keep them over night and then cut them loose on a polar entry corridor to keep them out of Sparta’s airspace. They’ll come down over North America and drop to a hundred feet off the coast for the rest of the trip.”

Andro nodded. “We…”

“NO!”

Andro stopped talking and looked up quickly the movement catching Sa’sur’s eye. She glanced at Sadi and saw that she too was looking up with an almost blank stare.

“Andro?” Sa’sur asked softly.

Andro looked at Sadi quickly. [KertaGai?] He questioned.

Sadi nodded. [I feel her too.] She said softly.

Sa’sur picked up her mug of Spartan wine and nodded her head to make it appear as if they were still talking in soft whispers. She was only a Tier Five Mindvoicer, but she knew well the signs of Tier Six individuals as they spoke in a shielded conversation. She had also grown able to detect the faint buzzing in her head whenever Andro or any of the Leonidas clan talked within a heavily shielded connection.

[Andro! Sadi! She is so close!] Carisia’s musical like voice exploded within their minds as she communicated with them in Mindvoice from SODRAG.

[You are undergoing training Enylarcopri!] Andro stated in a humorously stern voice.

[I am eating breakfast right now!] Carisia answered immediately, sounding indignant in her reply. [And I can’t help it if I feel everything both of you do.]

[We will need Helen to show us how to better shield between ourselves.] Sadi spoke. [If nothing else at least for our own protection.]

Andro nodded as his azure eyes swept across the upper level reserved for senior officers and he saw her. He felt Sadi’s hand on his leg grip him even tighter as her eyes also found her. Her flowing dark brown hair, the way her dark blue jump suit clung to her lithe five foot three body. The elegant curve of her four inch high elven ears. Andro and Sadi both reached out with their wolf senses and quickly found her delicious sweet amaretto like scent.

This was her… the one they had felt so close to them and Carisia as they lay tangled in each others arms every morning for the last week. Each time they had felt her more intensely, adding to the pleasure they were bestowing upon each other.

Andro turned and looked at Sa’sur. “Sa’sur… who is she?” He asked in a whisper.

Sa’sur turned and saw Ne’Veha standing with the tall Lycavorian. She shook her head. “Commander Ne’Veha.” She spoke shaking her head. “She is one of our new DEVASTATOR pilots. She’s been here about three weeks and she is intelligent enough to know this area is for senior officers only.”

Sadi tore her eyes from Ne’Veha and looked at Sa’sur now as well. “Where did she come from?”

“The Elven Defense Squadron on Elear.” Sa’sur answered. “She requested a posting to the elven squadron on Apo Prime but the commander of that squadron didn’t want her. She has an issue with Lycavorians it seems. She floated around for six months before finally being assigned here with the new M5s. She has been trying to get out of the 9th ever since she got here. Her father is a low level elven minister and she has had him hounding personnel officers across the fleet to get her transferred to an all elf unit.”

“That man is her issue with Lycavorians.” Sadi spoke confidently.

Sa’sur looked at the tall officer. “He just came over two days ago. Took command of a company of the 9th. The same one that provides security on the SCIMITAR.”

“He is trouble.” Sadi spoke turning back to look at Ne’Veha. “He did something to her. He did something to her that hurt her.”

“Sadi… she is arrogant and borderline disrespectful.” Sa’sur spoke. “And she has a serious dislike for Lycavorians. I did some checking and it appears that her mother and father don’t care for Lycavorians either.”

Andro turned back to look at Ne’Veha. “There is a reason behind that.” He said softly. “There is always a reason behind that. I don’t like the way he is handling her.”

Sa’sur looked at them closely hearing the tenseness in Andro’s voice. She too had seen the Netnews interview they had given earlier in the day and what Sadi said then came back to her. She also knew Androcles Leonidas well enough to know when he was beginning to become angry. “Sadi… is this…”

Sadi nodded as her eyes turned back to Ne’Veha as well. “Yes.” She replied softly.

“She’s been drinking heavily.” Andro spoke. “I can smell the wine in her blood. She is not used to it and it is affecting her equilibrium. She is going to be sick.”

“Her scent is spiking with fear as well Aur Armen Enyla.” Sadi said now. “Go! I will call Elynth.”

Sa’sur watched as Andro came to his feet instantly and Sadi stood up on his heels. “Sa’sur… she will not be able to fly for at least two days with as much as she has drunk. Can you shift the flight schedule around and make it appear she is doing something else? It would not due for her squadron commander to know about this.”

Sa’sur nodded as she stood up as well. “Of course. I’ll say I had her do some remedial training here on Earth. What are the two of you going to do?”

Sadi smiled warmly. “We can not explain these things Sa’sur.” Sadi spoke. “There are times when we wish we could but…”

Sa’sur shook her head. “You forget Sadi… I’ve served with Andro for the last few years of my life and I’ve seen some pretty unexplainable things. It is the norm with him. In situations like this… I have come to learn a few things and one of them is that I do not question his faith, your faith or my own.”

“She is… she is one of those who will share our lives Sa’sur. We have felt this.” Sadi said confidently. “We will act as wolves should to protect those that we will love and share our lives with. We will take her back to our villa tonight and the on to SODRAG with us in the morning. It will take at least two days for the wine she has drunk to purge from her system fully. She can return the day after tomorrow. At least then she will not show signs of how much she has drunk.”

Sa’sur nodded. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Thank you Sa’sur.” Sadi spoke before she turned and followed Andro.

“Don’t touch me!” Ne’Veha exclaimed staggering somewhat as she pulled her arm away from Tarren’s grip.

Tarren’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Ne’Veha you are drunk and you are making a scene.” He snarled at her. “Let me take you back to the room I have reserved at the lodge nearby.”

“Oh that is just so convenient for you isn’t it you pig!” Ne’Veha snapped. “What will you do then Tarren? Help me out of my clothes and then nubou me?”

Tarren’s eyes grew a little wider and he looked around quickly. “Ne’Veha… when did you learn the ancient language?” He asked.

“I don’t know the ancient language you ronnus!” She snapped. “I can’t speak the ancient language! Why does everyone keep telling me I am speaking the nubous ancient language?”

“Ne’Veha you need to keep your voice down!” Tarren spoke sternly. “You are acting like a fool!”

“I hate you Tarren!” She barked. “You need to leave me alone now!”

Tarren took her arm again. “We are going to someplace more private and talk about this!” He snarled.

Ne’Veha yanked her arm away again, this time with enough force to cause her to stagger back and stumble into the table closest to her where two Durcunusaan officers sat. Ne’Veha yelped in surprise as she realized she was falling and would not be able to catch herself. She staggered back even more, her balance thoroughly fouled up because of the Spartan wine she had drunk, her body spinning around until she slammed into the unyielding chest of the tall male.

Ne’Veha felt the warmth flood through her as those strong hands gripped her arms and steadied her easily. She looked up then into the most delectable azure colored eyes, eyes she had seen only in her dreams up until this point. She gasped softly as her hands flattened against the broadly muscular chest. She could feel the warmth of the skin beneath the thin shirt, and the rapid but strong beating of his heart. She felt her senses come alive then, her head flashing with images and sensations that she had never experienced before as she looked into those eyes.

Tarren stepped forward quickly reaching for Ne’Veha. “My apologies sir.” He spoke quickly not knowing who this young wolf was, but able to detect the pungent scent of lavender and pines along immensely powerful aura radiating from him. An aura Tarren could not come close to matching even on his best day. “She has had too much to drink. I will…”

“You will do nothing!” Sadi’s voice filled the small area as she came up and blocked him from moving forward. “Whatever you have done is quite enough!”

Tarren looked at this blond haired Lycavorian female, wondering why she looked so very familiar. “I am Captain Tarren of the 9th SCFAG… Commander Ne’Veha is with me. I will take care of her.”

“It appears she does not want your care Captain.” Sadi spoke keeping the angry in her voice cleverly masked. “You will remove yourself from this level now sir. Your actions are no longer needed Captain and this area of Gallais’s Retreat is reserved for senior officers or parties.”

“I am a Spartan Captain!” Tarren retorted sensing the force of this female’s aura easily. She was most definitely an alpha female, and a very beautiful one at that. In very male fashion Tarren wondered briefly what she would be like in bed. “I am commander of an elite company of Spartan troops of the 9th SCFAG. Prince Androcles’s command!” He stated proudly as he pushed out his chest. “I don’t believe I know your name madam.” He said as he released a small portion of his own aura to test the compatibility between this female and himself. He could smell her sugar plum and spice scent mixed in heavily with lavender and pines, but he did not make the connection between the two.

Sadi couldn’t help but shake her head. Before becoming Andro’s mate, and before most knew who she was, many alpha males here in Sparta had tried to entice her with their auras. It had taken nearly two weeks for the information that she was now Crown Princess to filter down to every facet of life and touch even those who did not have access to the Netnews monitors. Or chose not to watch them. Sadi had endured this for she knew what it was, and none of them had even caused her to pause in what she had been doing, for she had already tasted Andro’s aura and none of those males compared to her Anome. She saw Tarren’s eyes narrow slightly as he realized that his aura had absolutely no affect on her in the least and he couldn’t understand why the two Lycavorian Durcunusaan officers had looks of revulsion and anger on their faces at his actions.

“My name is not important right now Captain. Only that I most definitely outrank you.” Sadi spoke sternly. “You…”

Ne’Veha coughed several times from behind her and Sadi turned quickly. Ne’Veha lowered her head to Andro’s chest, her fingers clenching and unclenching on his shirt. “Oh… oh no… I think I’m going to be sick.” She gasped out.

Sweat poured from Ne’Veha’s face now, her full lips quivering as her empty stomach rebelled against the copious amounts of wine she had drunk and heaved upwards. The two Durcunusaan officers backpedaled quickly as three full mugs of Spartan wine and what little Ne’Veha had in her stomach came billowing out from between her lips. They watched in horror as Andro took the expulsion full on in his chest, their noses wrinkling at the foul smell. Andro’s eyes were wide as he felt the warm liquid douse his chest, his own nose rebelling at the smell, but he didn’t release Ne’Veha’s arms. He pulled her closer to him and directed her head to the side as she heaved again, her petite frame shuddering as it expelled the cause of her condition from her body.

“Milord!” One of the officers barked out.

Tarren’s eyes went wide when he heard this and he saw Sadi’s head turn back to him, her jungle green eyes flashing with anger. “Remove yourself from this location Captain. I will not ask again.” She snarled angrily.

“I… I will take…” Tarren stammered as Sadi turned back to where Andro held Ne’Veha in his arms.

Sa’sur stepped up quickly from the side then. “Captain… it is my experience that when the Crown Princess of our Union gives you a directive… you obey it.” She snapped. “I do know for a fact that Prince Androcles Leonidas does not care for officers in his unit who do not have any common sense!”

Tarren gawked at Sa’sur for a moment and then looked back at where Andro held Ne’Veha. His azure blue eyes were focused on him and not in the least bit friendly. “Prince… Prince Androcles!” He gasped. “My… my apologies sire!”

Andro turned his head to the two Durcunusaan officers as he lifted Ne’Veha into his arms heedless of the vomit that soaked his chest. Ne’Veha had already fainted and gone limp in his arms. “Commander if you would, clear me a path out the back door and give our goodbyes to Gallais for Sadi and myself.”

The Durcunusaan officer nodded immediately. “At once Milord!”

Sadi felt Ne’Veha’s head with her hand. “She’s burning up with fever Andro.”

Andro nodded as he looked at her. “Spartan wine will increase an elf’s body temperature if they drink too much.” He said. “Have Elynth take her and you back to Cranae Island and allow her to cool down and sleep it off KertaGai. I will join you shortly, after I have cleaned myself up.”

Sadi nodded as they walked towards the exit leaving Tarren watching them with stunned eyes and a sinking feeling in his gut that he had made a mistake coming after Ne’Veha. There was obviously something she had not told him if the Crown Prince and Princess acted as if they knew her so well.

And he intended to find out why.

NEBONESE

SPACEPORT

Las’elh watched the throngs of people moving about the spaceport as she stood beside Cihera in the shadows of one of the spaceport’s many vender stands. No one seemed to be moving with urgency, and there did not appear to be anymore security than when they had arrived. They had come immediately here after the ambush near the mine. Nineteen of this Evolli’s men now lay dead after engaging Cihera, Anton and the other Drow.

After engaging her as well.

Las’elh had never experienced a firefight like the one that still caused her heart to beat rapidly and her blood to churn. She had never killed before, at least not from this close up and by her own hand. Her actions during the Evolli war had led to the death of several dozen Evolli Commandos when she called in a STRIKER AT to attack their position, but she had never taken a life herself and been so close. She glanced out the corner of her eye and took in Cihera as she stood there calmly, amber eyes keenly sweeping the area around them. Las’elh could still feel Cihera’s kiss upon her lips, the way she had pulled her body close and how that single kiss had ignited sensations within her that Las’elh had never felt. She was no stranger to pleasure among females, during her time on Talbor Seven she had resorted to this with three different female elves in the course of trying to find out information about her sister. While it had been very pleasurable to an extent, it had not set her body on fire as Cihera’s kiss had. Perhaps it was because she was a Drow, and Las’elh now knew that if she was to enter into something with Cihera, she would also be giving herself to Anton Simpson as well. Surprisingly that knowledge did not make her blink and she could imagine herself between them now, being held in their arms and experiencing delights that she never had before.

“What are you thinking Las’elh?” Cihera asked softly without looking at her.

“You can’t sense it? My surface thoughts?” Las’elh spoke.

Cihera looked at her with a small smile. “Neither Anton nor I use Mindvoice very much.” She explained. “We are not as strong as others… though with training and time that potential is there for us because of whom our parents are I suppose.”

“You never use it?” Las’elh asked.

“Only when we truly need too.” Cihera said. “My birth parents escaped with Lynwe from a High Coven camp. They were trained as Lynwe, and our Queen’s brother, as assassins and warriors, but still kept within this camp. When they joined with Martin Leonidas their lives changed. They died in the battle for Earth. I was only four years old then… and Lynwe and Selene adopted me without question. It was an easy decision really, for we are like Lycavorians in many respects. We know children are our future, and no Drow child that lost parents in the Battle for Earth was left to fend for themselves. All of us were adopted within months. Lynwe and Selene are powerful Tier Six Mindvoicers, but I never really chose to use that skill. Anton’s younger brother Dario is even stronger in many respects than their father and my mothers, for he is bonded to a dragon. Anton and I prefer to use the skills we have been given and have cultivated over the years.”

“I have never been very strong within Mindvoice.” Las’elh spoke softly. “And I have never killed someone up close like I did today. You were so calm… and… and Anton was making jokes!”

Cihera chuckled softly. “You should see his father.” She said. “Hearing him and the King toss insults and demeaning comments back and forth during a battle is most amusing.”

“They are fearless?” Las’elh said meeting her eyes with no apprehension now. At this moment, standing here and now, Las’elh decided she wanted Cihera. She wanted this supremely confident and skilled Drow to have her in any way Cihera desired. And having Anton tossed into the mix would only be an added bonus as far as Las’elh was concerned for he was gifted in his own right.

“No… they fear.” Cihera spoke. “They are afraid… they will be the first ones to tell you if you do not fear war and battle then there is something wrong with you. They are Spartans however, and from the time of his father they have been trained to embrace that fear and use it to give them strength. That is how they do it, by swearing and insulting each other. I do not understand it…” Cihera spoke with a smile. “But it works for them.”

“Cihera… about earlier… I…” Las’elh stammered.

Cihera lifted a finger and placed it on Las’elh’s lips silencing her. “Be very sure Las’elh.” She said softly. “Be very sure it is what you want in your heart. It has happened very quickly and I do not want you to rush something that you are only experiencing for the first time right now.”

“Aren’t you rushing it as well?” Las’elh asked.

Cihera tilted her head with a smiled. “Perhaps… but that is because I do not wish to lose you to another.”

“My… my mind tells me to… it tells me that I shouldn’t open myself to people who will be gone when this mission is over.” Las’elh said. “My body… my heart screams out for your touch. For Anton’s touch.” Las’elh shook her head. “I can’t believe we are even having this conversation right now.”

Cihera grinned. “Wrap your mind around this Las’elh. If you enter into a relationship with us, you will become part of my family. Part of Anton’s family. You will become part of a very large, combined Spartan and Drow clan that includes not only the Leonidas family but the Drow Queen herself. A Spartan and Drow clan that loves without question, fights for each other without hesitation, and we are utterly loyal to the man we call our King. If you decide to enter into a relationship with us Las’elh, you will never be alone; you will never have to rely on just yourself anymore; and we will love you fervently until the day we pass from this life and into the next.” Cihera told her in a calm even voice, her bright amber eyes boring into her.

“And… and you swear this to me?” Las’elh asked.

Cihera smiled. “Oh yes.” She told her.

“Then that is what I want.” Las’elh spoke instantly. “I…” She stopped speaking when Anton appeared ghostlike from the side of the vendor stall and moved close to them. She and Cihera turned to look at him, and for the first time Las’elh realized just how extremely well built he was and it made a warmth spread through her as she realized she had just committed herself to a relationship with a Drow and her husband. And that fact only made her happier than she had ever been.

“He’s here.” Anton’s voice carried to them in almost a whisper. “The MUTT squad has removed the outer layer of guards and they have sealed the other entrances into his lair. Three Kochab and two Evolli remain just inside the entrance according to thermal scans.”

“What is the overconfident Evolli bastard doing?” Cihera asked. “He obviously did not feel the need to be part of the ambush he planned for us.”

Anton met her eyes. “He is eating his dinner.” He replied. “He apparently did not think his men would fail my Drow wife. One of the outer guards told us he is preparing to leave Nebonese this evening once they had Gravork in their hands.”

“And he just offered this information to us?” Cihera asked.

Anton shrugged. “Well… he was promised his life would continue if he told us what we wanted to know.”

Las’elh looked at him now. “Was that promise kept?”

Anton grinned flashing his perfect white teeth. “Yes. For an additional four minutes.” He answered. “They never told him how long it would continue for.”

Las’elh couldn’t help herself now and she allowed the bright smile to split her face. She looked intently at Cihera with those dazzling blue orbs. “I find the prospect of our relationship more enticing by the moment… Mistress.” She said coyly.

Anton’s eyes grew a little wider. “What’s this?” He asked.

Cihera’s amber eyes were focused on Las’elh and she too smiled. “We will fill you in later husband.” Cihera told him as she looked into his handsome face. “Right now however, could you use your delicious skills as a Spartan warrior and clear us a path to this Bontick fool.”

Anton smiled and mocked bowed his head. “Your wish is my command… Mistress.” He spoke.

The Evolli guard turned from his conversation with his brother at the pounding on the door into the outer spaceport. They had followed Bontick since the end of the Evolli War. All of them had lost everything in that war, and with the unconditional surrender of the entire Evolli government at the end, they became mercenaries and pirates. Always with the intent to cause as much death and destruction to Union forces and people wherever they got the chance. Those opportunities had become less and less easy to obtain in the last few years since the Union forces were aware of their presence and very mindful of the fact that there were thousands of Evolli who had become mercenaries and pirates when their government signed the surrender. Bontick had offered those that joined him credits and power and they had that across The Wilds. They were feared by many people and even though there were other Evolli of Bontick’s power and influence, he was the most feared. They had been killing and raping for the entire three years since the end of the war, always more brutal to those they captured who were citizens of the Union. The elves they had captured were treated especially harsh, the females ganged raped and beaten, while the men were tortured for hours before being killed. Their organization had begun accepting outsiders when their numbers dipped too low, and while the Kochab, Unsaur and Bo’yak were savage and brutal in their own right, none of them held the hatred for the Union that the Evolli did.

They were waiting now for their assault team to report back that they had secured the Kochab Gravork in the ambush of the Drow. Bontick had arranged a huge payoff that somehow included getting their hands on Gravork. The Kochab was wanted by many people within The Wilds for the information he held in his head. When they had Gravork, Bontick told them their power and influence would grow exponentially. How he had found out Gravork was with the Drow who had recently come to Nebonese was not something they worried about.

The Evolli turned back to his brother. “Why would they knock?” He asked.

“Who cares?” His brother spoke. “If they brought some of those Drow females with them it will only make it better. I’ve always wished to fuck one of those Drow elves and listen to them scream.”

“You think with your dick brother.” He said as he moved to the thick armored door.

“Yes I know.” His brother answered with a laugh.

The three Kochab mercenaries watched from the table where they were playing some silly game with small cards and dice of some sort.

“You have to find your dick first Tenru!” One of the Kochab announced with a laugh, eliciting laughter from his two companions.

Tenru turned to look at them. “What the fuck do you know?” He snarled as the large door hissed open.

“Hi there!” The strange voice spoke causing their heads to snap around and stare at the tall dark skinned half elf Spartan in the doorway. The same one who should have been dead by now. “I believe we have an appointment!”

“Brother!” Tenru screamed as Anton brought up his left arm and the Shi Viska flared into existence.

In that split second the razors sprang into place on Anton’s Shi Viska and the shield launched. The Evolli in front of him, three meters by Anton’s estimate, lost his head before he even knew what was going on. The wet thud of his head hitting the floor was like a crack of thunder in the quiet of the doorway and long corridor, as was the sound of the explosiveness of his blood splashing on the walls.

Anton was moving forward before his Shi Viska returned to his arm, heading directly for where Tenru stood with every bit of his elven speed, even as the shimmering white hair of Cihera flashed quickly from the side of the door, and Las’elh’s long blond hair right with her. Though neither of them had vampire speed, both Cihera and Las’elh had the natural elven speed which was far faster than the three Kochab would ever be able to move. Two silenced K14s came up and four rounds were let fly. Cihera was the more experienced and better shot; both of her rounds struck their Kochab targets in the center of their foreheads, exploding their heads like overripe fruit. As was customary with Kochab because of the arteries that ended in their skulls, the blood spray was massive, coating the side of Tenru’s shoulder and face. Las’elh was less experienced, but still an excellent marksman. She fired twice, the first of her kinetic magnum rounds striking the third Kochab in his throat and the second punching through his open mouth. His blood fountained outward from his mouth and added to that already gushing from his ruined and shredded throat as he dropped to the floor, dead before he collapsed fully.

Tenru had only three seconds to react, and his reflexes were not even in the same league as Anton Simpson. As his head came back around dripping with Kochab blood, his bulbous eyes flew open as the head of Anton’s Nehtes perforated his chest and erupted from between his shoulder blades. Anton grabbed his shoulder and rammed the Nehtes further forward as he pulled Tenru closer to him with a vicious snarl, his wolf fangs now extended and his dark eyes changed to yellow orbs surrounded by blackness.

“You will never have your wish Evolli scum!” Anton mocked savagely. “You will be dead!”

Anton twisted the shaft of the Nehtes with precise movements, grinding it inside the Evolli’s chest cavity and destroying his internal organs even as Tenru hung from the Nehtes already dead. When Anton saw the life leave his sickly looking eyes, he stepped back and ripped his Nehtes free, the razor like head of the spear tearing more massive wounds in the Evolli’s chest and bringing with it pieces of his lungs and heart. Anton spun the Nehtes gracefully in his hand as Cihera and Las’elh watched, leaned back and brought his right leg up in devastating high kick that impacted just under Tenru’s jaw. The sound of his neck popping was like a gunshot in the room, Tenru’s body lifting into the air and crashing back down with a wet thud fifteen feet from where Anton stood. Anton lifted his hand, his Nehtes fully extended and he depressed the thumb button, collapsing the spear in a single blink. He lifted his left arm and his Shi Viska tore free of the wall it had impacted and remained after severing the head of the first Evolli. Cihera and Las’elh stood together and watched as his Shi Viska snapped back to settle onto his arm and then vanished with a soft flare of white light. Cihera nudged Las’elh gently with her elbow and waited until she turned to look at her.

Cihera smiled devilishly. “He will be exceptionally passionate tonight Las’elh. He may only be half wolf, but his father’s blood burns within him brightly.” She said. “I hope you are prepared.”

Las’elh matched her smile. “I’m looking forward to it.” She said.

Cihera nodded her head. “Good. Now let us go and see this Bontick. The rooms appear soundproof, and he is most likely unaware we have even come to visit him.” She turned and headed down the short corridor opposite the door they had come in, Las’elh right on her heels as Anton brought up the rear.

The inner door was not armored and no where near as thick. Cihera glanced at the wall panel and saw it was foolishly unlocked. She turned to Las’elh. “This Evolli fool is supremely confident in his manner. The door is unlocked.”

Anton grabbed her arm and motioned downward with his head. “Daxen gas! He knows we are here!”

Cihera saw the wistful fingers of the deadly white vapor seeping out from under the door seals and she shook her head. “Fool!” She said. “Husband… you may have the lead.”

“Thank you my Drow wife.” Anton spoke. “A pleasure.”

The three of them took deep breaths from the clean air above the gaseous vapor and Cihera punched the wall panel. While not able to hold their breaths for as long as Lycavorians or Algolians, elves could hold their breaths for three to four minutes easily. It was something all elven intelligence agents learned and practiced on a regular basis. Las’elh was no different as she nodded to Cihera and the door opened. She and Cihera went in first, their K14s out in front of them. The room they entered was completely filled with the gas vapor and had they not been holding their breaths, it would have penetrated their lungs and caused them to go into severe convulsions before death took them.

“Ah… I see you got this far!” The voice echoed around them as Cihera and Las’elh broke to different sides of the room, though it sounded muffled. “I must say I am impressed. You have managed to kill all of my men here on Nebonese! That is not something I ever expected. You are apparently much more than simple Drow elves.”

Cihera and Las’elh held their K14s leveled at the sound of the voice and circled slowly. The gas did not allow them to see inside the center of the room or more than a few feet around them, but their elven ears allowed them to know exactly where Bontick was. They moved with precision, covering themselves as they moved closer.

“As you can see… I have released Daxen gas vapor into the room.” Bontick spoke. “I am not without my means. In a few minutes you will be dead and I will leave this retched planet with Gravork.”

Bontick stood by the large table in the room, his shaking hands holding the older High Coven assault rifle. The breathing mask covered his mouth and nose, his orange eyes darting back and forth at every shadow that the gas was causing. He could see nothing to shoot at, and the interior of this room was lined with armor and soundproofing material, making it highly resistant to projectile weapons. The rounds would ricochet lethally around the room if he didn’t hit what he was aiming at. Fear gripped Bontick. A fear he hadn’t felt since the last battle of the war when his entire command had been slaughtered while he listened and watched from orbit. Whoever these individuals were that were working with the Drow, they were certainly not normal elves, and he had to get off this planet if he was to report this to his Kavalian handlers.

Bontick heard the smashing sound of glass and his head darted to the left as the Daxen gas began to be sucked out in another direction. He swore to himself as he realized someone had reached the small control room and activated the vacuum controls for the room. He lifted his assault rifle and pointed it in that direction, intending to open fire at the first sign of flesh he saw and damn with the risks. He heard a metallic ‘snick’ like a door opening and saw a dark flash of something that was not a shadow. As his fingered tightened on the trigger his eyes grew wide when he felt the horrible pain rip through his leg and cause him to scream in agony, dropping the rifle and reaching for his leg. His hands wrapped around the shaft of the Nehtes, his eyes growing wide in horror when he realized what it was. His screaming stopped when he felt first one and then two barrels press to the exposed skin of his head and he froze. Cihera and Las’elh appeared from the dissipating cloud fully, their silenced K14s locked and cocked and ready to deliver the final rounds of his life. His orange eyes darted to the side as the last of the gaseous vapor was sucked from the room and he saw the dark skinned male standing by the shattered window of the small control room. He stared at Bontick as he reached through the window and slammed his hand down on the controls and let out a slow breath.

“Spartans!” He gasped looking down once more and seeing the Nehtes clearly for the first time. The only people who could use these weapons with any effectiveness were Spartans that much he knew.

Anton smiled as Cihera and Las’elh also exhaled slowly so as not to cause blood to rush to their heads and blur their vision.

“Bontick my Evolli friend!” Anton bellowed as he walked towards him. “It’s not polite to keep prospective clients waiting Bontick. Have you learned nothing in your time in The Wilds you pathetic worm?”

Bontick watched as Anton leaped up onto the table in front of him and squatted down on the surface, kicking several plates of expensive food onto the floor. He never saw Cihera’s hand snatch the front of his breathing mask and rip it off with little fanfare, the straps slicing into his skin and causing blood to streak downward.

Anton looked at him, his wolf eyes going to the Nehtes that impaled Bontick’s leg completely through. He smiled a cruel smile baring his wolf fangs. “Does that hurt Bontick?” He asked in an almost cheery voice. “Here let me help you with that.” Anton leaped from the table and landed in front of him his hand closing around the Nehtes.

“No!” Bontick screamed too late as Anton yanked the Nehtes free from his leg with barely a pause.

Cihera snatched a chair from the table just as he began to fall and slammed it into the back of his legs causing him to collapse into the small seat. “Take a rest Evolli bastard!” She snarled.

Bontick cried out as his squat body settled into the chair, his yellowish blood splashing wetly on the floor as it flowed from between his fingers. “What… what do you want?” He shouted as he watched Anton remove something from his belt and slap it down on the table activating it. The small blue light came on and flashed on and off in the center of the small disc.

“I should skin you where you sit for ambushing my friends and attempting to kill us!” Cihera hissed at him. “Las’elh if he so much as twitches, please ventilate his empty Evolli skull!”

Las’elh jammed the barrel of her K14 tighter into Bontick’s moist cheek. “With the utmost pleasure!” She spoke.

Cihera moved around in front of him. “How did you find out we had Gravork?” She asked.

“You will kill me anyway!” Bontick snarled. “Why should I tell you anything Drow bitch?”

Anton’s fist lashed out with devastating power and smashed into Bontick’s injured leg causing his eyes to nearly explode from his head. “That is my mate and wife you speak to Bontick!” Anton growled. “You will answer her questions… for if you don’t I will begin with your injured leg and start removing pieces of you as I go! You will not die Bontick!” Anton removed something else from his belt and set it on the table, unwrapping it slowly to expose gleaming metal tools with edges and points. “I will keep you alive my Evolli friend… and you will experience more agony than you could ever imagine even on your worst day.” Anton reached over and removed the first long tool. The edge was blunt with what appeared to be pinchers at the end.

Cihera smiled savagely. “You should listen to him Bontick.” She spoke. “I have seen him keep a member of your vile species alive for six days before the fool broke. When my husband was done with him all that remained was his upper torso. He had lost both arms and legs.”

Bontick’s eyes grew wide. “You are part of the Union!” He screamed. “Only a Spartan can use a Nehtes! You can not do this!”

Cihera looked at Anton. “You may begin husband.” She said. “Take his left fingers first!”

Anton smiled and moved forward.

“NO!” He bellowed. “Wait! You are Krypteria! You have to be! Only the Krypteria would be so bold! I want… I want immunity! I will tell you everything… but I want to live!”

Anton’s hand stopped and he looked at Bontick for a moment before turning to Cihera. “Wife?” He asked.

Cihera turned her head to the table. “Armetus?”

Bontick’s eyes grew wider as he saw the small device on the table flare into a small holo image of the famed leader of the Krypteria. Armetus was in what appeared to be a very neat office standing in front of a large window and drinking the mug of steaming liquid. Bontick knew well who Armetus was; the Lycavorian leader of the Krypteria had a price on his head almost as high as the King and his vile son during their war.

“Give me a reason to not give you to Anton.” Armetus spoke in a harsh voice. “I have little reason to trust you or any of your disgusting species Bontick.”

“I have information!” Bontick barked. “Valuable information!”

“How did you find out my people had Gravork?” Armetus asked.

“The Kavalians told me!” Bontick barked immediately. “They have had people watching that Kochab bastard for months! The moment they left Talbor Seven with him my Kavalian contact sent me a transmission.”

“You are working for the Kavalians?” Las’elh demanded.

“I worked for whoever paid me the most!” Bontick snapped. “The Kavalians have set up an outpost of sorts on Nefoa. They strong armed the government there and basically took control under the guise of keeping peace between the warring factions. They are branching out all over The Wilds from there!”

“Why do they want Gravork so badly?” Cihera asked.

“He has brokered all of their T19 weapons deals!” Bontick replied. “He has been to Nefoa! He knows the lay out of the base there and he supposedly has information that would lead them to some sort of resistance group!”

“Resistance group?” Armetus asked.

Bontick nodded. “Rejects from their early biogenic experiments! Biogenic clones that did not die at the end of their life cycles! Things like that! That is all I overheard when I met with them! Gravork knows who their leader is. And he was the one that set up the meetings between these resistance fighters and the Lycavorian who gave them the ship manifests!”

“Anton?” Armetus asked looking at him in the transmission.

Anton nodded. “It’s possible. I never asked directly about the Kavalians and there would have been no reason for him to answer. I was only concerned with the weapons shipment and how these scum got the information about my aunts.”

“Your aunts?” Bontick asked. “What are you speaking of?”

Anton looked at him. “The two Queens your men were waiting to ambush on Eleysi Three!” She spat. “The ones my cousins sent to an early grave!”

“They are related to you?” Bontick gasped.

“My father is General/Colonel Daniel Simpson!” Anton barked.

“The Black Devil!” Bontick hissed.

Anton smiled. “You know him? How quaint. This leads me to my next question. How did you get the information about them? When they were leaving Hadaria?”

“One of your people!” Bontick snapped with a grin. “He hates all of you!”

Cihera rolled her eyes. “As if that is anything new.” She stated as her hand snapped out and she slapped him viciously. “Tell us something we don’t know! Is it the traitor Pusintin?”

Bontick looked at her. “Pusintin? He is a rabid dog. He hates my people almost as much as your pathetic King! He would never give us anything. He enjoys being Kavalian! It allows him to be that much crueler.”

“Well… we both hate you; at least we have that in common with him.” Armetus spoke.

This time it was Las’elh and she smashed the K14 across the side of his skin head hard, the action of the weapon cutting open his hairless scalp. “Then who!” She shouted as she jammed the K14 back into his cheek. “And I grow tired… my finger might slip if you do not begin telling us something we don’t know!”

“I don’t know who he is!” Bontick screamed. “We have only met once and that was in a crowded tavern on Jagaliu! He wore a helmet and cowl. I never saw his face clearly. He wanted people who would target Union assets! I offered my help! And he paid well!”

“How well?” Cihera asked.

“To target the Queens of Leonidas and Union assets near the border and in The Wilds… five hundred million credits!” Bontick exclaimed. “I am not the only one he hired!”

Armetus’s eyes grew wider. “What do you mean?”

“He hired vampires too! Rogue purebloods to target your King’s children! And he had another Lycavorian lap dog with him!” Bontick told them. “He is the one who was meeting with the Kavalian resistance leaders and giving them the manifest information about the ships. This Lycavorian dog is smart. He uses others to do his dirty work and he plays both sides of the coin. He is far more than he makes himself seem!”

“Tell us about this other Lycavorian.” Cihera asked.

“He also wore a helmet and cowl… but I saw him remove it just as they were leaving. I caught a glimpse of his face! Dark hair… thick neck. It was too far to see his eyes!” Bontick spoke quickly. “They talked for a few moments and then parted in separate ships!”

“To where?” Anton asked.

“I don’t know! I didn’t bother to check!” Bontick shouted. “He is also the one that hired the vampire to kill the half elf daughter!”

Anton came alert even more than normal. “What?” He exclaimed.

Cihera turned to the transmission. “Armetus? What does he speak of?”

“Someone sabotaged Normya’s TYPE II.” Armetus explained. “An explosive device on her LSD Coil Drive. It sent her ship out of control and she hit a Jump Gate trying to save it. A group of mercenaries waited until her ship drifted across the border and then they tried to take her.”

“Tried?” Anton asked.

Armetus nodded. “Normya was rescued by a group of Immortals, Anton.” He spoke seeing the alarm on Anton’s face. “She is alive because of them!” He added quickly seeing the looks of horror on both Anton and Cihera’s faces now. “They are part of Cha’talla’s Tribe and they have sworn a Blood Oath to protect her because of what Martin did on Lycavore a quarter century ago. Dysea and Iriral are with her now and they are heading back to Union space to begin a discrete investigation of their own. Normya and Dysea were with these Immortals for a week Anton. These are not the Immortals we have grown up knowing.”

“Does Uncle Martin know this?” Anton asked.

Armetus chuckled. “If the King knew someone was targeting his children, we would have locked the Union down a long time ago Anton.” He said shaking his head. “No… Dysea is keeping this limited to a few so that those involved do not run underground and hide. Which only makes her actions more intelligent based on what this fool has told us.” They watched Armetus move to a large desk. “The weapons deal with the High Coven Immortals? Was this Lycavorian involved in that as well?”

Bontick shook his head quickly. “No. We did that on our own. They reached out to us and I had a supply of the dragon killers myself.”

Armetus nodded as he sat down in the high backed chair. “That corresponds to what your father discovered Anton.” He spoke calmly. “Martin is on Hadaria right now with Anja. The Arch Ministry is acting up again. They will be returning in a few days I’m sure. Dysea should be reaching Union space shortly and then on to Apo Prime. That is where they will start their investigation.” They watched as an aide came in and Armetus took the data pad from him. “Commander Las’elh… I owe you an apology. It appears you were right all along. I intend to pass this information of to Minister L’tian and Colonel Su’ave. Once Dysea and For’mya got involved with this… he became rather forthcoming.”

Cihera looked at Las’elh and smiled at her. “I told you.” She said softly.

“Thank you… I… I don’t know how to refer to you sir.” Las’elh spoke.

Armetus chuckled once more. “You are permanently attached to the Krypteria as of right now Commander.” He stated. “Full reinstatement with the EI is yours if you wish. Or you could remain with Anton and Cihera and continue helping them.”

Las’elh didn’t hesitate. “I will stay with them sir.” She stated. “I am closer now to finding my sister than I have ever been, and I have found something I have never had before. I am not leaving now.”

Armetus nodded. “Then welcome to the Krypteria.” He said. “Anton… Cihera… have Malia and Nalar execute their extraction plan. If the Kavalians knew you had Gravork then they know that at least our operation on Nebonese was a front. I will need to review all our Drow Ops and decide from there.”

“They are already working on it.” Anton spoke. “Do we return to the Union Armetus?”

Armetus shook his head. “Not openly. Have Nalar and Malia bring their people home, but take half the MUTT Squad and meet Dysea on Apo Prime. I’ll have Lynwe and Aihola debrief Nalar and Malia on Earth. Go to the Mjolnir’s Hand base near the palace. That is where Dysea will be set up for now and your information will confirm what she already knows based on what Normya told her. As far as everyone else knows the royal family is on Earth… with the exception of Dysea. All they know is that Martin and Anja left for a quick trip to Hadaria and that is how it will stay. I will have some equipment and documents waiting for Las’elh when you arrive.”

“Armetus… a Lycavorian with access to those types of funds.” Cihera said. “There can’t be that many of them.”

“You might be surprised Cihera.” He replied. “Millions have prospered since Martin became King. And prospered very well. Unfortunately… there are those out there that do not like that.”

“The Peace and Utopia movement.” Cihera said.

Armetus nodded. “Yes indeed.” He lifted the pad in his hand and began reading. “We will need to…”

Anton and Cihera saw his eyes go wider as he read whatever was on the pad. “Armetus?” Anton asked.

Armetus looked up at the aide who was still in the office with them but out of the transmission cone. “This is accurate?” He demanded as he came to his feet.

“The transmission was received only nineteen minutes ago sir.” The voice replied.

“Armetus… what is wrong?” Cihera asked.

Bontick began to laugh then. “The great Armetus at a loss for words!” He bellowed. “I…”

Anton twisted around and delivered a straight right cross to Bontick’s face. The blow had the desired affect, Bontick’s head snapped around, his body warped out of the chair and he fell unconscious to the floor blood leaking from his now shattered jaw.

“Armetus… what is wrong?” Cihera asked.

“Nubou!” Armetus barked. “This is not good!”

“Armetus…”

“Anton… I want you to use your drugs on Bontick!” Armetus snapped. “I want you to take that scum and drain whatever may be of value in his head. Everything.”

“And then?” Anton asked.

“Martin has already ordered the sentence for Bontick and his ilk.” He replied. “Carry it out. I need to act on this here Anton!” He declared. “Marci has full knowledge of what you are doing. If you need anything… contact her. I will be out of pocket for a few days.”

“Armetus… what have you discovered?” Anton asked. “What is on that pad?”

Armetus looked at him in the transmission. “The real reason the High Coven is on Earth.” He stated. “And Martin Leonidas is going to sibfla in his pants when he sees this… for lack of a better phrase at the moment. I have to go. Remain alert… all of you.”

Armetus ended the transmission before Anton could speak and he turned to look at Cihera and Las’elh who had moved up next to her. “Cihera… when have you ever known Armetus to look as harried as he just did?” He asked.

“Never.” Cihera answered immediately. “Whatever he just found out I am sure we will discover it soon enough. I will contact Nalar and Malia. Will you see to our extra baggage here?”

Anton looked down at Bontick’s limp frame. “Can’t we just interrogate him here and then leave his corpse in the garbage pile in back? We already have one piece of garbage stinking up our cargo hold.”

“What… what is the King’s sentence for Bontick and the others?” Las’elh asked.

They both looked at her. “They began the war and did not want to stop when they lost.” Cihera said. “The Evolli who live peacefully on their worlds have no worry from us. Those who do not… well… Uncle Martin has said they are to be executed on sight.”

“Without a trial?” Las’elh asked.

“The Surrender Terms were their trial.” Anton spoke. “They chose not to abide by them… now when they are caught… they are treated as war criminals and executed without pause.” He told her. “We did not start the war Las’elh… and we have helped those Evolli who agreed to peace rebuild their world and government. This scum chooses not to follow their leaders who decided peace was preferable to war.”

“There are many like them out here Anton.” Las’elh spoke.

Cihera nodded. “Yes… that is what worries us the most.” She said. “It seems we have enemies popping up out of the woodwork I believe the saying is.”

Anton nodded. “Then it’s time to get an exterminator.” He stood up fully. “I will get my bag and interrogate this idiot here. Take Las’elh and prep our ship Cihera. I won’t be long. Whatever Armetus has discovered is very big and I want to be back in Union space with Aunt Dysea when we find out what it is.”

CHAPTER FOUR

OMEN THREE

PE’LOHAGRO

HIGH COVEN SPACE

This is why her father had given her this command.

Yuriko Leonidas stared through the view window at the smoke rising from the other end of the compound that protruded from the barren rock surface of Pe’lohagro. Her personal Mark IV ArmorPly was covered in dust and splotches of blood from their assault, and now her team was working on placing their explosive charges. They had hit this place with no warning and no mercy, her team of vampire and Lycavorian troops superbly trained and having worked together for nearly five years now.

Yuriko let her mind wander back through the years, always going back to the day when Martin Leonidas, the man she called her father had come back into her life. The two years she had spent on EDEN Moon Base as part of the witch Yuri’s cover story had very few moments of real joy in them, all of them concerning him. He had accepted her without question as his daughter, surprising even himself in his actions then. He had not known who or what he was at that time, nor had Yuriko for that matter. She had figured it out during her four plus centuries looking for Lisisa and fighting the Coven on Earth, and the one fear that had always crept into her belly was that he would not accept her once she came back into his life. All those fears had been laid to rest that day on the LEONIDAS I-Attack Cruiser when he had embraced her in his powerful arms outside that cell just as tightly as he had when she was but a child. Yuri had butchered her parents, robbing Yuriko of a childhood with her own kind, but in the process of doing that Yuri had unwittingly given her so much more.

That day on the ship outside that cell Yuriko had been reborn.

She had spent the next year looking for Lisisa with Daniel Simpson and Filrian at her side. At first she had questioned her father sending Daniel with her, believing he sent the man he considered his brother along to watch her because he did not trust her. That had never been the case as Yuriko quickly learned. He entrusted the man he considered his brother to Yuriko’s care and guidance, entrusted her to teach him of The Wilds. He communicated regularly with her, denying her nothing when it came to searching for Lisisa or anything she might need on a personal basis. When she told him they had found Lisisa, her father had kept his promise to her, and together they had rescued her from Lycavore. It mattered not that Lisisa was not her blood sister; Yuriko had spent the first ten years of Lisisa’s life shielding her from Yuri’s demented ideas and experiments.

This was the entire bond Yuriko needed to call Lisisa her sister.

Even after Andro had been born, and then Eliani, he never dismissed her or Lisisa. If anything he pulled them closer to him, training them to be even more lethal and competent than they already were. They were his daughters, perhaps not by blood she now knew, but by the bond of a promise and love.

And Martin Leonidas never broke his promises.

It was her father who had finally gotten her to see the love that Filrian held for her in his heart. It was Martin Leonidas who finally got her to admit that she loved the Hadarian man back just as intensely as he loved her, and to let go of her past and embrace the future they could have together. It was just another list of events that tied her closer and closer to him in a way that even blood could not sever. She and Lisisa had gone with him to defeat the Kavalian animals when they had attacked Gamji, standing beside him and Torma in the thick of battle. She had fought beside him during the Evolli War, always covering his back and side. He left her out of nothing, and next to Andro, Yuriko knew without question that she was perhaps the best informed of any of his children. She and Andro had a very close relationship. One that nearly matched the closeness he shared with Zarah. And only Yuriko knew what the reasons behind that were.

When they discovered this facility existed he came to her with an opportunity.

It was during the third year of the Evolli War, and they had met in secret with Armetus and Andro. He wanted to give her this new ship, the finest technicians and skilled operators anywhere in the Union, and he wanted to turn her loose in High Coven space to monitor this facility and gather intelligence. She would be his ‘Ace in the Hole’ as he had called it. This opportunity entailed that they stage a falling out of sorts, a public disagreement that could be used to explain her disappearance from the Leonidas family venue. It was the hardest thing she had ever done in her life, savagely disagreeing with him in public, even striking him as hard as she could. All to advance their plan. Only Armetus and Andro knew the real reasons behind these actions, but it allowed her to go places and report intelligence that would not have been possible had she been on good terms with her father. It gave her freedom to operate as she wished, and while they could not speak to one another in the open, they spent hours talking of everything when they communicated once a month. Here she was, a pureblood vampire woman, and she called a pureblood Lycavorian her beloved father. A Lycavorian with the purest blood of all, and who was King. Yuriko had to smile at this, for she knew Yuri had never envisioned this would come about.

Yuriko had an idea of what her father had going through his head when he sent her here. Like Andro she had spent hours upon hours delving into how his mind worked. He was not the violent, ignorant brute everyone thought him to be. He only cultivated that idea so as to disarm his potential enemies. Her adopted father was a cunning beast, more so than any man, women or creature she had ever met and she would follow him into the very pits of Hades itself if he asked her too.

Yuriko shifted her 190 to the opposite hip as the door to her side opened and Filrian entered. His ArmorPly looked much the same as hers, his dark hair longer now and tied into long strips almost like dreadlocks. Her cobalt blue vampire eyes watched as he approached and Yuriko felt the warmth flood through her whenever she gazed at her husband. He had been with her for going on three hundred years now, and it had taken her that long to realize that he loved her with all that he was. She felt shame when she thought back on all the men who had shared her bed in that time, knowing now what he had felt for her for so long. This was another reason she so loved her adopted father, he had helped her to take off the blinders and see Filrian’s devotion to her for what it was. He had not even gotten the question of her marrying him fully out of his mouth and Yuriko was telling him yes. He was not the largest man who had ever shared her bed, but his touch was the only one in all her years that could set her on fire with a simple caress or make her tremble in need. His marriage to her had caused many rifts within the Hadarian Arch Ministry, but as he had always done, Filrian dismissed them without thought. He had the backing and support of Anja and Sivana, the Divine One Eurin and Zaniai. What he had taught himself through the years on how to extend his powers and have to not return to Hadaria as often to Ascend was now taught within the Healer Academy on Hadaria.

“Husband?” Yuriko said softly as he came up to her.

“The facility is secure and Team Four is finishing its sweep of the lower levels.” He spoke. “One minor injury. Security was higher than we had planned for, but we dealt with it. Fewer guards but much more electronic surveillance. We hit them in the middle of a shift change it appears. Six Immortals and forty-three High Coven Elite are KIA. We have the nineteen scientists who did not resist locked down in the mess lounge.”

“The Immortals are new.” Yuriko spoke.

Filrian nodded. “Perhaps after the breach seven years ago the Empress decided to station them here.”

“How soon before High Coven Command realizes something is amiss?” She asked.

“I’d say three hours tops.” Filrian answered. “Another two before that ORIC-Class Heavy Cruiser and its DARKBROOD frigate escorts get within sensor range of this rock.”

“We won’t be here that long. Make sure we download the entire core for my mothers to examine.” Yuriko spoke. “I know it has been a long time, but let’s see if we can discover who hit them seven years ago and what they took if anything?”

“I can’t tell you who hit them… but I know what they took.” He said.

Yuriko looked at him surprised. “How?”

Filrian handed her the datapad. “They never replaced it.” He said. “Perhaps they felt they had enough.”

Yuriko looked at the pad reading quickly and her cobalt blue vampire eyes grew darker. “We must get this information to father as soon as we are off this rock.” She stated.

Filrian nodded. “I already have them prepping a Black Sun COM probe. We are placing Tetreon charges under each of the fusion units, and around the cooling system for the reactor. This planet has a sizeable volcanic and seismic signature. It will appear as if a dormant volcano erupted directly into the ground level of the facility. Team Three is in the process of removing any possible footprint we could leave. For all intents and purposes… we will have never been here.”

Yuriko nodded. “What would I do without you Filrian?” She asked.

Filrian chuckled. “You did pretty well before you met me.” He said.

Yuriko pressed her body up close to his taller frame and relaxed, her cobalt blue eyes returning to their normal dark brown as she gazed at him. “I bless the day you came into my life husband. And I berate myself just as much for being so blind as well through those years.”

Filrian shook his head with a smile as he looked into her eyes and reached up to stroke her cheek. “Our time was not yet meant to be Yuriko. We have had this discussion before. We were not meant to come together until after your father returned and changed the course of both our lives. I do not regret one moment of our time together before we were married. Now that I have you… I intend to make the most of it.”

Yuriko smiled up into his dark green eyes. “As do I.” She said. She rested her head against his chest, stealing a moment among the death and destruction to feel the peace he gave her so utterly. “I will be very happy to return and be among my family once more. As much as I know what we have been doing is important, I miss my brothers and sisters.”

Filrian stroked her long black hair and nodded. “Do you think our villa in Gytheio has held up to our absence?” He asked with a grin.

“We’ll just have to break it in again… as we did when we were married.” Yuriko said.

“Now I will look forward to that.” Filrian said.

Yuriko smiled. “As will I.” She said.

“Do we take the Coven scientists with us?” Filrian asked.

Yuriko allowed her head to rest against his chest for a moment longer, the beating of his heart always able to calm her. She took a deep breath and stepped away from him. “Is the item father wanted secure?”

Filrian nodded. “Already on its way back to OMEN THREE.” He replied. “Why would he want it?”

Yuriko shook her head. “I don’t know.” She replied. “I do know for him to resort to this action he is very worried about something.”

Filrian nodded. “Your father does nothing without thought Yuriko. You know this better than I.”

Yuriko nodded. “Yes I know. I have an idea what he is planning… and if I’m right he will cut the head from the Kavalian leadership in one stroke. Then again… he is as predictable as an Ion Storm.”

Filrian nodded. “That is also very true.”

“We know part of it husband.” Yuriko spoke looking at him. “A part that my father said Andro will be the first to discover. There is purpose in that statement. There is purpose in almost everything he does. He has a plan and our answer will come when Andro discovers what my father intends for him to discover.”

“The question remains… how Andro will react when he finds out?” Filrian said. “I have come to realize through the years that your brother has the potential to be far more ruthless and unforgiving than your father.”

Yuriko nodded. “Yes… he certainly does. And that is what I think my father is counting on.”

“And the scientists?” Filrian asked.

“Vith them!” She spat. “For what they have built here… they can die with the horror they have created. Let us gather our people and leave this place husband.”

“That’s the best news I have heard in a week.” He stated taking her hand. He lifted his other arm and placed it close to his lips. “All OMEN THREE units… this is Omen Three One Alpha. Execute extraction protocols per Omen Three Actual. We are leaving.”

Filrian and Yuriko turned and headed out of the room as acknowledgments came over the COM implants they wore in their ears.

EARTH

EDEN CITY

Miranda had decided to meet with E’dira alone and while she had no fear of the Drow, the moment she laid eyes on E’dira, Miranda began to wonder if coming alone had been such a good idea. Seeing her the first time, back dropped against the rising sun in the window had sent a shudder through Miranda. A shudder she thought she would never feel again.

The Drow Lieutenant E’dira almost matched Lynwe’s height of six foot, her body a near perfect combination of muscularity and femininity. Her breasts were not large, smaller than Miranda’s own, but exceptionally firm and protruding proudly. The lightweight Drow Scout body armor hugged her lithe frame exquisitely, highlighting all her curves as well as the definition of her legs and ass. Her iridescent white hair looked like it was spun from silk, long and flowing over her shoulders to curl around her firm chest. Her skin was like dark chocolate in color, her lips full and a light pink in color. And her amber colored eyes held Miranda’s gaze as a flame could hold a moth. Tareif had allowed her to use his office and now she silently thanked him for that. Unlike at any time in her adult life, Miranda Lorian found herself unable to call on her supreme self control and she found herself weak kneed and nervous.

The Drow E’dira for her part was in almost no better shape.

E’dira had escaped the High Coven concentration camps with Lynwe and Tari and three hundred others nearly twenty-six years ago, the Coven scientists and their twisted experiments turning all of them into things that they thought would make them outcasts even among their own people. The dramatic realization that Aihola, a fellow escapee and experimental subject just like them, was in fact descended from their Drow Queen began their long journey back into active life and honor. Aihola had been named Queen shortly before the Battle for Earth and had brought the remaining Drow out of hiding to the city their King had been building. They were accepted without question and many of them, Lynwe and Tari among them, were promoted to some of the highest ranks among the defenders of Earth. E’dira had fought beside Lynwe until she had been injured, then she had happily joined with General Vengal’s unit just before they stormed that field of battle against the High Coven Immortals. She was one of hundreds of Drow who fought that day, who witnessed the unimaginable bravery and savageness of their King and so many Lycavorian Spartans they fought beside. They were made to be the closest to the Spartan warriors as was possible, and they proved their mettle that day. Since that day, King Leonidas had heaped upon them positions of honor and distinguished importance.

General/Colonel Lynwe was the highest among them not including their Queen. She was honored throughout the Union for her actions on that day so long ago and for her actions during the Evolli war. She had commanded a complete battalion of Drow Scouts that had wreaked havoc behind Evolli lines for the entire duration of the war. She now commanded all Drow Scouts with General Vengal. She was married to a Lycavorian, and she had two females that called her Mistress and were devoted to her. She had built a life for herself, with family and friends and a position few Drow hoped to obtain as one of King Leonidas’s closest and most trusted advisors. It was well known among the Drow that when King Leonidas wanted something done, something very important and requiring the most unique of skills, the only place he came was to Lynwe. This respect and honoring of the Drow had earned him status on a par with their Queen Aihola, and there was not a Drow among their people who would not throw their lives away in a heartbeat for him.

It was Lynwe and Aihola who had shown E’dira that there was a path back from the abyss that the High Coven had dropped them into. She was half vampire, she could use blood to heal herself, but she did not need blood to survive. She had all of a vampire’s skills, and none of their weaknesses. The training she had received from the Lycavorian Spartan instructors had given her and her fellow half vampire Drow elves unequaled skill, nearly doubling their lethal abilities. It was Lynwe who had shown her that she did not need to hold on to her hatred and anger, for it was a path to self destruction. It was Lynwe and her Queen, Selene, Tarifa and even Layna who had shown all of them they could love and be loved. When this epiphany finally came to E’dira; that is when she rededicated her life.

To the Union. To her friends and to herself.

E’dira took what she wanted, and what she wanted was to be the best Tactical Officer anywhere in the Union. She had worked towards this goal for the last two years, and now at two hundred and thirty-four years old, what she had desired for so long was finally going to be hers.

E’dira knew who Miranda ‘Mando’ Lorian was. There were few from Earth who did not know that name, or what she had accomplished as one of the fastest rising stars within the Union Fleet. She had the ear of Admiral O’Conner, Admiral Riall, and the King himself if the rumors were correct, and she had done all this as a human. Looking at her now from across the desk, E’dira couldn’t help but be transfixed by the intensity of her dark eyes, or the way her uniform flowed around her figure. Lynwe had told her Mando Lorian was here for a tactical officer. A tactical officer on a new ship that would become King Leonidas’s armored fist. She would not tell her more, but that was enough to entice E’dira to put forth her file for the chance to be chosen. It appeared that her dedication had paid off in more ways than one. She may have been human, but Miranda Lorian stirred E’dira in a way that no man or woman ever had, and for a female Drow who had returned to her roots that was significant. Like Lynwe and her Queen, E’dira was dominant in all that she did. Unlike Lynwe and Aihola however, E’dira had not yet had the courage to actively pursue a relationship because of what she was. Looking at Miranda Lorian across the desk caused E’dira to suddenly want that courage in the worst way. There was something about the woman and it was not just physical beauty. There were many beautiful females all over Earth, but to E’dira they lacked the one thing that she had always searched for in a partner.

Strength.

That is what Miranda Lorian had oozing from her pores. Strength of character, strength of body and spirit, and above all else strength of mind.

So caught up in her thoughts, E’dira almost didn’t hear what Miranda was saying and missed the question.

“Excuse me?” She asked quickly for lack of anything better to say.

Miranda met her amber eyes. “Why did you accept the demotion?” She asked again. “I read the report… you were not wrong in your actions.”

“A political situation would have embarrassed Aihola my Queen, and it would have also embarrassed King Leonidas, for they would have sided with me.” E’dira said honestly. “I would never allow that to happen.”

“You did it for political reasons then?” Miranda asked.

E’dira shook her head. “I did it because they would have done the same for me if our positions were reversed.” She answered. “Some may call it politically motivated; they do not understand what honor is then.”

Miranda sat back in her chair impressed by the answer. She nodded her head finally. “In that I would have to agree.” She said. “May I ask you a question?”

“Of course Captain Lorian?”

Miranda shook her head. “You have the position E’dira… you had it before this meeting began based on your record alone.” She said. “I wanted the best… Lynwe told me you were the best. She wasn’t wrong. I prefer to be called Mando… it’s my call sign and something I have worked very hard to build.”

E’dira cocked her head slightly. “You and Lynwe speak of each other as if you have been friends for many years.” She said softly. “If that is true it is something that is not well known among others.”

Miranda nodded. “It’s true.” She said. “Lynwe had a hand in keeping me out of trouble when I was younger. My adopted parents and siblings were killed in the Eden City Battle. A half vampire Drow like you saved my life and protected me until the Battle was over. She looked after me for a few weeks until a foster care program was established after the war. Lynwe and Selene were part of that.”

“Mary as well?” E’dira asked.

Miranda nodded. “Mary helped many orphans after that day.”

E’dira nodded. “And many elves.” She said. “Several dozen Drow children if memory serves me correctly.”

“Yes she did.” Miranda spoke.

“Please Mando… what is your question?” E’dira asked.

Miranda smiled. “Well… this is not in regards to the position or anything. It’s more personal really, but it’s something I’ve always been curious about.” She said. “Aihola… Lynwe… the Drow as a whole really… you are, some would say you are fanatically loyal to Martin Leonidas. I have always wondered why that is.”

“There was a time when King Leonidas held our Queen’s life in his hands.” E’dira spoke softly. “She didn’t know who she was at the time… that knowledge did not come until later… but something stayed his hand that day. He could have extinguished her life flame in a blink of an eye, but he did not. He could have destroyed our city in Canada after the actions over those few days. He stayed his hand. We owe… we owe our very existence to him. We owe the life of our Queen to him. Never once has he brought this knowledge up or used it against us in any way. Instead… he considers us his elite warriors. On a par with his Durcunusaan and Mjolnir’s Hand. That is why any of us would die for him. For any of his Queens or children as well.”

“So it’s a matter of honor?” Miranda asked softly.

E’dira nodded. “Honor and faith.” She said. “One day… one day if we are lucky, perhaps a Drow female will attract a member of his bloodline enough that it will bind us to him forever. I believe many of my people secretly hope that this will happen one day. The Drow are few in number when compared to others, and a Drow female or male warrior within the bloodline of Leonidas would insure our existence millennium from now, for the line of Leonidas will never die.” She shrugged with a smile. “Who knows?”

Miranda nodded as she got to her feet. “I’m sure by now you have figured out it is a ship.” She said.

E’dira nodded. “I figured that out the moment you began meeting with Steven Randall.” She answered. “With the exception of Queen For’mya, Arrarn and Normya Leonidas and Star Colonel Endith, and yourself I understand… there are none who could match him in the cockpit of a fighter. He and Zaala will be joining us?”

Miranda nodded. “Word gets around.” She said.

E’dira shook her head. “Not as much as you might think… Mando.” She said detecting a small amount of anger emanating from Miranda. “There is a very small circle on Earth… here in Eden City. It all stems from Aihola my Queen and Tarifa. War Master Tareif, Isra, General Lynwe, Lady Selene… those are a few in this circle. It is a very close knit and faithful family.”

Family. There was that word again Miranda thought.

“Does that circle include you?” Miranda asked.

E’dira smiled and her amber eyes glittered in the light of the room as she shook her head. “No. I am just very close to the fringes of that circle. I will have my own circle, my own family one day. It will allow me to rebuild my clan and its name.”

“What is your clan name if you don’t mind me asking?” Miranda asked. “I know the Drow consider their clan and family name sacred… not something that is known to those who are not part of that. I would understand…”

“My Clan and family name is Tedeyara. I am all that is left of my clan and family, the rest were killed fighting the High Coven or the Evolli.” E’dira smiled and gazed at Miranda. “I am the only one left… at least for the moment.”

“Yet you fought at Alba Tau.” Miranda said softly. “Why did you risk your clan name there if you were the last?”

E’dira got to her feet. “You must understand… King Leonidas... he is magical to us.” She said. “No one knows how… but without even asking he knows every Drow family and clan. He knows our secrets… what resides in our hearts. Many of my people say that his gifts within Mindvoice have allowed him to become part Drow in a sense. Prince Androcles is no different now. I was on Alba Tau… yes… my scout unit was assigned to General Simpson’s command. He is married to Nayeca as you undoubtedly know and he is a member of Clan Anatyla. The Queen’s Clan. The others in my scout unit were killed. We were pinned down with General Simpson and I was injured… but somehow King Leonidas knew I was close by. He knew I was there… I believe he communicated within Mindvoice to some within our perimeter because three Spartans formed a protective circle around me and refused to let me throw myself upon the Evolli. I believe… I believe King Leonidas knew I was there… that I was the last of my family and clan and he ordered those Spartans to protect me at all costs.”

“What makes you believe that?” Miranda asked enthralled with this knowledge.

“When it was all over… as the medics were putting me on the medivac, I asked one of these Spartans why they had done this.” E’dira spoke softly. “He told me they were following orders and that I had more to accomplish in this life. When they told me that… I knew.” E’dira stepped closer to her. “Just as you have more to accomplish Miranda Lorian. That is why you survived as well.”

Miranda looked at her as she stepped even closer. “I… I always thought it was luck.” She stammered.

E’dira stopped in front of her, looking down into her beautiful dark eyes as she shook her head. “Luck is just another word for destiny.” She said softly. “For faith. Perhaps as we work together you will allow me to show you what faith and destiny is? If… if you will still offer me the position.”

Miranda took a deep breath and called on her iron will to calm her racing heart as she stared into those near glowing amber points of light.

“The job is yours, I already told you that.” She spoke calmly. “We just have one more place to visit before we begin heading back.”

E’dira smiled as she held her own raging emotions and racing heart in check in typical Drow fashion. Oh she wanted this woman without question. She watched as Miranda turned and moved back to the desk and began gathering her things, E’dira’s amber eyes admiring the way Miranda filled out her uniform. She felt the tug in her lower abdomen and the warmth it caused. It was a sensation that E’dira never thought she would feel again.

“Where is this visit we must make?” She asked finally.

“I made Admiral O’Connor a promise when he gave me this command.” Miranda told her. “I intend to keep that promise. We are going to Pearl Harbor.”

SODRAG

What was happening to her?

This was not what was supposed to be happening. This was not how she was told it would be. They had told her that she would be hated and looked down upon. They had told her they would not respect her or her abilities. They told her a machine would be used to increase her bond with her dragon.

None of that had come to pass.

Her bond was growing in power not because of a machine, but because she had finally taken the time and effort to learn of her bonded one. To meditate and speak with them and learn of their dreams and desires for the future. To see her bonded one not as a tool to be used, but as an extension of herself. In just short of a month now she had learned more than she had ever envisioned. Her body was leaner and she was faster and stronger, adding to impressive skills no one knew she possessed. Androcles Leonidas was a task master, driven and purposeful to the extreme. His siblings were no different, driving all of them to the edge of what they could do and then extending and expanding that edge a little each time.

They were accepted here in SODRAG. Accepted as fellow riders. Her bonded one had immersed themselves in the history and lore of their kind, discovering history they would never had known had they not come here. The others were changing as well, and it made her that much happier to see it was not just her. Seeing the interaction of the Leonidas family, the respect and adoration they held for each other was spreading to all the riders, not just her. The care and love that they bestowed upon their bonded ones, how they were viewed as members of their family and not as beasts of burden. Being surrounded by all of this had changed her even more than what she had witnessed those years ago that had set her on this path. Being here in this place, being treated with respect and equality, it made what she felt inside so much stronger and more pronounced. It had opened her eyes to things she would never have experienced or felt and she found herself embracing those new sensations and feelings tighter as every hour passed. Not to mention that she had found the one who would complete her, of that she had no doubts. And considering who it was, and the knowledge that she didn’t care who it was, that told her all she needed to know. That told her she was right. Where she would be scorned and ridiculed in the High Coven for her feelings, here she would be embraced and honored.

She knew others were feeling it as well.

She and the others were sent here to hide a different agenda that much she was sure of. What that agenda was she did not know, but bringing them here was not going to produce the results that were expected. With only those fools Dante and Javier Moran as the exceptions, she and the other riders were learning and growing. They were seeing the High Coven for what it was, they were seeing the path of destruction the High Coven was hurtling down and they were seeing what all of them could become.

She had set herself on this path that day, and the more time that she remained here, she knew that had been the right choice.

And she had no intention of failing.

Eliani rolled over with a soft moan of exquisite soreness and settled her head onto Nyla’s bare breasts. Her fern green eyes popped open when she realized Malic was not between them as he had been when they had fallen asleep and she lifted her head up. Her wild and tangled looking burgundy colored hair fell all around her face and shoulders, brushing against Nyla’s flawless skin and she saw her beautiful green eyes half open and she was wearing a dreamy expression on her face.

“Aur Enyla?” Eliani whispered softly.

Nyla smiled and shook her head slowly. “Do not move Ussta Che.” She answered in a whisper as well. “I wish to relish the divine soreness I feel for as long as I am able too.” She said.

Eliani grinned. “I do know what you mean.” She said as she lowered her chin to Nyla’s shoulder and stared at her vampire lover’s face. Nyla’s almost porcelain like features had always been a turn on for her and now that they had found Malic it was even more pronounced and deep.

“By the gods Eliani… he has reshaped us.” Nyla spoke softly. “He was like an insatiable beast.” She spoke with a chuckle. “And we loved it!”

“Well… we haven’t really left this bed for two days you know.” Eliani stated with a sated tone of voice. “I did not realize how well endowed our new husband is aur enyla. I don’t think I was this sore even after completing my Agoge.”

“Will it always be like this?” Nyla asked looking at her.

“Carians I hope so!” Eliani exclaimed.

The last two days had been nothing short of blissful ecstasy for both of them.

Eliani could not remember how many times she had exploded over the course of the last two days. If it wasn’t Malic exploring her body as a child would explore a new toy, kissing, nuzzling and caressing her in every way she could imagine, it was his huge cock making her scream out his name. And if it wasn’t Eliani crying out in abandon it was Nyla, quivering in the same devastating pleasure as she was. He had opened his mind completely to them, his soul laid bare, and they had wrapped him within their love as tightly as they were able, returning to him all that they were as well. Their only true break came as they laid here snuggling against his warm, powerful body and they spoke of Lisisa. They were his mates now, his wives, and they would not do something against his wishes. He had expressed his opinion and agreed to what they suggested to him. They would begin the process of combining their holdings as mated and married individuals did, but until the time the documents and paperwork was complete, he would not question their decisions. He felt it was wrong what the Galactic Court had ruled, for Lisisa had helped him to see who he truly was, and Malic abhorred politics in any form. Eliani had told her mother For’mya that if they were going to search their villa, they needed to do it before their holdings were combined, for Malic was opposed to the Court’s decision and would not allow it afterwards. He trusted them and did not question their decision, and they loved him completely and would not go against him once the process was completed.

Nyla looked at Eliani’s bright eyes and reached up to stroke her cheek. “We have found our future Ussta Che.” She said softly.

Eliani nodded. “Yes we have.”

Nyla dropped her fingers to caress the marks of where Malic had bitten Eliani. “It feels different.” She said softly. “You… you and Malic are Soulmates now… and you didn’t keep that from me. What it makes you feel. I can not… I can not love you both more completely for sharing that with me.”

“Nyla… we will never keep anything from you.” Eliani said. “We are all soulmates. We belong together. I’ve sometimes thought Andro was always a little too preachy and serious when it came to finding Sadi… but now after experiencing these last two days I have come to understand him much better. The way our thoughts and minds have come together now, it gives me such a sense of peace.”

Nyla nodded her head. “Yes. A sense we have finally found our place in the universe.” She said.

Eliani rested her cheek on Nyla’s shoulder just as the smells of cooking food reached her sensitive wolf nose. She looked up quickly when she smelled the burning of meat and she chuckled. “He’s trying to cook!” She exclaimed.

Nyla turned her head and sniffed the air, and while it was very pronounced to Eliani, she could just detect the smell of burning meat. She chuckled softly and looked back to Eliani. “Should we go rescue him?”

“If we want to keep our bungalow from burning down… yes.” Eliani declared.

I told you it was too much heat! Vincix’s voice spoke from the window opposite where Malic stood in the kitchen. His silvery/purple scaled head and long neck was poking into the large window and gazing at his bonded one from across the room.

Malic wore only a pair of loose shorts, the rest of his body bare. He felt more alive at this moment than at any other point in his life. Not only had he and Vincix discovered each other, but he had found two women that he worshiped the ground upon which they tread. That Nyla was a vampire could not have mattered less to him than the color of the sky. Yes he had bitten Eliani, instinct driving him to do this more than anything because of the pure wolf blood in her. She may have been half Hadarian, but the Leonidas blood in her veins was exceptionally strong and something he could smell if he concentrated enough. While Eliani Leonidas was now his wolf soulmate, both of them together had claimed his soul and his being and he would draw no distinction between the two.

Well thank you brother! Malic retorted as he pulled the steaks off the stove top. Perhaps you could have said something before I wasted three perfectly good slabs of beef.

Do not listen to him Malic! Arydun’s soft voice cooed now as her head moved up next to Vincix’s, her large eyes in their own dreamy state for a dragon. Though Malic could not see it, when Vincix caressed the back of her neck with his snout, he knew her wings were twitching in delight. It is the thought that counts.

They aren’t wasted! We will eat them! Vincix declared happily.

“Eat what?” Eliani’s voice carried to them.

Malic’s head turned quickly and he looked at Eliani and Nyla. Eliani had simply wrapped a sheet around her lithe frame while Nyla had thrown a thin black robe on. He fought down the renewed surge of desire as he looked at them, knowing that they needed food and all of them needed to return to their normal duties. Androcles had given them ample time to discover each other, but Malic knew they could not abuse that. They would have the rest of their lives to discover each other. He watched as they came up to him standing in their kitchen, two sets of sizzling green eyes looking at him with desire and love.

“I was… I was trying to make us breakfast.” He spoke sheepishly. Eliani and Nyla looked at the burnt steaks on the counter as they pressed up close to him and they both smiled. “I am not much of a cook it seems.”

Not a cook at all I’d say. Vincix chimed in with considerable humor.

Malic turned and looked at his bonded brother, seeing the humor in his eyes. “I will remember you said that when we are stranded somewhere and I need to cook for you.” He stated stabbing the thick steak with the knife and flipping it at him across the room.

Vincix caught it easily in his razor like teeth and he turned to Arydun. A gift for you my beautiful new mate.

Arydun snorted and snatched the steak from his teeth, gulping it down. Thank you my handsome new mate.

Eliani and Nyla laughed and both of them extended up on their toes to kiss Malic’s cheeks. “Sit down Malic.” Eliani told him. “We will cook for you.”

Malic drew them closer to him, wrapping his arms around their waists. “I will learn to cook.” He said nuzzling first Eliani’s neck and ear and hearing her sigh in delight and then switching to Nyla. As closely tied together as they had now become, Nyla could almost feel Malic’s aura as he nuzzled her. She could feel what it did to Eliani and by virtue of that, what it did to her and she too sighed in enchantment.

We have more items to learn first. Vincix declared quickly. We still need to study for our exams!

Malic stabbed another of the steaks and flipped it at him. “Will you allow me to eat in peace before you assault my head brother?” He exclaimed as Vincix snatched the steak from the air and gulped it down.

Arydun was chuckling softly in Mindvoice as Vincix smacked his dragon lips. Perhaps if you give me that last one. He said.

Eliani and Nyla laughed and Eliani reached down and grabbed the last steak, flipping it through the air towards him. Vincix caught this one as well, but Arydun then snatched it from his jaw and gulped it down. He stared at her in surprise.

I was going to enjoy that! He exclaimed.

Arydun butted the underside of his jaw with her snout. Come my new mate… let us join Tharua and Jeth while they hunt. We need more than these morsels. We will leave Malic in the capable hands of his new mates.

Malic watched with a smile as their heads retreated from the open window and then he turned and looked at Eliani and Nyla as they stared up at him. Their green eyes gazed at him and he found his breath constricting in his chest as he gazed at their sensual and staggering beauty. “What?” He asked softly.

“Malic… do you realize how utterly and completely happy you have made us?” Eliani asked him in a similar voice as she stared into his gorgeous sea blue eyes.

“As happy as you have made me?” He asked her.

Nyla shook her head. “No Malic my love.” She said. “We had almost given up hope of finding a man who could embrace what Eliani and I share. A man who could embrace it and not be frightened of it.”

Malic smiled warmly. “I have come to understand that is what makes the two of you so very unique.” He said. “It is part of who you are, and any who try to change that are fools. I have the two most beautiful women in the universe, and they are mine. That they love each other as much as they love me only makes it all the more sweet.”

Eliani grinned as she pressed closer to him still. “Wow! And he even says things that make our hearts beat faster.” She said.

Malic chuckled. “Actually… Vincix told me to say that.”

They all laughed now and Eliani reached up to stroke his cheek. “I told you there was an Alpha in there somewhere that was scratching to find his way out.” She said as she nuzzled his chest. “I am so very happy he finally came out of his shell.”

“As am I.” Nyla said.

They heard the soft growling of Malic’s stomach and all of them burst out in laughter again. Eliani pushed him towards the nearby table with a gentle nudge. “Go sit down our love. Smelling your attempt at cooking has made us hungry as well. Can you make coffee?”

Malic smiled. “That I can do very well.”

Nyla directed him to the machine. “Then that is your task.” She said.

SPARTA

GALLAIS’S LODGE

“…did not work as we had hoped.” Moran said as he sat in the main room of the suite apartment with Yuri, Tesand and Aikiro. “We did not anticipate they would admit what her role was so readily, nor did we take in to account that she may have been forced into her actions by her control officer.”

Tesand leaned forward. “Her step-mother and half brothers are currently in the maximum security prison on Apo Prime serving life sentences.” He spoke. “I was able to obtain that bit of information using the Netnews archives. Based on the reports that they have made public, it appears her version of the story is all very true.”

“This Sadi is also being hailed as the second coming of Gorgo in her manner, intelligence and how she treats others.” Moran stated evenly. “Acting as they have, admitting it and giving an extensive explanation as to what happen; it makes her untouchable right now. Even if we came into the open and revealed the situation with the clone of his mother, they would label us liars and no one would believe us.”

Aikiro nodded. “That was to be expected.” She said calmly. “I did not hope for anything to come of it. I only wanted to see their reaction. How they would act in the face of an event totally out of their control to predict.”

“His son’s action concerning the Kavalian Petition also gives us insight into him.” Yuri said. “Refusing to honor the Galactic Court Ruling, even as his other siblings followed the path of their bastard father.”

Aikiro nodded. “Indeed it does.” She said softly. “Though not as much as I would have liked.”

“It tells us he does not care for the Kavalian animals.” Yuri said confidently. “The reason he gave for refusing their ruling was very weak. It could only mean he distastes them almost as much as we do.”

Aikiro got to her feet and moved to the counter in the suite. “I question that to some degree.” She said thoughtfully. “Leonidas’s actions we can predict with reasonable certainty, the oldest son however, I am not so sure he follows his father’s path as closely as others seem to think.”

“What do you mean mother?” Yuri asked.

Aikiro poured herself another crystal glass of cloned blood and turned to look at them. “Androcles Leonidas is an enigma. In some respects his path parallels that of his father, but in many others he is completely different. His dedication to training our riders is not something I anticipated, nor is it something that his father expected, of that I am positive. His Mindvoice potential is… it can not be measured to be honest. It may have to do with the emotional state of his parents when he was conceived, that and the extreme pureness of their blood. If measured… I expect his blood is even more pure than yours Yuri.”

“Are you saying he is more powerful than me?” She asked.

Aikiro shook her head. “Not in terms of his different abilities no. I have taught you far more than he has learned simply because we discovered the remains of our Mindvoice ship first and were able to understand its effect on us. However, what he lacks in expertise, he more than makes up for it in terms of raw power. Just like his father. It would indicate that this Aricia is also descended from the Pralors that crashed on Lycavore, and somehow her ancestors were among those chosen to come here to Earth by Resumar.”

“You don’t actually believe Leonidas is on the same level as you mother? Do you?” Yuri asked aghast.

Aikiro nodded. “Like his son, he lacks finesse and experience, but in terms of raw power yes. Much of that is because of the bonds they share with their dragons, but technically in a prolonged one on one confrontation, they would ultimately win. You and I lack the necessary endurance that is a part of their wolf genes Yuri, and that is why we must use the superior skills that we have.”

“Are you concerned about Leonidas’s reaction Aikiro?” Tesand asked. “When he finally discovers why we are really here?”

Aikiro returned to the couch. “As long as we stick to the second phase of our operation we can control him. We can make him believe what we want him to believe. He will bluster and bluff, but he likes having the only Mindvoice ship in the universe under his control and he will do everything within his power to keep it that way.” She replied. “That is why Juliana One is so important in the plan.”

“Well… the only way he could discover what we want him to discover is to put boots on the ground.” Moran spoke. “And in doing that he risks discovery, which would lead that pig Keleru to respond in kind.”

“Leonidas may be a brute…” Aikiro said with a small smile. “But he surrounds himself with those who are intelligent and cunning. While we may have not seen the signs of superior technological advances, do not assume they are not there.” She spoke. “What were you able to discover about this O’Connor person?”

Tesand shook his head. “What we talked about will not work.” He replied. “Apparently he has had an ongoing relationship with an elf female since they first returned to Earth twenty-six years ago. She is Leonidas’s personal pilot. He and the human female that he married were turned by Isabella two decades ago. There is nothing we can offer him that will coerce him to betray Leonidas now.”

“It was a long shot anyway.” Yuri spoke shaking her head. “I have found out through the years that he is very careful about whom he allows into his inner circle. Those that reside in that circle are completely loyal and will never betray him.”

“We will sign this farce of a cease fire in three weeks.” Aikiro spoke. “All the details have been worked out. Once that is signed we will be granted an embassy as well. It will allow us to do the same thing the Kavalians are doing now. Keep an eye on things.”

Moran nodded. “I’ve seen some of their biogenic females that are now working at the embassy. They are being allowed to move about Sparta freely without obvious security.” He said. “Including Keleru’s youngest daughter. Don’t you find that surprising?”

Aikiro shook her head. “Leonidas is doing the same thing I would do.” She stated. “He is trying to insure the Kavalians do not find out about our dragons being here on Earth. He and his son have a fondness for the beasts that I do not understand. If that were to be discovered before our plans are in complete motion, it would be a major setback. We must do our part in that regard as much as it pains us.”

“We should be mindful of where we go and what we do from now on.” The new voice spoke.

They turned and Juliana moved from the shadows of the balcony where she had been standing silently. She had maintained a very low profile since being released from the prison cell, but still found herself drawn to that house and having to fight the increasing desire to return there. Her dark chocolate features were void of emotion, but her dark eyes were bright and very intelligent. Aikiro felt sexual warmth spread through her as she looked at her. While she may not have been as experienced as Toria in hers and Tesand’s bed, Juliana was turning out to be an adequate replacement.

Aikiro nodded. “Juliana has informed me she is reasonably sure she is being followed. She can not pinpoint who or where, but she is certain of it. They are using the shadows but she can not detect them even when they move. Only that they are there.”

“Drow.” Moran told them confidently. “More specifically, the half vampire Drow that your scientists experimented on when we controlled Earth Yuri.”

Juliana nodded. “I have reviewed that information and I believe Admiral Moran is correct in his statement.” She said. “They were difficult for even purebloods to detect once they were altered and changed. My assessment is that they have had substantial additional training in using the shadows from someone very skilled and have blended this with their natural ability to remain undetected.”

“Vonis and Isabella.” Yuri spoke. “It has to be.”

Aikiro nodded her head. “I would agree. Vonis was better at using the shadows than even your father.” She said looking at Yuri. “And Veldruk, as much as it pains me to say, he was the finest I had ever seen. I have this Durcunusaan escort wherever I go so they must be using these Drow to cover the rest of you, and possibly the Kavalians. That is why they are letting them roam freely within the city.”

“Neither of us has done anything that would draw attention to ourselves.” Moran spoke quickly indicating Tesand.

“I would be extra cautious however.” Juliana spoke. “They will no doubt make the very correct assumption that the only place the elf reporter you approached could have gotten the information she had is from us.”

Yuri nodded. “And I doubt they will be happy we tried to embarrass the Crown Princess of their precious Union.”

“They will not do anything. They would have come to us already if they were going too do something.” Aikiro said calmly. “Even though Leonidas is not on Earth right now, his elf Queen For’mya or Deia would have come to me and blustered and blathered and threatened by now.”

Yuri looked at her. “If he is gone, will they adhere to the schedule you and he made for returning to the base and speaking with Narice and our people?”

Aikiro nodded. “I have already received confirmation from his son that he will arrive at the end of this week to take me there if Leonidas has not returned.” She looked at Yuri. “Both of us will not be able to be gone Yuri.” She stated. “I am quite sure the Kavalians are doing their best to watch us in whatever way they can. If we are seen departing together they will start asking questions. Once the Cease Fire is signed and the embassy is established, I will move to a home on the outskirts of Eden City. We have arranged for a Netnews release saying I will be remaining here on Earth to try and work out the details of several minor trade agreements with Earth’s President. Yuri… you will return to this base to continue your training with Vollenth, but it will be reported that you have left to return to Usu Ozeib 7. The Kavalians are being limited to Sparta right now, and I don’t imagine that will change in the near future, so they will think you have departed Earth completely to return to wherever they think our dragons are. Or attempt to follow you. In which case… the ship you will supposedly be on will be tracked going across the whole of High Coven space.”

“I don’t look forward to returning to that place mother. If they have not already killed Vollenth I might just do so myself.” She snorted in disgust. “He is becoming unmanageable even for me. I welcome the opportunity to not have his foul presence in my head.”

“It must be done Yuri.” Aikiro said.

Yuri nodded. “I know. I will endure.”

“I believe I have thought of a way for me to communicate with our people there even through the Mindvoice barrier. I think I have discovered a pattern to how the void Mindvoice areas are arranged.” Aikiro said gently. “I will need to test this idea when I am there again to see if it is possible. It may help me to discover where he is hiding the Mindvoice ship.”

“That is still a goal then?” Moran asked.

Aikiro nodded. “Oh yes. If anything… to deprive him of using it against us.” She looked at Tesand. “Have our people discovered anything in regards to where Dysea went?”

Tesand shook his head. “Nothing so far.” He replied. “The Wilds is a large place Aikiro. And if she went aboard a STRIKER DT, they would have a very long range.”

“That she has not returned yet is a surprise. Leonidas can not have any love for Immortals in his heart.” Moran spoke with a nod. “And it could also be a problem as well.”

Aikiro shook her head. “What I saw in the transmission… the conversation between him and the Immortal T’lolt… they appear to know each other. They spoke of some incident and words that were exchanged. We need to be very careful in that regard.” She said in agreement. “However, Dysea could very well lead us to Cha’talla and his tribe and enable us to remove that possible problem. At the very least it will allow me to achieve some measure of retribution for his traitorous actions by taking Esther as his wife and birthing those abominations.” She leaned forward now. “Also Tesand… get word to our agents in the KFI and abort the operation against me that we had planned. Given what is happening… such an attack will only seem more staged to Leonidas and hinder my plans for Phase Two.”

Tesand nodded. “Good.” He said quickly. “Too many things could have gone wrong with that.”

“Once Phase Two begins, as long as we stick to the original plan and maintain a very low profile, Leonidas will have no reason to suspect anything other than what we tell him.” Aikiro said. “Yuri… Dante had made initial contact with the daughter Zarah before you left?”

Yuri nodded. “It was brief but according to him effective.” She said. “He has taken to heart what we discussed with him mother. He will move things along as slowly as he sees fit so as not to draw attention to himself or what he is doing.”

Aikiro nodded. “Good. Her abilities within Mindvoice make her a better candidate than her older sister anyway, and I would like to discover just how those abilities came to be. The Coming of Age Fever for Lycavorians drags on in half breed female children longer, especially those who are half vampire. That much I have been able to discern from reading several medical journals and such. They are pathetically open in this society and everything one needs to fight them can be found in their books or on their Netnews. This Coming of Age fever for her should give Dante an excellent advantage. It will make her more pliable whether she wants to be or not.”

“What should he be looking for?” Yuri asked.

“Anything that might help us to find the Mindvoice ship.” Aikiro said. “He and Javier can rape her mind as well as her body for all I care… but I want to find that ship. That is the most important of his tasks. Combined with Toria’s separate mission… once that takes place we will cause sufficient confusion and angst that we can move on the Mindvoice ship here on Earth and either take control of it or destroy it.”

“We’ve been bringing our people down very slowly over the last weeks.” Moran spoke. “Most of the team is down and in hiding.”

“Where are they set up?” Aikiro asked.

“The remains of London. The city is empty right now. They haven’t begun to rebuild the cities along the Atlantic coast of old Europe yet.” Moran replied. “They’ll be ready to move when we call for them.”

Aikiro nodded. “Good. Once Dante and Toria execute their objectives we will need to move quickly in the confusion and mayhem they create.”

“Our escape routes are all plotted and committed to memory.” Tesand spoke. “Once we determine the location of the base our riders are at we will begin to move ships into position slowly. They will be disguised as civilian transports and we have already obtained clearances through our Limian contacts. The ships have been moving back and forth for the last month as part of the ongoing reconstruction projects across the planet.”

“The contacts were eliminated I take it?” Aikiro asked.

Tesand nodded. “Various accidents… yes.”

Aikiro nodded. “We must be cautious but we will move forward with our plans as if the Kavalians are not here on Earth. When we execute… we will try to take out Keleru’s daughters and Pusintin’s son as well… but that is not a mission priority.”

“I will attempt to discover if destroying their embassy is even feasible Empress.” Juliana said. “I am being watched, but if we do nothing in the way of trying to discover what the KFI are doing, the Lycavorians will suspect something as well. Better that I do this than someone more high profile.”

Aikiro nodded again. “Very well.” She said. “We have waited a long time my friends… we must be patient for a few months longer and we can succeed.”

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

“…press as far as we are able Prefect.” Jiss spoke from the chair. “I don’t know how much support we will receive however.”

Jiss, Matuarr, Qurot, Timur and Pian sat around the small table in the Communications room of the Kavalian Embassy. The Images of Keleru and Pusintin were exceptionally clear, almost a 3D image of the two men generated from the holo disc in the center of the table. It was easy enough to discern they were in Keleru’s office on the Kavalian homeworld.

“This Galactic Court of theirs is nothing more than an extension of Lycavorian Union and their rule.” Keleru spoke offhandedly. “Our petition was never meant to be successful, and you can be assured whatever items of importance this Lisisa had are long gone. You may conduct the searches and press as much as you are able of course, but do not cross the diplomatic line. Timur?”

“Prefect?”

“Insure that you maintain control of your temper and keep your men in check.” He stated flatly.

Timur nodded. “Of course Prefect.” He answered. “What of the Marshall’s promise to me of having his daughter?”

“Short of kidnapping her, what would you have us do Timur?” Pusintin asked from his chair next to Keleru. “You would never make it off the planet with her, and you most certainly would have to kill her dragon.”

“And if I found some way?” Timur asked hopefully. “I need only lock groins with her once and leave her with child to be successful in making a claim on her.”

“She is that worth it?” Pusintin asked slightly surprised by his demeanor. He was of the same mind as Keleru, that no female was truly worth the effort. He had attempted to discover how his brother could have five females so utterly devoted to him. While all of them were exceptionally beautiful, there was no doubt of that, he never understood why his brother just remained with the five of them. As King he could have any female that he wanted within the Union. It was one of the reasons Pusintin enjoyed being King of Sparta. He had only to demand that a female join him in his bed and they would happily comply. Even the married ones.

“You have not seen her in person Marshall Pusintin.” Timur spoke. “She is like a goddess to gaze upon, even though she is half vampire. In bed I do not doubt she would be worth the effort.”

“There is no guarantee that will work Timur.” Keleru said. “Pusintin and I have already spoken of this scenario. You would not know for several days at least, and in that time the first place they would come for her is there at the embassy. They would kill you with the utmost prejudice and then expel the rest of those from the embassy.” Keleru shook his head quickly. “I am not willing to risk our one asset within Lycavorian space to sate your sexual urges. There will be other females for you to choose from.”

The twitch of Timur’s jaw indicated he did not like that decision but he nodded his head. “As you order Prefect.” He said finally.

“Where are my daughters Jiss?” Keleru asked.

“Jalersi is seeing to the arrangements for several meetings with the representatives of Union members who might be sympathetic to our cause. We have many items that we can trade and now that the door is open, other members of the Union will speak to us about it.” Jiss replied. “We have Athani moving among the streets near our embassy during the day Prefect, under guard of course. She has gathered some excellent intelligence as to the mindset of the people in and around the building and grounds.”

“The last time I spoke to Jalersi, she told me Athani was being difficult.” Keleru said. “That is no longer the case?”

Jiss shook his head quickly. “I believe she is doing as much as her limited skills enable her Prefect. She has made it very clear she abhors being here among the Lycavorians. She does not hold them in very high regard. She is looking forward to returning on the transport that will bring the remaining staff members.”

“The transport will be there in two days.” Keleru said. “Once it was made clear we would be getting an embassy I dispatched them immediately from Qurot’s ship. The transport will then return with her and Jalersi. Qurot… you will return as well with Pian and leave Timur as the head of the security detachment.”

Qurot nodded. “Thank you Prefect. Will I still…”

“She is yours Qurot.” Keleru stated. “I will submit the documents tomorrow to the Pride leaders and she will be yours. Tomorrow evening you may do as you wish… but my directive still stands. If you mark her in any way Qurot I will have your cock and your head stapled to my wall. Is that understood?”

Qurot nodded his head. “Clearly Prefect.” He stated quickly. “We will give you many fine grandchildren.”

Keleru nodded with a grunt. “You will be officially named Ambassador by the end of the week Jiss. Matuarr will be your deputy. Your actions have done your Prides proud.”

“Thank you Prefect.” Jiss spoke bowing his head.

“Many thanks Prefect.” Matuarr echoed.

“Where is Karun?” Pusintin asked.

“He is having his second meeting with your daughter Marshall Pusintin.” Jiss answered. “He told me he was operating with yours and the Prefect’s direction. I did not question him.”

Pusintin nodded. “So he is.” He stated. “He will try and learn as much as he is able from her by pretending to want to know her as a sister. He is not to be interfered with in any way. He may be able to learn items of intelligence that are not readily available, and no woman is smart enough to not speak of things they shouldn’t speak of.”

“Is that wise Marshall?” Matuarr asked. “He is your son. He may very well become a target of the Lycavorians should anything happen.”

“Karun is more than capable of taking care of himself. Trust me when I tell you my brother will not allow harm to come to his blood. No matter how much he hates me.” Pusintin said. “And Karun is expendable when it comes to our ultimate goals.”

“Leonidas departed a few mornings ago for Hadaria with the red haired wench.” Matuarr spoke now. “We have not seen the vampire Queen Isabella, the first elf queen or the youngest one, Aricia. It appears he is leaving all dealings with us to the elf queen For’mya and his Prime Minister.”

“The Coven?” Keleru asked.

“They are remaining on the opposite side of the city for the most part.” Jiss replied. “We have seen the Empress Aikiro and her daughter on the Netnews channels several times walking the streets. It appears they will be signing the Cease Fire Accords in three weeks time. This will also grant the Coven an embassy here.”

“My brother is becoming soft to allow such a thing.” Pusintin spoke looking at Keleru. “This knowledge bodes well for our plans.”

Keleru nodded. “Indeed it does.” He said. He lifted his hand and picked up the data pad from the table. “I trust that all of you have reviewed the information Timur brought with him in regards to our ultimate plan?”

“Is this information we truly need to know Prefect?” Jiss asked.

“Yes… the time has come for you to be made aware of our plans for it will require you to respond in a certain way.” He stated as he looked at them. “I suggest you begin your research as soon as you can. What I presented to you must be made to stand firm Jiss. I am sending you the Union archive files and laws that were referenced initially to analyze but you will need to insure it can work. How you put it all together Jiss is up to you and Matuarr, but we want to review it first. You are certain they can not intercept this transmission?”

Qurot nodded. “I sweep the embassy every morning Prefect.” He replied quickly. “Our communications are secure, and we have jammers operating regardless.”

Keleru nodded. “Very well. Jiss… your initial thoughts?”

“Very feasible Prefect.” He replied. “Matuarr and I will have to delve more into what you just sent us… but at first glance… a bold plan with a better than half chance to succeed. As long as certain other conditions are met.” He spoke as he withdrew the pad when it beeped softly and notified him the download was complete.

“Pian, Qurot, you may review the plan as well and provide your military input when you arrive back here.” Keleru said. “As it stands, only four of us know of this plan here, and now the five of you. It will remain that way upon pain of death and honor to your Prides.”

The men nodded quickly. “Prefect!” They all stated together.

“Karun?” Jiss asked.

Pusintin shook his head quickly. “It is not something he needs to be made aware of.” He said. “He is not to know.”

Jiss looked at him oddly and nodded slowly. “As you order Marshall.” He stated.

“He would not understand Jiss.” Pusintin spoke explaining further. “Unlike my younger sons, he is still too close to his mother.”

“That is why he will remain on Earth with you when Jalersi returns here Jiss.” Keleru spoke. “Some time under Timur will be good for his advancement.”

“Understood Marshall Pusintin. Prefect.” Jiss spoke.

“We have already put in motion the first portions of this plan within The Wilds.” Keleru stated. “We should be receiving reports of successes within a few days.”

None of them took note of the shadow outside the room. Had Karun been present he may have smelled her tangerine scent, but Kavalian males were not taught to use their sense of smell in such a manner. The capability was there, but never taught.

Athani Leonidas however, did not limit herself in such a way. Especially not now, when the man she loved and who was now her husband was half wolf and a Prince of the Union. Her blue/ green eyes stared ahead at the wall across from her, her mind racing with options and what to do. She did not panic in the least, but instead went over the alternatives to their plan and how it would affect things if they acted a day earlier. Resumar’s calming aura filled her even from where he was in his apartment on the Royal Villa Estate and she let it fill every portion of her body and mind. Athani pushed off the wall silently and began moving back to her room.

[Resumar my love! Cemath! We must act sooner than we had anticipated!] She called out within Mindvoice.

Athani felt both of their consciousnesses become more alert in their private connection and she smiled. She felt so very complete because of this man and what he made her feel.

[Aryschanne! What is wrong?] Resumar’s voice filled her head instantly.

MJOLNIR’S HAND

THE WILDS

SIXTEEN HOURS FROM BONTAWILLIAN SPACE

Aricia looked up when Komirri entered the Ready Room from the short corridor to the bridge. She was sitting in the long couch against the wall, staring out into the stars through the view window. Even from this distance, she could feel Martin’s apprehension on Hadaria within Mindvoice. The years had seen them develop an uncanny ability to feel each other even across great distances like now. This unique skill carried over to their son as well, and Aricia could feel Andro’s own wariness, but she could also feel great happiness within him. She had seen the interview he and Sadi had given, and while she could feel nothing but pride in her sons for their actions, she was left with many questions as to who these additional females that would fill Andro’s life with Sadi would be. Sadi had said they had already found one, and Aricia knew that it had to be one of the High Coven riders, though part of her hoped it was not one of Yuri’s daughters or her sister. There was no other explanation for what Sadi had said, and she knew her son well enough to know what kind of female would attract him. If they were not in some way similar to Sadi in their strength and demeanor, they would have no chance of drawing even a glancing sniff from her son or from Sadi.

Denali she already knew would remain devoted to Lisisa for the rest of his years. They had a connection that was rarely found in those who were not soulmates, and he was a son of hers and Martin’s blood. Avi had told her some years ago that within her blood was the blood of the Pralors, and any children she and Martin had would naturally be more attuned to Mindvoice. Denali was a pure blood Lycavorian, their son and therefore much more powerful than any normal Spartan. He would never come close to achieving what his father and older brother had and would achieve within Mindvoice because of how Andro and Elynth bonded while she still carried him in her womb, but Denali was very powerful within his own right.

So many things were now beginning to happen at once, Aricia herself thought, and the more they discovered the more it led her to believe everything was all tied together somehow. And she did not know if that was a good or bad thing.

Aricia Leonidas had grown in the last quarter century, grown into the woman she was now. She was widely considered the most militant of Martin’s Queens, the most like him in almost every respect. Her fighting skills were hailed from one end of the Union to the other, and like the man she so loved, she was not known for being very forgiving. And she most certainly was not known for being diplomatic. Though she was the youngest of Martin’s Queens, she was the one they all naturally deferred to in many respects. It was also Aricia that was the one to continually make time for all of them to be together.

As her azure colored eyes came to rest on Komirri, she remembered the confrontation with the Kavalians only eight hours ago.

“The Kavalian ship is hailing us!” The male COM officer sang out.

“Activate the main holo imager.” Komirri barked after looking at and receiving a nod from Aricia.

Isabella had gone with Vonis to the landing bay to return to the Coven Insurgent Frigate to make sure that they did exactly as they were told. Neither of them doubted the sincerity of the insurgents and Isabella’s presence on the frigate would insure the Kavalians did not do something stupid like trying to destroy or board the ship.

The Kavalian officer’s face appeared in the holo disc emitters, his dark brown fur neatly groomed and covering every portion of his body. His yellowish vertical slit feline like eyes glared at them from the transmission.

“My name is Commander Angak, commanding officer of the Kavalian Seventh Echelon, Twenty-Fourth Legre ship NGANE.” The man spoke. “You will immediately stand to and prepare to be boarded for inspection.”

Komirri laughed heartily at that. “I am Admiral/Lieutenant Komirri, commander of the United Lycavorian Union flagship MJOLNIR’S HAND! Just what would possess me to allow you to set foot on my ship Commander Angak?”

“You have a known High Coven frigate within your shield arc.” Angak snapped. “That ship and its crew are wanted for crimes against the Kavalian people! You will remand this ship to my custody and prepared to be boarded for inspection.”

“We will do no such thing!” Aricia spoke now moving forward to stand next to Komirri.

“Commander, please allow me to introduce Queen Aricia Leonidas of the Lycavorian Union.” Komirri spoke with a grin.

The Kavalian’s eyes blinked several times before he shook his head. “This is of no matter to me.” He stated ignoring Aricia and looking at Komirri. “You will do as I order you to…”

“Commander… this ship is carrying the individuals responsible for the attack on your trade delegation within Union space. I have no intention of handing them or their ship over to you.” Aricia stated flatly. “We will take them back to Union space and they will face our justice.”

Angak’s eyes grew a little wider and he came to his feet. “You will hand them over to me this instant!” He nearly shouted. “They are criminals! They have butchered a dozen Kavalian females! I demand that you…”

“You demand nothing Commander!” Aricia barked now. “You have no jurisdiction within The Wilds Commander; therefore we will be on our way back to Union space. With our prisoners.”

“You will do as I order you woman!” Angak snapped vehemently as he glared at her. “If you do not I will fire on that Coven frigate even though it resides within the shield arc of your ship!”

“That ship carries another Queen of the Union Commander.” Aricia spoke evenly. “Isabella Leonidas is on that ship with a detachment of Durcunusaan insuring the prisoners are secured. If you attempt such an action, you will kill a Queen of the Lycavorian Union and that action will plunge our two peoples into a war you will not win. The moment we detect your weapons powering up I will order you and your ship blown into nubous atoms Commander.”

“I have you outnumbered and I do not fear your vaunted LEONIDAS II-Class ships!” He barked.

“Then you are a fool.” Aricia said calmly. “But my experiences with the males of your species has already proved that to me. If you wish to expand this meeting into a shooting match, you are more than welcome Commander. You will lose and we will continue on our way without as much as a pause.”

“You would not dare woman!” He barked. “I don’t believe you!”

Aricia smiled as her eyes changed and her fangs extended. “Then that would be the single most ignorant thing you have ever done Commander. You go ahead and let your male pride rule your actions, fool! I will blow your ship into so many tiny pieces no one will ever know you existed.”

Angak’s eyes grew wide as the insult to his male pride hit him. “I will contact… I will contact my superior officers! You will remain here until this is done.”

Aricia chuckled. “You may remain here if you wish.” She stated simply. “We are leaving however.” She looked at Komirri. “Take us home Komirri. For olyn allon igord sarad ioion aen derolfar willude, tyna jen mida dur rie vada siprera.” (And if this fool so much as twitches wrong blow his ass out of the stars.)

Komirri’s reptilian face was locked in a wide grin showing his razor like white teeth. “It would be my pleasure Milady.”

Aricia lowered the tea she was holding and looked at the man who held her beloved Martin’s complete and utter trust. Komirri had been the commander of Martin’s ship since he had assumed his role as King, and he was the one who had taught Martin everything he knew of ship combat and tactics.

“Something Komirri?” She asked.

“We are sixteen hours from the Bontawillian border Milady.” He spoke.

“We still have our guests I take it?” Aricia asked.

Komirri nodded. “Trailing behind us by several million kilometers and matching our course and speed. I ordered our Strike Wing to remain Shrouded and keep separation between them so no accidents happen.”

Aricia got to her feet. “So what is it that you need?”

Komirri held out the pad to her. “Long range sensors have detected three additional Kavalian ships entering the sector on an intercept course with us. They will reach us before we get to the border.”

Aricia took the pad and looked at it. “What type of ships?”

“Two DIATAGA-Class Missile Cruisers, we call them the Civet Cat because of their long range capability and one DIEROY-Class Heavy Cruiser. What we call the Sabertooth.” Komirri answered.

“Threat level?” She asked looking up at him.

“The Sabertooth is more the concern because of her massive weapons load, but she has a very limited firing arc and we can maneuver to defeat that should it come to an exchange. The Civet Cat ships are more a nuisance with their missiles. Our point defenses would destroy their missiles before they ever hit.” Komirri answered.

“You think this Angak fool called for reinforcements?” Aricia asked.

Komirri shrugged. “If he did… they did not bring enough.” He stated calmly. “They obviously think we are out here alone. I have tasked our Strike Wing into sections, targeting all the ships. The Kavalians fight with a brute force mentality Milady. We maneuver against the Sabertooth, staying out of her forward firing arc and decimate her with our port and starboard Type One batteries as well as our missile launchers. We use our torpedoes in a support mode on the other ships while our Strike Wing cleans up the others.”

Aricia nodded her head. “Martin has told me this. They charge into battle thinking they are superior to all around them and no one could defeat them. They do not care about the losses they suffer, as long as they accomplish their goals.”

Komirri nodded. “Essentially yes.”

“How soon before they intercept us?” Aricia asked.

“The Civet Cats will be in extreme range of their missile batteries in fourteen hours if they maintain their present course.” Komirri answered. “They’ll reach us…”

“…still two hours from the border.” Aricia said to herself as she turned to look out the view window once more.

“Yes.”

“Will this Sabertooth ship have a senior officer on board?” Aricia asked.

Komirri nodded. “Senior to Angak… more than likely.”

“They wish us to back down Komirri.” Aricia spoke softly. “They want us to do what they tell us to do. They want us to fear them. And they want us to hand over Maros, Walsh and the others.”

Komirri nodded. “Yes Milady. All they really know is how to use threats and brute force to make others comply with what they want.”

“I don’t respond well to threats Komirri.” Aricia said.

Komirri chuckled. “No… as Martin’s wife and one of our Queens I don’t imagine you do.”

Aricia looked at him her azure eyes smiling. “Martin holds you in such high regard Komirri.” She said softly seeing Komirri’s eyes grow a little wider at this. “You have taught him so much through the years and you are one he trusts completely.”

“I could say the same about him Milady.” Komirri said softly.

Aricia nodded. “Yes I suppose so.” She said evenly. “Have our fighters ready to launch if they attack Komirri. If it is a test of might the Kavalians wish to engage in, I will be more than happy to oblige them. I will not be cowed by these ignorant people and neither will Isabella I assure you.”

Komirri nodded. “I will give the orders.”

DARKBROOD-CLASS FRIGATE

HIGH COVEN INSURGENCY

“The Kavalian ships are still there Commander.” Maros’s operations officer told him.

“Maintain your course.” Maros ordered. “We must not do anything that would provoke the Kavalian pigs into something rash.”

Maros turned his head and looked at Isabella who stood beside him on the bridge. He had never envisioned this day. Isabella and Vonis were famed heroes of the insurgency and they didn’t even know it. They had stood up to Aikiro and Veldruk and decided they wanted more than what life within the Coven offered. They now had that life, Isabella being a Queen of the Lycavorian Union against all the odds, and the mother of two of the King’s daughters. And as Maros had discovered when they returned to his ship, she would be mother to his son as well for she carried the King’s sixteenth child in her womb. Vonis was married to an elf female with five children, and a senior officer within the Union military and Intelligence establishment.

Vonis and Walsh were standing by one of the computer stations deep in a conversation and Maros looked at Isabella intently as Vonis turned.

“Sister… a message from Aricia.” Vonis spoke. “Three additional Kavalian ships on intercept course with us. They will come into weapons range while we are still two hours from the border.”

“Type?” Bella asked. She was no stranger to space combat.

“Two Civet Cats and a Sabertooth.” Vonis replied.

“The senior officer must have called for assistance.” Maros spoke. “They do not take kindly to being insulted. Especially by women as Queen Aricia did.”

Isabella smiled. “No I didn’t think they would.” She said looking at him. “You enjoyed that exchange I take it?”

Maros smiled broadly. “Best show I have seen in decades Lady Isabella. I thank you for leaving the channels open so that my crew could view it.”

“No matter what you may have heard Maros… Martin Leonidas is no friend of the High Coven.” Isabella said. “And he certainly will not allow Aikiro to discover your identities…” Bella turned as Vonis and Walsh came up. “…or that you and her other clones still live.”

Walsh grinned. “No sense in telling her that her cloning process is flawed.” He spoke. “She’ll find that out so enough on her own.”

Vonis gave Isabella the data pad. “Walsh and I have worked out a code.” He said. “I will return with them to their operating base and try to make contact with this General.”

Isabella looked at the pad. “You truly have no idea who this General is?” She asked.

Maros shook his head. “He has been giving his commands from the shadows since he made himself known to us.” He answered. “We understand why considering the position he must be in.”

“How do you know he is not a plant of Aikiro?” Bella asked.

“Two of the initial operations he planned and sent to us were on high profile targets. A weapons research lab and a new ship yard that was to build their BLOOD REVERENCE dreadnought.” Maros replied. “We were skeptical at first, just like you. The intelligence was perfect Lady Isabella. Plans, defenses, positions of ships, what docks to destroy. The weapons lab was the better target of the two in my opinion.”

Walsh nodded. “They were building new planetary missiles.” He said. “They could have launched them from orbit and devastated entire kilometers of ground on the surface. Even our underground facilities would have been at risk. They were fucking expensive to build and once we whacked the facility, Aikiro decided not to reconstitute the program.”

Isabella looked at him and laughed softly. “There is no doubt in my mind that you are who you say you are Colin Walsh.” She said. “You even speak like Martin does when he is excited or angry.”

Walsh chuckled. “He kind of rubbed off on us through the years I suppose.” He said.

“Wouldn’t Aikiro have clamped down on intelligence once these two operations were successful?” Isabella asked.

Maros nodded. “She did… but the General is a superior tactical mind. His tactics were to make it appear as if the intelligence we received was random in manner. We would attack some facilities, only to make it appear as if we lost badly and then run with our tail between our legs. Others we would press as hard as we were able until we were victorious. His transmissions are random and usually come as a surprise to everyone. He is smart. He even stopped us from attacking the base where they had their dragons. We didn’t want them used against us.”

Isabella looked at him. “Why?”

Maros shrugged. “We never knew why… but we didn’t go through with the attack. And they have never been used against us in any manner. He finally told us the dragons were not our enemy and they were being forced to do things against their as well. It was a compassionate plea to be honest.”

“Indeed.” Isabella said.

“What happens when those Kav ships get here?” Colin asked.

“If they wish to try and intimidate Aricia they will not succeed.” Isabella spoke. “She is… hard as fucking nails… I believe Martin says often.”

Vonis chuckled. “That she is.”

“And if they pick a fight?” Walsh continued.

Isabella looked at Vonis for a moment and then back to him. “Then they will quickly find that Aricia Leonidas’s bite is far worse than her bark.”

DYSEA’S STRIKER DT

FIVE HOURS FROM APO PRIME

Dysea stood silently as she lifted the mug of tea to her lips, her emerald eyes focused on where her daughter sat.

Normya was curled up on the couch of the STRIKER, her body pressed tightly to Tir’ut’s muscular side, her head resting comfortably on his broad chest. He was slumped lower on the couch, and Normya’s platinum blond hair splashed across his chest and abdomen. Tir’ut’s left arm was draped over her upper back protectively, Normya’s face tucked against the side of his neck, both of them sleeping soundly.

“What is going through your mind when you look at them Dysea Leonidas?” Esther’s voice asked from behind her. “I know of your abilities within Mindvoice. You saw something when you touched my son on Kranek. What did you see Dysea?”

Dysea turned slowly and looked at her. Esther was holding her own mug of steaming tea in her hands, her beautiful face relaxed and calm. Dysea doubted very much could get this woman to show her emotions unless it was related to her husband Cha’talla.

“I saw… I saw a child. A beautiful child. A child with my daughter’s hair, and your son’s skin and eyes.” Dysea said softly. “Their child. I saw… I saw the love for my daughter in his eyes, and the shining brightness of Normya’s eyes when she looked at him.”

Esther stepped up beside her and glanced at where Tir’ut and Normya slept. “Is this a bad thing Dysea?” She asked softly.

“Love is never a bad thing Esther.” Dysea said.

“I never imagined myself falling in love with an Immortal Dysea.” Esther said. “It just happened. I did not see Cha’talla’s outward appearance. I saw what was inside him. I know what you fear Dysea, and I don’t know how to make you understand that can not happen to your daughter.”

“You sound so certain.” Dysea said.

Esther nodded. “I should be… that particular Akruxian gene is not present in my sons.” She said confidently. “None of them. Every Immortal male in our settlement has voluntarily had that gene within them suppressed Dysea. Erli’ra and the other elven females who are married to Immortals show no signs of what you fear Dysea. You saw that for yourself. You spoke to all of them.”

Dysea nodded. “Yes.” She said.

“I knew something was there the first time he spoke to her over the COM. There was something in his voice. He had not even met her yet but I could sense it. And then when he attacked the Bancorik without even a moment’s hesitation I knew for sure. He would gladly give his life to keep her safe Dysea.” Esther said.

Dysea nodded. “Yes… that is quite obvious.”

“Is it… is it that my son is not good enough for Normya?” Esther asked with a very neutral voice.

Dysea shook her head adamantly. “No Esther! Never that! We… we pride ourselves on being so open to change… yet looking at her in his arms, it makes me shudder, but it also makes me very happy that she found someone who loves her as Tir’ut obviously does.”

Esther nodded with a smile. “As King Leonidas no doubt loves you.” She said.

“Nauta Melme loves all of us equally.” Dysea said.

“Yes I imagine that is true. But there are many who say he favors you most after his soulmate Aricia.” Esther said.

Dysea nodded. “Yes… we have heard that too. Some say me… some say Melyanna. We laugh about it.” She said with a smile.

Esther took a deep breath. “Cha’talla will be the first one to admit that the Akruxian history with elves is wrought with violence and forcing them to be slaves to Immortals. It was one of the things he most wanted to change. He values the wisdom of elves Dysea; that is why he has Erli’ra’s father running our schools. It was the first thing he told me in our bed when they came to be with us. He wanted Illiad to teach our children, and the children of our future.”

“How did you do it?” Dysea asked.

“Do what?”

“Change them so.” Dysea finished her question.

“It was relatively simple really.” Esther answered. “To be honest I only followed Queen Anja’s blueprint.”

“Melyanna?” Dysea asked surprised.

Esther nodded. “She came up with the suppressive compound and didn’t even know it.” Esther answered. “I suspected that was the case when I saw the balance of amino acids and nuclides. I spent quite a bit of one of our harvests to get the needed samples from within Union space, but it was money well spent. With blood samples of every male Immortal in our tribe, it took only eight months to test and then produce the serum. When I announced it was finished, they were lining up outside our clinic the next day Dysea. Cha’talla’s tribe has embraced the changes he has brought Dysea. Changing our past history with elves was the first and most important step.”

“Our history?” Dysea asked.

Esther nodded. “I am Cha’talla’s Blessed Wife. I am a member of their tribe… so yes… it is our history.”

“I only saw your two younger sons and Tir’ut Esther.” Dysea spoke. “You said you have four sons with Cha’talla.”

Esther nodded. “Lynom was born a year after Tir’ut. He is doing something for his father in The Wilds that ultimately protects us as well. He is almost as skilled as his brother, and shares his wild streak, though he is not as accomplished within Mindvoice. He and Tir’ut are very close.”

“This is the connection I sense within him then?” Dysea asked. “It is heavily shielded and even I would be hard pressed to intrude upon it.”

Esther nodded. “More than likely.” She said. “He keeps it open in case Lynom contacts him for some reason.”

“You will not tell me where he is will you?” Dysea asked.

Esther smiled. “I would if I knew.” She said. “Only Cha’talla and Tir’ut know where he is. I do not want to know, the truth is told… for it will undoubtedly make me very upset. He is my son, and putting him in danger goes against every instinct inside me.”

Dysea nodded with a smile. “Yes… I do know that feeling.” She said. She turned back and looked at Tir’ut and Normya on the couch.

“Will Martin Leonidas try to separate them when he finds out Dysea?” Esther asked softly. “I know he must harbor quite a bit of hatred for Cha’talla’s people over the events with his father.”

Dysea shook her head. “No. We made a promise to ourselves that we would not interfere in the lives of our children. That we would allow them to find their own paths. Nauta Melme is very open Esther, more so than most give him credit for. He embraces change and the unknown, and over the years he has come to trust in fate and destiny more than he ever did.”

“Like when he saved T’lolt’s life?” Esther said softly.

Dysea nodded. “Yes. Once he sees the love for our daughter that Tir’ut holds; the love for him that Normya is no longer fighting within herself, he will embrace change once more. It is just part of his nature.”

“Dysea… does… does this nature allow him to trust what Aikiro tells him.” Esther asked softly.

Dysea turned and met her eyes and Esther thought she saw a vicious glint in those emerald orbs that disappeared just as quickly as it flashed across them.

“Martin Leonidas is many things Esther.” She said calmly. “A fool is not one of them. He no more trusts that woman than he trusts the Kavalian pigs that have come to Earth.”

Esther grinned. “I take it he does not care for the Kavalians.” She said.

Dysea shook her head. “There are exceptions to every rule Esther, you know this as well as I. When it comes to the Kavalians however, we have not found any of them yet. They have more in common with that vampire upaee Aikiro than they think. They seek to conquer and control by brute force and fear, while Aikiro seeks the same thing; only by using subversion and assassination. He may be a Spartan, and he definitely loves to fight, but we have found he much prefers when he is in our bed and we shower him with attention.” She said with a seductive grin and twinkle in her eye.

Esther chuckled. “That sounds very much like Cha’talla.” She said.

“No Esther… he does not trust Aikiro. Or anything she tells him. What we are doing… what our son Androcles is doing… its only purpose is to give those dragons that she stole from us so long ago a chance to see for themselves what they could become. And have a chance if they need to fight the Kavalians.” Dysea said with a smile. “Empress Aikiro is not as skilled and influential as she likes to believe she is. And she does not know what is happening right under her own nose.”

Esther looked at her confused. “What do you mean?”

Dysea smiled. “It is something I sensed several weeks ago. That is part of my ability and I can’t control it. Like the visions it comes to me out of the blue really. It will come out soon I think.” She said. “And no doubt you and Cha’talla will hear her scream from here when it does.”

Esther grinned now. “I will certainly look forward to that.” She said.

Dysea nodded and took her hand. “Come Esther… let us as mothers insure our plans are adequate enough so that our children do not place themselves in too much danger. And Iriral I know would like to question you and get to know you more since we will be working together.”

Esther nodded. “I would like to know her as well.” She said.

“Then we have six hours to insure that your son does not kill those who have tried to kill the woman he loves.” Dysea said. “At least not before we have had ample time to question them.”

“And then?” Esther asked.

This time Dysea’s smile was exceptionally cruel. “Then Tir’ut may do with them what he will for trying to kill my daughter. I may be an elf Esther, but I was turned by the most powerful Lycavorian Spartan within the Union and I have inherited many of his traits, first and foremost among them is the savage protectiveness of family. I do not think they will like what Tir’ut has in mind for them.”

“No… I don’t think they will.” Esther spoke. “Not one bit.”

IRARUZU

THE WILDS

A world of towering white capped mountains and rolling green plains. It was a world that many would be proud to call home and live upon, except for the growing population of pirate and mercenary scum that now called the world their home. It sat within a week’s travel of the Bontawillian border, but those blue and black skinned aliens had grown very close to the Union and its King in the last twenty years, changing many of their own laws to mirror those of the Union. They dared not approach the Bontawillian Alliance border any longer looking to cross into Union space or for any nefarious purposes. The destruction of a dozen of their pirate ships through the past years had shown them the Bontawillian Alliance had thrown their hat in almost completely with the Lycavorian Union. The Bontawillian Alliance had the strongest treaties of mutual trade and protection among the non-Lycavorian Union worlds, and the fact that the Lycavorian King had embraced their independence and even encouraged it only made the Bontawillian Alliance that much more loyal to him. He gave them weapons and training and ships, and their trade agreements were among the most profitable in the Union.

The mercenaries and pirates who stayed on Iraruzu were some of the vilest in The Wilds, but they were also some of the most intelligent and they knew who not to make angry. As with Jagaliu, Ricot Four and Aprian Two, Iraruzu had several large settlements where most of the pirates and mercenaries tended to remain. There were many smaller settlements along the outer rim of the main spaceports on the planet, those who chose to remain away from the laws of the Union, but who were not criminals in some shape or form. One of these small settlements was a combination of Drow elves and humans, situated exactly thirteen kilometers from the main city. Like the settlement on Nebonese, all of these Drow and humans were members of the Krypteria. They were highly skilled and trained, and their main task was monitoring the area near Gellen Station and the planets within the former Lycavorian People’s Republic that their King had destroyed a quarter century ago. There were twenty-seven of them altogether, fifteen Drow and twelve humans, all of them from the same family clan. The humans, seven females and five males were the wives or husbands of the Drow since the family clan Dareitara worked very closely with humans in Eden City. The Dareitara Clan was well respected among the Drow and looked to for leadership and wisdom. They were among the first who had embraced the changes brought about by their Queen when they had come from Canada to Eden City.

The Dareitara Clan was her family clan and she could not have been prouder.

Her name was Lu’ria and she was the epitome of a female Drow warrior in looks. She was only twenty-five years old and in the lifespan of elves, still very much a child. The black Drow jumpsuit held a five foot nine, hundred and twenty-one pound frame of feminine curves and Drow muscularity. Her breasts were not large, but they were very firm, her waist small but highlighting an incredible firm and perfectly shaped ass. Her long legs were taut and powerful, and her abdomen flat and displaying the feminine ripple of her stomach muscles. Her long and silky shimmering white hair was braided, with several dreadlock strands ending in black beads on either side of her face. Her skin was typical in its flawless, elven texture and the sepia color of her skin contrasted greatly with the lustrous white of her hair. Her eyes were a burnt amber color, very alert and holding great intelligence in them.

Lu’ria had accomplished much in only twenty-five years of life. She held a Degree in Aerospace Engineering from the Eden City University and she was an accomplished pilot with hundreds of hours in both the Raptor III as well as several different transports. She spoke both the ancient language of the Drow as well as being fluent in the Lycavorian ancient language. This was something that all Drow learned without question to honor their king. Her parents were well respected and influential in Eden City and the Drow city of Dalmouzh only six kilometers away. Her mother was the Matron of their family, and one of Queen Aihola’s advisors, while her father was a sought after and very skilled engineer in his own right. Their family and clan were very traditional in many respects, adhering to the culture of their Drow heritage almost religiously. Her mother had been one of the first to fully commit their family to support of Queen Aihola when she had come to Canada and over the years the strict laws by which they had lived lessened to some degree as they embraced the new life that had been granted to their people. Her parents had been very proud of her when she made the decision to join the Krypteria, following in the footsteps of her three brothers and two sisters.

Lu’ria had come to Iraruzu after fully completing three years of intense training for the Krypteria, to include days and weeks of hand to hand training, and the use of every conceivable weapon known to exist. She was technically an agricultural expert as her cover and she was very knowledgeable of plants and flowers and weeds. It was not the most enjoyable of fields, or the most exciting, but to get into the Krypteria was all that mattered to her. In typical Drow fashion, as the youngest child she was also the one to be the brunt of her older sister’s and brother’s jokes about her standing within the family. She would never be the head of their family unless some catastrophic event killed her sisters and mother, and the likelihood of that happening was astronomical. To compensate for that Lu’ria was a little more adventurous and took a few more risks than her sisters and brothers, a fact that angered her parents to some extent. Lu’ria was also the only one of their children to not have at least a steady lover. She was no stranger to relationships, but Lu’ria was not one to let a man or woman tie her down. She had had three lovers in her young life, two Drow elf males and a female High elf while in school. As with any culture, the two males had hoped to advance their own status within the Drow hierarchy by becoming her husband, and Lu’ria had quickly shown one of them to the door while her father had chased the other one away. The female she had been with for five months, and while it had been very pleasurable while they were together, both of them wanted much more in their lives and went their separate ways after school. Her brothers and sisters made fun of her because Lu’ria said she would only be swept off her feet by royalty. That one day she would know the love of a Prince and Princess. Her mother thought this childish, while her father secretly wished for this to happen for his youngest daughter.

The post on Iraruzu was an excellent starting point for the Drow in their Krypteria careers for their settlement had existed longer than all the others. The Matron mother of Clan Tonairo was an older woman, but close friends with Lu’ria’s mother and almost like a loving aunt to Lu’ria. Many of the pirate scum and mercenaries had long ago learned not to mess with anyone associated with the dark skinned elves if they valued their lives and their sexual equipment. The settlement was six kilometers away from the main spaceport where they had opened and now ran a well established weapons shop. They bought and sold weapons from all over The Wilds; some of them legal, some not as legal, as was their cover.

Lu’ria looked across their establishment at the counter where the older son of Clan Tonairo was showing a long energy weapon to a Kochab. She stood behind the herbal counter in keeping with her cover, as they sold many items that had natural healing properties in them, and provided an excellent additional income considering the line of work of many of those that frequented their establishment.

“He’s handsome isn’t he?” The female voice said from just behind her.

Lu’ria turned and looked at the very pretty human female. She smiled. “If you prefer his type Jennifer, then yes I suppose he is handsome.” Lu’ria said.

The blond haired young woman was one of the “slaves” to Clan Tonairo, and the frequent lover of one of Clan Tonairo’s daughters. She was exceptionally bright and always had a kind word to say to everyone.

“You don’t find him attractive?” Jennifer asked.

“I didn’t say that.” Lu’ria spoke with a smile. “He is just not my type.”

Jennifer moved closer to her. “I didn’t realize that clan Dareitara allowed the youngest females to have relationships outside of the Drow.” She said. “I thought custom dictated that the youngest female marry a Drow to keep their bloodline strong.”

Lu’ria nodded. “Yes… that is our custom… but that does not mean I agree to it.” She stated shaking her head. “No… the man I spend my life with will have blue eyes, and the three women I will call my slaves will have sea green eyes, soft blue eyes and glittering dark orbs. They will worship and pleasure me just as I will worship and pleasure them.”

“Three slaves?” Jennifer spoke with wide eyes. “Wow… even General Lynwe has only two slaves. You are aspiring to greatness Lu’ria.”

Lu’ria shrugged. “It is what I feel inside me.” She said. “It is what I have felt for many years. Everyone laughs at me… but they will see.”

The young blond stepped right up to her. “You know… Kodsu and Ixara are spending the night together.” She spoke boldly. “She doesn’t mind if I occupy myself when she and her husband are together. Do you think you might want too…?”

Lu’ria lean over and smiled seductively. “I think I would like that Jennifer.” She said with a smile.

“Like what?” The gruff voice spoke and they both turned to look directly in the cruel green vertical slit eyes of the Kavalian. He was close to six and a half feet tall and easily over two hundred pounds. The dark blond hair that covered his body was groomed well enough, but he gave off a musky odor that was not pleasant in the least. An odor like one would smell from someone who had not bathed in several days.

Lu’ria forced a genuine smile onto her face. “Good day sir.” She announced. “Can I interest you in some herbal medicines that my people developed on Earth? They are guaranteed to take care of whatever ails you.”

“I want nothing from that backwater planet you call Earth!” The man snapped.

Lu’ria’s Krypteria training was perfect and she kept the smile on her face. “Then can I interest you in something that you don’t have right now?”

“How much for you?” The Kavalian barked. “Think you can survive a night in my bed Drow wench?”

Lu’ria continued to smile sweetly. She knew how Kavalians viewed their females, and that apparently extended to females of different species as well. “That would very much depend sir.” Lu’ria stated.

“Depend on what?” The Kavalian snapped with an evil grin. “Wench… once I lock groins with you… you’ll be ruined except for another Kavalian. You’ll never want another.”

“Locking groins with me would mean you need to actually have a cock right?” Lu’ria stated calmly, the smile never leaving her face. “Something you won’t have if you touch me.” Lu’ria made a show of sniffing the air and she wrinkled her nose as she turned to look at Jennifer. “It would also entail that you bath more than once a week.”

The Kavalian’s eyes flared wide in anger and he leaned across the counter, placing his hands on the top for better leverage. He froze when he felt the cold metal of two very large hand weapons placed to his temples, and the tiny pin prick from the tip of the wicked looking blade Lu’ria now held in her right hand.

“Your actions will be forgiven right now.” The older female voice spoke from the side in as calm a voice as the Kavalian had ever heard. “Raise your hand another millimeter Kavalian, and you will no longer have brains to control your body. Not to mention Lu’ria there will open your throat so wide not even a Hadarian Healer could save you.”

The Kavalian looked out of the corner of his eye at the face of the older Drow female as she came closer. He saw the male Drow from the weapons counter standing just to one side with the large K12 KM pressed to his temple, and another smaller female with a cut down version of the K12 in her hands and jammed into his opposite temple.

“She insulted me!” He roared.

“Another step and she would have cut off your cock before you knew what happen.” The older Drow spoke. “My name is Vlonjra… and I am the Matron of the Drow Clan Tonairo. You will find we are not like other elves Kavalian, and we do not fall down with our legs open whenever a male who says he has a big cock comes forward. We are Drow… and we left Earth because that fool King would not allow us to live as we please.” Vlonjra stepped right up to him as he looked into Lu’ria’s bright burnt amber eyes. They held no fear of him, only contempt. “You are welcome to shop in our establishment sir, and if there is something you need that we do not have, we can probably obtain it for you at a very reasonable cost. You will not however, you will not treat members of my family and clan with your Kavalian bravado and abusive nature. If you do… I will ask you to leave. If you do not… I will kill you sir. You will disappear and your leaders will think you have deserted for no sign you ever existed will remain.” She leaned close to his face and waited until his eyes left Lu’ria’s and looked at her. “Am I making myself clear enough to that underdeveloped feline brain of yours?”

“Do not push me woman!” He snarled at her. “I heard you!”

Vlonjra nodded. “Good. Now… do you wish to buy something?”

“Not from this place!” He snapped.

“Then I will ask you only once to leave.” Vlonjra spoke. “We have been doing business here for near two decades now and I don’t need your foul kind chasing away my legitimate customers.”

“I will not forget this woman!” He growled.

Vlonjra nodded. “Yes… I had heard that about you Kavalians. All brawn and no brains. Living off of centuries old hatreds and vendettas. I am quite sure you won’t forget it, but now you need to leave.”

Vlonjra motioned with her head and the two weapons came away from his head. His eyes went to Lu’ria and she smiled as she slowly drew back the blade, lifting it in front of his face and angling it in the light.

“It is very sharp.” She said softly.

The Kavalian push back slowly from the counter and then turned to exit the store without so much as a second glance back. Vlonjra moved closer to the counter as Lu’ria vaulted herself over the chest high obstacle and landed cat like next to her. She looked at the Drow from the weapons counter as he came forward and the younger female Drow as she replaced the K14 in the small holster within her loose fitting dress.

“Rikmyr?” She asked softly.

“I’ve never seen him before mother.” He answered.

“Neduna?” Vlonjra asked.

“Nor have I mother.” The female spoke.

“There is a Kavalian frigate in orbit. It arrived only yesterday.” Rikmyr spoke. “I saw dozens of them walking the streets earlier today.”

Vlonjra nodded. “Perhaps.” She said thoughtfully.

“Matron Mother… did I act wrongly?” Lu’ria asked.

Vlonjra looked at her. “No.” She answered immediately. “You acted just as they have come to expect a dominant Drow female to act. Any other way and others would become suspicious.” Vlonjra turned back to the door that the Kavalian had exited. “This however, was no ordinary soldier from one of their ships as we have seen before. He tried to act the part, and he may fool others who are less observant.”

“What do you mean mother?” Neduna asked.

“He was wearing very loose clothing.” Lu’ria spoke. “His hands are scarred which means he does not work on a ship. He was too alert and he acted as if he wanted to provoke a reaction from us.”

Vlonjra nodded. “Excellent Lu'ria.” She said. “Rikmyr… pass the word to the others to be more mindful of Kavalians who come around the store here and the road towards our home.”

“You don’t think he will try something do you mother?” Rikmyr asked quickly. “After the reputation we have cultivated here?”

“I would not put anything past these Kavalians.” Vlonjra spoke evenly. “They use cloned soldiers that they know will not live past a certain time. It makes it easier to control them.” She shook her head. “No… once those fools on Nefoa gave them complete control of their planet; the Kavalians began acting like they owned The Wilds. Have our family keep more of a watch on their surroundings.”

Rikmyr nodded. “I’ll pass the word mother.”

Vlonjra looked at Lu’ria. “You have done well Lu’ria.” She said warmly. “You will do your mother proud as you grow older.”

Lu’ria smiled. “Thank you Matron.”

The Kavalian made his way through the streets of the Iraruzu spaceport and when he was almost to the actual landing bays he ducked into a dark alley and moved quickly for a man his size. He sprinted down the dark alley and around the rear of the spaceport, coming to the ten story abandoned building. He slipped between the bent doors and took the old stairs three at a time until he was on the fourth floor. He moved around to the east side of the building and came to the closed door. He knocked several times and pushed the door open to reveal a dozen other Kavalians lounging around the large room, all of them cleaning weapons of some sort. He moved directly to the senior officer who sat at the table looking at a chart of the terrain. The Kavalian looked up.

“Report?” He ordered.

“Just as the intelligence said Major.” The man spoke. “I saw at least six Drow elves and two human females.”

“The leader?” The Kavalian Major asked.

“An older Drow female.” The man answered. “They reacted just as you said they would to my actions.”

The Major nodded as another Kavalian came up to the table. “Byttao… send your initial report. The intelligence from the contact has proven to be accurate and we will begin planning our assault.”

The man nodded. “Yes Major.” He spoke before turning and moving to the large communications set up on the table near the wall.

“A request Major.” The man asked.

“You have done well Kamal.” The Major spoke. “What is your request?”

“When we finally move against them, I request that the female who stuck her knife to my throat be mine.” He said.

“Why?” He asked.

“I intend to use her as a repository for my seed for however long she survives.” Kamal said cruelly. “She was a lush thing and she needs to learn her place.”

The Major nodded. “You will have her Kamal.” He replied. “Get some rest. We will begin setting up observation points tomorrow so that we can learn their routine. If they are members of the Krypteria, their routine will never be the same from one day to the next and we will need to discover how to eliminate them with the most efficiency.”

“Thank you Major.” Kamal said bowing his head slightly.

SPARTA

CRANAE ISLAND

The sunlight bathed her face in its warmth and she knew immediately something was very wrong.

Ne’Veha sat up in the bed quickly; the satin like sheets caressing her naked flesh as the cover fell away exposing her firm breasts, her nipples hardening instantly in the cool morning air. Her long brown hair fell around her face and well past her shoulders, and when she sat up fully the wave of nausea hit her and the temples in her head began to throb almost painfully.

“Ohhhhh.” Ne'Veha groaned loudly her hands going to her head.

She waited for a long moment as the pain and nausea passed after a time and then she lifted her head to look around the huge bedroom she was in. This was most definitely not her quarters on the SCIMITAR, nor was it any lodge or resort suite she had ever been in. She felt the sun coming in through the large double doors leading out onto some patio, and then she smelled the salt in the air. She was by the ocean, for as she listened she could hear the birds and the gentle lap of the waves as they came up onto the beach. She was very close to the ocean if she could hear that. Ne'Veha looked around the huge room once more, seeing several dressers as well as a large couch near a fireplace against the wall. There were two large windows with blinds of some sort, as well as the double doors leading outside. There was another set of double doors on the wall closest to the bed that obviously led into another part of wherever she was. She saw a discarded male shirt on the floor near the bed, as well as a pair of light blue panties.

“Oh carians.” Ne'Veha muttered. “Please tell me I didn’t sleep with Tarren last night.” She spoke as she gathered the sheet around her body. She froze as she realized she had just spoken a word in the ancient Lycavorian language. Tarren’s comments as well as those of her friends came rushing back to her now. How could she know the Lycavorian language? She had never studied it in school, never even bothered to make an attempt to learn it. Her parents had made sure that it was not part of her curriculum.

You understand and speak it because it is now part of you Ne'Veha. The female voice rang out softly in her mind. Just as we are part of you. And you a part of us.

Ne'Veha looked around the room quickly, her dark eyes darting from corner to corner looking for the owner of that voice. “Who are you?” She demanded. “Where are you?”

At this moment I am in our kitchen preparing something for your headache, which must be nearly intolerable considering the amount of Spartan Wine you drank last night. The voice answered. You may join me if you like. You know the way Ne'Veha... you are part of us now.

“Spartan Wine?” Ne'Veha asked softly as the memories from last night came rushing back. Her eyes grew wider in horror as she remembered what had occurred at Gallais’s Retreat. “Oh… oh no. Please… please tell me I did not do what I remember doing?” She gasped. “Please tell me I did not vomit all over Prince Androcles.”

The female voice chuckled softly. I don’t believe anyone has ever thrown up on Andro before. She spoke with considerable humor. It was quite entertaining to see the look on his face. Come Ne'Veha… join me in the kitchen and we can discuss what you and we have discovered.

Ne'Veha wrapped the sheet around her tighter and climbed from the bed, moving for the double doors into the interior of the home almost instinctively. It was almost as if she already knew where she was going. Like she had been here many times before. She pushed open the door and was assaulted with the smells of cooking food. The smell of the meat almost made her nauseous, but she fought it down quickly. She stepped into the massive expanse of the main room, the morning sun shining brightly in through several windows along the wall and from the massive skylight above. There were couches and chairs all over the room, as well as several large book cases and a great fireplace along the north wall. She heard the sizzling and angled across the room, the rug covered tile floor cool and soft against her bare feet. The kitchen area was large and set against the west side of the main room, attached with two large arches leading into it. Ne'Veha gasped loudly when she saw the golden blood hair and wonderfully tanned skin of the female sitting at the counter sipping a large mug of steaming liquid and reading from a data pad. She saw those dazzling jungle green eyes come up to gaze at her and they wrapped around her with warmth.

It was her!

It was the Lycavorian female from her dreams. It was the Crown Princess of the Lycavorian Union. One of three others that she had been having delicious dreams about over these last weeks, along with the raven haired vampire female and a faceless dark skinned woman with long legs and confident hands.

Sadi got to her feet, the thin white robe hugging her figure. She was naked underneath the robe as she always was, and it was tied loosely around her waist exposing a good amount of the valley between her large breasts. “Good morning.” She said warmly, her voice sounding exactly like the echo in her mind. She motioned to the additional chair at the kitchen counter and held up the large mug. “This should help with your headache and the nausea you feel.”

Ne'Veha moved forward slowly, her eyes darting back and forth around the kitchen and main room looking for him. Sadi smiled as she lifted her own mug of coffee now and looked at her. Six months ago Sadi would never envisioned this. She would never have seen herself so eagerly wanting to taste another woman. She had that brief relationship with Teeria yes, but what she felt now for Carisia, for Ne'Veha and for the last woman who occupied their dreams, that simply had no words to describe. Helen had begun her on the road to discovery and their conversation just before the State Dinner those weeks ago had only reinforced what Sadi felt coursing through her. She could no more deny the incredible attraction and pull towards the others anymore then they could deny it to themselves. It all centered on Andro, he was the focus and the core of it all. It was not merely a physical attraction between all of them, it was far deeper than that and it was something that made them all far more powerful and committed. She could feel it within Ne'Veha even now, and she passed it without question through Mindvoice to Carisia who eagerly awaited their return at SODRAG. As with his mother, Sadi was Andro’s soulmate and she would always have the part of him that no other female ever could. But like his mother Aricia, she would also love the other three females who were destined to be part of their lives, and they would love her just as intensely.

And all of them would love Andro without question or hesitation in the least.

Sadi smiled as Ne'Veha stepped up to the counter looking at her. “Andro is walking along the beach with his brother.” Sadi said.

“I… I was sick… I vomited on him.” Ne'Veha spoke softly. “I am… I am so horrified. I will never live it down.”

“No one will know.” Sadi spoke.

“Tarren will tell everyone!” Ne'Veha exclaimed.

Sadi smiled. “Tarren will tell no one if he knows what is good for him.” She said. “I think he is still trying to grasp how it is you know us. How you deal with him will be up to you Ne'Veha, but whatever you do we will support you.”

Ne'Veha lifted the mug from the counter top and her nose wrinkled slightly. “What… what is this?” She asked.

“It is something Andro’s mother Dysea made. She is a genius with natural herbs and such.” Sadi answered. “It does not smell very pleasant, but one mug of that and it will settle your stomach and rid you of the pounding in your head.”

Ne'Veha didn’t hesitate and took a long sip of the lukewarm liquid. It was dark brown in color and tasted faintly of mint, but as the warmth entered her throat and stomach, the effects were almost instantaneous. The nausea began to subside and her headache no longer throbbed quite as painfully against her temples. She looked up at Sadi with wide eyes and saw her jungle green orbs smiling back at her.

“I told you.” Sadi said. “Drink the rest Ne'Veha, and I will get you a mug of Aricia’s coffee and then you will need to eat.”

“You… he has been in my dreams.” Ne'Veha spoke quickly.

Sadi looked at her and nodded as she stood up. “And you have been in ours.”

“I… I felt everything that you… I felt all that you did.” Ne'Veha stammered. “You, him and… and Carisia.” She looked at Sadi. “How… how do I know her name? I have never met her in my life, yet I feel as if…”

“You feel as if you know her completely.” Sadi asked moving around the counter to stand in front of her. “You feel as if you know Andro and I completely. You feel as if you know the last of us completely. The one we haven’t found just yet.”

“She… she is a Drow.” Ne'Veha said. “Her skin is so… it is so perfect. And her hair!”

Sadi nodded. “Like white silk spun from masters.” She said. “Yes… we feel it too. We see her too Ne'Veha.”

“Carisia… she is a vampire!” Ne'Veha said. “A member of the High Coven!”

“Carisia is a vampire yes.” Sadi answered. “But like Androcles and I were fated to be together… she was fated and destined to be part of our lives as well. As were you Ne'Veha. You can’t deny it. You have been using the ancient language… yet you never learned out to speak it. Others have commented on that haven’t they?”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “My friends… and Tarren.”

Sadi nodded. “It is coming from us.” She said. “The closer we are together, the faster our minds will come in concert.”

“Princess… I am only a Tier Three Mindvoicer.” Ne'Veha said.

“Is that what you think?” She asked with a smile. “Then how is it you can hear my words in your mind Ne'Veha? Andro, me, Carisia… we are all much stronger than Tier Six, and we almost never drop our shields enough to communicate with anyone who is not at least a Tier Five. Yet you hear us easily. You feel us easily. How do you explain that? And don’t call me Princess… it’s ridiculous considering what we will mean to each other.”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “I… I don’t know.”

Sadi nodded. “Do you believe in destiny Ne'Veha?”

Ne'Veha nodded her head. “I believe we are all here for some ultimate purpose in our lives.” She said. She looked away shyly. “It is an idea my parents have tried to get me to leave in the past. They don’t think it is realistic.”

“Why do they dislike Lycavorians so much?” Sadi asked.

Ne'Veha looked at her. “My grandmother had an affair with a Lycavorian that resulted in her leaving my grandfather. She followed this Lycavorian because her heart told her too I suppose.” Ne'Veha met her eyes. “She was killed with him during one of the battles with the High Coven a hundred and seventy years before King Leonidas returned to us. They had a son…”

“Did he survive?” Sadi asked.

Ne'Veha nodded. “Oh yes… but he is not welcome by my father or my other uncles and aunts.” She stated. “He is an officer in the fleet. I understand he commands a Leonidas II-Strike Cruiser now.”

“And you have fought with this for quite some time I take it.” Sadi said. “Your parents have tried to shape your thinking along their lines when it comes to my people.”

“Tarren’s actions did not do much to alleviate their concerns.” Ne'Veha said.

“No I don’t imagine they did.” Sadi said.

Ne'Veha nodded slowly. “I… I thought they were right after he cheated on me.” She spoke looking at Sadi. “I thought that was the reason I would never let Tarren cado forn. That I could not trust him.” Her eyes grew a little wider when she spoke the words and Sadi grinned.

“I told you.” She said.

“That’s… that’s not the reason is it?” Ne'Veha asked.

Sadi shook her head. “It may have played a small part in your distrust of him. But you did not let him cado forn because a larger part of you knew he was not the one that called to you. That he was not who you were destined to be with.” She said gently reaching out and taking her hand. “You were meant for Andro… for us… for all of us. No more and no less than I was meant for Andro and for us. Just as he was meant for me, for Carisia, for you and for the Drow when we find her. As much as he hates being compared to his father… because of who he is… the type of man he is… he will have all of us. And we will have each other and him.”

“You sound… you sound so sure.” Ne'Veha said. “I have… I have never been with a woman before.”

Sadi shrugged. “It is something that only happened to me once before I met Andro. And up until that night on the island I was sure about nothing.” She said softly. “I struggled with it just as you are now. I could not believe I was in love with an eight month old infant… but I was. It was the reason that I never let any man I slept with before Andro came back into my life cado forn Ne'Veha.”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “And now?”

Sadi smiled. “Now?” She asked. “Now I could not imagine anything else. Carisia and I can give each other almost as much pleasure as Andro gives to us. It would be no different for you and me, or Carisia and the two of us. But no man will ever take Andro’s place in our hearts or our lives. And I have come to accept that there is a higher power, or powers, guiding us in all that we do. We were meant for Andro Ne'Veha and him for us.”

Ne'Veha looked at the mug in her hand and took another long drink of the odd tasting liquid. Her mind was telling her that this was all too much to believe, that it could not be the way Sadi was explaining it. Her body however, her body was calling out for Sadi in a way she had never experienced before. Calling out for Androcles like it had never called for any man, not even Tarren who she thought she had loved. And calling out for the touch of two women who she had never even met before. She looked at Sadi who was simply gazing at her with those beautiful jungle green eyes.

“I… I need… I need some time to wrap my mind around all this.” She said softly.

Sadi nodded. “I’m sure you do.” She said getting to her feet. “Right now… why don’t I finish cooking us some breakfast? You can’t return to the SCIMITAR because the wine in your blood is still very pungent for a wolf’s nose. It will be at least another day before it fully leaves your system. We are returning to SODRAG later this afternoon and you will go with us. You can return to the SCIMITAR from there.”

“Just like that?” Ne'Veha asked.

Sadi laughed. “Did you think we would keep you prisoner?” She asked. “You need to eat… and I know Andro is hungry, I can hear his stomach growling from here. Our path is already laid before us… time does not have any meaning right now.” She turned and moved for the large stove. “I hope you like Greek meat? It is a recipe Andro’s mother showed me.”

“…coming along better than we had hoped.” Andro spoke as he and Resumar walked along the beach near the villa. Elynth and Cemath rested near the patio of the villa, both of them flicking their tails at one another in some manner of sibling torment. “We could certainly use you and Cemath when we begin CQCF next week.”

They stopped walking to look across the bay at the city in the distance. They were both barefoot in the white sand, their upper bodies exposed to the rising sun. Physically it was like looking at two perfect specimens with the extreme definition and ripped muscularity. All of them, whether half elf or not, all of them had taken after their father in that regard. While Andro was the tallest and heaviest at nearly six feet two and two hundred and twenty-five pounds, they were within two inches of each other in height and perhaps twenty pounds in weight. Andro wore his customary white pants, while Resumar had stripped off his civilian shirt to join his brother on the sands.

“I’ll probably be there relatively soon.” Resumar answered him.

Andro looked at his brother. “Why do you say that?” He asked.

Resumar met his brother’s blue eyes. They had fought together in some of the most horrific places in the universe during the Evolli war. They had seen death and war at its worst, or so they thought. Never once had Androcles treated him, Denali or Arrarn any differently because they had different mothers. It was not the way they were raised. Resumar also knew that his brother hated the title of Crown Prince because to him it signified in some way that he was supposedly better than his brothers, something that Andro had never once cultivated or even brought up in a joking manner. This was the brother who had worked with him, helped him to become a better leader of men, and then assisted in Resumar getting his own command.

If he could not trust this man, who could he trust?

“Andro… do you love me?” He asked finally.

Androcles Leonidas looked at his brother and smiled. “You have never asked me that question Res.” He said.

Resumar nodded. “I didn’t think it was ever needed?”

“And you feel it is needed now?” Andro questioned him.

Resumar shrugged his broad shoulders. “I guess… I guess I wanted to be sure.” He said.

“I think the better question here brother… is do you love her?” Andro asked.

Resumar looked at him with wide eyes. “You know?” He gasped.

Andro chuckled. “Did you think I wouldn’t be able to sense her?” He asked. “Resumar, I am the one who taught you how to shield in a way so that none of our parents could intrude upon something we wanted to keep from them.”

“How… how long have you known?” Resumar stammered out the question.

“When I felt her presence in Sparta using the same techniques you and I use.” Andro answered. “It was easy enough to realize it wasn’t you. The first night she was having difficulty adjusting the layers of Mindvoice and how much shielding to apply. I helped her until she was able to finally reach out to you.”

“You helped her?” Resumar exclaimed.

“As loud as she was announcing her presence within Mindvoice, if I hadn’t caught it when I did, father was sure to detect her.” Andro said with a knowing smile. “Do you love her Res?”

“More… more than I can put into words Andro.” Resumar answered.

Andro nodded. “Then that’s good enough for me.” He said.

“You don’t care that… you don’t care that she is Kavalian?” Resumar asked.

Andro shrugged once more. “Once I got past the tail part…?” He asked with a wide grin looking at his brother. Andro reached up and put his hand behind Resumar’s neck and squeezed tightly. “If she was able to claim your heart brother… that says it all right there. Yes… she is Kavalian. That does not automatically make her a bad person. She obviously does not adhere to the twisted views of her people… and while she may not know it just yet, her abilities within Mindvoice do not allow her to hide her true intentions. She wears them on her sleeve for all to see. And the love she feels for you is genuine and real.”

“You didn’t probe her did you?” Resumar asked.

“That is not something I will do and you know that.” Andro said. “You don’t need too anyway. Like I said… her feelings for you are open for all to feel right there on the surface. She hasn’t learned how to shield them just yet. That is something you should probably get around to teaching her by the way.” He spoke with a smile.

“She… her scent drives me mad.” Resumar spoke with a sheepish smile.

“As Sadi’s does to me.” Andro said.

“I can hardly think straight let alone teach her something when I am with her.” Resumar said.

“Then you need to take her to see Helen and let Helen teach her.” Andro spoke. He looked at his brother. “You are going to do it today aren’t you?”

Resumar nodded. “Athani heard them talking last night. Her father gave her to Qurot… and he will undoubtedly come for her tonight and try to force himself on her. I won’t allow that Andro.”

“Nor should you.” Andro stated. “I hope you at least married her already?”

Resumar nodded quickly. “Six days ago.” He answered. “Thr’won conducted the elven ceremony.”

“Does mother know?” Andro asked.

Resumar shook his head. “She left to gather Normya before I had a chance to tell her. The rest of our mothers know however, but I did not want to tell her via a communication. She already has too much to concern herself with when it comes to our sister.”

Andro nodded. “Ain’t that the anse truth?” He said with a smile. “I take it mother has been working with Aunt Deia to put the petition through?”

Resumar nodded. “Tenna got the final signatures last night.” He spoke. “I’m going to pick her up today and get her out of there. She will be in the Market Square at noon. I imagine I will need to get her out of Sparta quickly.”

Andro nodded. “I was going to send Sadi back with Ne'Veha but we will wait over the city and you can return to SODRAG with us. At least until father returns. You do realize he will be crazy with anger.”

Resumar nodded. “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

“He’ll get over it.” Andro said. “Especially if Athani has proved to four of our mothers that she is indeed sincere. And that is no easy feat I will tell you that.”

Resumar looked at him. “I’m more concerned with what you feel brother.” He said seriously. “I don’t have a friend like Moneus is to you Andro… you are my closest friend. I need to know that you approve… that you trust in me.”

“You don’t need my approval Res.” Andro said quickly. “If you are asking me as your brother and friend if you have made the right choice… then I will say without hesitation that you have. Vampire, Kavalian, Drow… it matters not as long as they are true in their feelings Resumar. Isn’t that what Helen always taught us in those tediously boring classes?”

Resumar nodded. “Yes.”

“Then that is all you need to know.” Andro spoke. “Now… for the record… I wouldn’t choose her over Sadi… but she is a hottie. Isn’t that what Uncle Daniel always calls Aunt Anuk?”

Resumar laughed and nodded his head. “Yes! And she hates that name!”

Andro laughed and nodded. He squeezed the back of his brother’s neck. “And for the record as well brother… I will always trust in you. Without question. Without pause. And without reservation.”

Resumar reached up and took his brother’s thick arms. “Thank you.”

Andro motioned with his head. “Now let’s get back in there and eat that breakfast Sadi is making. I can smell it from here and my stomach is very close to overpowering my mind.” He draped his arm over Resumar’s shoulder as they began to walk back to the villa. “Tell me though… what exactly can she do with that tail of hers?”

CHAPTER FIVE

SPARTA

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

The door hissed open loudly, shorting out the security system and allowing Qurot to burst into Athani’s room on the second floor of the embassy. Qurot marched right into the room as if he owned it, gripping the data pad tightly in his hand and a large smile decorating his cat like features.

“You belong to me now Athani’Puat! A full day earlier than I had expected woman!” He bellowed too loudly, his voice carrying humor and arrogance as his eyes darted back and forth. “Your father has…”

Qurot stopped in the middle of the room and looked around. The large main room was empty; the blinds pulled open allowing the sun to pour into the room. The couch cushions were tossed askew on the floor as if someone had been looking for something in a hurry. His eyes narrowed slightly as they scanned the room. He moved to the counter along the wall and saw the empty containers of food sitting casually. The dispenser was still active with a large mug of cooling coffee in it. Qurot dipped his finger into the liquid and brought it to his mouth, tasting the flavor. It was the coffee they had served at the dinner on the royal estate. The coffee made by the youngest wolf Queen. Qurot turned his head towards the bedroom, remembering that Athani had commented that the coffee was foul tasting and she didn’t care for it.

Qurot’s head came up and he moved to the COM panel, slamming his hand down on it. “This is Commander Qurot!” He barked. “Where is Athani’Puat?”

“The Prefect’s daughters left this morning Commander.” The female voice answered. “Their departure orders said they were going to the Market Square.”

“Who authorized that?” Qurot snapped.

“Ambassador Jiss, Commander.” The voice answered.

“Instruct Jiss to meet me in Athani’s quarters immediately!” Qurot nearly screamed as he started walking towards the bedroom.

He paused for only a second as the door slid open to reveal the unmade bed and different clothes strewn about the floor and on the bed. He stepped further into the bedroom; the blinds in this room were not yet open and he moved to the window stabbing the control panel impatiently and hearing the soft whirring as the blinds began to open. He looked back to the bed as the sun began to light the interior and his eyes grew even wider. He moved quickly to the bed and scooped up the silk garments, holding them up to the light. He realized the garments were some very expensive and seductive underclothes, one side of the soft pink panties torn in such a way that they appeared to have been pulled off Athani’s body in haste. Qurot hissed loudly, knowing that Kavalian women were not allowed to wear such clothes. He lifted his head and moved around to the other side of the bed, his yellow eyes searching the floor. He spied the flicker of metal on the floor just under the edge of the bed as the blinds opened fully and he bent over to pick up the object. As he stood back up and looked at it, his eyes began to grow dark with killing anger. He turned as Jiss entered the main room and moved across to the entrance of the bedroom quickly.

“Qurot… how dare you!” Jiss exclaimed. “You have no right to…”

Qurot whirled on him savagely. “I have every right!” He screamed. “Prefect Keleru sent the order making her my mate this morning!” He flipped the data pad at Jiss and he held up the undergarments with the opposite hand. “Where did she get these?”

Jiss looked at the undergarments and his eyes grew a little wider. “I don’t know.” He declared reaching up to take them.

Qurot snatched them away and then he held up the small object. “And this?” He growled angrily.

Jiss took the object, staring at it for a long moment. “This is… this is…”

“Yes Ambassador! It is a button from a man’s shirt! Athani’Puat has no clothes made for men.” Qurot almost screamed. “A male has been in this room with her! A male!”

Jiss looked at him. “What… what are you suggesting?” Jiss spoke.

“How did a man get in her room with her Jiss?” Qurot barked. “She is on the second floor of this embassy. The only way to get into her room unseen is by using the roof! The only way to get to the roof is to move through the embassy! I checked all access points myself!”

“There have been no others except Timur, Pian and Karun!” Jiss snapped right back. “Are you suggesting…”

“You fool! It is a Lycavorian!” Qurot screamed out tossing the garments down to the floor. “A Lycavorian that rides one of their beasts! He must have landed on the roof and then dropped to her balcony!”

Jiss looked at him wide eyed. “Impossible!” He gasped.

“Athani’Puat is mine! Her purity will be mine!” Qurot snarled. “I am going to the Market Square! She will not be allowed out of the embassy until such time as the transport arrives and we leave!” He spoke as he headed for the door. “I will have that wench under me and I don’t care what the Prefect says!”

Jiss turned slowly as Qurot stormed from the bedroom.

SPARTA

MARKET SQUARE

Athani and Jalersi sat at the small café table in Market Square, the largest and most popular gathering place for assorted vendors and men and women simply looking to relax and be with family and friends. Jalersi had begun coming to the Square with her sister four days ago at Athani’s suggestion, in essence to get her out of the embassy since it was now very clear that their father had only sent her to Earth as a figurehead. Jiss and Matuarr were running things, and Jalersi was left out. Unlike her younger sister, this did not bother Jalersi as much as Athani, for she was more anchored in the culture of their people. It did bother her however that her father chose to disregard her council when it came to the Lycavorians. Jiss and Matuarr had gone about things the wrong way. Facing the Lycavorians head on was not the answer she was beginning to learn. More often than not their endurance was far superior to whoever they faced. They were a much more tolerant people, allowing species of every known race to walk freely within their city. She did not see any Evolli or Kochab, and the only Unsaur people she had seen were peaceful traders, but aside from those examples she saw them all. The vampires she had seen in the last four days went out of their way to greet her openly and with friendly voices. Jalersi quickly learned that the vampires within the Union were in no way like those among the High Coven. She saw females in high ranking positions within the military, and she saw one thing she never imagined and that was mothers walking their children on the streets.

Jalersi had been working on trying to set up trade agreements with member worlds of the Union, anything that would help them to advance her father’s goal of expanding the KFI and become a major player in the universe. She found that while the men and women politicians and the heads of companies she had spoken to in regards to trade were open and frank, they were very wary of doing business with them. King Leonidas had opened the door to trade with the KFI without so much as a question but that now gave Jalersi pause for she saw why he had done it. He was not telling these people what to do; they made their trade decisions for themselves, but they were exceptionally wary of the Kavalian people because of the policies her father had enforced for so long.

Jalersi lifted her mug of tea and looked at her sister over the rim of the mug. Since that last day on Leonidas’s ship her sister had been different somehow. She was more animate and full of energy and also more prone to question what it was their father was doing. Her normally dull blue/green eyes were bright and full of life, as if she had found something recently that caused her great joy. When she had been confined to her quarters she had not questioned it, and when she had been instructed to venture out into the city proper near the embassy she had done so without question. This was not the Athani she was used to seeing and had seen for the last few years. This was a different Athani’Puat. She watched as Athani glanced at her time piece again for the third time in the last hour.

Jalersi lowered her mug. “That is the third time you have checked your time piece sister.” She spoke. “Is something going to happen?”

Athani looked at her evenly. “Jalersi… have you ever thought about what it would be like to live like they do?” Athani asked motioning with her head to the people all around them. “Do you never wish for something more than what you have?”

Jalersi let her blue eyes sweep across the expanse of the café, taking in the soldiers and civilians and the young couples along with the older ones. Males and females and children of all species. “It is not our way Athani.” She said softly turning back to look at her.

“So you don’t want to know what it is like to be able to walk the streets and not be looked at like a piece of meat.” Athani said. “As something beneath the males of our species?”

“Now you are beginning to sound like you did as we were coming here.” Jalersi spoke. “I wondered where that Athani had gone too.”

“Jalersi… do you love Pusintin?” Athani asked abruptly.

Jalersi looked at her wide eyed. “What kind of question is that?” She declared. “He is my husband.”

“That is not what I asked you Jalersi.” Athani spoke matter of factly. “I asked you if you loved him.”

“I won’t answer that question.” Jalersi hissed softly. “It is inappropriate.”

“Why?” Athani asked softly staring at her older sister for a long moment. “You don’t love him do you?”

“Athani…”

“Is that why you slept with Pian shortly after Pusintin returned to you from here? After his brother almost killed him?” Athani asked seeing her sister’s eyes grow wide in horror. “I know he wanted nothing to do with you for many months. Did you turn to Pian for comfort because you care for him and always have, or did you turn to him for the physical gratification that Pusintin does not provide to you?”

Jalersi looked around quickly. “Athani… you know not what you speak of! How dare you ask me such questions?” She spat.

“Don’t I Jalersi? I saw the two of you leave his home. You can’t deny it.” Athani asked. She leaned forward over the small table. “You can’t see it, can you sister?”

“See what?” Jalersi demanded.

“Pian has changed Jalersi. He has changed for you.” Athani spoke softly. “Why do you think he is so well groomed now? Why do you think he returned to his schooling even as a fleet officer and got a Decree of Education? Why do you think he has never taken a mate in all the years since that day?”

“Athani stop it!” Jalersi spoke.

“He loves you Jalersi.” Athani spoke. “Even Karun sees it. You do too… you just won’t admit to yourself your own feelings. And do not sit there and tell me you feel nothing for him because you would be lying to me.”

“Athani…”

“Pusintin is not for you sister.” Athani spoke. “He has become no better than father in many respects. He speaks of change and nothing ever comes of it. Only more war and death and conquering. He said he would pull our females out of the horrors we have to endure. Has he done this? Do you wish this for your daughter? Pusintin is sure to do things in the old fashion way. Do you wish to see your daughter given to some brute like Qurot?”

Jalersi glared at her. “He promised me we would not allow that!” She barked. “He told me he would allow me to choose her mate!”

“And you believe him?” Athani asked.

“He would not…” Jalersi stopped speaking then and Athani nodded her head slowly in confirmation.

“You were going to say he would never lie to you weren’t you?” She asked. “Are you so sure sister?”

“Why… why are you questioning me like this?” Jalersi spoke quickly.

“Because for all your talk sister, you are too frightened to take a chance on something that would give you happiness.” Athani replied. “You thought sending us here was father’s first attempt at making good on what he has told us for so many years. It did not turn out that way did it? It was never meant to turn out the way you had hoped. The way we had hoped.” Athani reached across the table and took Jalersi’s hands in hers, squeezing them hard and meeting her sister’s beautiful blue eyes. “I don’t hate you Jalersi… I could never hate you. I love you with all my heart. You are my sister and under that façade you put forth, you are no different than me. You tried to protect me from our more disgusting laws and you thought it would be different with Pusintin. You thought that he would be the catalyst for the changes that we thought would finally be coming forth. You have really discovered that he is no different than the Kavalian father who raised him in our ways. He is no different than our father Jalersi, and you know that in your heart. He relishes his role as a Kavalian, and he plays the part much better then some of the other fool Pride Leaders.”

“Athani… if Qurot or Timur… if they heard you speaking like this they would punish you harshly!” Jalersi said. “I don’t want to see that sister… no matter what you may think I do love you!”

Athani nodded her head as she sat back. “I know you do Jalersi… truly I do. But I will no longer hold in my words or my emotions. I have discovered something Jalersi… something that gives me more joy and happiness than I have ever known. And it will only grow as the days pass by.”

Jalersi’s brow furrowed. “Athani… you are speaking in riddles.” She said. “You will return with Qurot and I when the transport arrives. You will be Qurot’s mate.”

Athani met her gaze evenly. “No.” She said shaking her head quickly. “Qurot will never have my purity Jalersi. He will never have my love and devotion… and I will never be his mate.”

“Athani… what are you saying?” Jalersi asked as a sudden sinking feeling began in the pit of her stomach and began to climb upwards inside her chest.

Athani smiled at her lovingly. “Qurot will never have these things Jalersi… he will never have them because I have found and given them to the man I will gladly spend the rest of my days with.”

Jalersi’s eyes grew wide. “What?” She gasped.

“We must go Aryschanne.” The male voice spoke from behind Jalersi and she bolted to her feet quickly whirling around as Athani got up with a smile on her face.

Jalersi watched as Athani stepped up to Resumar and slid her arms around his waist lovingly, her long tail curling around his right leg in affection as the memories of their previous night together flooded her. He had torn the undergarments from her body in the midst of their passion, forgetting that he had bought them for her only the day before, before spending the next hours worshiping her in ways that still caused her to see stars. Jalersi watched with wide eyes and a sudden feeling of lost chances and opportunities as they shared a blistering kiss right there in front of her. Resumar Leonidas had come up behind her without so much as a rustle in the leaves and Jalersi’s heart was racing out of control. She watched as his right arm closed around Athani’s waist possessively pulling her closer to him and they turned to look at her.

None of them noticed the Netnews crew twenty meters away standing among others as they began watching what was taking place.

Watching and recording.

“Jalersi… you know Resumar Leonidas.” Athani said with a brilliant smile. “You are exactly four minutes late my love.” She continued looking back up at Resumar’s face with an adoring gaze.

Resumar grinned and leaned over to nuzzle her cheek. “I had to bring backup.” He stated. “Just in case.”

“Backup?” Athani asked with a confused expression.

“In case those who wish to stop your defection decide to make a scene.” The new voice spoke causing Athani to turn quickly and watch Androcles Leonidas walking confidently among the tables.

Andro wore his Mark IV ArmorPly with the crimson shoulders and carried his helmet under one arm. The pommels of his swords could be seen extending up over his wide shoulders. Athani looked behind him and saw Elynth resting on the stone walkway next to Cemath, an elf female she did not recognize in Elynth’s saddle with a wide eyed expression on her face under the helmet and gripping the saddle mounts tightly. Andro stopped in front of her and Athani pressed back closer to Resumar as she gazed into those azure colored blue eyes. “Good morning Athani’Puat, excuse me… Athani Leonidas.” He spoke.

“What?” Jalersi gasped loudly now.

All of them heard the commotion to the side and saw Qurot and Timur shoving their way through the crowd with two other members of the Kavalian security forces. It took them only five seconds to finish closing the distance, Qurot’s eyes ablaze with rage when he saw Athani holding Resumar Leonidas, tail curled around his leg, and his arm intimately around her waist holding her close to him.

“What is going on here?” He barked. “You will remove your vile touch from her person immediately son of Leonidas and I will forget this ever happened!” He snarled.

“Not likely fool!” Resumar stated.

“Seize her!” Qurot snapped.

Timur and the two Kavalian security troops had taken only three steps to comply with this order before they were confronted with two gleaming silver Shi Viskas, one razor sharp sword tip pressed tightly to Qurot’s throat, and the barrel of the K12 which had appeared in Resumar’s hand almost magically pressed against Qurot’s opposite cheek. Resumar had inched Athani behind his body protectively Jalersi saw, but not enough to take away her natural defiance, and she glared at Qurot with undisguised hatred.

“It is my recommendation that you stand your puppets down Commander Qurot.” Andro spoke. “If you do not… you and they will be very dead.”

“Athani’Puat is a Kavalian!” Qurot shouted angrily. “She is to be my mate! You will have your brother unhand her! She is mine! My property! Her purity and her possessions will be mine!”

Athani laughed at this and she stepped forward slightly, her tail retreating from around Resumar’s leg to curl seductively around his waist as she pressed up against his front. “I told you Qurot!” She snapped. “I told you that you would never have my purity. I have given that to the man I love! I have given that to my husband!”

Jalersi’s and Qurot’s eyes grew wide at the same instant, but for entirely different reasons to be sure. Qurot made to step forward, anger surging through his veins, but the tip of Andro’s sword held firm and Resumar pressed the K12 tighter into his face as he shifted Athani to his side and Qurot glared at them savagely.

“Give me a reason channenubous!” (Motherfucker) Resumar growled viciously. “She is my wife! My mate! And you will never lay your hands on her as long as I live!”

“Then I will kill you!” Qurot hissed.

Resumar’s smile was not one of friendly greeting, and his eyes changed while his wolf fangs extended. “I have more important things to do igord! Licking my wife’s body all over comes to mind right away!”

More shouted voices caused Jalersi and Timur to turn and see Jiss sprint up to where they stood his own eyes wide.

“What… what is going on?” He barked taking in the situation. He saw Athani’s hands holding to Resumar’s waist and her body pressed far too intimately against his back where she had moved after her outburst. “Why is your brother holding the Prefect’s daughter in such a way Prince Androcles? You will unhand her immediately!”

“Tell your troops to back away Ambassador.” Andro stated firmly. “If you do not… you will have four less embassy security.”

“You threaten them!” Jiss shouted. “While your brother paws the Kavalian Prefect’s daughter like she is…”

Andro’s eyes turned to him. “She is his wife!” Andro snarled at him seeing their eyes grow wide at this information.

“That… that is not possible!” Jiss finally stammered.

“I won’t allow it!” Qurot screamed.

Andro moved with lightning reflexes when he detected Qurot beginning to spring. He snapped his sword back and drove the hilt of the weighted sword into Qurot’s jaw with the force of a club. For all his size, Qurot dropped to the ground like a rock under the blow, his hands coming up to grasp his now fractured jaw. His eyes glared up at Andro, staring into azure colored wolf eyes now, Andro’s fangs fully extended.

“I am unlike any man you have ever met Qurot!” Andro snarled at him. “Do not make the mistake of thinking I will not stand with my brother against you. It would be a painful lesson for you to learn. Perhaps even fatal.”

“I will not allow this!” Jiss bellowed.

Andro lowered his sword from Qurot’s neck but kept this Shi Viska leveled at Timur and the others. “You have no choice.” He growled. “Athani… look in the pouch on Resumar’s belt. Take the pad out and give it to Ambassador Jiss here.”

Athani did so quickly, her own eyes wide at the utter vehemence with which Resumar’s brother was displaying in defending her. Resumar’s words to her many days ago came rushing back.

“We will always stand with each other.” Resumar had said. “That is something our father and mothers have drilled into our heads for years.

Athani removed the pad from the pouch and came up next to Andro holding out the pad to Jiss confidently as the enormity of what was happening hit her full force. And it made her want to scream with happiness.

“I have defected.” She announced proudly. “I have officially renounced my Kavalian citizenship and everything that offers me, which is precious little anyway. I have requested and been granted citizenship within the Lycavorian Union.”

Jiss looked at the pad for a long moment. “You can not do this.” He finally stated.

“Oh but I have.” Athani said getting over her own surprise at having Resumar’s brother defend her so diligently. “I have met and fallen in love with Resumar Leonidas. He asked me to marry him and I said yes without so much as a second’s pause.” Athani looked down at Qurot who was glaring at her with cruel eyes. “Resumar didn’t take my purity Qurot… he didn’t have to. I gave it to him freely and with enormous exuberance… and I have done so many times since that first night we shared. And it is more glorious each time! You should hear me cry out his name in passion. Something you would not be able to produce from me no matter how hard you tried you nubous ronnus!”

Andro glanced quickly at Resumar who met his eyes at Athani’s words. Resumar shrugged his broad shoulders. “She learns quickly.” He said in reference to Athani’s use of the ancient language.

Andro grinned. “There you have it Ambassador Jiss.” Andro said turning back to the man. “She is no longer a citizen of the Kavalian Federation. She is now my brother’s wife and mate. She is now a Leonidas and a Princess of the Union. You will find that the last signatures needed to approve her citizenship were inked last evening, and the request was approved by not only my mother Queen For'mya, but the Prime Minister as well. Not to mention eighty-three Senators of the Union. Now stand your men down, for the penalty for attempting to assault a mated and married female in this Union is imprisonment for a minimum of twenty years. To actually lay hands on her means death if her husband discovers you in the act. I won’t tell you what it would mean to assault a Princess of the Union…” Andro glared at Jiss. “You would not enjoy that reaction in the least. All of which means your men will be dead since I will support my brother without thought in defending his wife.”

Jiss looked up from the pad. “Stand down!” He snapped.

“Jiss… you can’t…” Timur stammered.

“You will do it damn you!” Jiss barked. “We can not break their laws!” He said holding up the pad. “It is all here in writing! Athani has made her decision! Now stand down!”

Timur snarled his own distaste and anger and turned to help Qurot to his feet as the others took several steps back. Jiss looked at Athani with distaste. “You will be marked among our people Athani’Puat.” He spoke softly, the anger and hatred in his words very evident. “You will never be allowed to return.”

Athani snorted is disgust. “Do you see me shedding tears over that fact Jiss you fool?” She snapped.

“Cemath my brother!” Resumar called over his shoulder.

Cemath came to his feet instantly and moved forward, men and women alike moving back further as he pushed aside tables and chairs to come up behind them. Resumar squeezed Athani’s hand. “After you Aryschanne.” He said.

Athani looked at Jalersi for a long moment. “I love you sister.” She said softly. “But I want a future of my own making. A future with a man I love. Not with a pig like Qurot!”

Athani turned without hesitation and walked confidently to where Cemath looked at her. He lowered his huge head affectionately, his eyes bright as she reached up to kiss his snout fearlessly, stunning those Kavalians in the security force that were watching them as she climbed easily and without hesitation into the saddle on his back. All of them were holding in the fear these dragon beasts produced almost naturally in their species, and Athani’Puat had just shattered that with her actions and made all of them look the fool.

“Go brother.” Andro spoke looking at Resumar. “I will meet you in the sky.”

“Are you sure?”

Andro nodded. “We have come to an understanding.” He said looking at Jiss. “Go now… for we don’t want to cause more of a scene than we already have.”

Resumar nodded and his Shi Viska vanished instantly. He wasted no time and crossed to where Cemath was, using his TK power to lift himself into the saddle behind Athani. Her blue/green eyes were bright with love and promise as she looked back over her shoulder when his arm slid around her waist and pulled her firmly against his chest. Her tail snaked around his waist completely.

“The first day of the rest of our lives starts now Aryschanne.” He whispered into her ear.

Athani Leonidas kissed him as fervently as she could given she was twisted around at the odd angle. Even Cemath getting to his feet and spreading his wings did not cause them to break their kiss. He trumpeted out his own happiness, echoed by Elynth as she moved forward and then he launched them into the blue sky.

Andro waited until Timur and the others had helped Qurot to his feet and stepped back before he spun his sword gracefully and returned it to the scabbard on his back. He lowered his arm but did not dismiss his Shi Viska as he looked at Jiss.

“Do you realize what this will do to relations between our governments?” Jiss declared. “The repercussions this will have will resonate loudly.”

“It will do nothing.” Andro answered him evenly. “If it does… it will be by your doing and not ours. We followed our laws Ambassador Jiss. Just as we have done for thousands of High Coven men, women and children who have defected to us over the years. We have also followed Galactic Law and its processes, something to which you purport to hold in such high regard. We just sped up the process somewhat.” Andro said with a smile. “Any repercussions will be on the part of the KFI… and it will show all those in the Union just how unyielding and barbaric you truly are, and nothing that you do will change that.” Andro turned his head slightly. “Sister?”

Elynth moved the last several meters up behind him, causing the Kavalians to back up in fear. Andro willed away his Shi Viska and it vanished into Flat Space once more. He paused a few seconds and then turned to climb easily onto Elynth’s back. He settled himself in the saddle, one arm going around Ne'Veha’s waist without thought. The helmet hid most of her features except for her lips and eyes, and her hands gripped his arm tightly as his arm encircled her. He used his other hand to call his helmet to him from where it had dropped on the ground and he slid it down over his head. He leaned close to Ne'Veha’s head.

“Ready?” He asked softly. Ne'Veha nodded without speaking and Andro smiled. He looked at Jiss and Jalersi standing there. “It was pleasant talking with you.” He spoke. “Elynth go!”

Elynth trumpeted out her answer and cocked her legs beneath her, exploding into the air and spreading her enormous wings easily to gain lift. Jalersi watched with a stunned expression completely different from the expressions of Jiss and the others.

“I love you sister.” She whispered to herself so that no one could hear her. “I pray the gods grant you all that you desire.”

None of them saw the Netnews crew off to the side watching intently, the small holo recorder drifting to the right shoulder of the man who was directing it and focused on the two dragons as they lifted into the sky and quickly receded from sight.

ANDRO’S STRIKER DT

TEN THOUSAND FEET ABOVE SPARTA

Ne'Veha watched for as long as she was able while they closed on the back of the single STRIKER DT with Sadi at the controls. The rear of the ship was wide open, a long ramp extended outward and she had witnessed Resumar Leonidas land on that ramp with no difficulty. She had agreed to fly with Prince Androcles because he had offered and she had never flown on a dragon before. Speeding along at five thousand feet from Gytheio to Sparta had been exhilarating to say the least, only the landing had given her any pause. Sadi had been right when she told her that Andro would do or say nothing to try to convince Ne'Veha of her place in this universe. They would allow her to discover that all on her own. He spoke to her easily within their Mindvoice connection while they were flying, Ne'Veha almost feeling her ability within Mindvoice growing by the hour the more she remained with them. When she had stammered out her apology for vomiting on him he had laughed softly and his arm pulled her closer to him.

Ne'Veha had to admit to herself, Androcles Leonidas was the most physically handsome man she had ever seen and the numerous scars she had seen on his chest and back only added to his beauty in her eyes. His skin was more deeply tanned than Tarren’s, the muscular definition far exceeding what Tarren sported. His eyes however, his eyes could cause her knees to become weak just by looking into them, a feeling she had felt with looking into Sadi’s eyes as well. He did not come across as arrogant or pompous as she had always assumed members of the Royal family to be. As her mother and father had always told her they would be.

Ne'Veha had watched him while they ate breakfast with Sadi and his brother, the jokes that were tossed out between the two brothers wildly humorous and directed normally at each other. She was amazed at how much he could laugh at himself and the fool things he had done as a boy. She also noticed the complete and total trust he had in his brother and his decision to marry the Kavalian female. He and Sadi were always touching in some way, their fingers, their arms brushing against one another and the love they had for each other was plainly apparent. Yet as they sat there, Ne'Veha could also feel that love wrapping around and surrounding her. She could touch them both within Mindvoice even then, sensing their powerful desire for her and for the raven haired Carisia who she would meet later. She could also feel the desire and want for the dark skinned elven female, she had to be a Drow, Ne'Veha determined. While linked with them in such a way she could see flashes of the shimmering white hair and unique amber eyes. They could not see a face clearly, but the pull to her was there and very strong. Ne'Veha also couldn’t deny the utter sense of belonging that filled her when she floated within their minds and saw their dreams for the future. Dreams that very much included her.

Having him hold her as they flew to Sparta and then back up to the STRIKER had sent sizzling sensations of pleasure through her. Her fear had caused her to press against him tightly initially, but that quickly passed and yet she stayed pressed against him because it caused her to shudder in delight she had never felt before. She had her eyes shut tightly as they landed softly on the ramp, but then opened them quickly as Elynth moved into the interior of the STRIKER. He jumped from the saddle and turned to help her down, her hands on his arms as he lowered her in front of him and she looked up into his azure blue eyes.

I know what Sadi told you this morning comes as quite a shock Ne'Veha. His voice filled her head and her dark eyes grew a little wider still at the ease with which this happened. It was just not something she was used too. Trust me when I tell you, it was more of a shock to us when we discovered this. We will not pressure you in any way Ne'Veha. If this is to develop, we want it to be something you want as well.

Can… can you hear my thoughts? She asked haltingly.

Andro smiled. Yes. Quite well in fact. You are far stronger within Mindvoice than you first thought.

This… these last hours have been overwhelming. She spoke honestly.

I imagine for you they have. He told her.

You… you don’t question it? She asked looking at him surprised.

Andro chuckled within the connection but his face remained unchanged. Actually… I question everything. He replied. It drives my father and mothers crazy. If you are asking if I question what I feel for you… what Sadi and Carisia feel for you… no. When it feels right… when my mind and body tells me it is right, as it does now… I don’t question. I follow what they tell me. As do Sadi and Carisia. And I know you can feel these same things running through you because we are tied so closely together.

What… what do they tell you? Ne'Veha asked softly. About me?

They tell me that when I taste you… when we taste you… we will all be that much closer to being complete. Andro answered.

When? Ne'Veha exclaimed.

Andro shrugged. I’m confident I guess.

Ne'Veha couldn’t help the smile that crossed her face at his words. They were not spoken with arrogance, but with commitment and truth. It appears that you are. She said finally. She looked down away from his eyes. I need… I need time Prince…

Andro took her chin in his fingers and lifted her head back up. He stared at her for a long moment and traced the edges of her cheek that he could reach behind the helmet. He reached up and took the sides of her helmet and gently lifted it from her head. He let it drop gently to the deck using his TK power and then reached up to remove his helmet. He leaned over quickly and placed his lips next to Ne'Veha’s four inch high elven ear, nuzzling the edges of her ear oh so gently, causing Ne'Veha to grip his arms tighter and close her eyes as wonderful sensations coursed through her. Tarren had only nuzzled her elven ears when he was about to fuck her, never as a means of affection or foreplay. Prince Androcles obviously knew quite a bit about elven females, and the reaction he would illicit when he nuzzled the edges of her ears. It would not have worked had she not been at least somewhat attracted to him, but from the force of the delightful shivers coursing through her Ne'Veha knew she wanted this man badly.

My name is Andro. And you will have all the time you desire Ne'Veha. We are not going to change our minds… and no one will take your place I can tell you that. We will wait forever if need be… even after we find the last of us. He told her.

Your words… your words threaten to make me surrender right now. Ne'Veha spoke softly. Being able to talk with you like this… what I feel racing through me for Sadi… for Carisia… for another that I have not even met. It is…My parents would… they would tell me I am crazy for feeling these things. She… she is a Drow you know?

Andro nodded. Yes she is. He said. A supremely intelligent and capable young woman, just like you and Sadi and Carisia. I don’t know how this all came to be, I’ve told you that. It began only after Sadi and I came together. Only then were we strong enough together to feel Carisia and you and her, and what we feel for all of you. We could not just dismiss that, as much as I wanted too.

You wanted too? Why? She gasped.

I am trying to forge my own life Ne'Veha. Out from under the shadow of my father. Andro said looking at her. Discovering that I have these feelings for four different women reminds me that I parallel my father in many respects, no matter how much I try not too.

Ne'Veha gazed at him for a long moment before reaching up and running her fingers along his cheek and through the neatly trimmed goatee that he wore. She could feel the truth of his words to her, feel the conviction in them, and more than anything this is what started Ne'Veha down the road to her future. Perhaps… perhaps destiny has plans for you Androcles Leonidas. She said softly.

Andro smiled and nodded his head. When you are ready Ne'Veha. Andro spoke to her. And only when you are ready. They heard the ramp finally lock in place and Andro turned as Elynth moved completely past them. My sister Eliani will give you something to help purge the wine completely from your blood so you can return to your duties. A transport will take you back to the SCIMITAR in the morning from SODRAG. Tonight you can stay with us and learn about us. If that is what you wish.

Ne'Veha nodded quickly. Yes. I believe I would like that very much.

Andro nodded. Good. He squeezed her hands and turned to face the cockpit, tapping the COM unit on his chest. “KertaGai… shall we return to SODRAG?” He asked.

“On our way!” Sadi answered.

Andro turned as Resumar and Athani stepped up to him. He gazed into her blue/green eyes and saw the questions in them as she clung to Res’s arm tightly. “You have a question Athani Leonidas.” He said. “Go ahead and ask it. You are among family now and you need hold nothing in.”

“You… I did not expect acceptance from Resumar’s family so easily.” She said haltingly. “Why?”

Andro chuckled. “That’s easy Athani. You have taken my brother’s heart and wrapped it within yours. Resumar trusts you completely. He loves you without question. That is how I feel for my brother.” Andro smiled at her as he leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Welcome to our family Athani Leonidas and thank you for making us better for it.” He spoke to her. He stood back up and looked at Resumar. “Our brothers and sisters will be waiting for the two of you Res. You had better prepare her for Arrarn’s warped sense of humor, and Eliani’s sharp tongue.”

Resumar could only nod his head as he looked at him. “I will.” He said finally.

Andro nodded. “I must talk with Moneus and Carina and make sure the training is still taking place as we had planned. You know that our brothers and sisters are very much the slackers when one of us isn’t around to watch them.”

Resumar chuckled as Andro began walking forward towards the cockpit.

HADARIA

ROYAL PALACE

“…as you can see from this taped recording, the encounter in Sparta’s main Merchant Square between Prince Resumar, Prince Androcles and members of the Kavalian Embassy Security Forces was far from friendly and open.” The voice of the female elf Netnews reporter spoke confidently. “We have learned very little since this incident four hours ago, but Queen For’mya has scheduled a Netnews conference to explain what is happening. Once again if you missed the footage just shown, Prince Resumar and Prince Androcles confronted Kavalian Embassy Security Forces in the main Market Square four hours ago. Blows were exchanged and the Princes left with Athani’Puat, daughter to the Kavalian Prefect. At question is the status of the Kavalian Prefect’s youngest daughter Athani’Puat whom you saw in this footage, though it is apparent she and prince Resumar are much closer than was previously known.” The attractive elven female turned her head quickly at something to the side. “Queen For’mya has just come out the main gate of the Royal Villa and she will make a statement now.”

The picture changed to For’mya stepping up to the podium looking radiant in the long Brandeis blue dress that hugged her slim hips and waist and was cut low enough to show a good amount of cleavage from her small but very firm breasts. Her hair was pulled back tightly along the top of her head, showing her four inch high elven ears, while most of her blond hair fell to just past her shoulders.

“Good morning.” For’mya began drawing the attention of at least two dozen Netnews reporters. “I will make a brief statement and then take a few questions, but then I would like to get back to my children.” For’mya took a deep breath. “It was made known to me several days ago by our son Resumar that Athani’Puat, the youngest daughter to the Kavalian Prefect Keleru, was expressing a great desire to defect to the Union. It seems that Resumar’s bold actions on board MJOLNIR’S HAND in saving her life opened a unique relationship between Athani and Resumar. For the past several weeks since the Kavalian Trade Delegation has been here, they have been meeting in secret, exploring the boundaries of this relationship. They announced to me and to Prime Minister Deia that they had in fact fallen in love and four days ago were joined in marriage in a traditional elven ceremony conducted by Senior Mage Thr’won in the mountains around Sparta. Knowing that her people would in no way approve or accept this marriage to Resumar, and knowing that she was going to be given to an officer in the Kavalian Delegation whom she has considerable distaste for, Athani asked that she be allowed to remain here with Resumar with political asylum. Deia and I explained to her that this was not possible as she was a citizen of the Kavalian Federation. Two days ago Athani’Puat presented to us a signed document from her renouncing her claim to any sort of Kavalian citizenship and formally requesting asylum and citizenship within the Union.” For’mya looked up. “After consulting with Deia and several senior Senators, as well as several of the Magistrates on the Galactic Court, we accepted Athani’s petition. Her sworn statement has been entered into official Union record, and she has been granted temporary asylum here in the Union until such time as her full citizenship request is processed. Given the fact that she is now also my son’s wife and mate, that process will be completed by the end of today. Athani has eliminated her Pride’s name and taken Leonidas as her married name. Just so everyone gets that right… her name is now Athani Leonidas.” For’mya said with a smile. “Any other important information or details that you want will be released in an official statement later today by my office. I will take a few questions now.”

The reporters all shouted out questions as any reporter dating back centuries would do and For’mya pointed to the young male Lycavorian in the front row.

“Lady For’mya is this in any way a response to the Kavalian attempt to have Princess Lisisa handed over to them?” The man asked.

For’mya shook her head quickly. “This is nothing more than two people falling in love.” For’mya replied. “When Athani realized her feelings for Resumar she knew she would not be able to pursue them if she returned home. Her feelings for my son guided her actions. This has nothing to do with Lisisa.”

“So it’s not some form of retaliation?” He pressed.

For’mya smiled. “Retaliation for what?” She asked. “We defeated all but one portion of the Kavalian petition in regards to Lisisa. We agreed to the search portion of their petition to further the gains the trade delegation had made.”

“So you do not see this as affecting the new Trade Agreement?” Another reporter shouted.

“Why would it?” For’mya asked. “This has nothing to do with the Trade Agreement. If the Kavalians wish to withdraw the Agreement because Athani decided she wanted to pursue a love she has discovered for my son that is their right. We did not force her into her decision. It was something she decided all for herself. A decision, if I’m not mistaken, that would not have been given to her if she returned home.”

“The confrontation this morning in the Square?” The elven female who had been giving the initial report asked now.

“The confrontation in the Square this morning was regrettable.” For’mya answered. “We will gladly treat Commander Qurot for any injuries he may have sustained, but he attempted to take the wife of a Spartan against her wishes. As you all know this type of action is frowned upon heavily within the Union. We hold our wives and mates in the highest of regards, just as we do all freedom loving species. Resumar asked his brother Androcles to accompany him to avoid just this sort of thing, but the Commander and his men were not as understanding. Andro was defending his brother and his brother’s new wife as any brother would do.”

“Queen For’mya… is King Leonidas aware of the events that have taken place?” Another reporter asked.

“Martin Leonidas is well aware of the events that have taken place.” For’mya answered. “There is little that goes on within our Union that he does not know about. I spoke with him very early this morning and he sends his love and well wishes to his son and new daughter-in-law. He…”

Martin turned and looked at the holo image of For’mya in the corner of the main sitting room of the palace.

“You didn’t speak to me Kinsoaurgai!” Martin snapped. His arms were crossed over his broad chest and he wore only his loose fitting black pants. Anja sat on the couch sipping the mug of coffee and wearing the simple thigh long sleeping shirt with three button lace appliqué in the front that displayed the deep cleavage between her full breasts. The thong panties matched the soft white color of the sleeper perfectly.

“Do not bark at me Martin Leonidas!” For’mya snapped right back. “And what would you have done? Denied your son the woman he loves? The woman that loves him?”

“How do we know this is not some sort of game?” Martin asked his tone softening.

“Thr’won married them Martin.” For’mya spoke. “I spoke with her, as did Deia. She told us there is no chance that Athani was acting in any way. The love in her eyes for Res was very real and very powerful. Her presence within Mindvoice grows by the day and I for one am not going to dismiss that. You can punish me for my actions when you return.”

Anja chortled from where she sat on the couch. “Ohhh… that sounds like fun.” She said waggling her eyebrows. “I want a piece of that.” She saw Martin turn and glare at her. “Glare at someone else you big oaf! You don’t scare me!” She snapped.

“How long have you known about this? It damn sure didn’t just come up within the last few days!” Martin said.

Anja shrugged. “A couple of weeks.” She answered dismissively. “I won’t begin to bore you with the details.”

“A couple weeks?” Martin gasped turning back to For’mya. “Do I assume my other Queens know about this as well?”

“Dysea left before we or Resumar could tell her.” For’mya said with a smile. “Though I’m sure she will see this transmission at some point and contact Res. The rest of us knew.”

“And you didn’t feel the need to tell me about it?” Martin asked.

“You would have told Resumar to stop seeing her and he would then have ignored you completely and done it anyway.” Anja said getting to her feet and moving up next to him. “Better it happen this way lover, better this way than it be discovered by the Kavalians while he is sneaking her around on Cemath so they can be together.”

“How long has Andro known?” Martin asked.

“When you are able to crack that boy’s Mindvoice shields you let us know.” Anja stated. “I for one would love to see what he’s got swirling around inside his head. He’s worse than you when it comes to keeping secrets from those he shouldn’t.”

“Melyanna does have a point Martin.” For’mya stated.

“Sibfla!” Martin swore. “Any reaction from the Kavalians?”

For’mya shook her head quickly. “Not as of yet. At least not officially or publicly. There is nothing they can do really; Jiss is smart enough to know that. Not if they wish to continue trying to arrange trade agreements with other member worlds of the Union.”

“You can bet they will attempt something.” Martin said. “Where are they?”

“They returned to SODRAG with Andro and Sadi.” For’mya answered. “And before you say anything, Resumar told her to bring nothing with her when she left and she did not. All she had were the clothes on her back. Resumar trusts her Martin, and after speaking with her I do not doubt her intentions. She loves our son Martin Leonidas.”

Martin nodded his head slowly. “Then I will not question your decision Kinsoaurgai. You are there and I am not. I will have a talk with my sons when I return however.” He said. “You and Deia must be prepared for repercussions. Have they searched Lisisa’s apartment?”

For’mya shook her head. “They are scheduled here this afternoon. They have already been everywhere else. They moved quickly hoping to find something. The Galactic Court is officially still pending a response to Deni and Andro refusing to accommodate their order. Unofficially they have let it be known to Deia that they are not going to pursue it in any way. They are not particularly proud of the ruling Martin.”

Martin shook his head. “They did what they were supposed to do.” He stated quickly. “You tell them that from me. They have to weigh the laws from all members of the Union, and whatever non-Union members we do business with and then make decisions. They did the right thing.”

“They will appreciate that.” For’mya spoke.

“The Kavalians take anything from our children?” Martin asked.

For’mya shrugged. “A few items of clothing, nothing of real significance.” She answered. “Deni had already moved most of her possessions into their new home by the time the ruling came down.” For’mya turned to look at Anja. “Speaking of rulings… the Hadarian Magistrate Galia inquired of why you had returned to Hadaria so quickly Melyanna. She does not seem to know what is happening.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.” Anja said with a nod. “The Elders don’t appreciate Galia’s more liberal ideas when it comes to Hadarian Healers serving in the fleet and ground forces. She supported that decision by Sivana and I.”

“What is happening there Melyanna?” For’mya asked as Martin turned to the counter and began preparing himself a mug of coffee.

“They postponed the meeting with the Arch Ministry until this afternoon.” Anja replied. “Buonau is coming here later this morning to discuss some things in regards to Retta and Calyb. The woman is infuriating to say the least.” She said rolling her eyes.

“There is nothing to discuss.” Martin spoke. “They are our children and that is final. No one will take our children from us.”

For’mya smiled and nodded her head. “No doubt.” She said. “I have spoken with Aricia and Bella. They will cross the border back into Union space in a few hours. They have gathered some very clear and precise intelligence Martin. I believe that we may have stumbled across a movement that could very well play a large role in the future of the High Coven. And be an ally as well.”

“I wouldn’t be so quick to surmise anything just yet.” He stated. “Aikiro is still in charge of the Coven… and after her Yuri. Neither of them is trustworthy past the end of our noses.”

For’mya nodded. “Indeed.”

“We should be done here some time this evening.” Martin said looking at Anja and seeing her nod. “We’ll leave first thing in the morning and return to Earth. Once we are clear of Hadarian space I will contact Aricia and Bella on MJOLNIR’S HAND via a secure channel.”

“I miss all of you.” For’mya stated. “When you return we must really make time just for us. I do not like being the only one here. Our bed is very empty.”

Martin looked at her. “We’ll make it up to you Kinsoaurgai.” Martin said with a smile.

“You had better.” For’mya answered. “My love to you both. Deia is arriving and I must go.”

Martin turned and looked at Anja as the transmission ended. “These Elders of yours are seriously beginning to piss me off Red.” He spoke sipping his coffee. “They could fuck up a wet dream.”

Anja chuckled. “Tell me about it.” She replied.

Martin looked at her, his eyes gazing at what she was wearing and he felt a surge of desire course through him. His eyes moved back up to her jade green orbs and saw they too were full of passion and her female wolf aura was leaking through her Mindvoice shields. His gaze turned smoky and he stepped closer.

“I could surmise from your attire that you are trying to attract my attention.” He spoke huskily.

Anja’s jade green eyes smiled at him. “Is it working?” She asked. Martin stepped closer to her and hit her with a small does of his male aura and Anja’s sighed heavily. “Ohhh… I guess it is.” She gasped as her body began to tingle all over and she pressed her petite frame against him. He leaned over to nuzzle her ear and the side of her neck and Anja groaned as shivers of wanton passion swept through her.

Martin released his mug of coffee into the air, the mug remaining stationary in mid-air as he gripped it with his TK power. Anja’s mug joined his as he pulled her closer and lifted her into his arms, even as his lips came down on hers. The two mugs drifted over to the table and gently settled to the surface as Martin’s arms pulled his smallest Queen tighter against his powerful frame, her four inch long tongue nearly shoved down his throat as Anja grasped the side of his head tightly.

The loud chiming noise shattered the moment and Martin pulled his lips from hers, resting his forehead against her chest.

“Nubous! That always happens to us!” He snarled.

Anja laughed softly as she held his head tightly to her breasts and the heat that was rising between them slowly began to dissipate. She pressed her cheek to the top of his head and closed her eyes. “God… I love you Marty. So very much.” She spoke softly.

Martin pulled his head back and looked at her bright eyes as she opened them and gazed at him. “No doubts Red.” He said softly nuzzling her throat gently.

Anja held his head and smiled dreamily. “No doubts.” She echoed him. “No doubts and no questions.”

The room intercom opened and the female voice broke into their moment. “Queen Anja, King Leonidas… Elder Buonau and Elder Okein are here with her daughter Duewa.”

Anja shook her head as Martin made no move to release her and she tightened her grip on his head. “Thank you Letia. Please show them to the sitting room.”

“Yes Milady.”

Anja pulled Martin’s head from her breasts and looked at him. “Are you going to put me down?”

“What do you think she will do if she comes in here and we are…?” Martin asked with a grin.

Anja laughed. “Oh… that would go over real well.” She exclaimed. “Put me down lover. We don’t need to make things any harder.”

Martin rolled his eyes. “Spoilsport.” He said as he lowered her to the floor.

Anja grinned and placed her hands on his bare chest feeling his heart beating strongly. “If we get rid of her quickly, I’ll let you have me however your heart desires before this ridiculous meeting with the Arch Ministry.”

Martin smiled. “Now that’s a deal.”

Anja wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her head to his chest, his arms crushing her to him and his hand stroking her long Persian red hair. They were in that position when the Hadarian Warrior Mage led Buonau and Okein into the large room, Duewa trailing along behind them demurely.

Buonau’s eyes narrowed when she saw them, and the way Anja was dressed. “Anja?” She spoke firmly.

Anja opened her eyes and looked at Buonau, feeling Martin’s head turn to gaze at her as well. Okein appeared very uncomfortable being there in Anja’s state of dress, and Duewa looked somewhat stunned. She had never seen the King in such a state, nor had she ever seen her Queen wearing something like what she had on at the moment. Duewa knew that anyone of Lycavorian or elf blood was usually much more open in their state of dress and how they expressed their emotions. Lycavorian and Elf females were notorious for being very open in their tastes of clothing and even in their choice of partners.

“Elder Buonau.” Anja spoke patting Martin’s chest and feeling his arms drop away from around her. She turned to reach for their mugs of coffee and turned back handing him his. “To what do we owe this visit?”

“Anja… are you aware that your Spartan Captain… Atropos I believe his name is… he is refusing us access to your personal ship.” Buonau spoke.

Anja’s jade green eyes narrowed as she moved to the couch and settled onto the cushions, drawing her legs under her. Martin simply rested his frame on the arm of the couch next to her and she draped an arm over his legs. “Elder Buonau… I am not usually one to care how people address me; however you seem to enjoy not referring to me by my title. And if memory serves me correctly, you have gone out of your way for several years now to do just that. Why is that?”

Buonau opened her mouth to reply but the crashing sound cut her off. Their combined attention was directed to the wide double doors and the yelping of a pair of young wolves. Buonau’s and Okein’s eyes went wide when they saw the russet colored adolescent wolf come racing through the doors, followed immediately by the dark brown fur of the second wolf. One set of jade colored eyes and one set of dark brown eyes went wide and the two adolescent wolves slammed their paws into the tile floor to no avail as they tried to apply the brakes. Their talons clicked and clattered on the floor, even as they tried to stop before slamming into Okein. Following quickly on their tails were the two adolescent dragons, their wings flapping madly and knocking items from the end tables as they too could not stop their forward momentum quickly enough. Duewa was fast enough to step back out of the way as first Retta, then Calyb slammed into Okein full tilt. He suddenly found his feet above his head as he went sailing into the air, Calyb’s larger bulk slamming into his sister from behind and adding to her already considerable momentum to take out his legs completely. Retta yelped out in surprise as they both skidded across the tile floor, Mara and Endeem following right behind them. Both adolescent dragons stood two meters tall and several hundred pounds already, and it would have been a painful experience for Okein. Anja’s hand snapped out and she caught Okein in the grip of her TK power, holding him suspended above the sprawling wolves and dragons. Retta was snarling in surprise as she and the others were about to slam into the unyielding wall.

It was hysterically funny to watch as the two wolves crashed headlong into the wall, followed quickly by their two bonded dragons. There were the sounds of rushing air as both young wolves got squashed with the combined seven hundred pounds of their bonded ones, all of them ending up in a tangle of legs and wing spans, flattened against the wall. Martin was laughing loudly, and Buonau and Duewa turned quickly when Torma’s massive head burst in through the window behind the couch, extending on his long neck. His golden eyes took in what had taken place and he began to chortle as well in dragon fashion. Anja was barely holding in her laughter as she lowered Okein to the floor gently, his eyes wide in shock at what had just happened.

Retta’s jaws snapped shut as she yelped at Calyb, and he returned the gesture as they attempted to scramble to their paws and push their bonded ones off of them. They were not having much luck and Duewa moved over to help them. As she leaned over and reached out her hand Retta’s jade green eyes focused on her and she snapped her jaws together viciously causing Duewa to jump back in surprise.

“She… she almost bit me!” Duewa exclaimed.

Anja smiled as Martin got to his feet. “If she had wanted to bite you she would have.” Anja spoke calmly as she watched Martin moved over to them and squat in front of them.

“What have we told you about running in the house in wolf form?” Martin asked calmly as he looked at his children sternly.

They watched as first Retta and then Calyb lowered their muzzles quickly, unable to meet their father’s eyes as they finally got their paws under them and each of them rose to their full heights. Even though only ten years of age, Calyb was larger than his sister in wolf form, and he was very protective of her. He stood two feet tall at the shoulders, already beginning to show the muscularity of his father and brothers. Retta was only a few inches shorter at the shoulders and she leaned closer to her brother instinctively. Calyb yelped and clicked his jaws together at his father in a challenge.

As Buonau and Okein watched in stunned shock there was a flash of silver and white light and then the enormous raven black wolf was in front of them. Martin was over a meter tall at his shoulders and nearing four hundred pounds of muscle and bone and he dwarfed both his children. His yellow/gold orbs were very evident and Buonau couldn’t help but cry out in fear when those massive jaws, filled with two and three inch long razor like teeth, opened and snapped shut right in front of Calyb’s muzzle with a resounding pop that echoed in the large room. This action caused Calyb to shrink back from his father without hesitation, Retta following his movement. Mara and Endeem simply stood there behind them, their heads low and being scolded by their father within Mindvoice.

Martin changed back into human form just as quickly in another flash of silver/white light and still squatted in front of them. “You can’t stop on a dime on the tile floor. We’ve told you this before.” He lifted his eyes to look at Mara and Endeem. “All of you.”

Buonau watched wide eyed as in two additional flashes of soft silver/white light Retta and Calyb changed back into their human forms looking just as cowed as when they were in wolf form. Martin stared at them for a long moment, Buonau watching as his eyes shifted to her quickly and then back again to the children. Her eyes narrowed as she realized he was speaking to them in Mindvoice.

Martin jerked his thumb towards Anja finally. “Now go give your mother a kiss, say good morning and then go sit down and eat the breakfast Letia made for you.”

Retta was the first to push away and she darted to the couch while Calyb looked into his father’s eyes. Martin nodded and placed his hand on his head as he stood up, entwining his fingers in Calyb’s thick dark brown hair. They watched as Retta hugged her mother tightly, kissed her cheek and then motioned to Mara with her hand, speaking to her within Mindvoice as she dashed out of the room. Mara didn’t hesitate and followed.

You did good son. I expect you to always defend your sister Calyb. No matter what. He said within Mindvoice.

Calyb smiled and nodded his head. I will father.

Go eat.

Calyb smiled and then darted after his sister with Endeem on his heels while Martin looked at Buonau grinning. “The tile floor doesn’t agree with wolf paws.” He stated.

“You will not discipline them?” Buonau snapped.

“Having over seven hundred pounds of dragon crushing you to the wall was punishment enough don’t you think?” Martin answered.

“They could have injured Okein!” Buonau spoke sternly. “They should not be allowed to alter their forms unless they are outside. They should not be allowed to alter their forms nearly as much as they do! And only then under supervision.”

Martin picked up his coffee once more and sipped it. “That’s your opinion.” Martin said. “The wrong opinion… but your opinion doesn’t count when it comes to Retta and Calyb.”

Buonau glared at him before moving her eyes to look at Anja. “You allow this as well?” She demanded.

“They are children… not robots.” Anja spoke as she got up and moved to stand next to Martin. “They are raised just as the rest of our children are raised.”

“Yes… well we have seen how that has turned out.” Buonau spat. “I take it you that have no intention of having Eliani return here to seek approval from the Council of Elders for her marriage to this Malic.”

Anja shook her head. “Why would I tell her to do that?” Anja asked simply. “You have already made it clear you don’t approve, and Eliani is her own woman. The only reason you want her here is to try and influence her. Something you and my Aunt haven’t been able to do since she was four.”

“She is a Princess of Hadaria and needs to at least make an attempt to adhere to our customs!” Okein snapped.

“More than an attempt!” Buonau echoed looking at Anja. “Since it appears her mother will not do so.”

Anja shook her head and patted Martin’s bare chest as she moved to the counter to pour more coffee. “You asked for this meeting Elder Buonau… what is it that you want?” Anja asked. “I thought you were all fired up to get me in front of the Arch Ministry. Why spoil our morning?”

“I have come here to give you an opportunity to come to an agreement with the Elder Council about Retta and Calyb.” Buonau spoke. She reached inside her robe and produced the data pad. “And to give you this.”

Anja looked at her and took the pad. “What’s this?”

“A directive to search the palace and everything on the grounds to include your office and all computer cores you and Sivana have access too.” Buonau replied smugly. “The Ministry has investigators arriving shortly.”

Anja looked at her. “Wow! You are feeling full of yourself aren’t you Elder Buonau?” She said.

“This order also includes your personal STRIKER that now sits on the landing pad. You have been allowed to do what you wish for too long. That will stop.” Buonau said.

Martin chuckled and shook his head. He moved to the COM panel by the double doors and touched it. “Atropos?”

“Milord?” Anja’s Captain and Aricia’s brother responded instantly.

“Atropos please lock down the STRIKER and seal the computer core.” Martin said as Buonau’s eyes went wide. “No one but you, the pilot or a Spartan is to be allowed access.”

“Understood Milord!” Atropos spoke as Martin turned to look at Buonau.

“You defy the order of the Arch Ministry!” Buonau barked.

“The STRIKER is a Union military aircraft Buonau.” Martin said calmly. “The Arch Ministry has no authority to order a search of one of my ships. And I certainly didn’t give it to them.”

Anja handed the pad back to her. “You can search the palace all you want.” Anja spoke. “You and the Elders already have access to research files. You don’t need my help to do that.”

Buonau turned angry eyes from Martin to Anja. “We do not have access to your restricted files.” She snapped. “That is what we want?”

Anja tilted her head. “Why?” She asked.

“Pcillany’s charges are very serious.” Buonau stated.

“Last time I checked I haven’t been charged with anything.” Anja spoke. “And even if I was… I am still Queen of Hadaria. No one accesses my restricted files Buonau. Not now… not ever, unless the constitution has been changed in some manner and I am not aware of it.”

“I’m only trying to… make it easier.” Buonau stammered.

“Make what easier Buonau?” Anja asked moving closer to her. “The fact that you are trying to usurp me? The fact that you are trying to restore the religious power and aspect of ancient Hadarian rule. I won’t allow that Buonau… not while I live. Just as my father and mother didn’t allow it even though you tried back then too.” Anja smiled now and it was not a pleasant smile. “As for my restricted files… you will never have access to them. We are done here Buonau. We will see you at the gathering this afternoon I imagine.”

Buonau turned and looked at Martin. “You don’t even know the woman you call Queen!” She snapped. “What she is capable of! What she has done!”

Martin smiled as he crossed his arms over his chest. “Actually… I think it’s you who doesn’t know her very well.” He said.

Buonau glared at them for a few moments longer and then spun on her heels and marched out of the room with Okein and Duewa following quickly as Anja moved to stand in front of Martin, leaning into him.

“What the hell was that all about?” She asked softly. “She isn’t stupid enough to think we would allow her to search a STRIKER is she?”

Martin shook his head. “Maybe she thinks whatever it is you have done gives her special status.”

Anja turned her head and looked at him. “What I’ve done?” She asked.

Martin looked at her with a grin. “You must have done something big to really piss her off like this Red. C’mon… you can tell me.”

“I haven’t done anything wrong you big oaf!” Anja barked. “And for even suggesting that… I might just make you sleep on the floor!”

Martin smiled and released a small portion of his aura, wrapping it around her. Anja sighed in delight and turned to glare at him with eyes that were filled with adoration instead of anger. “Bastard!” She hissed.

Martin gathered her into his arms and lifted her off the floor. “What say we go join Retta and Calyb for breakfast?” He said. “The sooner we get off this planet the better.”

“…didn’t work Rinard.” Buonau spoke to his image on the small monitor in their private Lifter as they moved through the Lifter Air Lanes heading back to the Council chambers.

Rinard nodded his head. “I did not suspect it would.” He stated. “I wanted to give it a try anyway.”

“May I ask why?” Buonau spoke. “We risked exposing our hand by doing this.”

“If we were able to access the computer core on a STRIKER it would give us a wealth of intelligence.” Rinard answered. “We could even access classified information using her very own command codes.”

“I am not interested in the military secrets of the Union.” Buonau spoke sternly. “Not unless they can help me get that arrogant bitch out of my way.”

Rinard chuckled. “I don’t particularly care about your small aspirations Buonau. I am working towards a completely different goal, and your grasps at power through your whore Queen do not interest me, or those who support me. I expect you to follow through on your part of the plan. Though… what is in that computer core might very well be able to help you.” He told her. “According to my contacts on Apo Prime that work in the main docking repair facility, all the STRIKERs for the Royal family have a unique command code that allows them to access the computer cores of all the other ships within their family.”

“Wouldn’t you need a password?” Okein asked.

Rinard shook his head as he rolled his eyes. “No wonder you Hadarians need the Union to protect your mida. You are helpless. You don’t need a code if you were already inside the system using an established Royal Command Code. At least according to those who service these ships.”

“And where do you propose to get a Royal Command Code Rinard?” Duewa asked with a shake of her head. “One of the Royal Family is not going to just give it to you fool.”

“Well… that’s where you would come in Duewa my little slut!” Rinard snapped. “Once we take care of Anja… and you get Leonidas to nubous your brains out, he’ll probably just give you one. You are quite good in bed you know.”

“You disgusting pig!” Duewa snarled at the monitor.

Buonau held up her hand in front of her daughter before she said anything else. “I will see what we can do Rinard.” She stated. “We will see you this afternoon.”

Buonau stared at the screen for a moment. “We need to make plans to eliminate that fool man when we have accomplished our task.” She stated softly. “He is one of the vilest of his foul race.”

Duewa looked at her mother, blue eyes wide. “Mother… you never said anything about me having to share Leonidas’s bed!” She snapped.

Buonau met her gaze while Okein sat there quietly. “We are trying to accomplish a task here Duewa. Getting Anja disgraced and out of power is what we need to do. Anything that helps us in that task is worth whatever we have to do.”

“So now I have to tolerate his groping and slobbering as well? To further our cause?” Duewa spoke heatedly.

“I don’t think he will be the least bit interested in me Duewa.” Buonau said with a smile. “You will already be among him to be the tutor to Retta and Calyb, which has already been arranged. If you can obtain this information and it furthers our cause yes. Using your beauty and mind to entice Leonidas into trusting you and forgetting Anja will only serve to give us more control of him and his actions. Only you can do this.”

Duewa crossed her arms over her full breasts. “That is what you said before I had to tolerate Rinard’s vile body and touch.” She spoke. “Now I have to do it again? You know the type of relationship Anja has with the other Queens. Even if they were to accept me, I would have to share their bed as well. I don’t know if I can do that mother.”

“The rewards will benefit you and your sons Duewa.” Buonau said. “You know that. If you can insinuate yourself into his graces it will benefit all of us in the end.”

“That doesn’t mean I enjoy it!” Duewa hissed. “And I expect to be very well rewarded mother. I’m only doing this for my sons and their future.”

Buonau nodded. “I know… and they will never have to fight in any war or battle Duewa. I promise you.” She said.

Duewa stared at her mother for a long moment before sitting back deeper in the Lifter seat. Buonau turned to Okein.

“Let us go over our testimony for this afternoon.” She stated.

Rinard turned from the one monitor and looked at the helmeted head on the second monitor. The cowl was drawn back, but not fully, exposing only the armored cheeks and dark eyes. The background was completely sterile with no indication of where the individual was.

“You think they will accomplish that task?” Rinard asked.

“It is not really needed… but it will keep them occupied and out of our affairs.” The voice answered. “If they succeed… we can use it to confirm the information I have already obtained. If they don’t… they will take the fall and not us.”

“Buonau needs someone to fuck her long and hard.” Rinard spoke with a cruel smile. “Before they slit her throat.”

“Something I’m quite sure the Kavalians will enjoy doing if everything works out.” The man replied. “Have you been able to contact Gareld? He failed in his first attempt and I assume he is going to try again?”

“He thinks we don’t know he went to the Kavalians for help.” Rinard said with a smile. “He is just as big a fool as Buonau.”

The man laughed as well. “Well… they did pay him more than we did for the half elf bitch.”

“He hasn’t reported in for several days… but that is not surprising.” Rinard spoke. “Was it wise to pay him upfront?”

“Like Buonau… he is only a means to an end.” The man answered. “If he succeeds… excellent. If not… the Kavalians will… and that will only serve to help us.”

“You know of course that Bontick is dead.” Rinard said. “His entire operation destroyed totally on Nebonese.”

“I understand he died quite a gruesome death.”

Rinard nodded. “He was crushed by a fruit harvester.” He answered. “Witnesses say he was sitting in the street babbling like some newborn child just before the harvester ran over him.”

The man nodded. “No doubt using his own product.” He stated. “Evolli are notoriously incompetent… no matter how much they like to think otherwise. I would imagine Anton Simpson interrogated him thoroughly before they left him there to die. It is of no matter… the information I passed on to the Kavalians will cause significant confusion in The Wilds when the time comes and Bontick and his ilk won’t be needed. It will also rob Leonidas of his eyes and ears.”

“Do you know what their plan is?” Rinard asked.

The man shook his head. “Nor do I want to know.” He replied. “You can be assured it will be very violent and brutal. In the end it will give all of us what we want.”

Rinard nodded. “As long as I get to kill her myself.” He spoke in a low menacing voice.

“And you will my friend. You will. I gave you my word on that Rinard and I will keep it.” The man said. “Keep me advised if we hear anything from Gareld. And watch your back Rinard. Leonidas is sure to go into a fit of rage when your information comes to light. And no doubt you will be one of his targets. Along with his red haired whore Queen.”

“I will. Don’t worry.”

EARTH

MENKLA K2 MILITARY TRANSPORT

ASSIGNED ULU ARIZONA

PEARL HARBOR, HAWAII

BATTLESHIP ARIZONA MEMORIAL

Background music: Pegasus from Battlestar Galactica

“What are we doing here again?” Steven asked looking at Miranda as they stood at the bottom of the ramp of the MENKLA K2 Military Transport.

The transport rested on the enlarged landing pad built at the end of the quay where in years past visitors came to visit the memorial. The memorial had survived the sky fires that swept the earth after the passing of the comet with nothing more than extensive burn marks. Many had questioned this occurrence since not half a mile away on Ford Island, every structure had been destroyed. At Martin’s order and under Ben’s direction, the memorial had been repaired and made even stronger. It had not changed in the nearly six hundred years of its existence, looking exactly the same now as it did in the year nineteen hundred and eighty when it opened. Due to massive underwater earthquakes and the shifting of tides and submersion of many islands across the planet, the water depth at Pearl Harbor had lowered several feet and now nearly eighteen inches of the gray ship itself extended above the surface of the calm waters.

Zaala clung to his arm, her wide dark eyes taking in all around her. E’dira stood silently to Miranda’s left, her amber eyes also drifting over the mountains in the distance and the ocean breeze sweeping over them and scouring the many buildings on Ford Island itself. Pearl Harbor was the only base that belonged to the former United States of America that maintained its name and function. There were many ocean going vessels that roamed the oceans of Earth, most of them pleasure ships for those still inclined to take such a trip. Most of those ships left from Pearl Harbor. Several of them could be seen in the distance, their huge bulks on the horizon docked at terminals where hundreds of species came to take leisurely cruises on the oceans of Earth. To the right of the memorial, roughly half a mile away, they could just make out the specks of men and women working on the slightly tilted remains of the Battleship Missouri. The ship where the Peace treaty signifying the end of World War Two with the Japanese was signed. Slowly but surely the ship was being restored to its once proud state. All over the harbor could be seen ocean going vessels from Earth’s past being worked on and restored. It was intended for Pearl Harbor to be a redoubt of history from a time long past. A place where everyone could come and see that humans were just as brave and dedicated as any other.

Hawaii was one place Zaala and E’dira had never been, though both of them had been off world many times in the last quarter century. Zaala squeezed Steven’s arm tightly.

“Steven… it’s beautiful.” She gasped softly looking around in wonder.

E’dira nodded her head in agreement. “Indeed it is.” She said. “I did not know that such places still existed on Earth. It is so… calm and serene. It… it radiates with history and so many stories.”

Miranda smiled at the comments from two of her newest crew members. “It’s the only place like it on Earth now.” She told them softly. “I think it has something to do with Martin being a former Navy SEAL back in the day. He has never forgotten this place. And the attack on Pearl Harbor was the only battle of World War II that did not include any Lycavorians in some way.”

E’dira looked at her, even her amber eyes surprised. “Truly?” She asked. “I never knew that.”

Miranda nodded. “They had not gotten to the US in time to spread among the US military before the Japanese attacked. It is the only battle in history really. Martin… he wanted to make sure it was seen and known that humans are capable of great sacrifice and bravery and they should not be looked down upon.”

Janon looked at his Commander now. “Mando… wasn’t your real father Japanese?” He asked.

Miranda nodded. “Japanese American. My mother was Korean. He loved coming here.” Her face became serious. “We came here right before moving to EDEN BASE.”

E’dira saw the look on her face and moved closer to her, almost possessively. “They are pleasant memories for you?” She asked.

Miranda looked up into her face and nodded. “Very much so. I was only four… but I can remember that last trip almost as if it was yesterday.”

E’dira nodded. “Then grasp tightly to those memories Miranda Lorian. And never lose them. They make you part of who you are.”

Steven nodded. “Amen.” He said softly.

Miranda nodded as a small smile crossed her face. “We are here because Ben made me promise to do something for him once I had all of you together.” She stated looking at them. “This memorial will reopen in six months. It is meant to show that humans can be just as brave and resourceful as any other species. This whole harbor will bear witness to that. Martin came here quite a bit back before he discovered who he was. Ben too. They said there was a draw to this place, something that made them wish to be here. I understood what they meant the first time I came here two years ago and I want my officers to see that as well.”

They all turned as the incredibly old human man came walking towards them. His hair was completely white, and his movements showed his age. The cane he used to walk was a simple walking stick with a knob on the end, yet he walked with his head held high.

“Jesus Miranda… that guy looks older than God.” Steven muttered leaning close to her.

Miranda chuckled as Zaala yanked on Steven’s arm. “Steven Randall you will not be rude!” She hissed softly.

“He would be the first one to agree with you.” She stated as she turned to face the man as he moved up slowly but purposefully. “Mister Franklin… how are you?”

The wrinkles in the man’s face were evident, his skin burned a deep bronze from too many years in the sun, but his dark eyes were bright and very alert. He leaned on his cane with one hand as he took Miranda’s hand in the other. That he was completely human was very evident to all of them.

“I’m still kicking.” He spoke surprising all of them with the conviction and strength of his voice. “I got a few years left in me.”

Miranda smiled and stepped close to him while turning to look at her core of officers. “This is William Franklin. He is a fifth generation caretaker of this place. Martin and Ben found him living on the beach nearby when they first came back here twenty-five years ago.” Miranda looked at him. “He and his family have cared for the Arizona Memorial since the late 21st century.”

The man nodded calmly. “And done so proudly.” He stated evenly. “It began the day my grandfather’s grandfather died on this very ship.”

“Ben told you why we are here?” Miranda asked.

The man nodded. “He did. I didn’t want to do it at first…” He spoke. “It’s all that is left from the original and it’s amazing it still survives now.”

“William we…” Miranda began to speak.

Franklin held up his thin boney hand. “Ben, Martin and I came to an agreement. He may be a Lycavorian and our King, but damned if he doesn’t remember his roots. Ben too… though he is a former jarhead.” He spoke with a smile. “I’ll forgive him.” Franklin looked at her. “I’m all set up.”

“Set up?” Janon asked softly.

Franklin nodded. “You will get the first tour of the new facility.” He stated. “It hasn’t changed much… but the new holo technology really makes it so you feel like you are there.” He motioned them forward. “Follow me.”

They watched him turn and move for the entrance of the soft while building in front of them. It was taller on the ends and sunken in the middle as a structure, but Miranda had read once that this was meant to signify the United States and it’s rise to power before World War Two, the sunken middle was meant to signify the depth she fell to during this attack on her homeland, and then the rise again of her naval might and majesty. They followed him until he stopped in front of the door and looked at them.

“It will activate when you enter. It should only take you about fifteen minutes to walk through.” He said softly. “I’ll meet you on the other end and have what you came here for.” He didn’t say another word and turned to walk to a smaller building on the side.

Miranda looked at them and Steven smiled. “After you Captain.” He said holding Zaala’s hand.

Miranda nodded and took a deep breath before entering the darkened interior. E’dira followed without hesitation and then Steven and Zaala. Janon brought up the rear glancing back over his shoulder to where William Franklin had disappeared into the smaller building. He shook his head before stepping into the building. Even though his wolf eyes adjusted almost instantly, he had taken no more than ten steps and nearly collided with Steven. His eyes grew wide as he too stopped and the holo images filled the massive room. The strange voice filled the interior.

“December 7th 1941, a day that will live in infamy, according to President Roosevelt.” The deep male voice echoed throughout the huge room. “It began as any ordinary day for everyone but soon escalated to the most horrific event in the history of the United States of America up until that time. War was brewing across the oceans…”

Janon saw that the others had begun moving slowly forward listening to the voice and he followed them, drawn by the inescapable sense of something alive within the building. The holo images of hundreds of men and women walked all around him, moving back and forth between very old style buildings, and what appeared to be barracks. The sky was blue and the sun just beginning to rise, ancient wheeled vehicles moving along the roads. As they moved further along, the scenery changed to that of a great harbor, and Janon realized it was the very harbor they were in now. He could see massive ships lining the old quays, gray ships that by contrast to even the smallest frigate of this age, didn’t come close in size.

“There was no warning before the bombs began to fall.” The voice continued. “One moment it was a quiet Sunday, and the next the gates of hell had opened.”

Janon heard Zaala yelp softly as suddenly they were surrounded by what seemed like hundreds of very loud and strange shaped flying craft, many of them carrying items beneath their bellies. Janon watched as these items began to drop from under the planes, an ancient wailing noise now beginning to sound in the background. He could see men running now, running and screaming to each other. And then the first explosion sounded, causing even the grizzled combat pilot of hundreds of missions to jump from his skin. The fire was almost real, and Janon swore he could feel the heat as ships began to explode. It appeared as if they were walking along the very pier where the Arizona was tied, ancient anti-aircraft guns spilling out their fire at a deadly rate, the yammering of those guns making it so no other sound could be heard. The screaming of men, either wounded or dying filled the room now as they moved slowly down the middle of the building.

She was on fire Janon could see that, and then as they watched the Arizona’s massive bulk heaved from the surface of the water as a deafening roar filled the room and caused them to stop as if they were right there, watching everything take place. The reverberations of the enormous blast were almost real, buffeting their bodies as the Arizona fell back to the surface of the water and began to roll over almost immediately, the killing blow having been delivered and the proud ship beginning its slow death. He saw Zaala press her body close to Steven, her eyes moist as broken bodies began to bob in the now flaming ocean water. They could see men leaping from the sides of the rolling ship, some of them on fire, some missing body parts. They could see others dragging their comrades to the side of the ship, blood beginning to stain the deck of the once grand ship as it died. They watched groups of men leap for the water, many dragging their friends clear of the sinking ship, swimming as fast as they could. They heard and felt more explosions from within the symbol of power, and then more followed from all around them as other ships nearby took hits. Nothing mattered to them now except the Arizona, their attention riveted to the dying ship and the unimaginable acts of bravery that were happening all around them at every turn.

Men clung to the hull of the ship that was now coming to rest face up in the water, even as rescue craft raced to try and save as many as possible. They braved Japanese fighters that strafed the water beneath them, savaging those who floated helplessly. As Janon watched faces began to appear like ghostly images and move past them, young, old, it didn’t matter. Some wore stern faced looks, others tight lipped smiles and others still wide boyish smiles. No matter their color or creed one thing was almost always the same.

They were all impossibly young.

“You walk above hollowed ground my friends and visitors,” The voice continued. “For the souls of one thousand one hundred and seventy-seven men lie entombed beneath you in honor. They died gallantly trying to save their ship… their shipmates… their honor. The acts of bravery can not be chronicled, and they rest with the remains of the men who called the Arizona home. They died for a cause; they died for a purpose; and the Arizona became the rallying cry of a nation. Despite all that has taken place in the six hundred and thirty-two years since her sinking, the Arizona’s remains have not moved. Not underwater earthquakes of even the passing of the comet could budge her. It is almost as if the souls of her crew have held her together in death when they could not save her in life. Though now only a trickle of what it once was, oil still leaks from her number three turret mast, and it has for over six hundred years.

Some say the oil should have run out by now, that it’s not even possible. Others believe it to be the blood of those who died trying to save her and that their blood is eternal. While she did not fire her main guns against the enemy before her death, the Arizona to this day fights to keep her charges safe against all enemies, be they on the surface or under the waves resting within her. Remember what you have seen here today and take heart to the desire and bravery and will of all humans. It resides within all of them, and they will fight even after death. Remember them… honor them.”

The holo images faded only to be replaced by the huge wall in front of them, white marble with black lettering. The edges of the marble were now encased in gold. All of them saw the large plaque near the bottom of the huge wall of names.

“TO THE MEMORY OF THE GALLENT MEN HERE ENTOMBED, AND THEIR SHIPMATES WHO GAVE THEIR LIVES IN ACTION ON DECEMBER 7TH 1941 ON THE USS ARIZONA.”

“She will be the first ship to carry that name since 1941.” Franklin’s voice spoke from the side causing all of them to turn as he stepped up to them holding the bundle in his hands. “You will be the four senior officers on her from what Ben and Martin tell me. They also tell me you are the finest that we have.”

Miranda reached up and used the back of her hand to wipe away the wetness from her eyes. Zaala was unashamed of the tears streaking her cheeks and Steven did not attempt to wipe away the small tears on his cheeks either.

Franklin held up the bundle. “This is her battle flag.” He spoke. “The one that was flying on her the day she sank. It is really amazing that it has survived all these years, but perhaps it was for this very reason.” He held the bundle out to Miranda almost reverently. “Display it for all to see Captain Miranda Lorian of the ULU ARIZONA. Let everyone know that the ARIZONA lives once more if you would Captain.”

“I… I am only a caretaker Mister Franklin.” Miranda said softly. “She will have her own Captain in the future.”

Franklin shook his head. “A ship chooses her Captain Lorian, not the other way around. The ARIZONA has chosen you. Ben and Martin agree.” He said seeing her eyes going a little wider. “They left that tidbit of information for me to tell you. They thought it might be appropriate for ARIZONA’S past to meet ARIZONA’S future.” He held out the bundled flag. “This belongs to you now. Honor it and honor her name.”

Miranda reached out and took the bundle just as reverently. “We… we will.” She said softly.

“Martin and Ben allowed me to see the ship that will carry ARIZONA’S name into the future.” Franklin spoke.

Miranda’s eyes grew a little wider. “That… that was you?” She asked remembering the brief visit to the shipyards that even she knew nothing about.

Franklin nodded with a smile. “They knew what it would take to get me to agree to this. She looks fit for battle Captain Lorian. Do her namesake proud, and make sure this time she survives to make our Union proud. All of you.”

Miranda looked at Steven and E’dira as their hands settled on the bundle of cloth, Janon’s hand next and finally Zaala’s over the top of Steven’s. She turned her eyes back to Franklin. “We will sir.” She spoke in a raspy whisper. “We will.”

Franklin nodded. “Good. They’ll be watching over you.” He spoke motioning with his hand all around them.

All of them gasped as they turned and saw the hundreds of holo images of the smiling young faces all around them, like they were looking at them, as if they were gazing into their souls and giving them their blessing to carry the name of their ship into the future.

The ARIZONA.

MJOLNIR’S HAND

TWO HOURS FROM THE BONTAWILLIAN BORDER

“They are maneuvering to get in front of us Admiral!” The Ops officer barked from across the bridge. “The DIATAGAs are taking up position to limit our maneuvering and the DIEROY is boring straight in.”

Komirri nodded. “Typical.” He said to no one in particular. “They underestimate our abilities. The trailers?”

“The DIATAGA and PURUSIAN trailers have spread out their formation. It’s a standard support role Admiral.”

Komirri turned as the doors to the bridge opened and Aricia strode confidently through them. He didn’t smile at this as he looked at her, for he had watched her grow into the woman she was now. “I want the Ready Alert Squadron in the port tubes! Two more on standby for primary launch vectors! Put one squadron of M5s in the starboard tubes and another on priority stand by! Load the M5s with ship busters!”

“Yes sir!”

“All manual turrets to standby! All automated defenses to standby!” Komirri continued as Aricia came up next to him. “Full power to shields and give me full proton yield on torpedo tubes four through eight. Decoys in one through three. Look sharp people!”

Aricia looked at him. “I take it our guests are not going to leave us alone?” She said.

Komirri looked at her. “They have put themselves on an approach vector that forces us to stop or alter course. Essentially they wish to play chicken as Martin says.”

Aricia nodded. “Typical.” She muttered the same word Komirri had.

Komirri smiled. “I said the same thing.” He told her. “They haven’t tried to contact us yet, but I imagine that is coming.”

“Bella?” Aricia asked.

“The DARKBROOD is tucked in nice and close.” Komirri replied with a nod. “We’ve reinforced that shield grid with additional power. She should be fine unless the Kavalians get stupid and target her.”

“Have you ever faced them Komirri?” Aricia asked.

Komirri shook his head. “My father has… but even I was too young to fight in that war with them. He tells me they have not changed their tactics much since then if the reports coming out of High Coven space are any indication.”

“Explain.” Aricia said looking at him.

“Very centralized control.” Komirri spoke. “Not much information gets disseminated down to the lower levels and ranks. The officers have complete control for the most part. The biogenic clones are fodder on the ground and the officers lead from the rear.”

“Their fleet?”

Komirri shrugged. “Intelligence says there are not many biogenic clones in their fleet forces.”

Aricia nodded. “They may use them all over, but they are considered inferior to normal Kavalians. Fodder as you say. Their overall society is broken up into Prides.” She said. “Similar to the Clan Families of the Drow. If I understand correctly there are always power plays within their ranks.”

Komirri chuckled. “Careful Milady, don’t let Vice President Aihola or General Lynwe hear you say that.”

Aricia smiled as well. “Yes… I don’t think they would appreciate it.” She said.

“Admiral we are being hailed!” The COM officer turned in her chair. “The transmission is originating from the DIEROY.”

Komirri met his Queen’s blue eyes. “Here we go.” He said. Aricia nodded and Komirri turned to his officer. “Put it on the main holo disc!”

The image of the hulking Kavalian came into view, flickered and then cleared instantly. His coat of light golden hair covered his face, his feline features giving him a very imposing visage. His green cat eyes looked up at them as he handed something to an officer on his right. He did not get out of his chair in the rear center of his bridge.

“I am Pride Captain Fener of the KFI Sixth Echelon Command ship SICOR.” The Kavalian spoke calmly. “To whom am I speaking?”

Komirri felt Aricia’s hand gently touch his arm and he remained silent as she stepped forward. She was going to take the lead on this because they both knew Kavalians did not relate well to women in general. And it was unheard of apparently for them to take orders from a woman. “I am Aricia Leonidas.” She stated plainly. “Queen of the Lycavorian Union. Your ships appear to be blocking our way Captain. Please remove them from our path so that we may continue.”

Fener blinked several times as Aricia finished speaking, completely caught off guard by the raven haired woman’s orders. Fener was not used to taking directives from females, no Kavalian was, and Aricia’s order had confused him for a moment. He turned quickly to the two men who stood just to his right side at vertical control panels and motioned discretely with his hand to cut the audio from the transmission.

The taller of the two Kavalians next to him nodded. “She is the youngest of the Queens, but the only one of pure Lycavorian blood. She is considered the most powerful of the five sitting Queens, Captain. It is a LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser and if she is on that ship then we must be looking at the flagship of the Lycavorian Union.”

“MJOLNIR’S HAND?” Fener gasped.

The man nodded. “Yes Captain.”

“Sensors?” Fener called out.

“We are unable to get precise sensor readings from the ship sir!” The Kavalian replied. “It is a combination of jamming and whatever metal they have coating their hull. It is returning most of our passive scans too warped to make sense of.”

“Active sensors?” Fener asked.

“They could penetrate Captain.” The officer answered.

“It may also be interpreted as hostile Captain.” The second Kavalian spoke now. This was Fener’s Second Officer.

“Are they scanning us?” Fener asked.

“Not actively sir!” The Sensor operator spoke. “The LEONIDAS IIs use a JCN Nodon Engineering Type 71 Tactical Network. They are equipped with Nodon Engineering Class Five Multi-spectral Primary sensors and Phased Passive lateral sensors. We wouldn’t know if they were scanning us with passive sensors sir.”

“Engage the jammers!” Fener quipped.

“Jammers engaged.”

Fener looked at the two men. “You are telling me I have to talk with this child and not the Algolian?” He snapped.

“It would appear so sir.” The first Kavalian said.

“Matig… what information do we have on this female child?” Fener asked his Second Officer.

The Second Officer worked the computer controls on his podium. “She is the youngest of his Queens, mother to his oldest son the Crown Prince Androcles. She is connected to one of those foul dragon monsters, and considered by many of our Senior Scholars to be the most inexperienced in terms of war and politics.”

Fener nodded. “Good. Broadcast this to all our ships. I will put this female child in her place.” He stated turning back to the transmission. “Audio!”

“Restored Captain.”

“You have in your custody the ship and crew of vampire criminals that are wanted by my government Queen Aricia.” Fener spoke smugly. “I am here to remove them from your custody and transport them to Kavalian space to stand trial for crimes against my people. Please make ready to hand them over to me, and for my boarding teams to inspect your ship for those who you might decide to hide. Once they come on board your ship they will deal with your Algolian senior officer and you will remain in your quarters out of harm’s way until our inspection is complete.”

Aricia looked at Komirri with wide eyes and saw him shrug. “No one ever accused them of being subtle Milady.” He muttered under his breath.

Aricia chuckled and nodded her head. “No they have not.” She said. She turned back to the image of Fener in the holo disc. “Captain Fener… we are in The Wilds, not Kavalian space. This is the Union flagship, and since my husband and mate is not on board, I am in command. I am not a Kavalian female Captain, therefore your directives fall on deaf ears. I have absolutely no intention of handing anyone over to you, nor do I intend to allow you to board this ship for any purpose, and certainly not for some ridiculously contrived inspection.”

“Then we will simply target the vampire frigate and destroy it woman!” Fener barked as he came to his feet. “I am not giving you a choice!”

“Queen Isabella Leonidas is on that frigate as we speak Captain Fener.” Aricia spoke calmly. “Please sit back down in your chair and do not attempt to intimidate me. I assure you it will not work. This is free space, and we are returning to Union territory with the criminals that conducted an attack on this very ship. An attack that targeted your own Trade Delegation. We will return them to Union space where they will be charged and convicted in our justice system, not yours.”

“That is not acceptable to me!” Fener snapped. “You will surrender their ship and those individuals you captured! You will also prepare to be boarded and have your ship inspected by my men! That is what you will do woman!”

Aricia stepped closer to the holo image, her azure eyes changing to her wolf persona and her fangs extending half way as she glared at him. “Captain Fener, three seconds after we detect boarding teams leaving your ships, I will order them blown out of the stars. Half a second after we detect any type of weapon on your ships charging I will order an attack that will kill you and every single ship under your command. Your posturing and foolish actions do not frighten me Captain. They only confirm to me just how ignorant you are. I have faced far more dangerous and intelligent adversaries that you Captain Fener. Your actions will only serve in getting you and your men killed.”

Fener looked at her wide eyed unable to comprehend she was speaking to him in such a way. “I have you outnumbered woman child!” He nearly shouted. “Will you fight all six of my ships?”

Aricia smiled. “I will destroy all six of your ships… and you will succeed in starting a war that neither of our peoples wants. A war which you will ultimately lose as I have already told the fool Captain of your other ship.”

Fener was fuming, even under his coat of hair. Aricia could tell he had never been talked to in such a way by a woman. She watched his eyes narrow. “You are out here all alone child Queen of the Union.” He snarled. “No one will get to you before I kill you! And your pathetic Union can not stand against the Kavalian Empire!”

“Then that makes you stupid as well as foolish Captain Fener!” Aricia spoke calmly. She turned to Komirri. “Kenetavorn vada lenee ardus Aranna!”

Komirri didn’t hesitate. “Strike Wing stand to!” He bellowed.

Aricia smiled, her eyes never leaving Fener’s face. “Allow me to introduce you to the Lenee Ardus of MJOLNIR’S HAND, Captain.”

Fener’s head snapped around when alarms began to sound all over his bridge.

“Captain! Union ships are de-shrouding all around us!” The sensor operator barked out. “Thirty-three contacts!”

“Thirty-three? Impossible! What class?” Fener snapped stunned.

“Captain… four LEONIDAS I-Class Heavy Cruisers, four MOONLANCER-Class Battle Cruisers, seven NOVA-Class Attack Cruisers, eight ADMIRAL CENEU-Class Heavy Destroyer, five AUTUMN MOON-Class Attack Frigates and five unknown class! They appear to be some kind of escort class!” The sensor operator barked out in reply over the alarms.

Fener looked at his Second Officer with wide eyes. “This is a standard Strike Wing?” He gasped.

“It can’t be.” The second Kavalian spoke. He was the ship’s pseudo political officer and the one man with a direct link to Kavalian High Command.

“What do you see all around us fool!” Matig barked.

“Captain!” The sensor operator shouted. “Captain… the NGANE is powering its forward

Gauss cannons! She’s targeting the vampire frigate!”

Fener reached for the control panel on the arm of his command chair. “Angak! Angak what are you doing?” He screamed.

“The bitch Queen insulted me!” The voice answered. “They will not fire on us! I will destroy the vampire frigate and we will have what we came for!”

“Angak! I order you to stand down!” Fener screamed. “Stand down do you hear me?”

“…powering their forward Gauss cannons!” The sensor operator shouted. “Locking on to the High Coven frigate!”

Aricia looked at Komirri and then back to the holo image of Fener, her eyes filling with rage. “You have just signed your own death warrant you nubous aulved! Command is yours Komirri!” She stated without vacillation.

Komirri didn’t hesitate. “Ready squadrons launch! Lock port side batteries on the Serval targeting the Coven frigate! Helm execute evasive pattern three nine! Mask the Kavalian firing solution! Turn us! Turn us! Strike Wing is weapons free! Strike Wing is weapons free!”

MJOLNIR’S HAND veered hard to port and almost immediately DEVASTATOR and TEMPEST fighters began spilling from her launch tubes in droves like angry hornets.

“Admiral they are firing!”

“Bella!” Aricia screamed.

Komirri’s order to mask the firing solution caused the helm officer to yank the massive bulk of MJOLNIR’S HAND over in a turn that seemed impossible for a ship of its size. Dozens of maneuvering thrusters lining the entire top of the ship fired almost at once, spinning the aft portion of the ship down and around and effectively covering three quarters of the High Coven frigate. The blasts from the Kavalian Gauss Cannons would have effectively vented the rear sections of the frigate to space killing hundreds. Now the two potent blasts of the medium powered weapon skipped off the powerful shields of MJOLNIR’S HAND and only scored a glancing blow on the frigate’s rear quarter. In testament to his skill as a commander Maros was able to maintain control of his ship and insure it maneuvered almost identically to the colossal ship protecting him. This gut wrenching maneuver saved the High Coven frigate from major damage and loss of life.

“Weapons lock!” The officer screamed out over the many alarms blaring on the bridge. “Weapons lock!”

Komirri looked at her. “Kill him! Kill him now!”

Twenty-five MK9C Type One Plasma Batteries fired at one time, lighting up the entire port side of MJOLNIR’S HAND and the immediate space around it. It was the heaviest plasma battery in the Union inventory and the most destructive by far. Twenty-five thick red bands of devastating and concentrated plasma based energy slammed into the upper port side of the DIATAGA’s superstructure overwhelming the three shield grids along the length of the ship. The result was never in question as the first massive barrage shattered the shield grids and began blasting great swaths of superstructure from the Kavalian ship without regard. The NGANE was primarily the Kavalian long range missile carrier, and hence it was unfit for close up fighting let alone against a ship armed like MJOLNIR’S HAND.

The aft quarter of the NGANE came apart first, the first plasma barrage slicing through the ship’s armor with lethal precision. Two massive internal explosions lit up the space around the ship and the rear five hundred meters of the ship ripped away from the remainder of the superstructure. This section contained the engines, their cores and most of the DIATAGA’s emergency power batteries. As it drifted away, explosions rocked that section violently until finally it blossomed into a bright point and the two overloaded Tri-Cobalt Matter Reactor engine cores blossomed in a single explosion that peppered MJOLNIR’S HAND’s shields with bits of ship pieces.

“…gone captain! The NGANE has been completely destroyed!”

Fener snarled savagely. “Angak that fool!” He barked. “Evasion pattern Theta One! Scatter! We are not to engage! Priority transmission to all ships! We are not to engage and anyone who does I will destroy them myself!”

“Captain?” Matig gasped.

“We are not here for combat! Angak attacked a ship with one of their Queens on it and I hope his spirit wallows in eternal agony for his fool actions! He could damn us all!” Fener shouted. “We are outnumbered and heavily outgunned! Emergency transmission to Kavalian Command! Get me a direct line to Marshall Pusintin! Connect me now, before we lose more than we already have! And begin broadcasting on all open frequencies that we are not hostile!”

The political officer stepped from his podium. “Captain Fener… we can not let this action go unanswered! We…”

Fener struck the man viciously across his face staggering him back and blooding his mouth. “Shut your hole of a mouth Neskatin! The child Queen just obliterated over seven thousand of our men because Angak allowed his pride to overcome his actions! And she did it without blinking! That was simply for firing on the ship carrying the vampire Queen! It appears she is not as big a child as you and your political cronies thought! You will not kill anymore of my men! And make no mistake if we fight she will kill us all!”

“Captain… Marshall Pusintin is not responding! He is out of the command loop right now! I have Pride Admiral Lingatt’Oturro.”

Fener nodded. “Put him up! Quickly! And continue to broadcast we are not hostile!”

SPARTAN BLACK TALONS

M7 TEMPEST SQUADRON

“Roll right now!” The senior elven pilot barked into his helmet as he slammed his M7 Tempest into a tight corkscrew turn. “Form on me! We are weapons free! Target any Jaguars they might be able to launch! Clear the way for the M5s and look sharp! Once the Jaguars are dealt with, fire SWARM Missile Packs into the sensor and communications pods!”

“Commander Lanust… sensors are picking up a call off!” A voice announced in his helmet. “The Kavalian ships are maneuvering defensively! No Jaguars are being detected as launched.”

Lanust glanced at his consoles, his six hundred year old hands caressing his controls as if he was stroking his wife’s skin. The M7 responded to his touch just as his wife did and Lanust grinned under his full helmet. He was the CAG of MJOLNIR’S HAND, selected thirteen years ago after serving as Squadron Commander for the previous ten years. He and his pilots were among the finest anywhere in the Union and all of them were completely, some would say fanatically loyal to their King. Lanust and his pilots had seen their King disregard safety and his own life to rescue pilots that had been shot down in the Evolli war. Martin Leonidas never left anyone behind, and his style of command brought him down into the gritty launch bay with the pilots that would die for him as often as time would permit. There had been many games of Tarnarb Poker that King Leonidas had played with them in the large recreation centers on MJOLNIR’S HAND. And while Lanust had to grow accustom to the fact that everyone was treated equally, right down to the lowest conduit cleaner, he could not deny the camaraderie that this brought to his pilots and their ground crews. The ground crews took loving care of their fighters and the pilots in turn made sure that their crews wanted for nothing, even if it meant bending some rules sometimes.

Lanust’s eyes darted to his sensors at his wingman’s announcement and he saw the transmission. It was a universal non-hostile transmission, and all of the Kavalian ships were radiating this transmission even as they were turning away from MJOLNIR’S HAND and exposing their backsides to Admiral Komirri.

“I have it! M5 Squadron Commanders hold at point Bravo! We will cover you!” Lanust spoke crisply.

“Moving to Point Bravo! Ship Busters are live! Give us a target and we’ll make them eat pain!” The lead DEVASTATOR pilot spoke. He was a Lycavorian and Lanust loved the man like a brother.

“Black Talon One to Control! We are detecting a universal non-hostile beacon radiating from remaining Kavalian ships! Request instructions.”

“…are fine Aricia!” Isabella exclaimed in the transmission. “Minor damage! Thirteen of Maros’s crew were injured, none seriously. Vonis is helping to direct damage control teams, but Maros says we can still maneuver and fight if need be.”

Aricia felt her heart ease quickly and she shook her head. “We will take it from here Bella.” She spoke. “The ship that fired on you is gone! We are moving to engage the others!”

“This was a stupid move on their part Aricia.” Isabella spoke. “Kavalians are violent brutes yes, but they are not stupid! Once the Strike Wing de-shrouded they would not have attacked! Not against these odds!”

“Well… I intend to show them the error of their ways!” Aricia snarled.

“Black Talon One to Control! We are detecting a universal non-hostile beacon radiating from remaining Kavalian ships! Request instructions.”

Aricia’s head came up at this voice over the internal bridge COM and she watched as Komirri looked up from his plot board. “Strike Wing weapons hold!” Komirri barked as he stabbed the control panel on his board. “Lanust? Speak to me man!”

“Universal non-hostile beacon is radiating from the remaining five Kavalian ships Admiral!” His CAG’s voice filled the bridge speakers. “None of them have raised shields and they are maneuvering defensively.”

Komirri turned to his sensor operator. “Confirm that!” He barked.

The operator nodded. “That is confirmed Admiral.” The woman spoke quickly. “They have presented their flanks to us and have not raised shields! No weapons signatures are being detected.”

Komirri looked at Aricia, his reptilian features filling with questions. She stood to her full height and met his gaze. “I am out of my realm here Komirri.” Aricia admitted without any hesitation.

Komirri nodded and turned back. “”Maintain weapons lock on the Kavalian ships!” He barked. “Section Two move to three nine seven four mark five! Section One cover our starboard side. Lock port side Type Ones on the Sabertooth and hold.” Komirri stabbed his panel again. “Control to Black Talon One. Lanust… give me a look! Keep this channel open!”

“Understood Admiral! Talon Flight maintains cover! Talon Three you are with me!”

“Like glue One!”

“Executing flyby! Rotate thirty degrees and in we go! Fire control tracking!”

SICOR

“…damn fool!” The dark haired Kavalian Admiral exclaimed in the transmission. “He is dead?”

“They blew his ship out of the stars before the flash of his cannons was gone Admiral!” Fener replied.

“They killed seven thousand of our men!” Neskatin barked.

“Be still you idiot!” Lingatt shouted from the transmission. “The Lycavorians did us a favor! You know how Leonidas views his Queens! He’d slaughter millions if any harm was intentionally brought to them! Angak was a fool! These Union men and women are not the High Coven! Marshall Pusintin has tried to tell us that for years! They will not turn tail and run at the first boast and threat from us! We are not at war with the Union and Angak fired on a ship carrying one of his Queens! What do you expect them to do in this situation?”

“A ship carrying criminals wanted by the Kavalian government!” Neskatin spat.

The Kavalian Admiral glared at him in the transmission. “You are ignorant Neskatin! You are a political crony with a military commission, not an officer. The vampire High Coven insurgents attacked our Trade Delegation on their ship! They threatened another Queen of the Union and one of Leonidas’s sons. They will fare no better in the hands of the Union then they would in ours. Angak let his pride rule his actions and he underestimated the ruthlessness of this child Queen.”

“I wish to communicate directly with Prefect Keleru!” Neskatin demanded.

Lingatt shook his head. “Marshall Pusintin is out of reach on a mission and the Prefect is dealing with the defection of his daughter to these Union dogs!” Lingatt spat. “I do not take orders from you little crony so be silent!”

Fener’s eyes were wide. “The Prefect’s daughter defected?” He gasped.

Lingatt nodded. “It happened this morning on Earth. She apparently has become the wife to his second son. The half elf Resumar. The Prefect is not happy and nor will Marshall Pusintin when he finds out this information.”

“Admiral… we are in a situation here ourselves!” Fener spoke keeping his professional cool. “They have not pressed their attack because I have a non-hostile beacon radiating, but I do not doubt we are all targeted! We can not penetrate the hulls of their ships with passive sensors and if we go active they will blow us all from the stars because of what Angak has done.”

“Fener… you must defuse the situation!” Lingatt spoke. “Do what you must… but do not trade shots with them. You face the Union flagship and the Strike Wing that protects that ship Fener; do nothing that will cause more encounters and loss of our people and ships.”

Fener nodded. “Understood Admiral!”

“Contact me when you have broken from the Lycavorians and they are out of range.” Lingatt ordered. “I will inform the Prefect of what is happening and if he decides something else you will hear from me.”

“As you order.”

Fener stood up from his chair as the transmission faded. “Get me the Union Command Ship!” He snapped. “And do so quickly before this gets out of hand!”

“…Incoming transmission from the lead Kavalian ship!” The man announced. “It’s the Kavalian Fener.”

Komirri nodded motioning to Aricia. “Put it up!” He called out.

Fener’s image flickered and became clear and Aricia pounced immediately. “Give me a reason why I don’t kill all of you!” She sneered. “You have attempted to kill a Queen of the Union! You have exactly five seconds to explain yourself Kavalian or I will order my ships to turn all of you into nothing but memories!”

“The commander of the ship that fired on you acted of his own accord!” Fener barked. “You insulted him! He wanted revenge!”

“You expect me to believe that!” Aricia hissed.

“It is the truth!” Fener exclaimed loudly. “I know you can see my ships are only acting defensively! We have not raised shields and we are all radiating a non-hostile beacon! Angak acted of his own accord and he paid for that folly with his life and took his crew with him. You have killed over seven thousand of our men.”

“And you expect me to weep for them?” Aricia seethed as her eyes and teeth were still very prominently wolf like. “They fired on Isabella Leonidas unprovoked because I insulted this Angak’s pathetic manhood. Make no mistake Captain Fener, if Martin Leonidas were here you would all be dead for this action! Now what do you want? Our forces are maneuvering to kill the rest of you… so speak quickly if you wish to save them.”

“You would continue your attack?” Fener gasped.

“For what you have done I will destroyed all of you!” Aricia barked viciously. “Give me a reason not too!”

“This was a mistake!” Fener spoke quickly. “You have suffered no damage while you have destroyed one of our ships and the seven thousand men on it. Surely this is retribution enough?”

“I am a Spartan female and Queen!” Aricia told him with fervor in her azure eyes. “I will say when there has been enough retribution Kavalian!” She moved closer to the holo image of the Kavalian Captain. “Plot a course away from the border Captain Fener and do so quickly. Direct your ships to not power their weapons or raise their shields. I will have part of my Strike Wing following you, and if you so much as sneeze in a threatening manner I will have them finish you without hesitation. Am I making myself clear little man?”

Fener’s face was twisted into a sneer as he looked at Aricia in the transmission but he kept what he wanted to say from escaping his lips. “How do I know you won’t attack regardless of what you say?”

“You don’t!” Aricia told him. “That is why you should leave quickly. The longer you remain the more my anger grows. And it is that time of the month for me and I can become very unpredictable.”

“We will do as you say! This time.” Fener spoke in a low growl. “Pray we don’t meet in the future child Queen. I will not hold back then.”

Aricia smiled exposing her fangs. “Do not flatter yourself Captain Fener.” She spoke coolly. “And thank whatever gods you may pray to that I have held back this day. MJOLNIR’S HAND out!”

Komirri looked at her with a sly smile. “That time of the month my Queen?” He asked.

Aricia grinned. “Something I learned from Anja.” She said. “I am going to transfer to the frigate Komirri to help Bella. Track these Kavalian fools and if they veer from their course kill them. All of them.”

Komirri nodded. “Consider it done.”

CHAPTER SIX

APO PRIME

MJOLNIR’S HAND BASE

Resumar had taken a mate!

Her son with Nauta Melme had chosen a wife!

Dysea Leonidas stared at the monitor after watching the Netnews reports for the third time, the image frozen on the screen was that of the golden blond hair and bright blue/green eyes of Athani Leonidas.

Resumar had taken a wife and mate and not just any wife, but the youngest daughter of the Kavalian Prefect and a woman that was twice his age if her history was accurate. Dysea gazed at the picture of Athani Leonidas sitting without fear on Cemath’s back. The likeness had apparently been taken just as Resumar had climbed into the saddle on Cemath’s back behind her, and it captured the smile on her face and the adoring look in her eyes just seconds before they had kissed. She looked quite beautiful at that moment, her body firm and definitely in peak physical condition from what Dysea saw. It had taken her a moment to realize that the young woman had a two meter long tail that extended out from her tailbone. A dexterous tail that this Athani could obviously use quite well considering she had wrapped it around her son’s leg and his waist at different times. Dysea could feel nothing but extreme pride at Andro’s actions in defending his brother, or at Resumar’s obvious protective nature of one he considered his wife. He was without a doubt committed to this young woman if Thr’won had been the one to marry them. She would never have performed such a ceremony if she had any doubts to Resumar's intention or his true feelings, or those of this Athani.

And Dysea had missed it entirely.

Dysea heard the humorous intake of breath from beside her and turned to look at her daughter Normya.

They were occupying the north end of the base, their STRIKER already hidden in the hanger. The barracks building and gathering center were connected and allowed for passage through interior halls and corridors without having to leave the actual building. This lounge area was set up to be very comfortable and even though they all had separate quarters, they were spending most of their time here. No one knew they were on Apo Prime and they had spent the last two days resting, scouting and working out the details of their plan to capture the Chief Engineer who had worked on Normya’s ship. Dysea knew Anton and Cihera were joining them today with several Drow, and they would wait until they arrived before moving. Esther and Tir’ut were using the shadows almost constantly to follow and track this man, making sure the intelligence they had was accurate. The pureblood female vampire Marci, Armetus’s second in command and someone Dysea knew well from their time on Elear, was operating with them personally and her praise for Tir’ut’s skill and patience was very genuine.

Dysea met her daughter’s emerald colored eyes. Resumar had inherited his father’s deep dark eyes, while Normya looked the twin to her. Dysea had discovered much about her daughter in the last few days, more than she had ever suspected or known and needless to say it made her very proud.

“You look as if a Parletian weasel has stolen your necklace mother.” Normya said with a grin.

“I should have sensed it when they returned to Earth.” Dysea said softly.

Normya shook her head with a bright smile. “You would not have been able to mother. Andro taught all of us to shield in a way that none of our mothers or father could probe us.” She told her mother with that ever present smile.

“You don’t trust us?” Dysea asked shocked.

Normya chuckled. “Mother… you are our parents. It’s not a matter of trust.” She stated. “We don’t want you to know everything that goes through our minds. We do have some secrets you know. Andro taught all of us how to do it.”

Dysea shook her head and smiled and took Normya’s hand. “Well Andro has done an excellent job in teaching this to all of you.” She said. “Though I doubt your father will be very happy he has done this.”

“She’s very beautiful.” Normya spoke motioning with her head to the image of Athani. “If she was able to grab onto Res’s heart mother, she must be very special. You trust him don’t you?”

Dysea nodded. “I know… and yes I trust him completely. He is far too much like Andro and your father.” She said. “Though I fear things will become very dangerous for her now. And for your brother. The Kavalians are not very forgiving.”

Normya nodded. “Maybe not… but neither is father or Andro.”

Dysea grinned. “This is very true.” She stated. She looked at Normya, saw something in her eyes and knew instantly that she wanted to talk with her. “What is it Normya?”

Normya Leonidas met her mother’s eyes evenly. She had always been able to talk with her birth mother, all of her mothers in fact, quite easily and about anything. All of her sisters had, and it made all of them very close through the years. Normya had struggled these last days with the feelings that were coursing through her for the hulking son of the Immortal Cha’talla. Her Coming of Age fever had long since passed, and Normya Leonidas now knew this was not related to that. Tir’ut’s ginger like scent tickled her female wolf nose in a way no man ever had, and there were many males that had shown quite a bit of interest in her in the last two years alone as she got closer to her Coming of Age. Elves and Lycavorians alike. There were some who wanted the prestige and honor of being husband or mate to a daughter of the King, not to mention that she was breathtakingly beautiful. She and her sisters were always on some Netnews magazine or something after a State Dinner or function that they had to dress formally to attend. There were other males who were genuinely interested in her for her beauty and her brains as well.

None of them compared to Tir’ut however.

Tir’ut was different in so many ways from the men who wanted to court her, and it was this difference that drew her to him like a powerful magnet. He was an accomplished pilot as well as being an extremely lethal fighter. She had seen that all with her own eyes. He was huge in comparison to her, equally as large as her uncle Danny, yet she had also seen him playing with the small children on Kranek as if they were precious items. He encouraged them to learn all they could, to never be biased and to have an appreciation for beauty and intelligence and above all else… life.

Normya remembered how she felt being carried in his arms, the heat his powerful body caused within her. She knew that he could not affect her as they had been trained to believe about Immortals. His mother Esther, easily equal to her mother Anja in knowledge of genetics, had utterly eliminated that particularly nasty part of Immortal genealogy in Cha’talla’s tribe. She had seen it for herself on Kranek in the very happy marriages of the female elves to the Immortal soldiers in his tribe. How they were all viewed as the Blessed Wives to these men, which to an Immortal and a vampire was like godliness. They were Immortal and elf marriages that were equally as strong and powerful as any in the Union. The many different children of Elf/Akruxian genes as well as the pure Akruxian children that she and Tir’ut had played with were bright and playful and above all else they were happy. The complete acceptance of her and the other elves as cherished members of the Immortal tribe of Cha’talla. It was very nearly overwhelming to her.

Tir’ut’s dark eyes were like bottomless orbs of beauty to her and Normya wanted to lose herself in those eyes more and more each day. She pressed against him whenever she could, loving the feel of his hard body against her. He no longer drew away when she did this, and Normya knew he was becoming more possessive of her and that fact sent incredible, delightful shivers shooting through her whenever she thought about it. He was the son of an Immortal yes, but while she had seen the serious side of him, the side that could turn deadly in an instant, she had also seen the playful and humorous side of him as well. This more than anything had pulled her in and kept her wanting to discover more, until she felt as she did now.

“Amille.” Normya spoke softly using the elven term for mother. Dysea smiled inwardly knowing Normya only used that name for her when she was serious about something and wanted her to know she valued her mother’s advice. “Amille… I think I am…”

Dysea took her hands and squeezed them. “Are you falling in love with him Normya?” She asked softly.

“Mother… it’s not the fever!” Normya said quickly. “That has long since passed! I don’t want you to think…”

“I don’t think that Normya.” Dysea continued. “Your scent would be very different if it was simply your Coming of Age Fever. What I smell is your womanly scent. And I know it calls for him, it spikes whenever you are in the same room as him. Just as mine does whenever your father and I are together.”

“I think about him all the time mama.” Normya said shyly. “I smell him wherever I go, even if he is not near me. His scent… it is like sweet ginger on the wind. I want to be around him all the time. I want to… I want to feel his arms around me mother, holding me. Squeezing me as he did on Yocetu.”

Dysea smiled at Normya having already accepted what was happening between Tir’ut and her daughter. Her conversation with Esther had only confirmed everything to her. “These things you feel are not wrong Normya.” She said. “Don’t ever think that. And from what I have seen he is just as drawn to you as you are to him. That much is very obvious. Esther and I have already spoken of this.”

Normya looked at her surprised. “You have?”

“Did you think as mothers, seeing what is happening between our children, did you think that we would not talk?” Dysea said with a smile.

“His tribe is different now mother.” Normya spoke and finding she was defending the Immortal tribe of Cha’talla, one of the most feared Immortals to ever live. And she was doing it without question. “They have changed Amille. Cha’talla has changed.”

“Yes I know.” Dysea spoke nodding her head. “That change began the day your father saved T’lolt I think. And the day Esther gave to Cha’talla what he had never had before. Your father has always told us to never fear the unknown and our children are following that teaching right to the letter.” She said with a smile.

Normya chuckled. “Well… he did pound it into our heads as we were growing up.” She stated.

Dysea nodded. “Do not fear what you feel for him Normya. If it feels right to you, if it is what you want, then go after it. Do not hesitate and do not question. You are still a female Alpha wolf and you do not lack for confidence. Go after it Normya… just as we have taught you.”

“I think he worries that he… he won’t be accepted.” Normya said.

Dysea laughed softly. “Your brother just married a Kavalian female.” She stated plainly. “And your brothers Arrarn and Andro have entered into a different world themselves. I think acceptance is something we will grow very intimate with in the months ahead.”

Normya looked at her. “What do you mean?” She asked.

“It is something I have seen through the years in my visions. I have never told anyone, not even your father.” Dysea said looking at her with a smile. “And what I have seen is coming true. Do not worry Normya, change and different is a norm for our family it seems. And as our children grow and become who they are meant to be… we will become very familiar with those words.”

“We…”

The door to the lounge area slid open and they turned to see Anton and Cihera walk into the room, three Drow behind them and the petite blond haired elf female between them. They came to their feet with bright smiles.

“Anton!” Dysea exclaimed. “Cihera!”

There was no hesitation as Anton and Cihera crossed the room quickly, and Las’elh watched as Anton gave his Aunt a bear hug, picking her up off the floor while Cihera and the near twin to Queen Dysea shared a pleasant and warm hug.

“It is very good to see you Tenna.” Anton spoke as he set Dysea back on the floor.

Dysea touched his cheek and nodded. “Marci told me what happened on Nebonese.” She said. “The MUTT team and your friends made it off?”

Anton nodded as he turned and looked at Normya. “Hi ya cousin.” He spoke as he lifted her into his arms and hugged her tightly while Cihera and Dysea shared a much more subdued embrace.

“Armetus split us up.” Cihera replied as she held Dysea’s hands, picking it up from her husband. “It seems our paths are converging and he thought it might be better if we assisted you and Normya.”

Dysea nodded. “Indeed.” She spoke. “And your assistance will be much appreciated.”

Cihera turned and took Las’elh’s hand with no hesitation, pulling her closer. Dysea saw the possessive nature of this act and she smiled inwardly. She knew full well the influence and magnetism a Drow female could have on not only men but other females as well, and Cihera was a powerful Drow female raised by another powerful and influential Drow female in Lynwe. It appeared as if Las’elh was just as taken with Cihera as Dysea watched her grip Cihera’s hand tightly.

“Tenna… this is Commander Las'elh. You spoke to her briefly on our ship.” Cihera spoke.

Las’elh bowed her head slightly to the Queen of Elear and one of the five Queens of the Union. “It… it is an honor Milady.” She said.

Dysea nodded. “Yes I remember. Commander Las’elh… the first thing you should be aware of is that I abhor titles.” She took Las'elh’s hands and squeezed them. “And I believe many of us, me included, owe you an apology.”

Las’elh looked at her stunned. “Queen Dysea… that is not…”

“That is needed.” Dysea interrupted her. “And I give it to you now, with the pledge that we will find your sister and the other elves taken with her. It seems that path is also converging with what we are working on as well.”

Las’elh met her eyes and nodded her head. “Thank you Milady.” She stated.

Dysea smiled and looked at the Drow behind them. “Welcome… all of you.” She said. “We are waiting for the other members of our team to arrive and we will fill you in on what is happening.”

Anton looked at her. “Other members of your team?” He asked puzzled. “I thought it was just you, Normya and Lexi.” He said. “Where is Lexi by the way? And Iriral?”

Dysea smiled. “There are some things you should know before we move forward.” Dysea said. “And I don’t want you to be surprised.”

Normya canted her head slightly as Tir’ut’s ginger scent filled her head and she felt his Mindvoice presence wash over her, making her fidget on her feet in happiness. “Too late.” She said.

“Too late for what?” Anton spoke as he turned to look at her.

Anton’s eyes grew wide as he saw something he was completely unprepared for in any way.

“Immortal!” He screamed as his Shi Viska burst into existence and he was bringing it up to bear on the huge Immortal that was coming up behind Normya like a silent ghost as he unwrapped the shadows from around his body. His mind didn’t register the dark haired woman beside Lexi, or that Iriral was just entering the massive room as well, acting as if nothing was wrong in the least. Cihera and the Drow were reacting just as Anton was, bringing their many weapons up. He didn’t understand why the huge Immortal stopped in his tracks with a surprised expression on his face, nor was he able to process that this Immortal had unwrapped the shadows from around his huge body or that he looked unlike any Immortal he had ever seen images of.

“Anton… no!” Dysea screamed moving as fast as her elven and wolf speed allowed. Her emerald eyes were wide as she realized it wouldn’t be fast enough and Anton’s Shi Viska left his arm in a blur.

It was not fast enough for Dysea, but someone else moved with greater speed and urgency.

None of them could have predicted the speed with which Normya moved. Part of it was her inbred elven and wolf speed and reflexes, but the larger part of it was her growing love for the massive half vampire, half Immortal who had risked everything that he was to save her. And the man who was claiming her heart more and more as each hour passed. Normya appeared in front of Tir’ut, her five foot three inch body looking ridiculously tiny against his six foot four frame, but her emerald green eyes were ablaze and her wolf fangs were fully extended as she pressed herself up against the front of Tir’ut and snarled almost viciously as she lifted her hands in front of hers and Tir’ut’s bodies as his arm curled around her waist protectively.

Tir’ut himself acted with all his inbred vampire speed as if someone was attacking his beloved Normya. His thick arm snaked around her waist and he was pulling her to the side as his other hand came up with blistering velocity, his Immortal sword held tightly in a one handed grip, his eyes now cobalt blue and his vampiric fangs extended fully as he hissed in anger at Anton. Surprisingly he was unable to move Normya very far for she had pushed against him snugly and was holding herself in front of him for some reason. Anton, Cihera and the others could only watch in deep wonder and fascination as a soft, shimmering and almost metallic glow surrounded Normya and Tir’ut, completely encompassing their bodies. Anton’s Shi Viska appeared to ricochet off some invisible field only inches from them and it spun out of control before slamming into the wall of the lounge and imbedding itself eight inches deep. It was then Dysea was able to get in front of Anton, his dark eyes wide in shock at what they had just seen. She lifted her hands.

“Enough!” She bellowed even as Esther and Lexi could only stand there in gaping awe. “They are friends!”

Anton was looking at where his shield was stuck in the wall, Cihera, Las'elh and the Drow were staring open mouth in astonishment at Normya as she tucked her frame even closer to Tir’ut as he spun the sword gracefully in front of them defensively. Normya’s striking emerald wolf eyes were outlined in black and her wolf fangs were prominently exposed. She made no attempt to dislodge Tir’ut’s firm grip on her body, and she either didn’t notice or did not care that his large hand was pressed firmly against the underside of her left breast as he held her.

Anton shook his head, unable to comprehend that someone had deflected his Shi Viska, and he looked at his aunt. “Tenna?” He spoke cautiously.

Dysea took his arms. “They are our friends! Put your weapons down! All of you!” She barked.

“Tenna… Aunt Dysea… he is… he is an Immortal.” Anton gasped looking at Tir’ut and the way his cousin was protecting him, shielding him with her body. It was the typical reaction of a female wolf when defending her mate or loved one and it stunned Anton to see Normya displaying this behavior. “Isn’t he?”

Dysea turned and looked at Tir’ut, seeing both him and Normya now taking notice of the soft metallic glow around both of them. She watched as Normya reached out tentatively to touch what appeared to be at first glance, a very powerful Mindvoice shield. Normya’s head turned upward to look at Tir’ut who was also doing the same thing, his cobalt blue vampire eyes wide in astonishment.

“Did… did we do that Tir’ut?” Normya gasped.

Tir’ut pulled his hand back and spun the Immortal sword gracefully in his grip until it resided back in its scabbard on his back. This motioned impressed the Drow who were present for he had not hesitated in the least. He glanced at Normya quickly, staring into her eyes. “I… I don’t know. I… I think so.” He spoke softly as he too reached out to touch the near invisible shield again.

Iriral chose this time to come forward from where she had watched everything transpire with some dragon humor. She had suspected what was happening between Normya and Tir’ut from the first moment she had seen them together. What they had just accomplished only served to confirm this beyond any doubt.

It appears that Normya and Tir'ut share a bond much like rider and dragon. She spoke within Mindvoice so that everyone heard her. And powerful it is.

Tir’ut and Normya looked at her as the others stood there looking at her still shaken by what had just occurred.

“…saved her life without any hesitation and against his father’s orders.” Dysea was speaking. “And he did it twice.”

Anton, Cihera, Las’elh and the Drow sat with Esther and Lexi. Anton and Cihera turned and looked at where Normya and Tir’ut sat a short distance away in front of Iriral. Normya sat on the floor in a lotus position, Tir’ut’s huge frame squatting behind her easily and touching her back. They had their hands together as they spoke with Iriral in Mindvoice, the soft metallic like glow active around their joined hands and Normya with a bright smile on her face.

Anton turned back to his elven aunt. “Cha’talla’s tribe? The Cha’talla?” He spoke still somewhat incredulous. “Aunt Dysea… I… we thought he was dead. Those are the reports we have been getting out of Coven space all these years. He was… the High Lord’s Immortal Captain. He was… he fought Uncle Martin’s father on Earth.”

“Yes he did.” Dysea answered. “And yes he was.”

“Then… then he is not dead?” Anton said.

Dysea shook her head with a smile. “Not unless there is another six foot six Immortal out there who goes by the name of Cha’talla.” She said.

“Everyone thinks… everyone thinks he is dead.” Cihera said.

Esther chuckled as she sipped the mug of tea she held. “Yes… and we have cultivated that idea.” She answered from her spot next to Dysea. Esther felt a fast friendship growing with the elven Queen because of what was happening between their children and she was not going to shy away from it. “Now however, now I don’t think we will be able to hide it for much longer.”

“He is… he is your son?” Cihera asked Esther as she turned her head back from looking over at Tir’ut and Normya with her amber eyes.

Esther nodded. “Tir’ut is the oldest of mine and Cha’talla’s sons. Only he and Lynom, who is a year younger, only they are old enough to actually leave Kranek and go out into the world. Their younger brothers are only thirteen and eleven.”

“And you are… you are married to him? To this Cha’talla?” Las’elh asked still somewhat shocked.

Esther smiled and nodded her head. “Very happily I might add.” She said. “For a quarter century now. He is not the same Immortal all of you have been raised reading about I assure you. The High Lord’s attempt at killing him for attempting only to improve his people’s outward appearance ripped whatever loyalty to the High Coven he had out of his chest.”

“He was holding Lisisa for this purpose! To experiment on her!” Cihera spoke somewhat harshly.

Esther nodded. “He was the one responsible for her being on Lycavore yes. He did not bring her there to conduct experiments on her however. His intent was to try and discover how her vampire and wolf genes blended so synonymously with one another in the hopes of using that knowledge to alter the outward features of his people. He was not aware of how she would be treated by those on that planet, or how the Lycavorians would view and treat her. He will not say he wasn’t wrong in his actions. Quite the contrary actually. He will be the first one to say it was the wrong thing to do. He has balked against revealing our settlement to the Union before now for the simple fact he did not think he had done enough to show King Leonidas that he has changed. I fell in love with the Cha’talla that remained after Veldruk stripped all that he was from him in that moment. He died that day, yes. But he was also reborn into the man he is today.”

Dysea nodded. “I have seen this myself. I spent nearly a week with them on Kranek and what I saw was remarkable. Esther has suppressed the gene that makes female elves subservient to them. Suppressed it within every male of Cha’talla’s tribe. The men of Cha’talla’s tribe did this willingly, knowing they had to change who they were fundamentally. They have elves living with them now. Other species within their settlement. Part of their ruling body has elves on it and all of the female elves that have come to be with them through the years are now the Blessed Wives to Immortal soldiers and they love their husbands just as any of us would here in the Union. All of them have beautiful children; I saw three newborns while I was there. Elf and Akruxian. The head of their school is an elf. They…”

“How many?” Anton asked.

Dysea shook her head. “That is not important now. We…”

“Dysea…” Esther interrupted her. “We can not hide any longer. Cha’talla knows this, and especially not now with what is happening between Tir’ut and Normya. We don’t want to hide any longer.” She looked at Anton evenly. “We came to Kranek with just over ten thousand of Cha’talla’s tribe. Those that were not butchered by the Coven when they broke away twenty-six years ago. We have prospered and grown to include many different species. Our tribe is now just over thirty thousand strong. And we are not on the top of Aikiro’s list of happy people to visit.” She finished with a smile.

Dysea matched her smile. “Yes… I saw this myself as well.” She answered. She turned back to Anton. “Tir’ut and Esther saved Normya from the vampire scum who were ordered to capture her. Then he saved her from a horrible death on Yocetu at the hands of a vicious predator on that planet and he was seriously injured in the process. Cha’talla and his tribe protected both of us while we were on Kranek and even now they are working with several of our engineers to bolster the defensive capabilities of their settlement with Andro’s help.”

“Andro knows?” Anton gasped.

Dysea nodded. “Yes.”

“So… so Uncle Martin knows all this?” Cihera asked almost immediately after her husband.

Dysea nodded and looked at where Normya and Tir’ut sat. “Martin knows most of it. Andro knows all of it.” She said. “We have not told your uncle about the attempted kidnapping and sabotage of Normya’s ship for obvious reasons.”

“Sibfla!” Anton hissed. “Uncle Martin… he would close down the borders and take his entire Fleet Group into The Wilds after this Gareld fellow.”

Dysea nodded. “Which is exactly what we don’t want until we find out who among our people here on Apo Prime are involved and how much.”

One of the Drow males hissed in anger now. “I thought we had gotten past traitors within our Union Lady Dysea!”

Dysea nodded. “So did I Neerzen. So did I. It appears that is not the case. For whatever reasons, we have traitors among us again, and they apparently have no qualms about targeting whoever they need too in order to accomplish their goals.”

“That’s why Armetus sent us here?” Cihera asked.

Dysea nodded. “It appears that whoever is targeting Normya got their directives from here on Apo Prime. And whoever is targeting Normya is also involved with the disappearance of the elf females. Just under a hundred of them if L’tian’s information is accurate from what they have uncovered.” Dysea looked at Las’elh. “Your sister included Las’elh.”

“And it starts with this Chief engineer I take it?” Anton asked.

Esther nodded now. “It appears that is the case yes. Though I do recommend we put off snatching him as we had first planned Dysea. At least until we have watched him for a time more.”

Dysea looked at her. “Something happened today?”

“Tir’ut noticed it from the ground first.” Esther spoke. “I was on the other side of the promenade and did not see it. He says this man has recently been paid for something he has arranged concerning elves.”

“How did he see that?” Anton asked.

Esther smiled with a shrug. “Tir’ut and his brother Lynom have taken the very best from both their father and I it seems. All of our sons it seems, as even my younger sons are showing signs of having the same skills as their brothers. Cha’talla was the foremost warrior among his people, something for which he was feared for, even among your people. I can not begin to describe the type of training he has received from so many different sources. I was trained by some of the most powerful Mindvoicers within the High Coven including Aikiro herself. Both of my sons can use the shadows far better than I, on a par with what you have told me Isabella is capable of.”

Anton’s eyes went a little wider. “Anse!” He exclaimed. “Aunt Isabella is a nubous ghost when she wraps the shadows around her! Carina and Zarah too!”

“Yes well… Tir’ut was tracking this man today and he got close enough to read over his shoulder from a data pad.” Esther spoke calmly. “Funds were being deposited into an account he has set up for arranging the kidnapping of half a dozen female elves from a transport that departed several days ago from the border resort Tupacia Prime. It is just across your border and near Gellen Station.”

Dysea looked at her. “This involved the same people?”

Esther shook her head. “Tir’ut doesn’t seem to think so. He wasn’t able to make out the entire message, but he did manage to make out a name. A Colonel Drtev. Does this name sound familiar?”

Dysea shook her head. “No… but the kidnapping of more elf females troubles me. I will need to contact L’tian and speak with him in regards to this. ” She answered. “You think this Drtev is important?”

“It is a vampire name. Reasonably common, but a vampire name nonetheless. I would suggest allowing your nephew here to go over all the information we have gathered until now and combined it with whatever they have gathered.” Esther said. “I am not an intelligence operative or analyst… I am more of a…doctor and teacher now. They are trained for this, I am not. Perhaps they can pick up something with their training and knowledge that we have overlooked. And do so quickly.”

“Why? What is the rush?” Cihera asked.

“As long as there is a threat to Normya and her safety, my son will not rest until that threat is eliminated. His vow to her and his love for her will not allow it.” Esther spoke looking over to where Tir’ut was squatting behind Normya, Dysea following her gaze. “Soon however, soon he will begin to grow tired of all this sneaking around and he will take what his father calls the direct approach.”

“The direct approach?” Anton spoke softly, his eyes narrowing. “Why do I get the feeling that would not exactly be a pleasant experience?”

Esther nodded with a smile. “Tir’ut is very much like his father I’m afraid. If we do not discover who is involved in this, and do so in an expedient manner, Tir’ut will begin killing his way to the person who took the contract out on her to begin with. And he won’t stop until that person is dead by his hand and the threat to Normya is eliminated. Once he initiates that, the rest of our clan, his older brother Fash’ka, his uncle T’lolt and a few others, they will mobilize to assist him as part of their Iglata d'Vlos to your daughter Dysea.” Esther looked at her. “And he will start with this Chief Engineer person.”

Anton grinned. “Wow… I can’t believe I’m going to say this… but I like his version of the direct approach!”

Dysea reached out and took Esther’s hand. “Then let us make sure he does not need to do this.” She stated. “Because I’m quite sure that should it come to that, Normya’s brothers will be beside him, and we do not need Spartans and Immortals killing their way across the Union in search of this person.”

Esther nodded. “No we do not.”

…excellent. Iriral told them as Normya and Tir’ut moved the small glimmering metallic ball between their hands almost effortlessly. It was a definite physical manifestation of their new Mindvoice bond, and something that Iriral knew they would have to learn to control very soon to keep from hurting themselves as well as others.

That is excellent control for just now discovering what you share. Do not move too quickly, either of you. Iriral spoke softly. What you have discovered is very new and if you try to do too much too soon it may injure you before helping you. You will need instruction from the Elder Mother or the Val’istar very soon as I am not a teacher. Only they would have any knowledge of what you have found this day.

Tir’ut had been trying for several minutes now to ignore the sensations sweeping through him with Normya leaning into his body and his face so close to her hair that he could just detect the sweet smell of orange cloves in her blood. His dark eyes fell upon Normya’s elven ear, and while not the four inch high ears of her mother or other full blooded elf females, they were still just over two inches high and elegantly curved to a point. Tir’ut knew that elven ears were extremely sensitive and he knew of this about female elves from those Immortals on Kranek who had elven wives that they worshiped. He knew that to caress the outer ridges of their ears expressed affection and desire for them and was deeply rooted in their elven culture. Tir’ut could no longer control himself and he lowered his lips to her ear and nuzzled the outer ridge gently with his nose.

The effect on Normya Leonidas was very telling.

Elven ears were one of the most erogenous zones of the elf body, even on the males. The right amount of pressure and caress could make a female elf coo out her delight if she desired you or found you attractive, or she could snap your head back violently if the advances were unwanted. In Normya’s case, given that she was falling in love with Tir’ut more by the hour, the incredible vibrations of delight rippled through her making her entire body pulsate. Her eyes closed dreamily and she leaned into Tir’ut’s nuzzle of her ear almost naturally, her hands gripping his tightly as Iriral looked on with an amused expression. Tir’ut mistook her leaning into him as rejection and he began to pull away.

“Forgive… forgive me Il kal'daka darthirii.” He spoke softly.

Normya turned her head quickly, pulling his arm tighter around her waist before he could pull it away. “No.” She gasped in a whisper looking into his beautiful dark eyes. “Do… do it again Tir’ut.”

Tir’ut looked at her stunned with her reaction. “Normya… I… it was wrong of me. I should not have…”

Her mother’s words to her just a short while ago came back to Normya.

“Do not fear what you feel for him Normya. If it feels right to you, if it is what you want, then go after it. Do not hesitate and do not question. You are still a female Alpha wolf and you do not lack for confidence. Go after it Normya… just as we have taught you.”

“Tir’ut… do you love me?” She asked him softly her eyes glittering points of love and desire.

Tir’ut simply stared back at her with those dark eyes and for a moment Normya was afraid of what his answer would be. Could she have been wrong all this time? She saw him nod his head finally. “Siyo.” He replied in a whisper.

Normya felt like shouting to the heavens as she stared at his face. She did not see the bone spikes along his jaw line, or the tips of his vampiric fangs. She didn’t see the odd coloring of his bronze skin due to the mixture of his father’s pure Akruxian genes and his mother’s pure vampire genes. She didn’t see everything that announced to all that Tir’ut was the son of an Immortal. She only saw the glaring love in those dark eyes for her, and they way they gazed at her with complete devotion.

“Xun ol 'sohna Tir’ut. Qualla Tir’ut.” (Do it again. Please) She spoke softly.

Tir’ut was many things, but his father and mother had not raised a stupid son. He leaned over slowly once more and caressed her elven ear with the tip of his nose and his lips. He felt Normya draw his arm tighter as she leaned into him once more, a sigh of contentment escaping her lips. It was not a fluke she determined. It had not happened because he had caught her off guard. It had happened because she desired him just as strongly as he desired her. He told her he loved her, and two or three weeks ago had he said that to her, Normya would have laughed at him. Now at this very moment Normya’s mind and body were singing at his profession of love to her.

Now… now Normya Leonidas embraced that word because she no longer denied that she loved him as well.

Pardon me! Iriral exclaimed within Mindvoice. I am trying to teach here!

Normya and Tir'ut turned their heads quickly to look at her. Normya chuckled as she held Tir’ut’s arm and pulled it even tighter around her waist, not carrying in the least that his forearm brushed the bottom of her full breasts.

Sorry Iriral. She stated.

Iriral brought her huge head and snout closer to them. Your love for each other grows stronger by the day. Leave behind all you have believed until this point and forge your own path into the days ahead. Both of you. What you have found… it is guided by destiny’s hand. She said softly. This love by itself may be part of the power you have discovered together. If you choose to pursue this, embrace it completely and without question, both of you. Do not hesitate and do not doubt. You will only be stronger this way. And happier.

Normya could feel the heat of Tir’ut’s arm around her waist and the shivers of delight that still trickled through her from his caress. I will. She said immediately without the slightest amount of doubt in her voice.

As will I. Tir’ut echoed equally confident.

“Normya! Tir’ut!” They heard Dysea call to them from where they sat.

Tir’ut stood up from his squatting position with barely a pause and he pulled Normya to her feet easily. She turned and looked up into his eyes, still holding his arm tightly, not caring that others might see now her actions. “Our mothers call for us Il kal'daka darthirii.” He said softly.

Normya rolled her eyes and almost without thought she stepped closer to him and folded her petite frame into his powerful arms. She sighed in happiness when his arms wrapped around her, practically swallowing her body within his embrace. “They always will call for us.” She stated pressing her head to his chest. “At least until this issue is solved.”

Tir’ut nodded as he dropped his cheek to the top of her head and felt the strands of her platinum hair delight his skin. “Then let us solve it Il kal'daka darthirii. So that we may turn to other pursuits.”

Normya grinned. “Oh… I think I like the sound of that.” She told him. “So very much Tir’ut.”

SODRAG

Athani Leonidas stood next to Resumar holding his hand but not showing nervousness or intimidation of any kind. At least not outwardly.

Inside however, inside her heart was racing as she gazed at Resumar’s brothers and sisters in the back of the STRIKER. His brothers Arrarn and Denali matched him in height and physical definition, while his sisters were a varied sort. Eliani and Lisisa were shorter than her own five foot seven, but only by an inch or two, while Carina and Zarah matched her height. Athani didn’t know who the massive Spartan with blue eyes was, nor did she know who the blond vampire that stood to the side with him was, but at this moment it didn’t seem to matter. Moneus stood beside Carina with a bored expression on his ebony face. Cemath and Elynth had already exited the STRIKER, but Athani could see those dragons easily butting heads or tapping tails with the five other dragons on the airfield.

Andro came walking back from the cockpit holding Sadi’s hand while Ne'Veha walked beside them still in somewhat of a daze herself at what was happening all around her. He saw his siblings and shook his head.

“C’mon… I think we are all beyond the fear the unknown part! Our brother has returned! And he has brought his wife and mate with him!” He spoke loudly.

Resumar watched Eliani step up to him, her fern green eyes bright and her burgundy hair shiny. He knew Eliani would be the first one to come forward but he didn’t expect her reaction. Eliani drew back her hand and popped her younger brother right in his jaw with a stinging slap, the noise echoing in the interior of the DT. Resumar’s head snapped back as Athani looked on in horror.

“Forn tukannaupaee!” (You sonofabitch) Eliani spat.

Resumar turned his head back around holding his jaw, but with a huge smile on his face. “It’s nice to see you too arande.”

“Why didn’t you call us Res?” Eliani demanded. “We would have been there! Forn piegn igord! Forn dervi sey alad allon meroc!” (You stupid fool. You didn’t have to do it alone)

Resumar picked Eliani off the deck and hugged her tightly before she could slap him again. “Thank you sister.” He said as she wrapped her arms around her brother’s shoulders and squeezed him back.

Athani watched as Arrarn stepped up now and looked at Athani from the side, seeing her tail and how it twitched nervously behind her. His eyes grew a little wider and he looked up into her eyes before shifting them to where he saw Resumar putting Eliani down.

“Fervon… forn alad pera via kirs… eochos?” (Brother… you do know she has a tail.) Arrarn spoke.

Athani’s eyes darkened as she understood the words clearly. She may have still been learning how to speak this ancient language that Resumar told her about, but there was no doubt she understood it very well. She snapped the tip of her tail up to slap Arrarn square in his cheek. He staggered back, his eyes wide.

“Sibfla! It’s alive!” Arrarn shouted before dashing forward and scooping Athani into his arms and squeezing her tightly. “I’ll save you fervon!”

Athani was stunned and could do nothing as Resumar’s brother squeezed her tightly in a bear hug. She finally got her arms free from his grasp and pushed against his shoulders. “Put me down you brute!” She barked to the laughter of some of those gathered.

Arrarn dropped her instantly with a large smile on his face as he looked at her. “She talks too!”

“Of course I talk igord!” Athani spat. “I am not stupid!”

Denali burst out laughing now and shook his head. “You’re screwed Arrarn.” He spoke stepping up to her. “She speaks the ancient language now too. She’ll know what you are saying brother.”

Athani looked at him warily as he took her hands in his and leaned over to kiss her cheek gently, surprising her even more since this was the same man who was husband to Lisisa had been poised to kill several of the Kavalian security detail as well as that idiot Jiss not so long ago.

“Welcome to our family Athani Leonidas. Don’t mind Arrarn… he has recently been struck in the head by two bombs. One with black hair… one with red hair. They have combined to turn him into a raving madman!” Denali spoke.

“They love my charming personality!” Arrarn spoke crossing his arms over his chest. “Ask them yourself.”

Lisisa dismissed him and shoved him in the shoulder as she came forward. “More than likely they do not yet know how malda you are.” She stated as she gripped Deni’s arm in her hands and looked at Athani. “Welcome Athani.”

“Thank… thank you.” Athani stammered not really believing that the woman her people had only recently tried to force into the way of life she had left behind could be so kind to her. Lisisa saw the look on her face and she smiled.

“My father… our father Martin Leonidas… he has always told us that we should never fear the unknown. We should embrace it and cherish the wonders it could bring to us.” She stated softly. “You will find that we adhere to that. Sometimes more than he does.”

“Ain’t that the truth?” Eliani spoke as she moved back to stand next to the tall Spartan and vampire female.

“You have done nothing to warrant distrust from us.” Lisisa continued with a small smile. “Quite the opposite in fact if you have managed to pull our brother’s heart out of the box he has always kept it in.”

Zarah and Carina came up to her next. “Put aside all you have heard about our family

Athani.” Carina told her as she kissed her cheek. “More than likely it is not even close to being accurate. We are much tamer.”

Zarah laughed as she too kissed Athani’s cheek. “Which day of the week is that sister?” She asked looking at Athani. “As our mother Anja says… be afraid… be very afraid. We are all crazy.”

Athani couldn’t help but chuckle now as Eliani leaned up on her tip toes and planted a soft kiss on Malic’s lips and then stepped back up to her with Nyla, taking her hands in her grasp. “You must be very special to have claimed our brother’s heart.” She said.

“Wait… I thought I was special?” Sadi spoke with a grin from next to Andro.

“You don’t count Sadi.” Eliani said turning to look at her with a smile. “Andro is easy when it comes to you. Essentially you have been together since he was eight months old and you are guilty of robbing the cradle.”

Sadi pressed close to Andro. “Then I believe I will insist on robbing more of the cradle.” She told them.

“Oh please!” Denali exclaimed. “Way too much info. Way too much!”

Athani heard the Leonidas children break into genuine laughter as Eliani turned back to her. “I want to give you a complete medical examine if that is all right Athani. Just to make sure Arrarn didn’t pass any known or unknown diseases to you. He can be very contagious at times. My mother sent me all the information she had on you. It will only take about an hour and then we’ll join my piegn brother and the rest of my malda nathos for dinner.”

Athani looked at Resumar quickly, questions in her blue/green eyes and he leaned over to kiss her deeply. “You are safe here Aryschanne. We are safe here. You will never have to be afraid again.”

Athani nodded with a bright smile then, his words washing over her and she allowed Eliani to lead her off the STRIKER with her sisters and Nyla in tow. She was walking into a new world, and it was a world she fully intended to embrace with all that she was.

Denali stepped up to Resumar as they watched them. “She smells good brother.” Deni spoke.

“Real good!” Arrarn agreed waggling his eyebrows.

Sadi snorted in disgust. “Oh please!” She exclaimed pushing Andro towards his brothers now. She grabbed Ne'Veha’s hand. “Come on Ne'Veha… the Alpha testosterone back here is getting too thick to breath through.”

Andro laughed as Sadi led Ne'Veha down the ramp, leaving the four brothers with Malic and Moneus. They all moved into a small group and the smiles faded quickly. They suddenly became six very serious Spartan soldiers.

“Res?” Andro asked.

“Qurot and Timur will be a problem as long as they are on Earth. Only Timur was going to be staying but now that Athani has gone and defected, they might be here a while.” Resumar spoke as he pulled the data pad from the small pack he was carrying. “This is everything she heard them speaking about. Everything she has been privy too. Given that their females are not part of military operations and such it isn’t much. I told her I didn’t want it, but she insisted Andro. She said it was her way of proving to us that her intentions are honorable. That this is what she really wants.”

“Her intentions have never been in doubt.” Andro spoke taking the data pad. “Not with the way her scent spikes when you are near her brother.”

“Nice tangerine scent too.” Arrarn spoke now; all trace of the carefree Spartan pilot gone and in its place a lethal and extremely skilled soldier. “I see why she caught your attention at first.”

Denali nodded as he looked down the ramp and saw the females in the distance. “She is learning the ancient language quickly brother. That is good. If we need to use it when they come for her she will know what we are saying.”

Resumar looked at Andro now. “You really think they’ll come after her Andro?” He asked.

“It is hard to say.” Andro answered. “On one side they are a brutal species when it comes to their females; we all know how they are treated.”

Malic nodded. “Like animals.” He said. “It is sickening.”

Moneus nodded. “Aovi.”

Andro nodded as well. “Normally I would say they wouldn’t give it a second thought. On the other hand… she is the daughter of the Kavalian Prefect. The head ronnus! He might not take it too kindly that she has defected. I checked with mother in Sparta just before we landed and they have made no official announcement. That could be bad or it could be good. We won’t know for a few days I’m betting, but it is definitely something we need to plan for. And until the Coven riders get used to her being here, for however long that is, get her an ArmorPly rig and make sure it has the markings of a Princess. That’s what she is now, and that is how I want her treated. Though hiding her tail for the immediate future might be advisable.”

Resumar nodded. “I’ll see to it. She is very adept at hiding her tail and she knew that it might be a good idea at first. You think there might be trouble?”

Andro shook his head. “I have already told Carisia and Arrarn has told Narice and Toria. Between the three of them and the new attitude the riders and pilots have, I believe they will get over it quickly. None of them have directly fought the Kavalians in any way so the natural hate and anger is not there. Dante and Javier we will need to keep out of the loop though. The other riders are doing that almost as second nature now and they know it, but it makes them more dangerous.”

Resumar looked at him. “Is this Dante Moran a threat to Zarah?” He asked knowing that Dante had been making comments and accidentally bumping into their sister at odd times if the reports he had read from Andro were correct.

Andro shook his head. “I don’t believe so.” He replied. “Yes Zarah is the youngest of us, but she has taken on many of Normya’s more sedate traits and she is not stupid. Even with the fever running through her I believe she is safe. They have not had much contact outside of brief meetings in the REC center, but Rotan is keeping an eye on her. Whatever Dante has planned will not work.”

Resumar nodded slowly and then looked at his brothers, Malic and Moneus. “Thank you Andro.” He said turning to look at all of them. “Thank all of you.”

Denali waved that off before any of his brothers did. “There is nothing to thank us for.” He said. “We are your brothers and your friends. That is what matters.”

“There is no way they could track the STRIKER here Andro but I’m going to push the defensive patrol line out another three kilometers anyway.” Moneus said.

“Malic… don’t neglect your studies with Vincix, but give Moneus as much help as you are able in arranging the new line.” Andro spoke.

“Done.” Malic spoke nodding his head.

“Mother is on Apo Prime with Normya. Anton and Cihera should have arrived sometime today.” Andro spoke. He looked at Resumar. “You need to contact her aulved. She won’t be happy you didn’t tell her about Athani.”

Resumar nodded with a knowing grin. “Thankfully I’m too old for her to spank anymore. That would be very embarrassing in front of my new mate and wife.”

Arrarn laughed. “You just hang onto that thought brother. When she’s done beating you, Deni and I will be laughing our midas off.”

“Make sure she gives you an update on what is happening on her end Res. She can be just as sneaky as father at times.” Andro spoke laughing softly. He lifted the pad. “And we need to find out what this plan they are talking about is. They obviously don’t want Karun to know what it is for fear he may give it up to Lisisa I suppose.”

Deni crossed his arms over his chest. “Lisi says Karun told her already that these were his instructions. Get close to her… and learn what he could. She was surprised that he revealed this to her.”

Andro nodded. “Perhaps he thinks that could be a way for him to get inside our family. Get us to trust him.”

“Or maybe he isn’t the son our uncle seems to think he is.” Deni said softly. “I trust Lisi on this Andro. And Ardis has become his constant shadow. Aunt Deia released her to be his escort whenever he leaves Sparta and Lisisa says our cousin is taken with him.”

“Ouch!” Arrarn said. “I wonder how that is going to fly with Uncle Isra? Ardis looks like Aunt Tarifa and is just as bull headed as Aunt Aihola.”

“I trust Lisi as well. Just remind her to be mindful... and to keep an eye on Ardis and how deeply that may be unfolding.” He said looking at him. “You are the only one Lisisa seems to listen to anymore.”

Deni snorted. “Yeah… like she’ll listen to me.”

Malic chortled with laughter. “And here I thought I had the only Leonidas daughter that is pig headed and willful.”

“Not by a long shot Mal.” Deni replied with a smile. “Not by a long shot. You got the one with the shortest temper though.”

“When are you going to tell father?” Arrarn asked looking at Resumar.

Resumar met his gaze. “Probably the same time you tell him that you are sleeping with Aikiro’s daughter and an agent of the Silent Death Division.” He answered with a grin. “Or the same time Andro tells him he and Sadi have taken Yuri’s daughter as their mate.”

“Whoa brother!” Arrarn said with a smile. “Check fire! Check fire!”

Resumar punched Arrarn’s shoulder lightly. “If I know father, his first stop when he returns from Hadaria will be here.”

Andro nodded. “A visit I am not looking forward too considering what we have taught the Coven riders up until now.”

“What do you mean?” Res asked looking at him.

Andro looked at Deni and then back to Resumar. “With the exception of Yuri’s sons, the riders are not turning out to be what Aikiro wants them to be I’m thinking.” He said. “They are different. Even Yuri’s daughter Lucia is changing.”

“Come again? Different how?” Res asked.

Deni looked at Resumar now as well. “They are beginning to believe in what they can do together Res.” He said evenly. “They are becoming true bonded pairs.”

RITAAH

KAVALIAN SPACE

The sun was beautiful as it rose above the mountains and she allowed it to bath her naked body in its warmth. She was of medium height for an elf female, just five foot seven and barely a hundred and ten pounds soaking wet. Her breasts were not as large as her sister’s she thought, but that didn’t stop her husband Mican from lavishing attention on them nonetheless. Her waist was small and her legs lean and taut thanks to three years of living on Ritaah. Her legs ended at an exceptionally well sculpted ass that always seemed to draw the extra attention of Mican and his insatiable caresses.

Not that she complained about it in any way.

So much had happened in the last almost four years, beginning with the horror of being taken hostage by unknown assailants, and coming to this point of her young life. A point where she was a wife and mother already and loving every minute of it. Their life was not easy, in fact it was very hard and sometimes brutal, but Na’lia would not trade it for anything right now.

She and eighty odd other elves had been captured in that one raid. She had been on her way to the Medical Academy on Hadaria, having been offered a once in a lifetime event. An invitation to study and learn from the foremost medical researcher in the Union, the Hadarian Divine One Eurin. She was a Genetic Engineer by her schooling, and perhaps the brightest one to graduate from the University on Apo Prime, especially since she had been awarded the chance to study with The Divine One. She was only a hundred and twenty years of age, still a child by elven terms, yet her experiences in the last four years had made her grow up very quickly. She reached up and tucked her long, silky brown hair behind her four inch high elven ear as she sipped the harsh coffee. It was an acquired taste really, and they had run out of their supply of Lycavorian coffee many weeks ago.

All of the elves with her on that ship, male and female alike, were some of the finest young researchers that the schools on Elear and Apo Prime could produce. Their fields varied from Genetics to Advanced Medicine to Bio-Engineering to Phased Physics. Like all elves they were benevolent by nature and once the initial shock of being kidnapped had subsided, the leader of their captors had put a choice to them on that ship. A choice none of them had ever expected.

He had begged them actually.

All of them towered over most of the elves by nearly a foot, his men no different than their leader, yet none of them brandished their weapons in a threatening manner. Not that it would have mattered, none of those with her were soldiers and they would not have known how to fire a weapon let alone hold one. At least not then. They had heard of these soldiers in the many different science reports, and they were said to be extremely violent and unstable. They were capable of aggressive behavior at the drop of a hat, killing without mercy or regard. At least that is what they had been led to believe about them. About all of them. They were bred to be fighters. Thrown into the thick of battle with no care for the cost of their lives. Many of them did not live for more than ten years, those that did were said to become crazed and out of control monsters. Na’lia and the rest of the elves discovered that day that these stories were put out by the Kavalian leadership itself to frighten others from discovering what these men had discovered all on their own.

Kavalian Biogenic Clone soldiers who desired freedom.

What they discovered on that ship that day completely destroyed all of their preconceived notions and beliefs. The leader of the raiding party had pleaded with them, begged them for their help and aide. He told them their plight, what all of them desired above all else. They were hunted by the Kavalian government, running from place to place staying one step ahead of their hunters, resorting to hunting themselves to defend each other. None of them were innocent of killing, all of them had seen some of the most vicious fighting between the KFI and the High Coven, and when it had come time to be put down at the end of their ten year life cycle, they had chose to rebel and not walk to the execution chambers willingly. They needed help. They could not survive without the help of the male and female elves on this transport, nor the three other ships they had captured and done the same with during the ensuing year. They had allowed the only one among them who desired to return to do just that. They had placed her in an escaped pod, given her ample rations and water, and even programmed the pod to take her to Union space. The others with Na’lia, and Na’lia herself, all of them had elected to remain and help them.

The Kavalian had been true to his word in every way.

They had eventually made their way here to Ritaah. They had the finest equipment that the Kavalians could purchase in The Wilds or steal. They were allowed to be armed and go within the massive encampment freely. They were protected without question, and they were given much leeway in how they ran their research facility. Many of them had even been off Ritaah on trips into The Wilds looking for equipment they needed. Na’lia and a dozen elves had even helped them to steal a transport laden with Hadarian medical equipment from orbit around Hadaria. They worked feverishly at solving the biggest issue facing the biogenic clones, their ten year life span. When nineteen of them could no longer sustain themselves and died before their very eyes, Na’lia and all the elves vowed no other would die. Three weeks of exhaustive work with little sleep and less food had given them their breakthrough after eight months of work. They had developed a compound that could halt the degenerative design of their genetic structure and allow them to live full lives. Within hours, every Kavalian clone was lining up to have their injection and feeling reborn in many cases. Those in their encampment here vowed to reach out to others who felt as they did, and in the following year their number grew by the hundreds, to include regular Kavalians who were not clones, but disenchanted with the war and the government as a whole.

In that year as well Na’lia had found love and become a mother.

The Kavalian clone leader who had pleaded with them that first day had always been close by to her. She had gone on several missions with him and while Na'lia was young for an elf, she was still a female and not stupid. The cloning process for the Kavalians removed their light coat of fur from their bodies, but maintained the feline nature of their bone structure and facial features. It had taken several months, but Na’lia eventually found herself comparing Mican to other males within their compound and coming to the conclusion that he was very handsome. He began to spend more and more time around her, bringing her choice morsels of fruit he had discovered in the jungle all around them, or brightly covered flowers. It was not easy to claim the heart of a female elf, regardless of what different male species said to the contrary. Na’lia was no different, but she also found herself drawn to Mican in many ways. While he was a masterful military leader, Na’lia discovered his education was sorely lacking in other aspects and she took it upon herself to begin teaching him. Whether it was because he loved to learn, or he simply wanted to be with her, Mican absorbed and retained the information like a sponge. When he finally got around to being brave enough to nuzzle her elven ear, Na’lia could no longer deny her attraction to him.

Now she was so very glad she hadn’t.

Na’lia felt the smooth touch of flesh on her leg and she smiled as that long and extremely talented tail began to curl around her calf and extend up her thigh. That tail, so soft and agile in its velvet like texture, had given her incredible pleasure through the last two years. Pleasure she would never have imagined, and now pleasure she found she could not live without. She felt him step up behind her silently, his thick, powerful arms encircling her waist as he leaned over nearly a foot to nuzzle her ever so gently behind her right elven ear. Na’lia sighed contently and leaned back against his broad chest, feeling the heat of his body as their flesh touched.

“Good morning.” She spoke wistfully.

“I woke and spied a goddess on my balcony.” His deep voice rumbled in her ear. “She was naked and her body called to me. She spoke to me as well.”

Na’lia smiled. “Did it now?” She said. “And what did this goddess have to say?”

“That I should worship her body completely for the rest of my days in this life.” He answered.

“You know… I have a husband who does a very splendid job in doing that.” Na’lia spoke.

“And your husband says it is time I showed you just how much happiness you have given him.” He answered.

Na’lia chuckled. “The last time you said that… we were locked together for two hours and Biama joined us six months later. Not that I’m complaining mind you, it was an exquisite two hours. And our daughter is a joy.”

“It is still early… she will not wake for at least three more hours.” He spoke as he nuzzled her ear firmly once more.

Na’lia closed her eyes in delight. “Then perhaps you should show me just what you have in mind husband.”

Na’lia heard the low growl escape his throat and he turned her quickly in his arms. She allowed the mug of coffee to drop to the floor as she gazed at the man who had stolen not only her heart, but her mind as well. His six foot three body was Spartan like in his definition, and oh so deeply tanned. The vertical slit of his stunning blue eyes could make her knees weak just looking at them, not to mention that when he smiled it was the most amazing thing to see how perfectly straight and white his teeth were. Not to mention sharp. It had taken her several attempts to learn how to kiss him without cutting her lips open on his fangs, but after that his kisses made her melt in his arms. She felt the hardness of his huge cock press against her bare abdomen and she became instantly wet and ready, knowing what he offered her and only her.

Mican stared into her beautiful elven face and could only thank whatever gods resided in the universe for bringing this creature into his life.

He had fought in hundreds of battles against the vampires and in all that time he did not know why. He had killed thousands of their soldiers and clones and even their famed Immortals who were said to be their deadliest and most skilled troops and he did not know why. He did not escape unscathed as the many scars on his body attested too, but all during that time he kept asking why. Whether from the horrors of war, watching the clone troops treated as so much fertilizer in battle at the hands of the Kavalian commanders, or from his own history he didn’t know.

Mican came to the point where he had had enough.

The only difference between him and his clone brothers was that Mican knew who he was. He had a father and mother when he was born. A father that had callously subjected him to the early biogenic experiments attempting to create better soldiers. When he did not turn out as his father had wanted, he was cast aside and sent to wallow in the hundreds of vile battlefields that the clones were sent to. He had watched them butchered by the hundreds, by the thousands, dying without hesitation at the orders of the Kavalian commanders wanting only glory. Mican alone had some sense of whom and what he was, and it was this that he began to pass onto his clone brothers.

A sense of individuality.

When it came time for those clones in the last batch to be led to the execution chambers like so many animals, Mican led the revolt that freed them. It was not well known among the Kavalian people or even the regular military officers that this had taken place. The Kavalian people really had no say in the government or what was happening except what his father and his cronies told them and most of the pureblood Kavalian military officers were only interested in advancing their own careers for the honor and placement of their Pride. Mican escaped that day with nine hundred and sixty-five clones, all of them within three years of the end of their life cycles. It was not his idea to capture the elves to help them, which had been the decision of his co-leader Channa, but it was a decision that had saved over eight hundred of his men. Since that time, their number had grown as they had spread the word among the clones and normal people. They still were not large, numbering only six thousand in all. They were a mixture of clones and normal Kavalians who wanted nothing to do with the KFI or his father anymore. And he was the unofficial co-leader of this group. This resistance as Channa called it, though they made many of the decisions together, so that if one of them were to die the other could still lead.

Mican had made a vow many years ago. A vow to see his father pay for what he had done to him. He had carried that hatred and revenge close to his heart for over twenty years and it was not until this elven female had come into his life that he had begun to heal and put that hatred aside. She had looked past the outer appearance and the remnants of the experiments on him, namely his tail and fangs. Na’lia had looked past this and accepted what was inside him, she had helped it to come out, and then she had given him a beautiful baby girl. She was the center of his universe now and Mican had dismissed his father completely. He knew one day however, one day he would need to face him.

His father was Prefect Keleru… and he would not let him live very long if he knew Mican still survived.

Mican lifted his petite elven wife into his arms and crushed her lithe body to his equally naked frame as he kissed her hungrily. Na’lia responded just as urgently, her arms wrapping around his shoulders and her hips undulating against his flat abdomen in need. Mican did not need to be aroused; simply holding his elven wife in his arms was more than enough to make him ready to please her. His cock was typical of Kavalian males, long and tapered almost to a point at the tip, growing thicker the further back along the shaft you went. He had thought he would hurt Na’lia with his size the first time they were together, but she quickly showed him the error of his thinking and knowledge of elf females. Of all the female species in the universe, it was most common to see elven females with men of other species. Their bodies were simply much more pliable and able to accommodate different species of males’ reproductive organs. It was why elven females were so sought after as slaves in The Wilds, though he knew that particular trade had come to all but a screeching halt as soon as the new Lycavorian King had come to power. He had two elven females as mates, and it was not something he or they would allow.

“Take me husband!” Na’lia gasped in his ear, nibbling on the bottom of his ear lobe as she knew he liked.

Her words brought his full attention and focus back on his wife and with barely any effort he held her with one hand while positioning the tapered head of his fifteen inch cock at her already dripping opening. Na’lia whimpered in delight, shifting her hips quickly until the thin head slid inside her slick opening. Mican quickly gripped her wonderful ass cheeks in his hands as he looked at her. Her dark brown eyes were alive with blazing passion, matching his look of ardor.

“I love you Na’lia.” He growled through clenched teeth before pulling her hips down.

Na’lia’s eyes flew wide and she opened her mouth and howled out her ecstasy as Mican’s cock impaled her completely in one single heart shattering stroke. Two years of loving this man had allowed her to adjust to his incredible size, and now Na'lia felt only agonizing pleasure as her husband sank into her tight, warm depths with barely a pause. When she finally reached the end of her plunge and she felt his huge balls come to rest against her ass cheeks Na’lia climaxed and climaxed hard.

Mican didn’t pause a moment in pleasing his wife and he began to lift her hips and lower her back down even as he turned and pressed her back against the exterior wall of their balcony. Their bedroom faced outward into the jungle all around them and not inward towards their encampment which allowed them some semblance of privacy. As he held her against the wall, he began to stroke into her body, slowly at first and then faster. Their lower bodies were already covered with her sweet juices and this had never stopped them before. Her hands gripped his shoulders, his back, her nails digging into his skin as she urged him to higher passion. Her lips and tongue danced across his cheeks and neck, licking him like a small puppy. He closed his eyes tightly and tucked his face into the hollow of her throat, trying to hold back his own explosion. His cock may have tapered to a thin head, but the last six inches of his shaft was extremely thick, and incredibly sensitive. Na’lia had learned how to send him over the edge just by using her inner pussy muscles, and she was not holding back now. She clenched the inner walls of her pussy tightly on his shaft every time he withdrew to slam into her again, each time causing blistering jolts of pleasure to careen through his body and mind.

“Fill… fill me!” She gasped into his ear. “Give me… give me your entire cock husband! All of it! Fuck me!”

Mican’s hips were a blur now, his thick shaft thrusting into his elven wife with dominant power and control. Na’lia was coming continuously now, her juices pouring from her as they always did whenever Mican took her with such fervent passion. Her whole body was singing out its pleasure, white flashes exploding behind her wide eyes, a kaleidoscope of colors and incredible bliss washing over her. Somewhere in her mind she felt him begin to pound into her harder, his body tensing as he did, the signal that he was going to give her what she so desired.

His eruption started in his toes and his mind and traveled up his legs and down through the nerves in his body. It was a chain reaction, each wave of pleasure cascading upon the other for both of them. Despite his incredible stamina, Mican did not want to hold back, and when Na’lia reached down along their hips and clutched his pulsing balls in her soft hand he knew she did not want him to hold back any longer. He slammed into her one last time, burying all fifteen inches of his cock into her petite elven body and causing her head to toss back in wondrous enchantment.

Na’lia whimpered in delight when she felt the now familiar bulb at the base of his huge cock swell inside her, effectively sealing them together. She cried out in joyous harmony when she felt the rest of his cock shaft engorge, and grow incredibly hot and then her husband’s seed was exploding from the now bloated cockhead deep into her belly. Na’lia’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she shuddered as each successive explosion was more powerful than the last. Instinctively she used her pussy muscles to caress his deeply anchored cock, drawing each eruption from him with gleeful abandon. Na’lia had studied the Kavalian reproductive organs in school, but she never thought she would be on the receiving end of a Kavalian male’s explosive release. It was the reason for the huge bulb at the base of his cock, for when they were that close the bulb grew in size inside their mates and sealed them together so that none of his life giving seed would escape. It had startled her terribly the first time, when Mican couldn’t withdraw from inside her and he continued to come for what seemed like forever. She couldn’t however deny the immense pleasure having him filling her like this caused. Each of Mican’s orgasmic explosions within her petite body triggered another orgasm from her and she would shudder, sometimes violently in her own release for as long as her husband expended himself into her depths.

Even as the first waves of mutual pleasure began to subside minutes later, Na’lia gripped the sides of his now sweaty face, kissing his lips and cheeks. Kissing him all over his face, unable to get enough of the way he smelled to her, or the way his thick arms held her tightly to his muscular body.

“Take… take me to our bed husband!” She finally gasped loudly. “I do not want… I do not want us standing up while we are locked together. I want to feel your weight upon me as you hold me.”

Mican didn’t question her in the least and with an exhalation of exertion he held her in his arms and pulled her away from the wall. Na’lia wrapped her arms around his head and hissed in delight as each step he took caused more pleasure to seethe through her. She smiled to herself knowing they would be coupled together for at least an hour, and Mican would hold her tightly to his powerful body that entire time whispering professions of his love to her.

What had begun as something from a nightmare nearly four years ago had become a dream that Na’lia had no intention of ever letting go of. And she knew her husband felt the same way.

MJOLNIR’S HAND

UNION SPACE

1.8 LIGHT YEARS FROM BONTAWILLIAN BORDER

“…decided it would be better if Colin returns to Earth with us while Vonis continues on with you.” Isabella told Maros as they sat in the small pilot’s briefing room.

“To lend credence to our cause to the King?” Maros spoke.

Aricia shook her head quickly. “No Maros.” She stated confidently. “We do not doubt your cause. And Vonis will insure that whatever help we can give to you… you will receive. I believe… I believe Martin would want to see and talk with Colin. Perhaps to fully believe it is possible what has happened and to see it with his own eyes.”

“Maros… I want to do this.” Colin said gently. “I’ve… I’ve had the memories of who I once was back for a long time now. The one person who can make all that real is the Skipper.”

“You are real Colin!” Maros said. “You do not need a man to tell you that!”

“In this case… yes I do.” Colin spoke.

“You need not fear for him Maros.” Aricia said. “He will be quite safe. And he can be our conduit to Vonis, you and the other insurgents.”

“And we still need you to arrange a meeting with this General.” Isabella spoke. “We will help as much as we can, but Martin will want to meet this man before we fully commit.”

Maros nodded. “I believe the General would be open to that.” He said. “We can only contact him from certain ground based arrays. It is a security measure he put in place to protect his identity.”

Vonis nodded. “Excellent security. If the communications is not from a pre-picked array he won’t answer because he knows the communications will be compromised.”

Maros nodded. “Yes.”

“We’ve restocked your stores and you now have a full weapons load.” Aricia told him as she held out the data pad. “Several of our engineers have increased the efficiency of your LSD coil drive and the Shroud by point six mega-jewels whatever that means, and they say it will make you appear like a phantom among the stars.”

Maros looked impressed. “Point six?” He spoke incredulous. “Amazing.”

“Komirri suggests exiting at a different point along the Bontawillian border and not to reveal yourselves for any reason.” Aricia said. “The Bontawillian allow us to move freely through their space as their allies. A High Coven frigate is not something we could just explain away and for the moment it needs to remain a secret that we have met with you.”

Maros nodded. “I understand.” He looked at Aricia and Isabella sitting close to one another. “What will you do when you return?” He asked. “Your Netnews is sure to be waiting if what you have told me of the Kavalians is accurate. They will use your own Netnews people against you and demand that those you have supposedly captured have an open trial and then be executed.”

Isabella nodded. “More than likely.” She answered. “Let us deal with them.”

Maros looked at Colin before turning back to Aricia and Isabella. “I never truly believed this day would come.” He said. “I had no hope.”

“Well now you do.” Aricia told him. “Hold on to it Commander. Things as you know them will not be that way for much longer. That I can almost guarantee.”

Maros nodded and rose to his feet. “Then with your permission I will take my leave of you and escort Colonel Vonis to where we can contact the General.”

Aricia and Isabella got to their feet and shook the man’s hand. Vonis stepped up to Isabella and embraced her tightly. “Take care of Va’nimia for me sister.” He said softly. “Tell her I will be back soon.”

Isabella held his arms and nodded. “Always.” She told him. “Just don’t do anything stupid or reckless. She would be very upset with you if you did.”

Vonis chuckled. “I won’t.”

Aricia looked at Maros. “We are going to Shroud our entire Wing Commander. When we do, you may break away and begin your journey.”

“I look forward to one day standing with you again Queen Isabella.” He stated proudly.

“And I you.” Bella replied. “Now go… both of you. The Kavalians no doubt have long range sensors reaching across the border trying to find us. You must go to Shroud exactly when we do so that it appears we are slaved together.”

Maros nodded. “We will.”

“Then go with the gods Commander.” Aricia told him. “And we will see each other again in the future.”

Maros turned and with Vonis in tow they headed out of the small briefing room.

Colin looked at Aricia and Isabella as the door slid shut and he smiled. “So… now what?”

Aricia looked at him. “Now Colin Walsh.” She said taking Isabella’s hand. “Now we try and figure out a way to keep you alive.”

Colin grinned. “I like that. Alive is very good.”

THE WILDS

BELID

Pusintin stared at the Immortal leader Phy’iad with no fear in his eyes. He had a full squad of elite Kavalian Shock Troops from the famous Puma Bane Pride with him. They were Keleru’s personal troops, and they received training far in advance of normal Kavalian soldiers and were considered on a par with the Union Durcunusaan. At least they thought so. Pusintin also had his personal GREATSOUL-Class Dreadnought in orbit above. He was being sized up by the Immortal he knew, just as he was doing in return. Drtev had contacted him from Ricot Four to advise him that Phy’iad had completed the task he had required and was back on Belid. Pusintin had arrived only a few minutes ago to insure that the Immortal Phy’iad had kept his end of the deal. And to make sure he could do what Pusintin wanted him to do.

“So you have completed the task I asked of you?” Pusintin spoke finally, realizing that the Immortal was not going to be the first one to talk.

“I completed it.” Phy’iad answered. “Your lackey spoke of more work.”

Pusintin turned slightly and looked at Drtev and grinned slightly as the man rolled his eyes. “You don’t like Purebloods I take it?”

“We normally kill them when we come across them in The Wilds.” Phy’iad spat.

“And do you feel this way for Kavalians?” Pusintin asked turning back to look at him. They were almost equal in height, though Phy’iad was considerably wider in the chest and waist area.

“As it stands right now I have no use for them.” Phy’iad spoke seeing the Puma Bane troops glance at one another and bristle at his words under their different colored coats of hair. “Are you saying you will change that?”

“That depends on whether you are open to working with us in the future.” Pusintin spoke.

“What do you offer?” Phy’iad asked.

“Freedom to continue to do what you do now.” Pusintin said. “An increase in whatever profits you make doing assorted tasks that I give you and an endless supply of elf females to do with as you wish.”

Phy’iad snorted. “We already do what we want now.” He snapped. “And we take all the profit from whatever ventures we undertake. We do not share them. Why should we share them with you?”

“I have no desire for whatever profit you might make in our employ… only that you accomplish whatever tasks I assign you to my specifications.” Pusintin told him. “Besides… there will come a time when the Kavalian Empire will rule this area of space, and it would be better for you to be friendly to us.”

“So you say.” Phy’iad spoke. “I told you already Lycavorian… I do not need your help to accomplish what I want to accomplish. I have men… I have ships… and I already have elf females.”

“An unlimited supply?” Pusintin spoke with a grin.

“And just where will you obtain this unlimited supply?” Phy’iad asked with a chortle.

“That is not important at the moment.” Pusintin told him. “Think about it however. You already know I pay well for whatever risks you might take. The more risk… the better the reward as this task I gave to you shows you. How many did you take?”

“Six.” Phy’iad answered motioning for Pusintin to follow him. He stopped when the Puma Bane soldiers began to follow and he looked at them. “Leave your toy soldiers here Kavalian Marshall. You will not need them. I do not go back on my deals and if I had wanted you dead, you would already be dead.”

“Do not be so sure Immortal fool!” The Puma Bane senior officer hissed loudly.

Phy’iad chuckled now and looked at Pusintin. “They have guts.” He said. “Not very bright… but they have guts!”

“They are Puma Bane troops.” Pusintin answered proudly. “The finest soldiers in the Kavalian Empire.”

Phy’iad nodded. “Should I be shaking in my boots?” He asked with a smile.

“You should treat the Marshall with more respect!” The Puma Bane officer snarled. “The ship above us could blow this little base of yours into atoms with a single command.”

Phy’iad’s eyes narrowed. “Could it now?” He said. “That might be hard to do considering they would have to contend with two REVERENCE-Class Dreadnoughts first. As well as any number of my smaller ships Kavalian! Do not think you are superior to everyone fool! It could very well lead to pain for you.”

Pusintin held up his hand before the officer could respond. “They will stay here.” He spoke motioning with his hand several times to the officer who immediately nodded his head at the Marshall’s use of coded hand signals.

Phy’iad smiled as Pusintin began to walk along the corridor of their underground base beside him. He held out the data pad to him as he began to talk. “We took exactly the number you asked for. Five full blooded elves and a half breed.”

Pusintin looked at the data pad as they walked. “How do I know these are not simply elf females you already had in your possession?”

Phy’iad met his gaze. He pointed to the data pad. “The manifest from the transport is there, and we have the ship itself if you want to inspect it. We took the ship as it was leaving Tupacia Prime before it crossed back over the border into Union space. I told you… I do not go back on a deal once I have been paid.”

“And the results of what I wanted you to do?” Pusintin asked.

“You can see them for yourself.” Phy’iad spoke as they moved down the corridor. He grinned. “They are… entertaining.”

Pusintin didn’t understand Phy’iad’s comment until they reached the door and he passed his hand over the control on the side. The door slid open and the scent of sex and the female cries of wanton actions were nearly overwhelming. Pusintin staggered for a moment under the onslaught of his senses and his eyes grew wide when they stepped into the room.

There were five female elves, all of them deliciously naked, all of them with exceptional figures, and all of them currently being fucked into mindless slavery by nearly a dozen naked Immortals. One blond elf was screaming out in wanton abandon as two Immortals drove their massive cocks into her pussy and ass at the same time, all three of them reaching for the pinnacle of their act. Another was being fucked from behind as another Immortal was holding her head tightly to his groin while he emptied his seed into her gagging throat, her hands holding his muscular ass cheeks tightly to her face. The scene was the same all over the room, and Pusintin could only look around with wide eyes. He could not see the full body of the red haired elf as she was lying beneath another Immortal, his massive cock buried in her bowels, her hands clutching the dirty sheets of the bed as she cried out.

“Break me! Break me Master! Yes! Yes!”

Pusintin watched as she drove her tight ass upwards, swallowing even more of the Immortal cock stretching her ass, her blue eyes glazed over in what appeared to be some drug induced behavior. He could hear two of the other females uttering similar exclamations as they were being fucked harshly by three Immortals. He couldn’t believe these female elves were able to accept the large Immortal cocks as they were, and not only were they accepting them, they seemed to crave more of them.

“Master! My Immortal Master! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!” A blond female shattered the noise of the room with her high pitched scream as the Immortal soldier fucking her roared out his own release, his huge cock pulsing as it filled her pussy with his come and then he sank his vampiric fangs into her neck and fed while she held his head tightly in orgasmic release.

Pusintin saw several scantily clothed female elves standing around the perimeter of the room simply watching and moving forward at different times to clean the Immortal soldiers who were stepping back from empting themselves into one of the female elves. Pusintin shook his head and brought the data pad up, trying to match the images of the elves on the pad to the ones who were being gang raped, enslaving them for eternity to the Immortal soldiers who broke them. He looked at Phy’iad as he stood there with his arms crossed and an evil grin on his face.

“Who are the others?” Pusintin asked.

“Elven females we have taken through the years.” He replied. “Many of my men have their favorites… ones they have broken for their personal entertainment. I have one myself. Most of them prefer the blond ones. They seem to scream louder.” He answered with a laugh. “The rest we keep for variety. You have never had an elf?”

Pusintin shook his head. “Never cared for them.” He answered.

“The female elven body is a marvel really. No matter how many cocks fuck her, no matter in what orifice they use, their bodies always return to normal after a few hours and they are just as tight as the first time.”

“This technique you use?” Pusintin asked. “It is foolproof?”

Phy’iad looked at him. “You do not know about the effect we have on female elves I take it?”

“The effect yes… not the how.” Pusintin answered.

Phy’iad grinned exposing his vampiric fangs. “It has something to do with a chemical compound in our release.” He spoke. “It reacts with the composition of different chemicals of an elven female’s body. It is like an instantly addictive drug. Once infected, it can not be removed and they belong to whoever breaks them. They need almost daily doses, and they will do anything to get it. They know nothing else… only that they need it. If it is denied them for too long they go mad. They will do anything to get it as I said.”

“And how do you regulate this when you or your men go away for periods of time?” He asked.

Phy’iad smiled. “They must ingest a small amount daily. We leave it for them if we depart. We are not fools. They are very pleasant to have around and they will do anything the Immortal who breaks them tells them to get their reward. Why risk having them go mad while we are gone. Once their minds are destroyed they are worthless to us. Even as toys.”

“And if the Immortal who breaks them is killed?” Pusintin asked.

Phy’iad looked at him. “Then the female will go insane within a week.” He replied. “If such a thing takes place… she will be executed before this happens to save her from the agony of having her mind destroyed.”

Pusintin snorted. “Mercy?” He asked.

“Tactical decision.” Phy’iad answered sternly. “They are unpredictable if they go insane. Better to kill them before it happens. After they are used as much as possible of course.” He answered with a grin.

Pusintin looked around the room. “Which one is the half-breed?” He asked.

Phy’iad met his eyes. “She is another story.” He stated.

“What do you mean?” Pusintin asked.

Phy’iad motioned for him to follow and they moved across the room and through a large archway into a smaller corridor. Pusintin saw the single Immortal standing outside the door they were approaching and he saw those dark eyes fall on him and look at him with something akin to dire hatred. Pusintin also saw the four long pink claw marks that stretched down the left side of his neck and disappeared below the uniform he wore.

“Ralmin?” Phy’iad spoke.

“Commander!” The young Immortal barked loudly turning to look at him.

Phy’iad smiled. “This is Ralmin… he is the youngest of my men and one of the deadliest! He recently deserted from the High Coven…” Phy’iad looked at Pusintin. “He grew tired of killing your men it seems.”

Pusintin looked at the Immortal. His grayish skin was slightly lighter in shade, but the bone spikes and vampiric fangs were very noticeable. “If you survived… then they were not applying themselves enough.” He spoke.

Ralmin hissed in disgust. “Your men are poorly trained and lack courage!” He spat. “I killed dozens as they ran in fear!”

Pusintin’s eyes narrowed. “Kavalians do not run from battle.” He snarled.

“Then perhaps you don’t know your troops very well Kavalian Marshal.” Ralmin snorted back in arrogance.

“You don’t have many years behind you do you?” Pusintin asked.

“I have enough to know about your vaunted soldiers!” Ralmin spat. “I was not impressed in the least!”

Phy’iad chuckled. “You see Marshall Pusintin. My men are confident and determined.” He spoke.

Pusintin looked at Phy’iad. “The half-breed?”

Phy’iad looked at Ralmin. “You see those four claw marks on his neck Pusintin? Those are from the half-breed. She was strong. Very strong. And very skilled. She killed one of my men before they subdued her. She is one of their Spartan warriors. She ran him straight through with her Nehtes.”

“Was strong?” Pusintin spoke.

Phy’iad nodded. “We have never attempted to enslave a half-breed.” He spoke. “We won’t after her I will tell you.”

“Why?” Pusintin asked.

“The healing power of her Lycavorian blood nullifies the chemicals in our bodies almost immediately.” Phy’iad explained. “It does not make her susceptible to what we implant the others with. My man broke her the first time… he had her screaming for more… but once her system purged the chemical we implant in their bodies, it made her immune and the next time he came for her she killed him. He was foolish for leaving her weapons in the room with her; he paid for that with his life. Ralmin here was able to subdue her before my men simply killed her, but as you can see it came with a price.”

“She has a Shi Viska?” Pusintin asked wide eyed.

Phy’iad nodded. “Easily countered by Inverted Power Inhibitors. It prohibits them from calling their shield from Flat Space… or whatever they call it. We learned that from Empress Aikiro and her cronies. Also how to inhibit her Mindvoice powers.”

“How?”

Phy’iad held out his hand to Ralmin who dropped a small capsule into his large palm. “Inject this into the base of their skull and it acts as a Mindvoice inhibitor. It throws up an invisible shield of sorts and they can’t use their mind powers. It’s quite handy really.” Phy’iad stepped up the door and looked through the clear window. “See for yourself… she is helpless now. We had to beat her senseless to get her this way… but she is broken now. Those among my men who have more violent tendencies, they have taken her many times once we beat her. We injected her with Lazamine to keep her from shifting. It will be another few days before she heals completely. Ralmin here guards her… feeds her… and fucks her when he wants.” Phy’iad laughed.

Pusintin stepped up to the door and looked in. Her saw the female elf of medium height lying in the middle of the cell floor. Her long hair was two different colors, a bright blond that was now dirty and stained with blood and the excretions of no telling how many Immortals that had raped her. The second color was a dark black and layered under the blond hair, falling almost to the middle of her back. She looked badly beaten, blood staining her body in several spots as well as between her legs.

“So you do not affect females who are changed?” Pusintin spoke turning to look at Phy’iad.

Phy’iad shook his head quickly. “Not like the others. It only lasts for an hour, two at most… depending on the strength of the wolf that changed her or gave birth to her. This one here… she must have had strong parents. It is usually the male Lycavorian who changes the female. Her father must be very strong. It only lasted for seventy-three minutes before she became a snarling furball with very sharp teeth.”

“Seventy-three minutes?” Pusintin said softly. “Interesting. And you say that the strength of who changed them factors into it?”

“I do not know the exact properties.” Phy’iad spoke. “The person who I rely on for this information could tell you better.”

“I would like to speak with this individual.” Pusintin spoke.

“What good is finding out how long it lasts?” Ralmin barked. “They become a liability once their Lycavorian genes purge our chemicals from their bodies.”

Pusintin looked at him. “My questions are my own boy!” He spat. “You would do well to remember that and do not anger me!”

Ralmin looked at him without backing down. The Immortal was taller than Pusintin by a good two or three inch margin and though he was young, he outweighed him by forty or fifty pounds in his estimate. Even under the loose fitting clothes Pusintin could tell he was thickly muscled and he would be fiercely strong. Pusintin had killed many Immortals in battle before, hundreds of them in fact, but the burning in this Immortal’s eyes was different somehow. He glared at Pusintin without fear, looking as if he would just as soon rip his heart from his chest then look at him. That wild look insured Pusintin didn’t push him. He had no desire to die in this shithole among Immortals. And he didn’t doubt that if this young and crazy looking Immortal chose to strike him down, every Immortal on this base would side with him.

“I do not fear you Pusintin!” Ralmin growled. “I would welcome an opportunity to meet you in battle! And I would enjoy tearing you limb from limb. Why do we trust this traitor to his own kind Commander?” He asked looking at his leader.

“Why indeed young Ralmin.” Phy’iad spoke. “You are young Ralmin… but you have desire. A relationship with this man and the Kavalians is good business. And that is what we are here for is it not?”

Ralmin met his commander’s eyes and finally nodded. “Your wisdom is more than mine Commander. I will follow where you lead.” He spoke. “Just do not ask me to tolerate his stench for longer than necessary. His blood smells of foul flesh.”

Phy’iad laughed then and pounded Ralmin on the shoulder. “You see Marshall Kavalian. My men are loyal to me because they know I am their best chance of survival.”

Pusintin stared at Ralmin for a moment longer seeing something in the young Immortal’s eyes that did not sit well with him. “They are your problem Phy’iad.” He said finally. “As long as you keep them under control.”

“Commander!” Ralmin spoke firmly. “Sir… may I request something.”

Phy’iad looked at him. “Speak Ralmin.”

“I wish… I wish to make the half-breed mine.” Ralmin spoke. “I wish to make her mine and feast on her blood for as long as she lives for the way she marked me.”

Phy’iad looked at him for a long moment before turning to Pusintin. “You do not need the half-breed wench do you?”

“Not as long as this person you take me to can explain what I need to know.” Pusintin spoke.

“She can.” Phy’iad spoke. “But you must make that decision now. Once Ralmin makes his claim on the half-breed bitch, you will not take her. I insure no one interferes on those that my loyal men claim as their own. Ralmin has been with me for three years now and he is utterly loyal. It is past time I rewarded him. He has mean streak and he likes to feast on their blood. Once he takes this female’s blood, no matter how much she fights him, she is his till death. You will not take her.”

Pusintin looked at him for a long moment and then moved his eyes to Ralmin who glared back at him. “As long as your person tells me what I need to know you can have the bitch. If you let her strike you a few more times it may improve your looks.” He spoke with a grin.

Ralmin laughed at this. “At least I am no traitor to my own kind dog!” He finally hissed as his face became mean once more.

Pusintin opened his mouth to speak.

“Say nothing Kavalian Marshall!” Phy’iad snapped. “You have no friends here… and you will have less if you insult one of my men. Your business is with me… now come!”

Pusintin stared at Ralmin. “One day Immortal… one day we may very well meet on the field of battle.”

Ralmin bared his vampiric fangs in a vicious smile. “And I will enjoy taking your heart on that day.” He growled.

Phy’iad laughed as he took Pusintin’s arm. “This way Kavalian Marshall.” He bellowed. “Before you say something you will regret.”

Pusintin took one last look at Ralmin before he turned and followed Phy’iad.

“Osiri… where are you wench!” Phy’iad bellowed.

“Here! I am here Master!” The female voice echoed.

Pusintin’s eyes went a little wider when he saw the female elf scamper from around the other side of the room near where there appeared to be an entire laboratory of some sort set up. She appeared to be an older elf female, with flowing blond hair and very large breasts. She had long legs and appeared to be five foot eight or nine inches in height. She scampered over to stand in front of Phy’iad dressed in the skimpy light blue covering that did nothing to hide her firm figure and bowed her head.

“Master… Master I need.” She spoke in barely a whisper.

Phy’iad smiled. “Yes… it is almost time for your dose isn’t it?” He answered.

Pusintin watched as the elf female dropped to her knees in front of Phy’iad and her delicate hands went immediately to his crotch where she stroked the huge cock hidden by the fabric. “Please Master.” She whispered out.

“Soon Osiri.” Phy’iad snapped. “You will answer this Kavalian’s questions and then I will give you what you need.”

Her green eyes lit up and she smiled a she got to her feet once more. “Thank you Master.” She cooed. She turned to Pusintin. “You are not a Kavalian however.”

“This is Pusintin. Marshall of the Kavalian forces.” Phy’iad exclaimed.

Pusintin saw the elf’s eyes grow a little wider. “You are the Lycavorian traitor that leads the Kavalians. Yes… I have heard of you. Brother to the Lycavorian King.”

Pusintin looked at Phy’iad. “You give this female much leeway Phy’iad.” He spoke.

Phy’iad nodded. “Yes I do.” He spoke. He reached out to stroke the top of her head as if she was a pet. “I captured Osiri twenty years ago. The first elven female I took as my own once I deserted the Coven. I took her from her husband and three children and made her mine. And even after twenty years she still sucks my cock and slings her pussy on me better than any elf we have captured since. She has come to adore my big cock haven’t you Osiri?”

The elf’s eyes became dreamy and she looked at him. “Only you Master.”

“She also has a degree in science which comes in handy at times.” Phy’iad spoke. “The Kavalian Marshall here wants to know the specifics of why the half-breed is not affected by the chemicals in our blood. Explain it to him Osiri.”

“It is quite simple really.” She answered immediately.

The pain had receded to nothing more than a dull throb now.

The memories of what had happened however, they would remain, as would the shame of screaming out for the scarred one to break her, if only that one time. She had lost count of the number of times she had been raped by the Immortals. One… two and sometimes three at a time. They had abused her body savagely, hitting her viciously, beating her nearly senseless when they realized her Lycavorian genes had made her immune to what most elven females feared. Complete and utter sexual enslavement to an Immortal. She had fought them, killing one with her Nehtes and slashing one with her wolf claws before they had hit her with the drug that caused her to lose the ability to shift to her wolf form. Since she could not shift, her injuries could not be healed by shifting and she had to endure the long hours of pain while her elven half healed what it was able to, but no where near as quickly.

It had happened so quickly that she had been unable to react.

They had hit the transport from two different locations, quickly killing the crew and overpowering her attempts at fighting them. The five elf females she had been traveling with were returning from Tupacia Prime after three weeks on the resort celebrating their recent graduation from a University on Elear. They were former students and soon to be scholars and therefore useless in a fight. The male elves they had come with were slaughtered like so many hogs before they had been taken. She had been on Tupacia Prime trying to recover from the pain of a training accident that had occurred because she was distracted over a relationship that had failed. She was twenty-five years old, the product of a three hundred year old marriage between her Lycavorian mother and Elven father. She was the youngest of nine children, and had followed in her mother’s footsteps and entered into the life of a Union Spartan willingly. She had finished sixth in her Agoge Training, not bad for a half-breed female when you took into consideration that Resumar and Eliani Leonidas finished first and third in that class. She had been assigned to the fleet soon after her advanced training and fought in the last two years of the Evolli War. She was no stranger to death and war, yet nothing in her life had prepared her for this.

To be raped by Immortals.

To be beaten and fed upon like some animal.

She was a Tier Four Mindvoicer, but they had injected something into her head that did not allow her to use those skills. Her Mindvoice abilities were somehow dampened and she didn’t understand it. She could not call her Shi Viska, she was naked and she was helpless. All she wanted now was to die. She had heard the screams from the females they had captured with her. Screams of horror, followed soon afterwards by blissful screams of their forced sexual submission and complete acceptance as the Immortals broke them to their will. It had to be her Lycavorian genes that did not allow this to happen to her. Yet what she had always thought of as her best advantage in any fight was now her worst enemy. Better to be a mindless sex slave to an Immortal then endure the rapes and beatings and know that all was lost.

[All is not lost!]

The deep heavily shielded voice sounded in her head like a clap of thunder and her dark brown eyes burst open. She pushed herself up off the floor with a groan of pain, her body feeling sore and dirty as she looked around the small cell. She shivered as the cold began to hit her now, forcing the nipples of her medium sized and very firm breasts to harden instantly. She wrapped her arms around her chest, suddenly self conscious as she realized she was completely naked. Her two toned hair fell around her shoulders, the dark roots of her father’s hair and the blond highlights of her mother’s hair. To her it signified that she took the best from both her parents whom she adored. She looked around the small cell.

[You must remain strong and fight them. I will do what I can to protect you. I have begun this already but you must fight them with all that you are.] The voice spoke again. A male voice, confident and deep.

She reached behind her head and touched the spot under her hair where they had injected some sort of capsule, effectively silencing her Mindvoice powers. She had felt the bump before, but now that bump was gone and whoever was speaking to her within Mindvoice was someone with far more skill than she had ever had.

[I have removed it.] The voice spoke evenly, almost as if the voice was watching her. [You must not make or give any indication that we are communicating within Mindvoice or all will be lost and both of us will be killed instantly. Nod your head if you understand me and tell me your name she-wolf elf.]

She sat there unmoving staring at the door into her cell. This was a trick of some sort. It had to be. She heard the soft sigh in Mindvoice.

[This is no trick. Your friends are lost. I can not help them. Perhaps my mother if she was here, she is a genius in genetics, but I can do nothing for them.] The voice said. [I do not wish to see anymore harm to come to you. I could not stop what they have already done to you but I believe I have succeeded in keeping them from doing more. If you do not wish to acknowledge me that is fine. I will leave you to your fate, for I am already risking far too much to contact you like this.]

[Wait!] She announced instantly. [I… my name… my name is As’hia.]

[As’hia. A beautiful name. Your mother is an elf then?]

As’hia looked around the room carefully trying to detect a camera or something. The voice had to have eyes inside the cell to be watching her.

[My mother is Lycavorian.] As’hia answered. [My father is elven.]

[Truly?] The voice said. [Then you are very special indeed.]

[They are both in the Union military! They will come for me!] As’hia exclaimed instantly as she turned her head to the back of the room.

As’hia heard the deep exhale and she could almost feel the person shake his head. Her mind felt charged somehow, her Mindvoice powers even more pronounced than they had ever been.

[No. They will not come for you. Not unless I can somehow contact my brother and tell him where we are. Your parents would never find us.] The voice answered. [We are alone you and I. Alone among a den of butchers and animals. We need to help each other.]

As’hia knew no Immortal could have such strong Mindvoice powers. While they were naturally able to shield exceptionally well, there were no recorded instances of an Immortal being able to use Mindvoice. [Who are you?]

[Who I am is not important. My name is Lynom. I am an agent of my father sent here to infiltrate this group of Immortals in order to protect my people.]

[Your father? I don’t understand?] As’hia spoke. [How do you infiltrate a mercenary group of Immortals? You are a vampire!] She exclaimed.

[My mother is a Pureblood. I have inherited many of her traits.] Lynom answered. [I have arranged for the Immortal outside your door to claim you As’hia. He is a stern faced fool and he is the one you marked with your claws. He will not hurt you, but you must follow his direction to the letter.]

[Claim me?]

[He has requested of the Immortal leader to make you his property. The Leader agreed. You belong to him now, but he is also new to this group and will be watched. You must act fully cowed, and no matter what you do not allow it to show that you have your Mindvoice powers back.] Lynom explained to her.

[I will allow no Immortal to rape me without fighting!] She snarled out the sentence.

[He will not try to rape you As’hia.] Lynom countered quickly. [You must understand he will need to treat you as a slave. This will entail certain things that I find distasteful, but in order to survive it must be done.]

[What things?]

[I will tell you later… but right now tell me why the military leader of the Kavalian Federation is here?] Lynom asked.

[Pusintin? He is here?] As’hia gasped.

[He was the one that paid to have you and your friends captured.] Lynom answered. [He has been asking about the effect Immortals have on female elves and the process by which it happens. He is also very curious why it does not have the same effect on those females such as you? Kitrye-kyuvr. Half-breeds.]

[I don’t know.] As’hia spoke. [Why… why would he care?]

[I don’t know.] Lynom answered. [But you can be assured it is not for any good purpose. I must go As’hia. You are a Ssin'urn 'Anon As’hia. I will protect you. Rest now… food will be brought for you shortly. You must eat and conserve your strength so that you can completely heal.]

[So they can rape me more?] She snapped. [You are a vampire! You can not fight Immortals!]

[Do you wish to see your mother and father again As’hia?] Lynom asked.

[Yes… yes.] She answered softly.

[Then I must ask something of you that will not be easy for you.] He told her. [Even after what has happened to you… you must trust me. If you do not… I can not protect you and very likely we will both be killed.]

[I… Lynom I will try.] As’hia answered gently.

[Do not give up hope Ssin’urn ‘Anon. I will make certain you see your family once more.] Lynom spoke. [Rest now until your food comes. And do not attack the Immortal who brings it to you. He is… he is working for me.]

RITAAH

KAVALIAN SPACE

Her gait was confident and strong as she walked along the main central pathway of the settlement heading for Mican’s home with Na’lia. Like the majority of those cast away by the Kavalian leadership through the years, by them she was considered a failure, when in fact she was so much more.

At twenty-six years old she was far from being a failure, and had become a bane in the lives of many senior Kavalian officers through her actions and superior combat training and skills. Her long black hair fell to just above a magnificently sculpted ass and incredibly long legs. Her five foot nine height gave her a long stride as she walked, but it was measured and filled with certainty. The dark brown leather pants encased those legs and her ass making it appear as if they had been painted on. The tan shirt she wore was loose fitting, the sleeves pulled up along her forearms, but it did nothing to hide her firm breasts and proud nipples as they pushed against the fabric of the shirt. Her black hair outlined an oval shaped face, full soft lips and dazzling vertically slit green eyes. The biogenic experiments she had undergone as a young woman did not completely change her as the scientists had hoped. Yes they had succeeded in removing the fine coat of black hair from her body, leaving only the long locks on her head, but the experiments had not changed her feline like eyes as they had hoped. She was meant to go out among the Lycavorians as an intelligence agent and assassin, but when it was discovered her eyes were not taking to the change, she was dismissed and scheduled for an execution. She was rejected by her Pride, her parents, her siblings.

They had tossed her life away without as much as a second thought.

This had made Channa a very angry young Kavalian female.

That was until Mican and Na’lia had come into her life three years earlier. He had led the assault on the Kavalian prison where she was being held. He had slaughtered the two Kavalian officers who were laughing as they raped her, knowing she would be dead within hours. Mican and his men had left no one alive and rescued nearly a hundred Kavalian males and females that were scheduled for execution because they had not taken to the biogenic treatments as easily as others. He had carried her beaten body nearly thirteen kilometers to where their ship was waiting, and then she had met Na’lia. The elven female who would eventually become Mican’s wife had cared for her without question. On the journey back to Ritaah Na’lia had washed her body, cleansing all signs of the brutal rape from her, showing her kindness that she had never known in her life as a Kavalian female.

It was Na’lia and Mican who had nursed her back to health, and when Mican discovered what she had been trained for, what her skills were, he had immediately named her his second in command. As she recovered, Channa noticed that those who followed Mican cared not that she was a female. And they soon realized what her skills were as soon as she began training once more. Channa’s height gave her an advantage that many did not have. It allowed her to use her very limber tail that had re-grown while she was recovering. Her tail provided her added balance and incredible reflexes, and she had taught herself how to use it almost as a third hand. She kept it wrapped around her left leg in most cases when she was within the compound simply because in here she felt wanted and welcome. Men and women and even many of the children waved at her as she passed them by. All of them knew who she was, and she had quickly gained a reputation as a cunning and vicious fighter. She had led a dozen missions in the last three years; all of them complete successes for the most part. She had lost men and women under her charge, but she only pushed herself that much further to honor their memory and sacrifice. When she was within the compound, she trained with Mican daily, adding to her own skills while also taking it upon herself to train Na’lia in all that she knew.

Mican and Na’lia had become her family. Her older brother and sister. They had helped her to overcome her anger and depression at being tossed away so callously, even by her own family. They did not attempt to instill anger and revenge in her; they sought to instill confidence in herself and the knowledge that she was better than those who had so ruthlessly ordered her death. Na’lia had given back to her as much as she could in terms of medical training, making Channa not only a skilled warrior, but a very competent battlefield medic. Her mind was like a trap and it absorbed everything and retained it. She was exceptionally intelligent, and Mican used her intelligence on many occasions to plan missions and the defenses of their compound. She knew should anything happen to Mican, the leadership of their small resistance force would fall to her without question. No one among their group, male or female, doubted that for a moment. And even in the Kavalian culture, where females were oppressed and looked down upon as nothing more than baby makers, Channa knew the men and women here would follow her without question.

Channa had let go of the hatred and anger just as Mican and Na’lia had shown her. She began to rebuild her life upon coming to be with them. She would still not hesitate to kill any of those who had been complicit in the decision to execute her, including her own father, but Channa had found the strength to reach beyond all that. Na’lia in particular had shown her what she could be, what she could accomplish. She had dedicated her life to the resistance, just as Mican had.

Channa’s beauty also drew attention form the many males within their compound, but she had made it very clear she was not ready to commit herself to one man. She had slept with only two men since coming here, the first to only prove she could still feel pleasure after her rape. Once she had discovered that feelings of pleasure and joy were not lost to her, Channa had entered into the second relationship. It had ended amicably, but the male decided Channa was just too aggressive in bed. She knew what she wanted in bed and in her partner, and she was not afraid to reach for that. It was not something that the Kavalian males within their compound could easily accept. They trusted her and would follow her to the very end in battle, but when it came to a relationship, she was just too confident for them. At first Channa had been very much disheartened at this, until she realized it would take a very different man to tame her, and that was not a bad thing in the least. Mican was a different type of man, and it had taken an elf female to tame him. At least when not on the battlefield.

Channa saw the dirty blond hair of Biama playing in front of their home and she smiled. Even though Biama was half elf, the natural accelerated growth process for children in the Kavalian genes and their culture still persisted, and though Biama had only been born sixteen months ago, she was already the size of a four year old child within the Union. And she was just as smart. She looked up when Channa began walking down the short pathway and her face lit up. Channa smiled as she looked at Biama. She had her mother’s elven ears, though much smaller, and her father’s devastatingly gorgeous blue eyes. Her features were soft like Na’lia, but tanned like her father.

“Aunt Channa!” Biama squealed as she ran to meet her and Channa lifted her into her arms.

“Biama… you grow bigger by the day!” Channa exclaimed. “And heavier!”

“I will be as big as my dada soon.” Biama spoke happily.

“Maybe!” Channa said as the door to their home slid open and she saw Na’lia come out with a large smile on her face.

“Channa!” Na’lia said as she came up. Channa lowered Biama to the ground and like any child she lost interest quickly and moved back to her flowers.

Channa closed her eyes as they embraced and she relished in the feelings of warmth that radiated from Na’lia. This elven woman, though very young herself, had played the largest role in allowing Channa to reclaim almost all she had lost. Though she was several inches taller than Na’lia, Channa released her and held her at arms length.

“You got back last night I take it.” Na’lia said.

Channa looked at her oddly for a moment before she smiled and canted her head to the side. “Did you and Mican lock together before Biama woke this morning?” She said with a grin. “You look tired. And fulfilled.”

Na’lia laughed and pulled her close. “It was wonderful.” She whispered. “And we have so little time now that Biama is growing. She never wants to sleep. We must take our time when it comes.”

Channa laughed softly. “When will you know?”

Na’lia’s dark eyes were bright. “Hopefully by the end of the week. If not… we’ll keep at it I’m sure. We both want more children.”

Channa nodded as Na’lia took her hands and began leading her into the medium sized house. “Children are our future.” She stated softly.

“You will have children one day Channa.” Na’lia said with a large grin. “Never doubt that. You are a virile young woman. You just need the right man to tame you.”

Channa waggled her eyebrows. “Preferably one of those Spartan men we have heard so much about.” She said. “I understand they are not only wonderfully endowed because of their wolf blood, but they also worship their wives and mates like goddesses.”

Na’lia nodded. “So I have heard.” She said as they entered the large main room of the home and Mican looked up from the table he was sitting at. “I have my own god however.” She said moving over to kiss her husband deeply as Channa watched with a smile.

“I am a god now?” Mican asked with a playful grin.

“It will go to his head now Na’lia.” Channa said.

“Perhaps. But that is just fine as long as he continues to do to me what he does in our bed.” Na’lia said. “I expect at least a millennia or two.”

Mican got to his feet. “I was thinking much more.” He said.

“That can be arranged as well.” Na’lia said. “I will get us fresh coffee and we can go over the information Channa brings.”

Channa allowed Mican to fold her into his massive arms and hug her tightly. She returned the embrace just as she did with Na’lia since she considered them her family now. And she would do anything for them.

“When did you return?” Mican asked.

“Late last night.” Channa answered. “We must talk Mican.” She said looking at him.

Mican nodded as Na’lia came back into the room holding the tray. He looked at his elven wife and then back to Channa. “Should I call the others?”

Channa nodded. “It might not hurt.” She said. “We may have to alter our disposition if my information is accurate. And everything points to the fact it is.”

Na’lia set the tray down on the table. “I will put more coffee on and call the others.” She said. “We should activate the jammers husband.”

Mican nodded. “Channa and I will do that. Tell them thirty minutes Na’lia.”

“Are you sure Channa?” The Kavalian male asked as the seven of them sat at the table in Mican and Na’lia’s house. His fur was laced heavily with gray, but his eyes were bright and alert and he could still fight with the best of them despite his age.

Channa nodded. “Yes. The strange man told us as we all stood there.” She answered. “And then he went back inside the ship.”

“He moved?” The female Kavalian asked.

Channa nodded quickly. “Yes. It frightened me as well as I have never seen him move.”

“What exactly did he say?” Mican asked.

“That was the odd thing. He said something about Pra… Pralors. I have never heard this term before. He said agents of the Chief Elder Pralor had finally discovered him and he needed to make preparations for their arrival.” Channa answered.

“But your sensors detected nothing in orbit?”

Channa shook her head. “They are only passive sensors meant to sweep the immediate area around Ritaah. You all know that.” She answered. “And they are certainly not powerful enough to detect a shrouded ship. But the strange man felt sure he sensed something in orbit, and when has he ever been wrong? He has always warned us of ships that were approaching in time to activate defensive plans and our camouflage screens. Even before I arrived… isn’t that true Mican?”

Mican nodded. “Yes. It is why we stationed people near the ship to begin with. So that they could warn us when he reported something. If he sensed something in orbit important enough for him to actually move into the ship then we can not just dismiss it.”

“Channa… this was several days ago.” The first man asked. “Why wait until you returned to tell us?”

“I still needed to meet with our western group and get their data reports. The strange man was not acting urgently as he does when he has detected ships before.” Channa answered. “I made the decision to continue with my other tasks as well.”

“We needed those reports.” Na’lia spoke now. “The western group just returned from the operation to Cabelir. We needed that intelligence.”

Channa nodded and held up the intelligence. “And a prize the operation was.” She spoke. “The Sect is active Mican.”

Mican’s eyes narrowed slightly and he leaned back in his chair. “They are sure?”

Channa nodded. “Almost one hundred percent.”

Mican smiled to himself. “We may have just found ourselves some new allies my friends. Allies that we need.” He spoke.

“What is this Sect Mican?” The first man asked again. “What does Channa mean?”

“It is a very old religious Sect among our people.” Mican answered looking at them. “I learned of it during my schooling when I was growing up in my father’s court. They are not fanatics mind you… but men and women bent on seeing the Kavalian people bring themselves out of the oppression and brutal history of our past. Something my father and others are refusing to allow happen. They were thought long dead… killed off by my father and his men… but if Channa’s report is right and they are in fact active on Cabelir, then our hope of seeing a free Kavalian people just got a little brighter my friends.”

“While that sounds very interesting and promising husband.” Na’lia spoke from her chair next to him. “I think we have a bigger issue.”

“What is that?” Mican asked.

“If the Strange Man did indeed detect a ship in orbit, then it is safe to assume they would have detected him and the ship as well.” Na’lia said. “You have heard what I call this ship and I have told you King Leonidas returned to Union space twenty odd years ago with a similar ship. No one knows where it resides now… but based on the Strange Man’s reactions… I can only assume that the Lycavorians had a ship in orbit doing something else and it was they who were able to detect it somehow. If they are not already here it can only mean one thing.”

Mican and Channa nodded. “They left to gather more men and equipment.” Mican said.

Na’lia nodded her head slowly. “They will not allow this ship to fall into the hands of the Kavalian government or the High Coven. They can not allow it.” She said. “They will destroy it first.”

“And that means they will be coming back.” Channa said softly. “The question remains however, are they returning as friends or enemies?”

Na’lia nodded. “Yes.”

Mican looked at all of them. “We must be prepared for both.” He stated. “Since the Strange man will not allow us entry into the ship I want enough explosives put in position around the ship that the concussive force alone will destroy it completely.”

“If they come… they will bring dragons.” The woman spoke. “How do we fight dragons when all of us fear them so?”

Channa held up the second data pad. “That is the other thing the team discovered.” She said. “It appears your sister has defected Mican. She has defected to the Lycavorians and even married one of their Princes. And the rumors are running rampant that she no longer fears dragons and is even riding them.”

Mican looked at her for a long moment. “Interesting.” He said. “Which one?”

“Athani.” Channa answered.

Mican got to his feet slowly. “Athani?” He said in almost a whisper. “She is the one that has rebelled in the past.”

“Well… this rebellion may very well get her killed.” Channa said. “Your father is beyond angry and he is supposedly readying a covert assassination team of biogenic clones to travel to Earth and kill her and the King’s son.”

“He would risk open war with the Union if this is discovered.” A man said.

Mican looked at them. “I believe that is what my father and that idiot Pusintin want.” He said finally. “Something we must do anything we can to prevent.”

HADARIA

ARCH MINISTRY BUILDING

The Arch Ministry Council Chambers was a large room within the center of the main governmental building. It was shaped in an oval fashion, with three rows of comfortable chairs lining either side of the main floor in the center. On one end of the floor sitting in two ornately carved and gold lined chairs were Anja and Sivana. Both of them wore royal robes of green velvet, their hair perfectly styled and both of them looking radiant. The chairs on either side of them held Eurin and Zaniai, while a small five seat box is to Anja’s right is where Martin sat with Atropos and Belen.

Anja and Sivana both had been surprised that the entire two hundred members of the Arch Ministry would be here. Usually over half of them were off world conducting business with the Hadarian Healers spread all over the Union as they were. Anja looked over and saw Martin talking in whispers with Atropos and Belen and she turned to look at Eurin.

“Did you know all of the Ministers would be here Eurin?” Anja asked.

Eurin shook her head quickly. “No. Buonau must have pulled quite a few strings to get all of them to return for this.” She stated.

“The question remains as to why?” Sivana said now.

Eurin motioned with her head towards the entrance. “I believe we will find out now.” She spoke.

They turned to see Buonau leading Umbra and Pcillany into the chamber, the tall and obscenely muscular Rinard just behind them wearing his Spartan uniform. The remaining sixteen Hadarian Elders trailed behind them and silently moved to the empty seats to Anja’s right near where the head of the Arch Ministry Wiktor sat at the opposite head of the chamber. They watched Buonau step up to Wiktor and whisper into her ear. Zaniai leaned closer to Anja.

“Whatever is happening, Wiktor is involved somehow Anja.” He spoke quickly.

Anja glanced at him. “How do you know?”

“I may be a politician and not a Healer… but I know by body language and her actions that Wiktor is involved in this. Whatever it may be.” Zaniai answered.

They all turned as the soft horn sounded and the chamber became silent.

“I will now call this Special Session of the Hadarian Arch Ministry to order.” Wiktor announced. “I would like to recognize the presence of King Leonidas the Second in the gallery, but I must also make clear that this is a purely Hadarian matter and request that you honor that Milord. No matter what you see presented here.”

Martin looked at the woman oddly and nodded his head. “Of course Chief Minister.” He stated.

Wiktor nodded and came to her feet. “This Special Session has been called under the gravest of concerns to us all and our continued ability to guide our people. Recently the mother of Sage Warrior Seanna came to the Aunt of Queen Anja concerned that there may have been more to her daughter’s death than what has previously been made known. Acting as a member of the Hadarian Royal family and a concerned citizen, Umbra brought this information to the senior member of the Council of Elders. Chief of the Hadarian Elders, Elder Mage Buonau began an investigation into claims made by Pcillany. What she found was very disturbing to say the least. She then brought it to my attention and after careful review I ordered this Special Session to address what Elder Buonau and I feel is a defining moment in the future of our people.”

Wiktor stepped from behind her chair and moved into the center of the chamber looking directly at Anja.

“Queen Anja Leonidas… after careful review of the evidence presented to me… I am using my authority as Chief of the Arch Ministry to bring charges of Depraved Indifference To Life, Unlawful Actions, Abuse of Power, Depravity of Self and Others, and finally Complicity of Negligent Murder in the death of Senior Mage Warrior Seanna.” Wiktor was looking at her when she finished speaking and the look on Anja’s face made her fight to keep from smiling.

“Murder!” Anja shouted as she came out of her chair! “I tried for three hours to save Seanna! She… I loved her! What kind of fool would accuse me of murdering her?”

“All of these charges stem from evidence presented to me and Elder Mage Buonau by a number of sources.” Wiktor spoke smugly. “Including you having a hand in her death!”

Anja came down off the slight platform. “Seanna was hit by shrapnel from two T19 missiles that exploded over her head!” She barked savagely. “Her entire upper body was practically shredded! Two of the larger pieces of shrapnel penetrated her skull and into her brain! There was not a Hadarian medic in the area and I got to her as fast as I could! I tried to save her! I loved her you bitch! How dare you accuse me of killing her?” Anja turned and glared at Pcillany in the gallery. “How dare you accuse me of killing her? After all we shared together, you do this?”

“Pcillany and Seanna’s husband have presented information and evidence that make it clear you had every reason to insure Seanna did not recover.” Wiktor spat.

“Seanna’s husband?” Anja snapped. “Seanna and that buffoon Rinard never married!”

“Oh but they did Queen Anja.” Pcillany announced loudly as she came to her feet. “They married six months before you killed her! You killed her to hide your sick perversions!”

“Sick perversions?” Anja barked right back. “Rinard was the one who harassed me for years to sleep with them! He was the one that drove Seanna and I apart! His constant badgering of her to get me to join them in their bed! I wouldn’t believe anything that nubous ronnus says if my life depended on it!”

“You may not Queen Anja… for good reasons.” Wiktor spoke. “The Council of Elders and I have seen evidence that refutes your claims. And refutes them quite well. Would you care to admit to them now, before they are exposed to the entire Ministry and become damning to you?”

“I have nothing to hide upaee!” Anja snarled. “Is this the best you can do Wiktor?” Anja demanded. “You and Buonau have despised my sister and I both for pulling our people out of the archaic past you want to cling too! Now you accuse me of murder?”

“We accuse you of much more!” Wiktor spoke. She held up her hand. “I have in my hand thirteen instances where Queen Anja has exceeded her constitutional authority in either making political decisions that did not come before the entire Arch Ministry, or dismissing laws that have been in place for hundreds of years!”

Anja rolled her eyes. “Laws that have not been used in nearly the same amount of time unless they suited the Hadarian Elder Council!” She spoke. “I simply took out the loop holes that would allow them to weigh in on decisions that did not concern them! Political decisions they had no right to weigh in on! I did not need to put that before the Arch Ministry!”

“On the contrary Queen Anja… yes you do.” Wiktor spoke. “You have dismissed three requests by the Kavalian Federation for our medical skills and equipment to help in their ongoing war with the High Coven. Those decisions needed to come before the Arch Ministry in accordance with Statue 27, Paragraph 9 which states the King or Queen can not refuse medical requests from member or non-members of the Union under any circumstances unless directed by the Arch Ministry.”

“You would speak with a species and government that regards females as low on the chain as insects?” Anja gasped.

“That is not the point!” Wiktor spat. “You made this decision without the authority to do so!”

“I am Queen!” Anja screamed now her famous anger coming fully to the forefront now. “My sister and I rule in a way that best suits our people! I will not send our Healers into an arena where they must fear for their own safety and dignity as well as that of their patients! Not to mention that the Lycavorian Union forbids any kind of trade with the Kavalian Federation that involves personnel from the Union military!”

“Yet we have just signed a Trade Agreement with them.” Wiktor spoke.

“An agreement for the berries for Spartan Wine, Wiktor you fool!” Anja spat.

“It is you who are the fool Queen Anja!” Wiktor snapped now. “Did you think that your actions would not come to light? Did you actually believe you could hide your complicity in Seanna’s death to hide your own perversions?”

“Son vada carians channe!” Anja exclaimed. “What are you talking about now?”

“Your dress! How you choose to raise your children! The heirs to the Hadarian throne. Princess Eliani shares the bed of a vampire female and she did not present herself to the Council of Elders to gain their approval of her marriage to this Malic person. You approved of this?”

“Eliani is her own person! She makes her own decisions! She does not need my permission or that of the Elder Council to marry a man or take anyone into her bed!” Anja barked. “As for Retta and Calyb… we will raise them as we see fit! Period!”

“They do not know who their mother is!” Wiktor said looking around the chamber. “They know nothing of their Hadarian culture or heritage.”

“That is a lie and you know that!” Anja snapped.

“Is it? Not according to your Aunt Umbra!” Wiktor retorted. “Not according to Elder Mage Buonau and her daughter who have seen for themselves the atmosphere the heirs to the throne live in! You allowed them to become… bonded to these beasts… these dragons! They shift to their alter forms whenever they wish! Without regard for who sees them! This Ministry has granted you much leeway in your marriage to King Leonidas. We allowed it!”

“You allowed nothing!” Anja spoke viciously.

“And what of your choice of bed partners? Your actions in the bed of others!” Wiktor said heatedly. “Corrupting Seanna with your sick perversions!”

“My choice of bed partners?” Anja asked aghast. “I am the wife and mate to King Martin Leonidas. I share his bed and that of the four other women that I love. What are you speaking of Wiktor? You make no sense. What Martin and I and the others do in our bed is most definitely not any of your business. I did not corrupt Seanna… her relationship with me only allowed her true self to come out!”

“Do not insult this scared chamber with such drivel!” Wiktor barked. “You are the one who pushed her into that… that life! And when she told you she wanted no more of it… when she told you that she would reveal your own secrets if you did not allow her to live her own life… you helped to kill her by not treating her!”

Anja’s jade green eyes were burning. You have absolutely no idea what you are spewing from that hole beneath your nose!” Anja spat.

“Don’t I?” Wiktor demanded. “Seanna’s husband has produced evidence that shows you stand before this body and you lie!” She motioned to where Rinard sat and he came to his feet slowly. He looked forlorn and humble in his expression.

“I’m… I’m sorry Anja.” He spoke loud enough for most of the chamber to hear him. “You took Seanna from me. All I wanted was to live happily with her.”

“Oh shut up you pathetic idiot!” Anja snarled at him. “No one with a lick of common sense would believe the shit you are shoveling! You wanted to get me in bed with you so you could say you fucked your Queen! So many people saw right through your façade Rinard! Why would anyone believe anything you said?”

“I have given proof of your actions.” Rinard replied keeping his voice normal and respectful.

“Proof of what?” Anja barked. “Your ignorance!”

Wiktor held up the data pad. “Perhaps this will bring you down from that high horse you sit on!” She said. “This is the proof presented to myself and the Elder Council. Proof that Queen Anja had every reason to not attempt to heal Seanna when she needed her most. Proof that our Queen is unfit to sit on the throne. And this may also be proof that Retta and Calyb are not the children of King Leonidas!”

Anja’s eyes flew open as Martin came to his feet. “What?” Anja gasped unable to believe she was hearing this.

Wiktor moved quickly to her chair and plugged the pad into the slot. A huge two sided monitor used for reports and meetings for the Arch Ministry dropped from the ceiling of the chamber, lowering in place quickly so that all members of the chamber could view the picture on it. Anja’s eyes were wide in disbelief as she gazed at what was on the screen.

“This is who our Queen really is!” Wiktor shouted out.

“…ahhhhhhh yes Seanna!” Anja gasped out as the black hair of her Hadarian lover flowed across her abdomen and Seanna slowly kissed her way back up Anja’s firm, flat abdomen. They were both naked on the monitor, both of them covered in a light sheen of sweat from obvious sexual activity.

Anja’s eyes went to where Rinard sat. “You sick fuck!” Anja snarled. “You filmed us making love?” Anja started to move towards him but froze when she watched on the monitor as Seanna moved behind her and she sat up, exposing her gloriously naked flesh glistening in exertion and her juices.

Seanna leaned over and nuzzled Anja’s neck and cheek as her hands slid around and cupped her large breasts. “That was only the beginning Anja.” Seanna gasped into her ear. “Are you ready?”

Anja leaned over and kissed Seanna, their tongues dancing together.

“Oh yes! Martin… Martin must never know!” Anja hissed out. “Never!”

Seanna smiled. “He won’t find out.” She said as she looked up. “Will he Rinard?”

“I will never say a thing!” Rinard spoke as he moved into the picture. He too was completely naked and the angle of the video also allowed everyone to see his raging cock at full mast as he stepped between Anja’s legs.

Anja’s eyes dropped to stare at his enormous cock and she licked her lips in anticipation. “He must never know.”

“Are you ready Anja?” Rinard asked.

Anja lifted her head up and looked at him. “Fuck me Rinard! Nubou me with your huge cock!”

Rinard needed no further urging and he placed the engorged head of his cock against the pursed lips of Anja’s already excited and moist pussy. With a single plunge he drove his entire cock into Anja’s bald pussy. Her head flew back as his balls slammed into her ass cheeks and her legs wrapped around his hips.

“Oh god! Fuck me!” Anja howled out as Rinard began to hammer his huge cock into her with deep strokes. Thrusts that made the bed shake as he slammed into her. Seanna leaned over and was kissing Anja deeply, her moans of pure delight muffled by Seanna’s four inch long tongue stuffed down her throat.

The chamber had become deathly quiet except for the grunting of Rinard and the blissful moans of Anja as the members of the Arch Ministry of Hadaria watched as their beloved Queen committed adultery before their eyes. Many eyes turned to where Martin Leonidas had moved from his seat and now stood across from Anja staring at the monitor with a stunned expression that was rapidly turning to one of anger.

“That… that is not me!” Anja gasped softly gazing at the monitor.

“Fuck! I’m going to fill you with my come!” Rinard snarled on the monitor. “Tell me you want my come inside you! Tell me!” Rinard’s hips were moving in a blur as he pounded Anja into the mattress of the bed.

“Yes! Ohhhh…. Yes! Fuck me! Fill me with your come my Alpha wolf! Give it to me! Fill me completely!” Anja’s eyes went wide on the monitor and she howled out her own orgasm, her small body going rigid under Rinard.

“I’m there! Yes!” Rinard screamed out and rammed into her one last time.

Anja’s hands dropped to his muscular ass and she held him tightly to her body as he blasted his come into her. Anja was licking the side of his neck and face as he grunted his release into her, his body hunching forward to bury as much of his cock into as her as he could.

The monitor went dark suddenly and Wiktor snorted loudly from where she stood. “It does not end there!” She shouted. “This was only the beginning! And this is what Queen Anja forced upon Seanna! There is nine hours of security footage on this pad! Nine hours of Anja displaying her disgusting base side. Her wolf side! Not only with Rinard… but up to three other men as well. Men who also forced themselves upon Seanna even though it was obvious things had gotten out of hand! When Rinard and Seanna told Anja they no longer wished to participate in these… these sick sexual meetings, this is when Anja pushed Seanna out of her life. When Seanna threatened to reveal this side of her Queen unless Anja released her from her service as her handmaiden, Anja allowed her to die from wounds she received during the Evolli war. She did this to keep her secret buried. Or so she thought! She robbed Rinard of a wife and Pcillany of a daughter and possible future generations!”

“That is a fucking lie!” Anja screamed. “That… that is not me! What did you do?” She snarled as she leaped for where Rinard sat, her jade colored eyes now ablaze with her wolf persona and her fangs completely extended.

Rinard was coming to his feet just as Anja’s body froze in its motion. All eyes went to where Martin stood, his hand extended and holding Anja in the grip of his TK power. His eyes were also fully changed now, his dual wolf fangs extended and his face was twisted into an angry snarl all its own. Anja’s head snapped around and she glared at him.

“Martin!” She gasped. “Martin… put me down! I want to tear his eyes from his skull for his lies!”

Martin’s face turned from the dark monitor and he looked at her. “This is how you repay my love for you all these years?” He spoke his voice low and quivering in barely controlled anger.

“Martin… Lover… that is not me!” Anja declared.

“Then who is it?” Martin screamed the words so loudly that they echoed within the silent chamber. “They produce proof of your actions and you deny it! You seek to injure the man who brings these charges against you?”

“Martin… I swear to you that…”

“Shut up!” Martin screamed. He released his grip on Anja and she dropped the three inches to the floor. He turned to Wiktor. “There is more of this?” He demanded.

Wiktor nodded her head quickly. She had never seen Martin Leonidas shaking in anger as he was now and she stammered her words. “Yes… yes Milord.” She spoke. “The last… the last portion shows her with three additional men as well as Rinard. Milord… I… I must express my sincerest apologies for…”

“Martin stepped toward her. “Save your apologies for someone who believes them Chief

Minister Wiktor!” Martin hissed. “I do not!” He turned his head back and glared at Anja. “You… you bed with this fool over me?” He barked. “You take… you take three others into your bed with him? At the same time? I am not enough for you?”

“Lover I…”

“Don’t call me that!” Martin growled his words causing his entire body to vibrate. It was obvious to all in the chamber that he was struggling to maintain his composure in the face of what had just been presented to him. He snapped his head back to look at Wiktor. “I will be leaving immediately to return to Earth with my children. I…”

“Milord… Retta and Calyb are…” Buonau started to speak as she stood up from where she sat.

“They are my children!” Martin screamed at her cutting off her words instantly. “I felt their lifeforce when they were conceived in Anja’s womb! They are my children and they will return with me to their home!”

“King Leonidas… I could have the Hadarian Arch Ministry issue an order forcing you to leave them here.” Wiktor spoke firmly.

Martin turned on her. “And you will explain to the families of those men you sentence to death that you tried to take my children!” He snapped.

“Milord… they are…” Wiktor said.

Martin tapped the COM unit on his ArmorPly. “Master of the Guard?” He barked.

“Milord!” The reply was immediate.

“You will gather Retta and Calyb from wherever they are. Mara and Endeem as well. Escort them to the SPIRIT. If anyone attempts to impede your progress you will fire on them with extreme prejudice!” Martin ordered with a voice as cold as the vacuum of space.

“As you order sire!”

“King Leonidas you…”

“Do not push me Chief Minister Wiktor!” Martin barked at her. “You have your pound of flesh. Anja will be made to answer for whatever crimes you say she has committed. I wash my hands of this issue!”

“Martin!” Anja shouted moving towards him.

Martin held up his hand and pointed at her. “Don’t come near me!” He spoke savagely. “Do not come near me! I will return the SPIRIT when I am back on Earth. You are still a Queen of the Union. At least until I speak with my mother and Deia. You will not keep our children with you however!”

“King Leonidas!” Buonau spoke.

“What do you want woman!” Martin screamed at her.

“Sire… I only wish to… may I offer an alternative?” Buonau spoke softly and without a trace of her normal arrogance. “Allow my daughter Duewa to return to Earth with you. At the very least to maintain the studies of Retta and Calyb and perhaps help them through the next few weeks.”

Martin glared at her for a long moment. “I am leaving in thirty minutes. If she is on the pad then she can return with me. If she is not… I do not care.”

“Martin you can’t believe…” Anja began as she stepped towards him.

Martin held up his hand once more and Anja fell silent and stopped, tears now clouding her beautiful eyes. “I do not know what to believe anymore.” He said softly. “Not when it concerns you. Do not attempt to contact me or our children until this mess you have gotten yourself in here is complete. Then we will decide where to go from there. Goodbye Anja.”

“Martin!” Anja screamed as he turned and began walking out of the Arch Ministry chamber. “Martin… don’t leave me!”

Her words fell on deaf ears as Martin’s long legs carried him from the chamber within seconds.

Anja collapsed onto the floor sobbing uncontrollably as Sivana and Eurin rushed to her while Atropos and Belen moved closer. Buonau was speaking with Duewa in hushed whispers as she practically dragged her daughter out of the chamber. The Ministers were chattering among themselves and only Wiktor stood by herself.

She stood there with a smug expression of accomplishment as the first part of their plan came together.

CHAPTER SEVEN

EARTH

DRAGON MOUNTAIN OF SARDINIA

…feel something father. Vollenth spoke softly as he and his father sat on the floor of the cave looking out into the night sky. The wide doorway allowed the light from the stars and the smells of the salt air from the nearby ocean fill the cave.

These last days had been a wonder for Vollenth. A wonder of new experiences and new discovery as he relished in the presence of his family. The family he had never known existed. Yuri had told him he had no family, that they had been killed in the crash. The last days had seen him realizing just how devious and cruel she was as Vollenth rested and spent hours speaking with his mother Danica and Galen his father. Even more hours with his twin brother Visio and his younger siblings as they bounced from their backs and tails playing their games. Vollenth had spent the most hours with Arzoal the Elder Mother. He was completely fascinated by her wisdom and majesty. The way she moved confidently among the hatchlings and the adolescents, never once injuring one of them despite her immense size. The way her voice encouraged them and scolded them. She related to him the history of their kind, the battles fought and their brush with extinction. She schooled him as well, teaching him things he would have never known or learned with Yuri or the High Coven.

Vollenth felt powerful for the first time in his life. He was fully recovered from the injuries he had sustained growing up with Yuri and his injuries from fighting Elynth and Andro. He had blossomed in weight with the regular and protein rich meals that he ate daily, his muscularity filling out completely and for the first time in his life his scales were shiny with health. He would sit for hours listening to the musical voice of his mother in his head as she told him of her life. How she had met his father, how they had become mated. Vollenth learned the Dragon Mountain here was actually a ship. A massive ship with the mountain built around it. A ship that their King had brought back from far across the stars and made their haven here on Earth. Around the ship was a powerful ten kilometer Mindvoice shield that blocked everything from the outside. Within this shield the last remnants of Yuri’s influence over him had finally dissipated over three days. He could no longer feel her within him, her darkness and hatred, and that fact alone was the most incredible emotion he had ever felt. He soared through the skies with his brother and father learning new tricks and tactics on hunting and flying. His father was bonded to a senior elf Spartan who was now on Elear visiting with his family while Galen remained with him. Vollenth learned that this is where all the female dragons on Earth who were about to give birth to eggs came. Here in this mountain the eggs were laid and cared for lovingly by not only dragons, but Lycavorians and elves as well. The eggs were maintained and cared for in a nursery on the deck below where he now sat for however long it took for them to hatch. The parents were allowed to remain with them until that happened, no matter how many days or weeks it took. The Elder Mother’s personal chamber was on the very top of the mountain, a massive cave where she trained the adolescents and hatchlings in everything from flying to controlling their Mindvoice powers. Many of them knew who he was and at times he could hear their whispers within Mindvoice about him. Never clear enough to know what they were saying, but just enough to hear his name once or twice. Vollenth really did not care what they were saying; his joy and happiness at being here and discovering this new life far outweighed anything.

What is it you feel my son? Galen asked.

I think it is because I am here. My mind… my thoughts have never been so clear and focused. Vollenth said calmly. Father… I can feel the one I am meant for. He spoke turning his head to look into his father’s orange hued eyes. It is… it is almost as if they have come closer to me. It is almost as if I can feel the pulse of their mind and heart.

Galen nodded slowly. This is not uncommon Vollenth. The King and Torma can feel each other across the stars. Andro and Elynth too. That you can sense this however faint it is, it speaks towards your power within Mindvoice. That is a true bond that you feel, not that twisted hold over you that Yuri the witch had. Tell me what else you feel son.

Vollenth didn’t hesitate in his words. I feel life father. My life. But it is not me. Close by too.

Galen nodded his huge head once more. It is time.

Vollenth canted his head slightly. Time? Time for what?

Come with me my son. Galen spoke lifting his massive body off the floor easily. It is time I showed you what you feel. In time… as the Talon Guardians knew when they spared you… you and your Bonded One will meet. Now it is time that I showed you what else it is that courses through you.

Puzzled and curious at the same time Vollenth rose up and followed his father out of the cave into one of the two main corridors. They ran the length of the ship, or mountain if you chose to call it that, over five kilometers long. Vollenth walked beside his father as smaller dragons scampered by, almost all of them staring at him as they past. Vollenth finally turned to his father.

Why do they look at me differently father? Vollenth asked softly. Do they… do they hate me?

Galen turned his head as he walked and blinked quickly. Hate you? They do not hate you Vollenth my son. They admire you. The young ones look up to you. To the strength you have shown.

Admire me? Vollenth gasped. I have… why would they do this?

Vollenth… only three dragons in our history have endured what you endured under the witch’s thumb. They too fought the control. They fought the forced bond as hard as they could but in the end they succumb to it. None of them were oppressed as long as you, none of them were treated as you, and yet you survived the severing of that bond. You survived and now you are stronger for it.

Prince Androcles and Talon Guardian Elynth severed the bond for me. Vollenth spoke. It was not I.

Oh but it was my son. Galen told him. Yes… Andro and Elynth severed that bond, only they and their fathers carry that power. Not even the Elders can do that alone. Only they can as Talon Guardians. Yet while they severed the bond, it was your will to live and be free that saved you. If you did not have that… then we would not be here today speaking. You would have gone mad and eventually you would have died. No… they admire you and the strength of your will to continue on. It shows them that we can all have that power and will.

Vollenth was silent as he followed his father a ways further and then they turned into a large room. Vollenth saw the elegant and powerful lines of the tan female dragon in front of him resting on the floor. Her scales shone with health and promise and dragon beauty. Her scent filled his nose and was familiar to him in some way. He was sure he would have remembered a female dragon that looked so beautiful. His orange eyes grew slightly wider when he saw the two small newborn hatchlings lying on the hay covered floor, their eyes shut as they slept. He snorted softly when he smelled them, stunned that they carried his unique scent. His snort caused the head of the female to turn quickly and her eyes went a little wider and she gathered her legs under her. Vollenth watched as she rose, feeling a desire burn inside him at her lithe dragon beauty.

Galen? Viera’s voice gasped within Mindvoice. Her voice was like the whisper of chimes to Vollenth and he felt his whole body throb with want and desire.

I have come to see my grandchildren. Galen spoke proudly as he moved forward and looked at the two male dragon hatchlings as they snored happily. They have grown!

Viera nodded her large head, tearing her eyes from Vollenth. They eat well and are very active.

Galen turned back to look at his son. You said you feel your life my son. Your life, but it is not you. This is what you feel. Your sons.

Vollenth’s eyes grew wider as he moved forward slowly his eyes focused on the two tiny hatchlings. He looked up quickly, his eyes wide as he finally remembered. Viera? He gasped as his eyes settled on her.

Viera looked at Galen and he nodded his head. This is my son, Viera. He stated. The Vollenth you knew… he is dead. This is the dragon my son was always meant to be.

Viera moved closer to Vollenth staring into his eyes. They… they are your sons. She spoke. Our sons.

There… there were four! Vollenth snapped. You carried four eggs!

Viera nodded slowly not letting his voice dissuade her actions for she had secretly wished for this very day and did not think it would ever happen. Yes. I was not able to eat enough to provide all of them nutrition within me. Eliani of the family Leonidas was able to save our sons.

I… I killed them! Vollenth gasped closing his eyes in agony.

No! Viera exclaimed moving even closer to him. You did not kill our children! The Coven killed our children!

Viera had come here to this mountain and discovered a new life just as Vollenth now had. Galen and Danica both had been to visit her often, nearly every day since Vollenth had returned to the Mountain. Amazingly, her two remaining eggs had hatched within hours of Vollenth coming to the mountain, and Viera took it as a sign that they had waited for their father to come home to them before hatching. Vollenth’s sires had held nothing back from her, telling Viera everything about what had taken place in SODRAG once she had left, and the reasons for Vollenth’s vile nature through his early years. Viera had always found him handsome, yet she had wanted to wait before having him claim her. The Vollenth controlled by Yuri had not given her that choice. Now looking at him however, Viera felt he was very different. She could sense his power coursing through him, but it was tempered and focused.

Vollenth opened his eyes as it all came back to him. I… I forced myself on you! I… you did not want me!

Viera once more shook her large head. I did want you Vollenth. Viera corrected him. You are very handsome. I only wanted to wait before you claimed me. Wait until we were older. Until we were ready.

Vollenth looked at her. I… I did not give you that choice. He said softly.

Yuri did not give us that choice Vollenth. Viera said softly. Galen and Danica… your parents have told me what you were enduring. The battle that raged within you. Why you acted as you did. How you fought all she was doing to you and this is why you were so…

Cruel? Vollenth spoke the word.

Viera moved closer to him, touching her snout to his ever so gently and feeling shivers of happiness course through her. That was not you Vollenth. This is who you are. Viera spoke softly. I have learned so much here. About our history and who we are. I… we could not save two of our eggs… but we can show our sons the love we were denied Vollenth. And we can have more children one day.

More? Vollenth exclaimed. Why would you…

Why? Viera’s voice dripped with female seductiveness now. Because you are handsome and powerful. And you are meant for greater things. Viera said. What more could a female ask for in her mate.

Viera… Viera I am sorry. I…you should find a different one. A mate who has not treated you as I have.

I want no one else. Stay with me Vollenth. Stay with our sons. Let us give them what you and I have lacked for so long Vollenth. We can give them what they deserve… and we can discover ourselves as well. Together. Viera said.

Vollenth met her beautiful eyes, once more admiring her coloring and scales and the muscles that rippled along her female frame. She was beautiful to him. You wish this? He asked stunned.

Viera nodded. More than anything.

Vollenth turned and looked at the two sleeping hatchlings for a long moment. He then moved closer to them, lowering his snout and brushing their wings ever so gently. He didn’t pause and lowered his powerful body to the floor next to them, instinctively shielding them from the outside world.

I will not fail you my sons. Vollenth whispered.

Viera could feel her heart singing out in happiness and she too settled once more to the floor opposite Vollenth, shielding the hatchling’s other side and her head close to Vollenth’s.

Galen didn’t speak as he backed himself from the room with a knowing smile and nod of his head. He turned when he felt the presence of the large dragon and he saw Arzoal approach slowly. She glanced into the room and saw them and nodded her head slowly as well.

She hoped for this day when we discovered what vexed your son Galen. I told her she did not have to regard Vollenth as her mate. Arzoal spoke. She told me this is what she had always wanted to begin with.

Galen nodded and looked back to see them touching their snouts together as they talked in a shielded Mindvoice connection.

He has felt his true Bonded One, Elder Mother. Galen spoke. The one he is meant for. The one he was always meant for.

Your son is powerful Galen. As you and his mother are. Arzoal told him. Now that he has gained the clarity and focus Yuri denied him… it does not surprise me. Andro said as much to me before we left SODRAG to bring him here. The one he is meant for is powerful as well. I have sensed them within his mind. They will make you proud Galen but we have to insure they are guided and given the instruction they will need as any new bonded pair. When that day comes.

Galen nodded. I will be ready. He said. And my Bonded One and I will teach them all that we know.

As it should be. Arzoal spoke.

SODRAG

“…Anton and Cihera have joined with us now.” Dysea spoke within the very secure holo transmission. The new holo communications discs were one of the first inventions that Avi had given them, making their communications practically invulnerable and superbly encrypted no matter where they were. “They are going through all the intelligence we have gained in the past weeks and blending it with what they found.”

Andro, Resumar and Arrarn sat at the small table in Andro’s office, all of them looking at the smaller image of their first elven mother that resided on the table top.

“Mother… father will eventually discover all this sneaking around that you and the others are doing.” Resumar spoke from his chair. “You more than anyone knows that he has keen eyes everywhere.”

Dysea nodded. “That is why I have talked with him as often as I can. Right now he thinks we are simply back on Apo Prime to discover what could have happened to Normya’s ship.”

“And you think he believes you?” Arrarn asked leaning forward.

Dysea shrugged. “Your father knows me well. He will figure it out soon enough, if he has not already, but for the time being he is allowing me to do what I must. I think he suspects there is more to what is going on… but he will not intervene as long as we continue to follow the path we are on. Aricia and Bella passed close enough to Apo Prime on their way back to Earth and I was able to speak with them. They agree we must keep this from your father as long as possible. He is dealing with whatever happened on Hadaria. His presence is somewhat clouded… as is Melyanna’s.”

Andro nodded. “We felt this as well. Almost as if they are trying to hide something from all of us.”

Dysea nodded. “Yes… that is what your mothers and I felt too. You have not spoken to him?”

Andro shook his head. “No, not directly. Not since he left. I know he left Hadaria late yesterday afternoon and mother remained. I have not spoken to him since. He is due back here in three days. I’m sure he will come here within hours of returning.”

“How goes the training?” Dysea asked.

Andro smiled. “You know very well how the training is going mother.” He said. “You are avoiding the answer to Resumar’s question. Where is Normya?”

Dysea matched his smile. “Normya is with Tir’ut. They are going over a TYPE II in the main hanger here on the base. They are trying to determine how exactly this Chief Engineer accomplished what he did without anyone noticing.”

“So then…” Arrarn began.

Dysea nodded. “Yes. They are falling in love more as each hour passes. And they have discovered some rather interesting things they can do together.”

“Magar tanor vada vochan.” (Never fear the unknown) Resumar spoke softly.

Dysea nodded. “Neweni.” (Indeed) She said. “It is a saying our sons seemed to have embraced. Literally.”

Resumar looked at her in the transmission. “Mother… I didn’t tell you before you left because I could not explain it myself. What I felt for her.”

Dysea nodded. “That is usually the case when love blossoms Resumar.” She answered with a small smile. “We need not worry about your sister. As long as Tir’ut lives, no harm will ever come to her. You however, you have two verifiable threats on Earth. One that will undoubtedly be very upset that you have taken your young wife from them. And the second and possibly more immediate threat will be equally incensed that my other sons have claimed the daughters of Aikiro and Yuri as their mates and wives.”

“Well they can’t have her back!” Resumar snapped. “Ever!”

“What is it that Uncle Danny says all the time?” Arrarn said nodding his head. “I’ll open a whole can of whup ass on them if they try to take Narice or Toria from me.”

Dysea looked at Andro in the transmission and saw him shrug his broad shoulders. “My brothers speak very eloquently. For all of us I think.” He said finally with a smile. “I especially like the whup ass part. How did you find out?”

Dysea shook her head with a smile at the antics of her sons. “A vision.” She answered.

“When did you have this vision mother?” Andro asked.

Dysea met his eyes. “Sixteen years ago.” She answered without hesitation. “May I then assume that this young female elf I saw on Elynth in the same transmission is one of the three that Sadi spoke of during your interview?”

“Her name is Ne'Veha.” Andro told her. “Our instincts… our instincts tell us yes she is one of them. We are not going to pursue her. She has trust issues because of past relationships and the way she has been raised.”

“You mean the way her parents have raised her?” Dysea said knowing that is usually how elf distrust of Lycavorians started.

Andro nodded. “She is very close with her parents. Something occurred in her past… in their past that turned them against Lycavorians to an extent. It is private to her and I do not want to bandy it about.”

“And if she can not reach past these issues Andro?” Dysea asked.

“Sadi is my Anome.” Andro spoke confidently. “She will always be more than I need or expect. Carisia… Carisia has been dreaming of us for as long as we have been dreaming of her. She is part of us whether we recognized it or not. She will always be with us. Ne'Veha and Lu’ria are meant for us as well… but in order to have a lasting relationship, you must have trust and openness. You taught all of us that mother. Ne'Veha will always be part of us and no one will ever fill that void where she resides, but it will be her choice to pursue anything. As it will be Lu’ria’s.”

“You are just a male slut fervon!” Resumar spoke with a grin.

This brought laughter from all of them and Dysea shook her head slowly before looking at them all. “You must guard yourselves until the time is right my sons. All of you.”

“We have heard nothing from the Kavalians since we left according to Aunt Deia and mother in Sparta.” Andro spoke slowly, still somewhat shocked that his first elven mother had this vision so long ago. A vision of the future that no one could have ever predicted at the time. “Personally I think it means they are plotting… but it could be that they are simply trying to decide how to react to Athani defecting and marrying Res.”

“True.” Dysea said. “As we are doing here… leave nothing to chance my sons. All of you will have targets painted on you once all is revealed.”

Andro nodded. “Sibfla! Like that is anything new. Father has been a target since he was a child and why should we be any different. People just don’t seem to care for our unique charm.” He spoke with a grin.

Dysea chuckled now and nodded her head. “Well… it does need to grow on you.” She said. “We are going to watch this man for a few more days at least. Tir’ut was able to extract some information in regards to another plot concerning female elves that he arranged. We are trying to get more details and I will speak with L’tian shortly in regards to it.”

“More of these strange accidents?” Arrarn asked.

Dysea shook her head. “It doesn’t appear so. This transport was deliberately targeted it seems, but the females and males on it were simple students, and not any sort of specialists as with the others. They were simply returning from a vacation when their transport was lost. This appears unrelated to what we are working on… but it troubles me, happening now when we are conducting this investigation.”

Resumar nodded. “Someone is getting bolder.”

“Yes.” Dysea agreed. “And that can not mean good things.”

“Mother,” Arrarn chimed in. “Have Normya check the LSD Flux Conduits and Internal SCR Sensors if she hasn’t already. They are almost always forgotten during the flight checks and they could very well have an imprint of whoever set the explosive device.”

“I will tell her.” Dysea said. “Esther has spoken with Cha’talla and they were able to retrieve quite a bit of equipment and supplies to help them protect the settlement. Cha’talla and T’lolt both send you their sincere thanks Andro. That is not something you needed to do.”

Andro shrugged once more and got to his feet. “Given what they have done… with Normya… with you… protecting you both. It was a small response to them saving our sister’s life.”

“Cha’talla has asked me to relay to you an open invitation to Kranek whenever you wish.” Dysea said with bright eyes. “You will be welcome there always. Your actions have earned a friend Androcles, and it is my understanding that Cha’talla’s people do not make friends easy.”

“And father?” Andro asked.

Dysea smiled. “Your father… your father has been welcome wherever they have gone because of what he did that day on Lycavore.” She said. “That bit of information will come as quite a surprise to him… but his name is spoken of with honor among Cha’talla’s tribe.”

“You seem taken with them mother.” Resumar said softly.

Dysea nodded. “I look at what they have accomplished there and can only be amazed at the drive it took to establish themselves and completely change how they live and view others. It is astounding to say the least. Like your sister I have finally looked beyond all we have been raised to believe about them, and what I see is perhaps a group of men and women who are much closer to us than we have ever thought. They may have only just discovered this part of themselves… but it has always been within them.”

The soft chime sounded and Andro turned to the panel on the table as Arrarn touched it. “Yes.” Arrarn spoke.

“Prince Arrarn… Empress Aikiro’s transport is twenty minutes out and Princess Sadi has requested Prince Andro meet her at the airfield.” The voice said.

“Thank you.” Arrarn answered looking at Andro.

“Mother… we need to go.” Andro stated. “Please keep at least one of us in the loop with what you have planned.”

Dysea nodded her head. “I will do that. Do not worry. Good luck and hopefully we will see you all very soon.”

Andro nodded and turned to his brothers as the transmission faded. “Res… make sure you stay out of sight with Athani while wonder bitch and her daughter are here.” He spoke. “She’ll raise a shitstorm if she knows Athani is here.”

Resumar nodded. “Will do.” He said coming to his feet.

Arrarn stood up as well. “Wonder Bitch?” He said with a grin.

Andro shrugged his broad shoulders once more. “Does my dislike for her show through that much?” He asked.

“Oh no… not in the least.” Arrarn replied with a grin.

“She’ll want a tour of the pilot training no doubt.” Andro said.

Arrarn nodded. “Have Sadi return to the hanger as soon as you guys say goodbye to Ne'Veha. We’re ready for her.”

“We’ll get together with Deni, Malic and Moneus later tonight and go over some new procedures and whether the Coven riders are ready to have access to the nearby city.” Andro said as they all moved for the door. “Deni is finishing up their initial CQCF by later this afternoon and Aikiro will be able to see them in action while she is here.”

“You are ok handling Yuri?” Resumar asked. “Once she discovers that Vollenth and she are no longer bonded she’s going to be hopping mad.”

Andro nodded. “Yes she is… but I doubt she will lose much sleep over it. The ease with which Elynth and I severed their bond tells me she was not holding too tightly. I’ll be fine.”

The Leonidas brothers nodded as they moved for the door.

Ne'Veha stared at him as he made his way across the tarmac towards where she stood with Sadi. The last two days and nights had been eye opening for her to say the least. She had never imagined she would meet any of the Royal family, and while both her parents respected and trusted King Leonidas and his Queens, that did not change the overall distrust they had for Lycavorians as a whole. She had been raised her entire life with that mentality, and Tarren’s actions had only served to reinforce what they had told her. At least until she had blundered into the lives of Androcles and Sadi Leonidas in the most embarrassing of ways.

Ne'Veha had met and interacted with many handsome Lycavorian males, some of whom even wanted to claim her for themselves. She had resisted all of them until Tarren had come along. More than anything else she thought perhaps he was the exception to her parent’s rule. She should have seen that was not the case the first time she had let him take her to bed. Her mother had always told her that Lycavorian men were interested only in satisfying their own needs and desires, and Tarren had proven that. He treated her well enough, but he never seemed to care about taking his time with her, only reverting to nuzzling her elven ears when he was about to explode. It was never enough to get her to respond to him. Now… now Ne'Veha was discovering that perhaps it was not Tarren at all. Sadi had told her that she was destined to be with them, all of them together, and Sadi Leonidas was one of the most intelligent and faithful women she had ever met. It hadn’t always been that way Sadi had told her, but the moment her life had taken a new course on the Royal Estate Island twenty-six years ago, it had opened her eyes to just how truly and completely fate and destiny could direct their lives. It had made Ne'Veha look back on her own life and see the relation of events that Sadi spoke of. Seeing them together with Androcles Leonidas the night before in their bungalow, how they interacted and how so totally she was accepted as part of their intimate circle made Ne'Veha begin to question all that she had ever held as truth and fact. She was so very confused now, confused because she could not deny the irresistible draw she had to not only Androcles, but Sadi and Carisia as well as the Drow female they had yet to even meet. It was as if their minds had suddenly come together in a small way, allowing them to almost feel and see her and each other.

Ne'Veha had slept in a separate room in the bungalow, and even though they told her they would block their emotions from her so as not to influence her, she could still hear the muffled cries of passion from both Sadi and Carisia and this only made her want to join them in the worst way. She had finally been able to drift into a fitful sleep dreaming of Andro’s powerful embrace and the soft lips of both Sadi and Carisia, and then she woke up to bright sunlight and the smell of coffee and breakfast. Her stomach did not rebel at the smells this time as whatever Andro’s sister had given to her had completely purged the excessive amount of Spartan Wine from her system. She joined them for breakfast with no hesitation, and she found Andro and Sadi eating thick steaks and eggs to satisfy their wolf hunger, while Carisia was enjoying mainly a breakfast of fruits and small nibbles of the meat from both their plates. They pulled her to the table and Andro was the one who allowed his own food to go cold while he made her a delicious meal of eggs and fruit, knowing almost uncannily what she would eat. He was the first to leave that morning, giving her an extra hour with just Sadi and Carisia, and Ne'Veha could feel the powerful pull towards the beautiful blond wolf that was Sadi and the alluring raven haired vampire Carisia. While tiny in comparison to Andro, Carisia fit so very easily into his arms Ne'Veha noticed. While she knew that Sadi was his anome, and within Lycavorian culture that was the most sacred of positions, Ne'Veha saw him treat Carisia to the same nuzzles and nibbles as Sadi enjoyed the entire evening. And Ne'Veha could not deny to herself that she felt a little emptier when Andro left, something she felt from both Sadi and Carisia.

Ne'Veha watched as he stepped up to them, leaning over to kiss Sadi hungrily as she looked on. He didn’t hesitate and took her hand in his as they ended their kiss and he looked at her.

“I hope… I hope you decide to return and visit us.” Andro said. “I have upgraded your authorization to allow you access to the base here whenever you want. Just don’t tell anyone.” He said with a smile.

“Androcles… Androcles I…” Ne'Veha stammered.

Andro put a finger to her full lips and shook his head. He leaned over and used the tip of his nose and lips to gently nuzzle just the tip of her elven ear. Ne'Veha felt warm shivers course through her at this and she gripped his arm tightly in response.

“I told you that you are not expected to do anything.” Andro spoke softly. “No one will replace you Ne'Veha. When… if you decide you desire to explore what we already know we want to explore, all you need do is tell us.” He said. “We will not pressure you in any way. You have duties to conduct just as we do. All I ask is that you do not speak of what you have seen here on the base.”

Ne'Veha looked at him, meeting his gorgeous eyes and then turning to look at Sadi and looking into her dazzling jungle green orbs. “What… what if I decide I am unable to enter… to have a relationship with you? With Sadi and the others? Carisia and… and Lu’ria? What if I can’t set aside all I have grown up believing? Or I wish to try and repair my… my relationship with Tarren?”

Andro nodded. “Then that is what you decide… but it will not change how we feel about you.” He said. “I could shower you with gifts… insure you have only the best assignments and missions as a pilot… and even help your career along.” Andro shook his head when she opened her mouth to retort. “I could do all these things for you Ne'Veha… to show you that we truly desire you. However… that would play exactly into the frame of mind that your parents have been telling you we are like since you were a child. You belong with us... and you can feel it just as clearly as we can. When you decide that is what you want… you will know. We’ll wait for that day to come, however long it takes.” They heard the engines of the transport on the pad begin to rise in power and Andro looked up. “Your ship is about to leave.”

Andro leaned over further and placed a soft kiss on her lips, reaching up to caress her cheeks as he did. A kiss of deep feeling and the promise of what she could have and a kiss that left her trembling in need. He stepped back and Sadi did the same quickly, her full lips tasting faintly like berries and incredibly soft in their texture. Ne'Veha found herself responding to their kisses, but then Sadi pulled back.

“We will see you soon Ne'Veha.” Sadi said squeezing her hands. “We are here when you make your decision. We belong to you just as much as you belong to us and that will never change.”

Ne'Veha met her eyes for a long moment and then glanced at Andro before bending to retrieve the bag Sadi had packed for her. She didn’t really know what to say then, her body still strumming with sensations she had never felt, so she turned then and sprinted for the transport as Sadi leaned back against Andro’s chest. His arm pulled her closer and he nuzzled her neck and cheek.

“She will come to know what she feels Andro.” Sadi said softly. “And she will be with us, because she knows this is where she belongs.”

They watched as the transport began to lift off and they waved even though Ne'Veha’s face was lost in one of the small windows. Andro pulled Sadi closer to him as the ship receded into the blue sky and he nuzzled her neck once more, this time sending his aura pulsing through her unchecked. Not in an overtly sexual way, but strong enough to let his anome know that she was his.

“No matter destiny and fate KertaGai.” His voice said softly next to her ear. “You will always be first in my heart and mind. I can not help that… nor do I want to. I may love… I may love them as well… but you are my soul Sadi Leonidas.”

Sadi turned in his arms with a blissful look on her face and they shared a sizzling kiss right there on the tarmac, not caring who saw them. It was a kiss of devotion, of desire and of unquestionable love.

Sadi pulled her lips from his after a long moment, using her tongue to trace his upper lip lightly. “And it is the same for me Andro my love.” She whispered. “I could never… I could not go on without you.”

Andro grinned. “I’m not going anywhere anytime soon.” He said. “That thing you got behind you is amazing! I’d be a fool!”

Sadi’s face took on a horrified and indignant expression and she pushed him away with a laugh. “Oh you pervert!” She exclaimed. “You have a one track mind do you know that? I have to meet your brother and actually do some work and the only thing you can think about is my ass?”

Andro waggled his eyebrows. “Well… it is magnificent.” He stated.

Sadi concentrated and flicked her finger at him, the small manifestation of her Mindvoice powers erupting from her finger and crossing the distance between them instantly, giving Andro a shove. She had been practicing nightly with both Carisia and Andro to improve the control of her rapidly growing skills and how she could direct it and she had gotten very good in just a few short weeks.

Andro chuckled as he regained his balance and saw her walking away from him with a brilliant smile. “I can’t help it!” He barked.

“Pig!” Sadi called over her shoulder happily as she headed for the long row of hangers in the distance.

“You love me though!” Andro called.

[YES! Yes I do. More than any breath I might take.] Sadi’s musical voice sounded in his head. [I will see you tonight. Be careful Androcles Leonidas… my mate and husband. I look forward to every day and what we may discover, and I would be very unhappy if that discovery stopped so soon after it has begun.]

Andro allowed his aura to wrap around her even as he turned and headed to meet Aikiro’s transport. [And I love you Sadi Leonidas… my mate and wife.]

SPARTA

ROYAL VILLA ESTATE

“…told me was to arrange for guest quarters for one adult and two children.” For’mya spoke as she handed Deia the mug of steaming tea.

“Anja’s not returning with him?” Deia asked.

For’mya shook her head as she returned to the couch and settled next to where Nayeca sat holding her newborn son. The couch was huge and it allowed her to stretch out comfortably and lean against Danny’s side where he sat. Anuk had her legs pulled under her and was sitting on Danny’s opposite side. “No.” She answered. “He was very vague… and both of them are hiding their emotions very well. He did not elaborate on what took place and only said that he would tell us when he returned.”

“Something has happened.” Gorgo spoke from her seat next to Riall on the second of the three couches. “Anja would not have remained unless it was absolutely necessary.”

For’mya nodded as she sipped her own mug of coffee. “I agree that something has taken place, however Anja is almost as guarded as Martin.” She said.

“Not to mention her temper is nearly as bad as Marty’s.” Dan spoke. “She will only take so much sibfla before she unloads on someone. That won’t be pretty.”

For’mya nodded. “They are both shielding to such an extent that Aricia, Bella and I can only get fuzzy sensations. “And contrary to what everyone outside of this room hears and believes, we all know that Melyanna’s Mindvoice powers are considerably more than she allows others to see, and many have underestimated her due to her physical stature.”

“To their woeful realization.” Anuk said. “I have witnessed this very thing from her.”

“The Hadarian Elder Council has gone and done something stupid. That has to be it.” Gorgo said. “It is the only reason Anja would have remained. They have fought her tooth and nail over everything she and Sivana have put forth in the last quarter century, and she would not remain willingly on Hadaria when we are in our six month rotation here to Earth.”

“Who is returning with him?” Deia asked now.

“The daughter of their senior Elder Mage Buonau.” For’mya answered. “Duewa I believe her name is. And her two young sons.”

“What about Andro?” Panos asked from where he stood behind the end of the couch where Tarifa, Aihola and Isra sat. “Can he tell us more?”

For’mya shook her head. “He can get no more than what we are detecting, which in and of itself is telling us something. He has also not pushed it because Aikiro is at SODRAG today and Yuri will discover he has severed her bond with Vollenth and he needs to be sharp for their visit.”

Danny chuckled now. “Oh that will go over well.” He stated lifting his glass of wine and taking a sip. “Yuri isn’t one to take that sort of information very well.”

“No she is definitely not.” For’mya spoke with a smile. “Martin told me that Armetus is rendezvousing with the SPIRIT sometime tomorrow. He apparently has some information that is urgent and could not be sent via transmission. Riall… he wants you to arrange a Command Staff meeting for immediately when he returns. If Armetus will not use the new communication protocols we have devised since having the Mindvoice ship in our possession you can be assured it is very important and will require all of us to attend the meeting.”

Riall nodded. “Done.”

“Aricia and Bella will be back sometime tomorrow as well.” For’mya said turning to look at Danny. “Daniel… he wants you to meet with this Colin Walsh and determine if what Anja has said could have happened is indeed true. Only you and he were on this mission he speaks of with Martin. Only you and he would have all the details.”

“I am meeting their transport as soon as it touches down.” Danny answered. “Isabella already contacted me about it.”

Tarifa leaned forward in her chair. “For’mya… Nya Istel and I… tell us of Dysea.” She asked. “She is like a sister to us and we worry for her. Is she among…?”

For’mya nodded. “Yes. She is with Immortals.” She answered. “To make a long story short… the story filtering in the Netnews about Normya’s accident was in fact not an accident. Her ship was sabotaged and she was nearly captured by a pureblood vampire mercenary called Gerald. He is a former student of Aikiro who defected during the latter portion of the first year of the war. He has been prowling The Wilds doing whatever he could to survive. Apparently that now includes trying to kidnap our children for his own vile reasons no doubt. Normya was rescued by a group of traders who kept her from falling into this mercenary’s hands. A group of Immortals.” For’mya looked at Panos. “Cha’talla’s tribe.”

“Cha’talla!” Panos hissed from where he stood. “Impossible! He is… the High Lord killed him for his part in holding Lisisa prisoner!”

For’mya shook her head. “I assure you… he is far from dead. Dysea spent a week with them in the settlement they have built in The Wilds. Normya even longer. A settlement of many different species to include elves.”

“Elves?” Aihola gasped.

“This is not the same Cha’talla that we have read about.” For’mya spoke. “His life was saved by a pureblood female vampire. A woman who was also being schooled by Aikiro herself. This woman… Esther is her name… she is now Cha’talla’s Blessed Wife. They have been married for over twenty years and have built quite the settlement. Cha’talla’s oldest son with this Esther, his name is Tir’ut, he saved Normya’s life twice and he has sworn an Iglata d'Vlos to protect Normya and Dysea at all costs.”

Aihola’s eyes went a little wider. “An Iglata d'Vlos!” She stammered.

“What is this Iglata d'Vlos?” Panos asked. “I have never found the need to learn the ancient vampire language.”

“It means Promise of Blood.” Nayeca spoke now. “It is essentially a vow to defend and protect a person or object until all the blood has left their bodies.”

“To the death.” Aihola said nodding her head.

For’mya nodded. “Dysea went to retrieve Normya from their settlement and discovered what really happened. She and Normya are now working with this Tir’ut and his mother Esther in discovering who was behind it, while an engineer detachment helps Cha’talla and the others to better fortify their settlement. Daniel… the Immortal that Martin saved on Lycavore?”

Danny nodded. “Yeah?”

“It was Cha’talla’s brother T’lolt.” For’mya said.

Danny’s eyes were wide now. “He… he was the one who took out an entire Immortal detachment and saved our flank!” Danny shook his head like a large bear as he got shivers. “Man that is just down right spooky.”

“Anton and Cihera have joined them on Apo Prime as whatever mission they were on has apparently led them in the same direction.” For’mya said. “And it includes the weapons deals of T19s, who arranged them and the kidnapping of roughly a hundred elves over the course of several years. To what end we don’t know. At least not yet.”

“Traitors!” Deia hissed angrily. “I thought we had gone beyond this in our time. This time I will leave none of them alive.”

“Well… we do know that this High Coven insurgency is not involved with whoever attacked Normya’s ship.” For’mya stated. “Vonis remained with the ship they met with and will try to facilitate a meeting with the leader of this insurgency.”

“So everything is not as cozy as Aikiro would have us believe.” Gorgo asked.

“No. Not in the least. But until we know more… their ultimate goal for coming here still eludes us.” For’mya said. “It most certainly does not relate to the dragons they have brought here if what Andro’s reports have indicated are true.”

“What information does Armetus have?” Deia asked.

“That I don’t know. Martin did not either. Armetus felt it too important to reveal to anyone but him and only in person. That is why he is meeting with the SPIRIT as she returns here.” For’mya said. “I’m sure we will find out however.”

“Was it wise acting in such a way with the Kavalians then For’mya? With the High Coven here and the unknowns that surround them.” Anuk asked. “Allowing the daughter of their Prefect to defect and then marry Resumar? It is almost as if we are purposely acting in this way to retaliate for what they attempted with Lisisa. No matter how vile that was.”

Deia shook her head. “We acted in the best possible way we could have actually.” She replied confidently. “If we had not done this… Resumar would simply have kidnapped her. And trust me, Athani would not have resisted in any way and probably helped him as much as she could to accomplish that task. Then we would have bigger problems. For’mya, Gorgo, Thr’won and I were all convinced that her desire and love for Resumar was very genuine. You all know Thr'won would not have conducted the ceremony if she had any doubts. This way… it was legal and we announced it to the universe in such a way that they can do nothing but accept it.”

“This gives us insight into how things truly are within the Kavalian Federation.” Tarifa spoke now. “Perhaps all is not as it seems or how they want us to believe. Selene has always said they had many vile skeletons in the closest and one day they would come out.”

“It is worse than what my father was doing to our own people.” Isra said. “Eventually free will and the desire to follow your own path will prevail. Could this Athani be the first of many?”

“Unfortunately… probably not.” For’mya said. “Deia and I both concur that because Athani’s defection is so high profile, the Kavalians will most likely immediately clamp down on any dissent that might be filtering among their people.”

“If they know about it.” Nayeca spoke.

“True. If they know about it.” For’mya said. For’mya shook her head slowly. “I must apologize. These gatherings for us are meant to be times of happiness and joy, not what could be considered a war meeting. We…”

“Why do you feel the need to apologize to us For’mya Leonidas?” The new voice asked.

They all turned to see Helen enter the main room though the open double doors that led out onto the patio, the light tan shawl draped over her shoulders and her hands wrapped around a steaming mug of Aricia’s coffee.

“Helen… Martin never intended for us to come together like this and discuss the bad things that are happening.” For’mya spoke softly. “He wanted us together to enjoy what we all share.”

Helen nodded slowly. “Yes that is part of it.” She stated.

“Part of it?” Gorgo said catching the tone of her voice and the double meaning in her words. “Dustha… what do you mean?”

“What do I mean?” Helen said as she moved closer to them. She moved around to the front of the couch and set her coffee mug down on the knee high table before settling to the couch between For’mya and Nayeca. She looked at the sleeping Melancton in Nayeca’s arms and held her arms out for him. Nayeca didn’t pause for an instant and she deftly handed her son off to Helen who cuddled the baby in her arms and looked into his face. “This is what I mean.” She said softly.

“Feravomir?” Tarifa asked.

“Martin Leonidas may be King of our Union… and in many ways he is far more than his grandfather and father ever were.” Helen spoke softly. “His destiny and path was laid over three thousand years ago, and he unerringly walks that path now. Yet the reason you are all here is because this is the path that destiny and fate laid before you.” Her eyes cut to Gorgo and then to Daniel. “Some of you were set on this path before you were ever born.” Helen turned her eyes back to the half Lycavorian and half elven baby, the dark color of his skin shiny in the light of the room. “Daniel Simpson… why do you think that when he has three brothers who carry his mother’s blood in their veins… who he loves and honors… why do you think that only you carry the term of Fervon to Martin Leonidas?”

“I… I never really gave it much thought.” Danny replied softly. “It… it has just always been there.”

Helen nodded. “Gorgo… why do you think when all else has failed… why do you think that men and women alike come to you and want you to speak to Martin for them? And that after you do… Martin will concede to what it is they wish if it meets with your approval.”

Gorgo’s dark eyes went to Danny and then back to her. “I… like Daniel I have never given it much thought.” She said.

“Have none of you stopped to consider that I was responsible for sending his father to his death.” Helen said gently. “I was the one who told Leonidas that in order to save Sparta, one of its Kings had to die. Have you never wondered why Martin regards me as some precious item to be protected even after that?”

“You are the Feravomir.” Panos spoke. “The First Oracle of our people. How… how could he not?”

“Is that what all of you believe?” Helen met all of their eyes as she looked at them. “I will tell you why. Because Martin knows that all of you were meant to be here as well. You are his family yes… but like him you are part of the greater whole. He knows your commitment to each other as well as to this Union is what drives you forward. Without all of you… Martin knows that without all of you…” Helen smiled now. “He told me once that without all of you he would go screaming into the darkness somewhere and bawl his eyes out. All of you play a role in his life as well as the Union… and it is that destiny and fate that allows you to sit here. And it is Martin’s uncanny ability to somehow sense that within all of you and hold you close. It is an ability he has without fail passed down to his own children.”

“Feravomir… what are you trying to tell us?” Deia asked.

“The Union has experienced unequaled prosperity since Martin returned and took his place as King hasn’t it Deia?” Helen asked.

Deia nodded without hesitation. “More than at any time in our history.” She said. “The growth is unparalleled. As is the return to our heritage and culture in many ways. And the way he has blended that with the Spartan nature of our people on Earth.”

Helen nodded with a smile. “As Anja has said in the past… and it is a phrase I thoroughly enjoy saying… who would have thunk it?” She chuckled softly as they all smiled. “We will always be tested… in many ways and in many shapes from many directions. We had many years of peace until the Evolli became greedy and violent and we needed to defend what we believe in. Never make the mistake that there are not others who want what we have. Do not become complacent and begin to believe in our own superiority. It is your destiny to be here. To be leaders of our people. All of you. Just as it is Martin’s destiny to lead all of us. But we can never lose our vigilance or all will be lost.”

“Helen… are you saying that we have lost our way?” For’mya asked.

“I don’t know. Have we?” She asked looking at her. She leaned over and placed a soft kiss on Melancton’s small head before handing him gingerly back to Nayeca. She got to her feet then and picked up her coffee before moving to the edge of the couches and stopping. “I do know that things have changed since the end of the Evolli war. People have changed and I am still trying to determine how and why.”

“What people Feravomir?” Tarifa asked her softly. “We… we are the same people as we were then.”

“Are we?” Helen said softly. “Or does it just seem that way?”

They were all silent as Helen lifted the mug to her lips and walked slowly out of the main room and back onto the patio disappearing into the shadows as silently as she had appeared.

Danny leaned forward now and shook his head. “Does she creep anyone else out as much as she does me when she speaks in riddles and goes all prophetic on us. She was bad before she got Canth’s memories. Now she is just plain scary.”

“Daniel!” Anuk hissed.

“What?” Danny defended himself. “The woman is scary sometimes! I’m not being mean about it! Just truthful!”

“Yes.” Deia said. “But is she right?”

SODRAG

“…seem to be coming along very adequately.” Aikiro stated as they entered the small briefing room.

Andro stood just inside the door and he looked at Lisisa who stood next to him as Aikiro passed in front of them with Yuri just behind her, Thast and two others behind her. He waited until all of them had entered the room before allowing it to slid shut and he turned to see Aikiro settling into the chair, while Yuri and the others stood around her loosely. Yuri was glaring at Lisisa with undisguised hatred in her eyes, while Lisisa seemed calm and even cheery in Yuri’s presence. Andro held in his smile as he and Lisisa took the two chairs at the opposite end of the table.

He looked at Yuri. “Are you going to stand Princess Yuri?” He asked.

Yuri turned her glare on him and seemed to grow even angrier as she realized it had a similar effect on Andro, which was to say… no effect in the least. They both appeared very bored by her in fact. They waited patiently until Yuri pulled out the chair and settled next to her mother.

“Your brother has certainly caused quite the commotion with the Kavalians.” Aikiro stated as Yuri sat down. “I understand he has disappeared with his new Kavalian wife. I do hope you did not bring him here. That would not be the best of actions… and it would make me begin to question what your father’s ultimate goals are.”

Andro cut his eyes back to Aikiro. “I do not know where my brother has gone with Athani.” He said calmly. “And we could say the same about you Empress.”

“I have stated my reasons and goals for coming here.” Aikiro answered somewhat harshly. “I did not however, expect your brother to take the Kavalian Prefect’s daughter as his wife! What would you have me deduce from this action?”

“You may deduce whatever it is you choose.” Andro said. “Your riders are coming along much more than adequately.” He stated now. “Much more than we thought them capable of actually.”

“Their training appears to very intense.” Aikiro said realizing no matter how hard she tried she would not breach his Mindvoice shields and determine if the Kavalian female was here. Aikiro didn’t think they would be fool enough to bring her here, but her gentle probes were going nowhere on either Androcles or Lisisa. “I am assuming this is why you would not allow me to meet with my daughter and grandchildren?”

Andro nodded. “It is intense. For the pilots as well as the riders. They do not need any distractions at this point in their training. From anything or anyone for any purpose.”

“Commander Thast came with us hoping to visit with his wife!” Yuri spoke severely. “Are you going to deny him time with his wife?”

Andro looked at her. “Yes.” He said. “As I said… the riders and pilots do not need any distractions. The commander is a point of contention for Carisia… a conflict that she does not need to deal with while she is here training. When I give them permission to visit the nearby city, and Carisia chooses to, he can meet with her there.”

“I am Carisia’s husband!” Thast spat with considerable venom in his voice. “She has no choice!”

Andro looked at him with his azure eyes and Lisisa could sense his burning desire to gouge out the man’s eyes and tear him to shreds with his teeth and claws. Lisisa determined that if she could sense this, then Aikiro might be able to as well.

“You will find Commander…” Lisisa spoke now. “All of the riders will be different when they leave here. More independent! More confident! And much more able to act of their own accord. My sister will make her own decisions.”

“She is not your sister!” Yuri snarled.

Lisisa met her eyes. “Isn’t she? We are both of your blood Yuri. You will not be able to take that away from us no matter what you do or say. And we are far more similar than even you know. You are not as good a mother as you think yourself to be. In fact… you are as cruel and sadistic as they come. Though considering whom your own parents are… that shouldn’t surprise me in the least.”

Yuri glared at her for a moment before turning to look at Andro. “Where is Vollenth?” She demanded. “Why was he not here to meet me?”

Andro took a deep breath knowing this moment had been coming and not really knowing how Yuri would act to the news.

“Vollenth is someplace safe.” He stated evenly. “Your bond with him was one you forced upon him Princess Yuri. It very nearly drove him mad. That is why you could barely control his actions. My bonded sister and I have severed your bond with him. Something that you have not noticed since you have been here, which is only an even greater sign that what we did was right and needed to be done.”

Yuri bolted to her feet as she reached out within Mindvoice for Vollenth. “How dare you!” She screamed out angrily. Her eyes narrowed savagely as she could no longer feel the tremors within Mindvoice of Vollenth’s more abrasive nature and the anger that drove him. It was an empty void where once she could feel him.

Aikiro’s dark eyes remained on Andro as he sat back in his chair calmly and she studied him. There was something in his voice and manner, some self-serving tone that went beyond simple confidence. It was almost as if he knew something none of them did, which was very apparent it seemed.

“You had no right!” Yuri shouted as she leaned over the table and glowered at Andro.

“I had every right!” Andro answered coming to his feet. “I am a Talon Guardian of the dragon species! It is my sworn duty to protect and shield them in any way I am able! I told you from the outset that if you could not control him I would! Vollenth was a festering boil bonded to you as he was, something else I told you in the beginning! Your anger and hatred, which you wear on your sleeve for some reason, it was slowly poisoning him. It would have eventually killed him and quite possibly you as well. I chose to not let that happen… for his sake. He had no choice in what you did to him. He is somewhere safe now… a place where he can heal and be among those of his kind that can help him. A place far from you!”

Yuri cut her eyes to Aikiro. “Mother!” She snapped. “This is unacceptable to me!”

“This was not something we agreed too!” Aikiro spoke now.

Andro nodded. “No… it is not.” He spoke. “However… if you had a choice of losing your daughter and a dragon, or just simply a dragon, what would you choose Empress?”

Aikiro stared at him for a long moment. “You are correct in the choice I would have made young Androcles.” She stated evenly.

“Mother!” Yuri exclaimed.

“He is right!” Aikiro spoke. “You have said yourself that he was nearly out of control Yuri! Better to lose him than lose you!” She turned back to Andro. “Your father should have told me.”

“My father had no say in it.” Andro spoke. “Your riders are for me to train. He has taken no part in this… and he did not know I had done it until after it was completed. It was my decision and mine alone. If it had been a true bond between rider and dragon your daughter would have felt it the moment Elynth and I cut the bond. She did not. Only the Elder Mother knew anything, and we were in agreement completely. Essentially… you owe us for saving your daughter’s life.”

Aikiro tilted her head. “This Elder Mother of yours… she appears to intervene in the affairs of my dragons whenever she feels like it. That is not something I will tolerate for much longer.”

“They are not your dragons Empress Aikiro!” Lisisa spat. “They are sentient life forms with hearts and minds all their own! Arzoal will do what she must to insure that they survive. Unlike you.”

“Then she will come into conflict with me.” Aikiro stated evenly. “I am not Kavalian and I do not fear dragons. And you would do well to watch your tone of voice with me young lady. While you are very strong… you are no where near as powerful as your brother and the man you call father.”

Lisisa snorted at her. “You don’t frighten me upaee!” Lisisa snarled. “If I die… I will die knowing you would follow me into the abyss within moments!”

Andro smiled knowingly as he put his hand on Lisisa’s shoulder. “If you wish to come into conflict with Arzoal that is entirely your business Empress Aikiro. She was the flame red dragon you saw on the tarmac the first day we were introduced to your riders. The one who took Viera. I would be most happy to let her know you do not appreciate her interference in your affairs.”

“In many respects Androcles Leonidas… you surpass your father’s arrogance in your action and tone to those who are your betters.” Aikiro snapped turning to look at him with angry eyes.

“You assume that you are my better Empress.” Andro spoke. “My father is fond of saying that assumptions are like assholes. Everyone has them.” Andro saw her eyes narrow and her jaw twitch in anger. “I assume nothing Empress… and if you choose to take my demeanor as arrogance that is something I can not help. You came to us for a reason. I am fulfilling that purpose. In order for your riders and dragons to have any chance against the Kavalians… you need to allow me to teach them as I have been doing so for nearly two months now. I will give you back true Bonded Pairs.”

“I wish to speak with my daughter and grandchildren.” Aikiro demanded.

Andro shook his head. “No.” He stated simply. “If I let you interfere in their training now then you may as well take them back now. I will give them the freedom to go the elven city nearby in another few weeks. You can arrange to meet them there if you wish. They have only just begun Close Quarters Combat Flying and I will not take them away from it to meet with you. They will fall too far behind the others and not be able to catch up. We have to squeeze years of training into several months. That can not be interrupted for you to interrogate them about this base or what they have learned.”

“I care nothing about this base!” Aikiro snapped.

Andro and Lisisa chuckled. “You have been probing Andro and I since you arrived Empress.” She said sitting back in her chair. “And we know you are looking for a way to find out where the Mindvoice ship is.” Lisisa got to her feet. “As my brother has said… do not assume you are smarter than the person next to you Empress. It could very well come back around to take a huge chunk out of your ass!”

Yuri opened her mouth to retort but Aikiro got to her feet and closed her hand over Yuri’s wrist. “No Yuri.” She stated in a low voice looking at her. [There is something else to this.] Aikiro reached out to her. [Something else driving what he is doing. He is shielding them for some reason.]

[What?]

[We will discuss this when we return Yuri.] “May I at least leave some things for them?” Aikiro asked turning back to where Andro was watching them.

Andro nodded. “I will allow that yes.” He stated. “You may leave the bags here and I will see to it that they are given to them. And as I said… in a few more weeks you may meet with them in the elven city nearby. Perhaps sooner depending on how they progress.”

Aikiro nodded. “Very well.”

Yuri looked at her shocked. “Mother, we…?”

“We will wait!” Aikiro barked quickly. “If you will not allow us to see them I wish to return to Sparta now.” She stated. “And this is something I will speak to your father about when he returns.”

Andro nodded. “I’m sure.” He said touching the panel on the table. “Empress Aikiro’s escort to return her to the STRIKER and to Sparta.”

“Yes Milord!” The reply was instantaneous.

Aikiro stepped up to Andro looking him in the eye. “I have many more years than you Androcles Leonidas. Do not think that you can play this game better than me.” She stated in a low menacing voice.

Andro smiled. “I don’t need to play it better Empress. Just well enough that it negates your moves. And if you remember nothing I tell you then remember this. It is not a game to me.”

“We shall see.” Aikiro said in a low voice filled with menace. “We shall see.”

Andro and Lisisa watched as Aikiro stormed out of the room. Yuri stepped up to him, her eyes evil points of brightness as she glared at both him and Lisisa.

“You are not your father boy!” Yuri snarled at him. “One day you will answer to me for what you have done! Vollenth was mine, and the only thing that keeps me from striking you down now is my mother!”

Andro’s face remained impassive. “We agree on something Princess Yuri.” He spoke softly. “And it is something that you should retain in that haze of anger and hate that you carry in your mind and heart. I am not my father.”

Yuri glared at him for a moment longer. “Believe me… I will remember that!” She snapped before turning and following Aikiro with long angry strides. Thast and the others followed her out, Thast also glaring at Andro who only grinned at him.

Lisisa looked at her brother as the door slid shut behind them. “You do realize that you and I have just decorated very large targets on our backs. Yuri will not forget what you have done or what I said to her.”

Andro nodded slowly. “Yes. However… I have Elynth and you have Jeth. In many ways, we more than our siblings, are capable of sensing things around us and defending ourselves due to the bonds we share with Jeth and Elynth.” He looked at her.

“They were speaking within Mindvoice.” Lisisa said.

Andro nodded and looked at the now closed door. “Aikiro suspects something. I don’t believe she knows just yet what it is, but she will figure it out sooner rather than later. I will not allow her to take Carisia from Sadi and I. Or Narice and Toria from Arrarn. Nor will I allow anyone else to do this. Including father.”

Lisisa placed her hand on Andro’s arm and looked up into his blue eyes when he turned to look at her. “I will stand with you Andro. Always.”

Andro smiled. “I know.” He said. “Let’s make sure she leaves and then you and I will go through the bags she leaves for Dante, Javier and Lucia.”

“Not Narice?” Lisisa asked.

Andro shook his head. “Aikiro doesn’t know her own daughter very well.” He said with a grin. “Narice is more a leader than Yuri will ever be and she will never allow her mother to take her away from our brother or Toria. Not after what they have discovered together.”

“I know… but that will also bring us into conflict with the Venorik Elghinn.” Lisisa said. “They are as unpredictable as the winds.”

“Perhaps.” Andro said. “But it will keep us on our toes sister.”

SPIRIT OF HADARIA

THIRTY-SIX HOURS FROM EARTH

Duewa walked the corridors briskly. It was not her first time on a star ship, but it was her first time on one so large where it seemed the entire crew looked upon her with vile contempt. She had remained in the quarters given to her for the most part, her two sons bursting to get out and explore, no matter how much she reprimanded them for their eagerness. She had sensed the anger coming from nearly everyone on the ship that she passed and it did nothing to put her at ease. She wore a casual outfit, very unlike the conservative Hadarian clothes she wore on her planet. The pants were a dark blue in color and outlined her legs and ass. The shirt was loose fitting and a light shade of blue, but did nothing to hide the fullness of her breasts either. The long deep auburn color hair flowed around her face and past her shoulders. Duewa knew she was very attractive, as she had many Hadarian men who welcomed the opportunity to be seen with her, not to mention the Lycavorian men who had pursued her through the years. Duewa was trying to use her beauty to her advantage right now, but so far it was not really working if the looks she received from the crew were any indication.

Duewa had studied the schematics for the LEONIDAS II-Class ships and she knew right where she was going. As she approached the door to the lounge off the bridge she passed the small view window and saw that they had come to a stop among the stars. She turned back to the door as it slid open surprising her. She slowed her gait and moved into the lounge and saw it was of relatively good size with several doors leading in different directions. Duewa saw Retta and Calyb sitting at the large table eating their breakfast as their two dragon beasts bounced back and forth between where they sat. She heard the soft swish of the door to her right and her eyes grew wide when she saw Martin Leonidas walk into the room. He wore the bottom half of the standard fleet duty uniform with combat boots, while his chest and back were bare from the waist up. Martin was sipping a mug of coffee and holding several data pads in his hand, his soft shoulder length black hair tied into a tight pony tail.

“Finish your breakfast before you go to the training gym!” Martin spoke to Retta and Calyb. “Torma will wait for you!”

“Papa I’m full!” Retta complained.

Martin smelled her then and his head turned. Duewa almost brought her hand to her chest in surprise when she saw the brightness of his dark eyes. They were infinite dark brown orbs that seemed to swallow you entirely.

“King… King Leonidas.” She stammered finally.

“Duewa.” Martin spoke. Duewa noticed his voice was somewhat harsh, but he was trying to remain in control of his emotions after what he had witnessed. In some small way Duewa felt sorry for him. His stern face, while mainly unreadable on Hadaria in the chambers of the Arch Ministry, had shown what she thought to be sorrow and pain afterward when they were flying up to this ship. He had held his children in his lap and spoken to them in Mindvoice. While she did not have this skill she was able to tell this is what they were doing by the nodding of the children without speaking any words.

Martin turned from her and she watched as he moved across the room to the table and looked at their plates. He leaned over with a smile then and kissed Retta on top of her head. “Ok. But you will eat more for lunch.” He stated. He looked at Calyb and nodded. “Watch over your sister, boy.”

Duewa watched as Calyb grinned and they bolted to their feet, Mara and Endeem following them quickly as they dashed from the lounge through one of the other doors. Duewa moved forward slowly as she watched him settle into the chair Retta had just been occupying and set his mug down. He scooped up what remained of the eggs and meat she had not eaten, which was not that much considering she was a girl, and finished off what was on her plate. Duewa looked at the selection of food that was on the table and appeared horrified. The large platter held both meat and fruit, as well as pastries and juice. It was arranged very neatly on the platter, and three place settings had been brought into the lounge. Only two had been used by the children. She watched him put the fork down and pour himself a glass of strange yellow juice and look up at her.

“You wanted something Duewa?” He asked.

“I… I am here to tutor Retta and Calyb Milord. To look after their well being.” She spoke softly. “Their day should begin early and after a balanced meal…” Duewa looked at the platter of food with something akin to disgust. “They should begin their schooling.”

Martin saw where her eyes were and he motioned with his hand. “Would you care to have something to eat?” He asked. “The Bougatsa is exceptionally good.”

Duewa looked at him. “What?”

“It is an ancient Greek food.” Martin told her as he picked up one of the oddly square shaped pastries from the platter. “It is custard, cheese and minced meat between thin layers of phyllo. It is usually served with a sugar dipping sauce but we skip that.” Duewa watched as he popped it into his mouth and began to chew.

“This… this is what Retta and Calyb eat?” She asked aghast. “Their diets should be regulated and maintained each day. They should not be allowed to eat whatever it is they like.”

Martin looked at her. “You don’t think so?” He asked leaning back in his chair.

“No… I do not.” She stated. “They obviously need…” Duewa saw his eyes and she stopped talking. “You are mocking me!” She snapped angrily.

“No I’m not.” He replied. “Just knocking you down off your arrogant pedestal.”

“I am here to insure the heirs to the Hadarian throne are cared for and schooled!” Duewa spoke. “That is the directive of the Arch Ministry and the Hadarian Elder Council! They…”

“I could give a flying fuck what the Hadarian Ministry wants!” Martin barked. “And I certainly do not give a damn what your Elder Council wants!”

Duewa rolled her eyes. “That is quite obvious!” She snapped. “It is also quite obvious that Anja neglected their schooling with woeful consequences. She…” Duewa saw him get to his feet and step close to her as her words trailed off.

“Let’s get something straight right now shall we?” Martin spoke in a low voice as Duewa backed up as much as she was able when he moved close to her. “Retta and Calyb are mine and Anja’s children. They…”

“That is still up for debate by the Hadarian Arch Ministry King Leonidas.” Duewa spoke flatly. “You saw the evidence of that yourself!”

Martin stepped closer to her now, causing Duewa to back up further until she banged into the edge of the table and could go no further. She looked behind her quickly and saw that she was cornered and turned to see his eyes only inches from her face.

“You are a guest on this ship!” Martin snarled. “A guest that is rapidly wearing out what little welcome she has! They are my children Duewa… do not ever forget that! Ever! And they are Prince and Princess to the Lycavorian Union before they are anything to Hadaria! Is that in any way unclear to you?”

“So you will not allow me to teach them?” Duewa stammered. “Is that what you are saying?”

“When we return to Sparta you will be given the schedule that they go by. Their school classes and training and everything they undergo with their brothers and sisters. You will fit whatever it is you want to teach them into that schedule. A schedule made by Anja and their four other mothers. I will not interrupt their normal lives over what has happened.” Martin spoke slowly. “Their Bonded Ones go where they go. Period. You will not separate them and you will not teach them anything without it being looked over by one of their mothers or the Feravomir. How you raise your sons is your business Duewa… but you will not turn my children into automatons that can not think for themselves and follow the religiously dogmatic and unrealistic views of your mother and the other Elders! Men and women who for the most part could not find their way out of a dark forest with both hands and a nubous six million gigajoule supernova lighting their way!”

“King Leonidas… I… I understand that you are upset about events that have transpired.” Duewa spoke switching to a soothing and seductive voice. “But Anja did betray your trust and your love of her! You saw the evidence for yourself! You have not told Retta and Calyb have you?”

Martin glared at her. “And I don’t intend too.” Martin spoke his voice softening at the mention of his children. “At least not yet.”

“They have a right to know.” Duewa prodded him gently. She reached up and placed her cool palm on his bare chest, finding herself marveling at the warmth his body was producing. “You will have to tell…”

Martin looked down at where her hand was and then back up into her eyes. Duewa almost caught her breath at the way he gazed at her. She was certain she saw desire and lust in his eyes, just as she had with Rinard, but she also saw pain and sorrow in those eyes.

“I will tell them when I am ready and not before.” Martin spoke finally. He reached up and gently pulled her hand from his chest and turned to go back to the table. “When the full scope of what she has done is revealed then I will tell them. Not before.”

Duewa took a deep breath knowing she had accomplished a small portion of what she wanted. She had instilled more doubt in him concerning Anja. The more she was able to accomplish in this fashion the less she hoped she would have to tolerate his touch upon her. She knew he would approach her eventually. Her mother had said so. Then she would be able to do what they planned and with her skill it would never be detected by anyone with Anja no longer in the picture.

She nodded her head. “As you wish.” She spoke. “I will do as you ask Milord. I will care for Retta and Calyb as if they were my own children.”

Martin looked at her as he sat down. “I have arranged for you to have whatever security clearance you will need.” He spoke. “You will have your own apartment for you and your sons on the Estate. There is much to do in Sparta and they will enjoy themselves.”

“I’m sure they will.” Duewa spoke. “You can… you can come to me whenever you like to talk Milord.” She said. “About anything.”

Martin nodded and opened his mouth to say something when the COM panel on the table buzzed. He reached over and touched it. “Yes.”

“Sire… we have rendezvoused with THE WIND CUTTER.” The voice said. “Spartan One One is transferring over now.”

“Very well.” Martin spoke. “In the Ready Room in twenty minutes.”

“Yes Milord.”

Martin stood back up and looked at her. “This was Anja’s ship.” He said. “The crew is loyal to her no matter what. Do not let their treatment of you cause any misgivings.”

Duewa nodded. “I understand.” She stated.

“You and your sons may join me for dinner if you wish.” He spoke. “You can have the Chief make whatever you feel is appropriate for you and your sons to eat.”

Duewa nodded again. “I… if that is what you wish.” She said almost shyly. “I would be honored.”

Martin met her eyes again and for a moment she thought he wanted to say more but he nodded his head and turned to exit through the same door Retta and Calyb exited. Duewa couldn’t help the small smile that split her lips. Her mother had been so very right about this man.

Armetus looked at his King as he came into the Ready Room. He had been told that Anja was not on board and that came as a surprise to him. He could also tell by the look and set of Martin’s face that something else was going on. Something he was not aware of.

“Sire?” He asked as the door slid shut behind Admiral Omore.

Martin met his eyes and shook his head almost minutely. “I will fill you in on everything later Armetus.” He spoke quickly. “Now tell me why you came all this way and could not just send a secure transmission.”

Armetus nodded his head knowing that Martin would do just that. In reality… Armetus probably knew almost as much if not more about the King than even the women who shared his bed or the man he called brother. He held out the data pad to him. “This is why?” He spoke before beginning to expand the small star chart on the table they stood around.

Martin began to read from the pad his eyes going wider as he read. “Armetus… tell me this is a very large joke.” Martin spoke as he looked up. “You missed my birthday and are just playing a trick on me right?”

“If only that was the case Martin.” He said. Armetus was on the very short list of those within the Union who dared called him by his given name. “I confirmed it myself with Omen One. They are enroute back here at their best possible speed with hard copies of all the data, but aside from Yuriko’s crew… they are the best of the Omen teams. There is no mistake.”

Omore looked at Martin. “Sire?”

Martin handed him the pad as he turned and looked out the small view window. “Nubou nio!” He spat viciously.

“Yes. Indeed.” Armetus said. “My words were a little more forceful, but essentially the same.”

Omore was a fast reader and his eyes were wide as he looked up. “Another Mindvoice ship!” He gasped. “In Kavalian space? How can that be Armetus? I thought… I thought Avi said no more of these ships existed.”

“How it came to be is not important.” Armetus spoke interrupting him. “What are we going to do about it is the more important question. And how much of what we have discovered does Aikiro already know?”

Martin turned to look at one of the few men he trusted without question and one who knew almost as much as he did about the happenings within the Union. Armetus met those dark orbs evenly. Unlike so many others he had no fear of his young King, and he knew behind the façade of brutishness, Martin Leonidas was a savagely cunning and supremely intelligent man. As well as a completely unforgiving beast when he wanted to be. They had worked seamlessly over the last quarter century in establishing the Drow as a legitimate intelligence gathering force within The Wilds, as well as many operations that even Deia was not aware of. With L’tian sitting among the four members of the Oversight Committee, and Armetus keeping them in the loop about almost everything he was doing, he had little or no trouble in obtaining permission and funds to do what he wanted. Everything Armetus had done since Martin had become King had gone off without so much as a hiccup because he and his King were so closely connected in terms of their thoughts and how to operate in a covert manner. Armetus had grown up with a deep love of the Union as a whole. He had seen the latter years of their time under the boot heel of the High Coven, and like his father and grandfather before him, Armetus had no intention of allowing their people to suffer such a black mark in their history ever again. It did not matter who attempted to perpetrate it. If Armetus discovered them, he would do everything within his power to stamp them from existence.

“Why would she send us out there on purpose?” Martin asked softly. “Knowing it was there and we would undoubtedly find it.”

Armetus shook his head. “That I do not know.” He replied. “While the numbers they provided to us were quite exaggerated, the KFI still has massive force numbers right where she said they would be.” He pointed at the star chart now, stabbing his finger down on the dark green planet. “Uirmeik does have nearly nine million ground troops on it and almost equal the number of ships they hit the High Coven with in the first wave of their surprise attack twenty-five years ago. The numbers they gave to us in their intelligence and what we have seen in place could have changed in the last months for we don’t know how long ago her intelligence was gathered. Or they could have altered the intelligence to make it appear to be more than it really was to get us into this area. Entering Kavalian space as we have is a big enough risk as it is.”

Martin looked at Armetus. “Armetus… between you and me… does Aikiro do anything without purpose or by accident?”

Armetus shook his head. “No.”

“That fucking bitch knows that ship is there! I know it!” Martin snarled. “And she knew we would find it! Fuck!”

“The question remains though… why would she want us to find it Martin?” Armetus said softly. “She knows there is no way you would ever allow her access to Avi and City Ship 41. You told her that without question within hours of her arriving on Earth. She had to know that. There are only two reasons she would want us to find it that I can conceivably view as prudent in any form. At least from her perspective. She wanted us to find it and destroy it so that it does not fall into the hands of the KFI. Or she has some outrageous plan to use us as a blanket while she tries to recover it.”

“By giving us this information and hoping to drag us into a war with the KFI.” Martin nodded his head. “It is starting to make sense now Armetus. Based on the intelligence she gave us, she would hope for us to act on it. She is not aware of the Omen ships or our capability in gathering intelligence now, or how sensitive and accurate our equipment has become.”

“Yes.” Armetus spoke. “And if we moved preemptively against this buildup of Kavalian forces here, it would result in an all out war with the KFI. It would also take sufficient pressure off her forces deployed in other areas and enable her to initiate some sort of plan to recover this ship while we were keeping the Kavalians and their allies busy.”

“Sire this is has to be a staging area of some sort?” Omore said. “Why else mass so many troops and ships?”

Martin nodded in agreement. “But a staging area for what?” He looked at the chart. “Is it another assault into High Coven space or against us? Why stage here? They are no where near High Coven Space. They would have to cut across half the Union to get close to Coven territory and even that is a reach. We would never allow unfettered access to their warships across Union space. Pleistarchus knows that.”

“He may know that but is your brother insane enough… does he hate you enough… to start a war with us Martin?” Armetus asked. “While they are, for all intents and purposes, preparing another invasion into High Coven space?”

“That is suicidal.” Omore spoke. “Even the most reckless Kavalian Commander would know they could never hope to defeat both of us. We may not match them in numbers, but our superior training and equipment more than breaches that divide. They could never hope to cross our borders and think we would not do anything.”

Martin nodded in agreement. “Yes… but do the Kavalians care. We’ve already seen their callousness towards their own ground troops. The majority of them are biogenic clones. Fodder really. The pureblood Kavalians are the leaders, but for the most part their ground troops are all clones. Pleistarchus and Keleru are arrogant to the extreme in their own superiority.”

Armetus nodded. “And all the information we have indicates their clones are very close to mindless machines who only wish to do the bidding of their officers.” Armetus looked at Martin. “Would you sign a Mutual Defense Treaty with the High Coven if the Kavalians invade Martin?” He asked him pointedly.

Martin met his eyes. “And risk getting butt fucked by Aikiro and her cronies without any lube while we fight the KFI for her?” He said harshly. “Not a chance. She wouldn’t even kiss me first, before she fucked me, and that is even worse!”

Armetus chuckled softly. “You do have a way of bringing everything right down to the basics my King.” He said. “It is very refreshing.” He lifted the second data pad from the table top. “Andro forwarded this to me yesterday as well. It is the extent of what your new daughter-in-law knows in regards to plans. It is not very much… but she did overhear the others speaking of some sort of plan they are going to activate in The Wilds.”

Martin took the pad and looked at it intently. He looked up after a moment. “Athani gave this to Andro?” He asked surprised.

Armetus nodded. “I vetted it as much as possible on the way to meet you… but based on what happened with Aricia and Isabella in The Wilds I can only agree with what she says in that report.”

“Nothing about what this Jiss and Matuarr are supposed to investigate further?” Martin asked.

Armetus shook his head. “She did not know anything more than what she put in there according to Andro and Resumar. You know how Kavalian females are treated… and it does not surprise me that she is limited in her knowledge. According to what Resumar told me… her being on Earth with Jalersi was more a show for us than anything. They never had real power. This Athani has been planning her defection for almost twenty years Martin. How she was going to do it originally is in there as well. It had nothing to do with Resumar. That changed when she met him. I truly believe her love for him is genuine and discovering him was not in any way planned by her.”

Martin nodded in agreement. “We knew about her and Jalersi not being the ones who were in charge almost immediately. Deia and For’mya sensed that right away. Though I should have smelled her all over Resumar that night they came to dinner. I didn’t.” He said. He looked at the pad once more. “The Wilds?” He said softly his mind working many calculations at the same time. “Completely the opposite direction of Uirmeik and not even close to this KFI troop concentration. Or the MV ship.”

“I have informed our people in The Wilds to maintain a higher level of alertness without giving away their covers.” Armetus said. “My primary concern right now is what to do about this ship? We can not allow the Kavalians to discover it and perhaps begin to learn the secrets within it. Not even factoring in the High Coven, it would tip the balance of power drastically against us.”

Martin nodded. “And we can’t let Aikiro get her hands on it either.”

“If that was her plan to begin with. In many ways she is like you Martin. She is impossible to read.” Armetus said.

Martin looked at him. “Explain?”

“Why would she go after this ship in Kavalian space and attempt to steal it when she could just as easily go after Avi and our MV ship? It is the basis for all the technological improvements we have made in the last quarter century.” Armetus said. “She is devious and without a conscious yes… but she has very competent military commanders. Moran and Tesand are the only reason that the High Coven has not fallen already.”

Martin nodded. “Ok… I’ll give you that. He’s a traitorous bastard… but he is a very competent military commander.” He said. Martin looked at the chart for a moment. “So he and Tesand advise her to alter intelligence scans somehow to show exaggerated numbers to draw us to this location and find this ship. Whether we believe it or not, she knows it’s enough to get our attention and check it out. Whether she did or did not know if the MV ship really exists no longer matters because we will confirm it for her either way.”

Armetus nodded. “Then the only two questions that remain; is she trying to draw us into the war with the Kavalians for the purpose of spreading both the KFI forces and us out enough that she can sneak a team into Kavalian space to try and destroy or steal this ship? Or does she intend to use this as a means to somehow get her hands on Avi and City Ship 41? An MV ship that she does know exists and is far closer to Coven space than this one.”

Martin shook his head. “Aikiro is not insane enough to try and take Avi and CS41 off Earth. She knows I would never allow her to get close to it. She doesn’t even know where it is, and Avi has so many Mindvoice void areas covering Earth it would take her months to figure out where it is let alone try and steal it.”

Armetus nodded. “I agree. She has not gotten to her position by being insane and reckless in her actions. However… perhaps stealing Avi and CS41 is not her intent. A few hours within the libraries of that ship downloading any information she could would be just as damaging.”

Omore looked at Martin. “She has been on Earth for nearly two months now Milord.” He said. “How do we know she has not been working to find CS41 all this time while allowing us to train her dragons to fight the Kavalians?”

“I don’t doubt she has.” Martin said with a nod.

“I would not hesitate to say she was also responsible for the recent leak of information in regards to Sadi.” Armetus spoke. “Only someone within the Royal family… or high up in the Coven would know the details that were given out.”

“I’m not concerned about Sadi.” Martin said. “She is growing stronger by the day within Mindvoice according to Helen. She is Andro’s Anome, and if there is one thing that I know about my son when it comes to Sadi, anyone attempting to bring her harm better be willing to take three very long and painful days to die if he catches them.”

Omore nodded. “Yes… I have noticed that about him Milord.” He said. “He reminds me of you in that regard.”

Martin grinned. “Must be a defect in our genes then.”

“We must also consider the possibility she wants it destroyed.” Armetus spoke causing Martin and Omore to look at him.

“Come again?” Martin exclaimed. “Aikiro want to destroy it? Why?”

“If the Kavalians discover it… if they are able to glean even small amounts of technology from its systems… Aikiro knows it will irrevocably tip the scales in their favor. Instead of decades… the KFI could destroy them in years.” Armetus spoke.

“Aikiro is about as self-serving as they come Armetus.” Martin said. “I find it hard to believe that is her plan.”

“We never thought she would come to us to train the dragons she stole either.” Armetus spoke. “That caught even you and Arzoal off guard. That could even be part of her plan. We train her dragons and invariably draw our people together. They build trust among our two peoples and then when we least expect it, she executes a plan to either seize CS41 or at the very least somehow get onboard and take as much as she is able.”

Martin turned back to the chart and nodded. “Point taken.” He said. “Plans within plans.” He said softly.

“Milord?” Omore asked looking at him.

Martin glanced up. “It is something I learned as a Navy SEAL on Earth. The government of the US was the reigning world power. Yet the men in charge all had hidden agendas. Plans within plans. They planned for one thing while actually doing another. And the one plan you didn’t see coming was usually the one that really screwed you over.”

“Aikiro has no desire to fall from power Martin.” Armetus said. “We know this. She will do anything to keep a hold on what she has. But if she does die, which will hopefully not be soon, she leaves it all to Yuri.”

Martin rolled his eyes. “Oh that’s a pleasant thought. Thank you so much for reminding me.”

“Better that we deal with Aikiro.” Armetus said. “At least her we can predict with some reasonable accuracy. Yuri is an unknown… and this hatred she carries for you is beyond my understanding given what has become known these last few weeks in regards to your brother and Lisisa.”

Martin shrugged. “Maybe I didn’t fuck her good enough.” He stated simply.

This caused Armetus and Omore to laugh deeply now and Armetus shook his head. “I will be sure to leave that part of your statement out of my report. It wouldn’t do for the Queens to hear that.”

“Yeah… please.” Martin said leaning over the chart table. “She brings her dragons to us for training, hoping to worm her way into my good graces. We sign this Cease Fire; we give them an embassy, all under the guise of not letting the Kavalians know what is really going on because they wouldn’t be too happy if they found that out. I have people targeting my children. We…”

“Targeting your children?” Omore exclaimed.

Martin looked at him and nodded. “The Netnews reported that Normya’s TYPE II had an engineering malfunction. It was sabotaged. That is what Melda Min is doing now. They don’t think I know exactly what they are doing… but I do.”

“And you have not stepped in?” Armetus asked. “I am shocked.”

Martin shook his head. “I don’t need to.” He said. “When all is said and done, Dysea is just as downright dirty and nasty as I am. She’ll find out who is behind that and then she will make them see the error of their ways.”

“That is not something I doubt.” Armetus said.

“Too many things are happening at once.” Martin said. “Too many plans within plans and up until now we have been playing their game. All of them. That stops now. It’s time for us to make our own plans within plans. Where exactly is the new MV ship?”

“On Ritaah.” Armetus answered pointing on the chart in front of them. “Just over three light years away… with no Kavalian ships or troops in orbit or on the ground.”

Martin met his eyes. “They don’t know it’s there?” He asked with some disbelief in his voice.

“Apparently not. If the passive scans are correct, it is buried within a mountain much the same as Avi’s ship on Lycavore was.” Armetus replied. “Unlike that ship however, this one is extended into its full cruising length and is larger than our ship by at least a kilometer in length. It takes up nearly seven kilometers of this mountain range. There are smaller power signatures within four kilometers of the ship itself… but none closer. The Captain of Omen One did not want to increase power to his passive scans for fear his quantum based power source might trigger something within the MV ship itself. That has happened before when we came within range of the ship on Earth. Avi reported it to us.”

Martin looked at the chart before making his decision. He stabbed his finger down on the table. “COM Officer?”

“Milord?”

“Initiate an Alpha Protocol Secure Transmission to Spartan Four One on Earth! Full encryption algorithms! Immediate response! Patch it through to the Ready Room. No recording and once the transmission is over, it disappears! Is that clear?”

“Clear Sire!” The voice answered. “Standing by to initiate an APST!”

“Do it now!” Martin snapped. “Four One only!”

SCIMITAR

Ne'Veha dropped her duffel bag on the bunk with a sigh and looked around her small quarters. It had taken nearly four hours for her to return to the SCIMITAR due to a dock accident on the orbiting station above Earth. Once they were allowed to transfer to the shuttle going to the SCIMITAR, Ne'Veha had almost missed that because she had been deep in thought about what had transpired over the last two days. She was still very much trying to come to grips with the fact that part of her had not wanted to leave them behind. She wanted to remain with them and explore and discover what it is they had. The night before had been quite the eye opener as she had gathered with all of the Leonidas children as they welcomed the Kavalian female into their family. What stunned her even more were the presences of not only Empress Aikiro’s daughter Narice, but the stunning red haired agent of the famed Vampire Silent Death Division. Their very own secret intelligence gathering apparatus not that much unlike the Krypteria, but far more ruthless. Narice and Toria had not moved more than a meter or so from Arrarn Leonidas the entire night. She had never imagined a daughter to the Empress of the High Coven to be so open and accepting. She had walked right up to Athani Leonidas when she arrived and greeted her with a gentle kiss on the cheek and a squeeze of her hands. It very much appeared that the axiom that she had heard Andro and Sadi use also extended to those who were involved with a Leonidas son or daughter.

Ne'Veha had also learned much about herself last night.

Seeing the way Sadi and Carisia acted with one another, sharing soft kisses and gentle caresses as lovers do. Seeing Eliani Leonidas and Nyla Sinthe doing much the same thing. And then seeing that this interaction between them in no way factored in how Andro or Malic treated them. Whether it was Sadi or Carisia, or Eliani or Nyla, the love, attention and devotion both Andro and Malic bestowed upon them was equal in every way. The more she watched, the more she found herself looking upon Sadi and Carisia in a new light. These were two of the three women who had pleasured her in her dreams. Two of the three women who she had taken great delight in pleasuring. Her dreams had been so vivid and real, almost as if she could feel and taste them like they were right with her. And those feelings and sensations only increased three fold when she tossed Andro into the mix with them. She found herself wondering if indeed he was really as large as he was in her dreams. She found herself wondering if he could truly make her scream out his name in unadulterated bliss. Sadi had told her they were still growing accustom to the bond they shared that allowed them to pass these things to her even though she was so far away. Sadi told her they would shield from her when they were together now, for they did not want to influence her into a decision she was not ready to make. And Ne'Veha did not know why she resisted.

Ne'Veha knew without question she wanted Andro just by the way she reacted when he nuzzled her elven ears so deliciously. She knew she wanted Sadi and Carisia just from the way her body reacted when she had kissed them both goodbye only a few hours before. They were not kisses of friends departing either. Sadi and Carisia had kissed her with urgency and need and desire, pulling her body tightly against their firm flesh and when Carisia had nibbled her bottom lip as she pulled away, Ne'Veha was stunned to find that she was moist at her center. Ne'Veha had never entertained the thought of a relationship with another woman, and now it was one of the things that she had spent the last four hours going over in her mind.

What would her parents say if they knew? What would her friends say? Would she be mocked or insulted? Would she be treated differently if she chose to enter into a relationship she had come to discover she wanted very much? Ne'Veha’s parents would be livid with her, no matter that it was the Prince of the Union she had chosen. To discover that not only had she chosen to enter into a relationship with a Lycavorian male, but a Lycavorian female, a vampire female and a Drow female. Would they disown her? Would it destroy her father’s desire to one day serve on the Elven Ruling Ministry? Would it make her parents outcasts among their many friends? Is this what she truly wanted?

Ne'Veha thought she had been in love with Tarren until she discovered him with another woman. That had caused her to leave him almost without hesitation no matter how hard it had been to leave Elear. Yet now… Ne'Veha found herself wanting to enter into a relationship that was very similar and included even more than one other female. Had she dismissed Tarren for fear of that, or because he had gone behind her back and not told her until after he had cheated that he wanted them both. He had come across the universe to find her, according to him. He said he still cared for her… yet his actions in Gallais’s Lodge did not endear him to her in any way. He had not stuck up for her, helped her, he had only wanted to get her out of the area so others would not see her drunk. As if being seen with her in that condition would have hurt his career somehow. Ne'Veha knew that if she had been sick on him in the same way she had vomited on Andro he would have been incensed to the extreme. There were times when he took being a Spartan to the excessive. No Ne'Veha decided… he would not have acted in a similar manner. Ne'Veha didn’t think he knew how. And she knew that since the King, General Simpson and Star Colonel Isra, three of the six or seven most high profile Lycavorian males in the Union, since they had multiply mates it had become almost a contest to see how many young wolves could do the same.

Ne'Veha shook her head quickly and cleared her mind. She was on duty tomorrow and she needed to be focused and ready. She unzipped her duffel and stood up to begin unpacking the items Sadi had packed for her just as the door to her quarters buzzed. She turned and looked at the small screen letting out a sigh of deep relief when she realized it was her friends and not Tarren. She was not ready to face Tarren and his inquisition of questions just yet. Ne'Veha passed her hand over the small panel unlocking the door.

“Ne'Veha!” Ra’Neeria exclaimed.

Ne'Veha had to smile now as Ra’Neeria embraced her tightly and her two other friends crowded into her quarters. Ne'Veha could tell all of them were amped up and she prepared herself for the questions she knew were coming. Questions from her friends that she would not mind answering. Ra’Neeria pushed her back and held her at arm’s length.

“We were so worried when Tarren came back without you!” She spoke. “He wouldn’t tell us what happen at first.”

“Until Ra’Neeria threatened to have charges brought against him if he didn’t tell us.” The young blond elf said with a smile.

Ne'Veha looked at her with wide eyes. “You didn’t!” She gasped.

“Damn right I did!” Ra’Neeria snapped. “After I told him that Coria and I would beat his ass first.”

“We would have too.” The blond spoke.

“Ne'Veha… he said you went home with Prince Androcles and Princess Sadi! To their villa in Gytheio!” The second dark haired elf said with wide eyes. “Is that true?”

Ne'Veha looked at Ra’Neeria and grinned as she smiled. “Yes. But that was only after I vomited all over Andro’s chest.”

“Andro?” Coria exclaimed. “You are on a first name basis with them now Ne'Veha?”

“You didn’t Ne'Veha?” Tana exclaimed as their eyes grew wide. “Tell us you didn’t heave all over the Crown Prince of the Union!”

Ne'Veha couldn’t help but laugh now as she nodded. “I did.” She said. “I swear I will never drink another ounce of Spartan Wine in my entire life!”

“What… what did he do?” Ra’Neeria asked.

“Ne'Veha… did they take you to their home and ravage you senseless?” Coria asked with a grin.

“We saw you on his dragon! On the Netnews! That was you wasn’t it Ne'Veha?” Tana asked.

Ne'Veha nodded as she turned to pick up some clothes from her bag. “They took me to their villa that night and I slept.” She said. “I didn’t wake up until the next morning. Sadi had made me breakfast and gave me some drink that Andro’s mother made. It made my nausea and headaches go away almost immediately.”

“The Crown Princess made you breakfast!” Ra’Neeria hissed in amazement.

Ne'Veha looked at her. “They do eat Ra’Neeria.” She exclaimed. “I wrapped myself in a sheet and went out into their villa and she was making breakfast. Andro was on the beach talking with his brother.”

“Wait! Wrapped in a sheet?” Coria asked. “Where were your clothes?”

“Being washed I supposed.” Ne'Veha answered. “I didn’t ask.”

“So you were practically naked in the villa of the Crown Prince and Princess of the Union and you did nothing? You didn’t ask where your clothes were. Did you sleep in their bed Ne'Veha?” Coria said.

“No!” Ne'Veha exclaimed.

Coria tilted her head to the side. “You expect us to believe that?”

“What do you think?” Ne'Veha exclaimed. “I was in no condition to do anything Coria. I could barely stand up when I first woke.”

“So you were naked in their home and nothing happen?” Tana said.

“I was not naked!” Ne'Veha exclaimed.

“Wrapped in a sheet does not constitute clothing Commander Ne'Veha.” Coria spoke with a smile. “Not in anyone’s book.”

“We ate. I met his brother Resumar and then we left for Sparta.” Ne'Veha said.

“What was it like flying on his dragon with him?” Ra’Neeria asked with bright eyes. “He was holding you very close Ne'Veha.”

“It was incredible.” Ne'Veha answered animatedly. “The sky was so clear and Elynth is so very fast. We were skimming over the trees at nearly two hundred kilometers per hour. It was amazing. And then when we landed on his STRIKER above the city? That was terrifying… but it was…” Ne'Veha saw the way they were looking at her and stopped. “What?”

“You mean to tell us… your dear friends… you mean to tell us that having those arms of his around your waist and being pressed so close to his chest and all you can remember is the flight on his dragon?” Tana exclaimed.

Ne'Veha blushed then and couldn’t meet their eyes. “Well… it was… it was a very quiet ride. We talked within Mindvoice and…”

“Mindvoice?” Ra’Neeria spoke stunned. “Ne'Veha it is well known that Prince Androcles almost never speaks below a Tier Six level. You spoke to him in Mindvoice?”

Ne'Veha nodded. “Yes.”

“The Crown Princess?”

“Sadi too yes.” Ne'Veha answered. “It is not as hard as you might think. All of you are Tier Four.”

“Where did you go from Sparta?” Tana asked. “We inquired of the dock master on the station but there was no record of you scheduled to return until today.”

“I stayed with them.” Ne'Veha said. “I can’t say where. I’m sorry. They are… they are involved with… some special training for Mjolnir’s Hand with his brothers and sisters.”

“You met his brothers and sisters?” Coria almost shouted. “Which ones?”

Ne'Veha blushed again. “All… all of them.” She replied.

“Ne'Veha… you are one of the four that Princess Sadi spoke of aren’t you?” Ra’Neeria said.

“What? No!” Ne'Veha exclaimed. “Nothing happened! I visited with them until all of the Spartan Wine was gone from my system and then I returned here!”

Coria looked at the clothes in Ne'Veha’s hand and reached out for it. She pulled it quickly out of her grasp and looked at it. It was a button down shirt four sizes too large for Ne'Veha and that it was a man’s shirt was obvious. “Then what is this?” She demanded playfully.

“It’s a shirt!” Ne'Veha retorted.

“Ne'Veha you left the SCIMITAR without any clothes because we did not plan on staying in Sparta all night.” Ra’Neeria said with a grin. “Now you return with a bag full of clothes and…”

“Sadi made the bag for me! I…”

Coria held up the shirt. “I don’t think it will fit you Ne'Veha.” She said with a smile as Ne'Veha’s dark eyes grew larger.

“Ne'Veha!” Tana gasped out as she pulled the small box from the bag. “What is this?”

Ne'Veha turned to look at her and took the box from her. “This was in the bag?” She gasped.

Tana nodded. “Yes. It looks expensive! Open it Ne'Veha!”

“No!” Ne'Veha said holding it tightly.

“It was in the bag Ne'Veha… and you said the Princess packed it for you! It must be yours! Open it.” Tana spoke rolling her eyes.

Ne'Veha looked at them and saw all of them eagerly waiting for her to open the box. “You guys are so terrible!” Ne'Veha spoke. “It’s probably just some trinket to thank me for staying with them.” She shook her head as she opened the box and they all saw her eyes grow a little wider.

“What?” Ra’Neeria spoke quickly moving closer and looking at the open box as Ne'Veha cradled it in her hand with a stunned expression as she lifted it out of the box slowly.

Ra’Neeria gasped as both Tana’s and Coria’s eyes went wide when Ne'Veha slowly lifted the dangling coral red pendant from the small silk box. It swayed from a glittering silver chain and as it spun in the light of the small quarters it gave off a dazzling glow to it. “Ne'Veha… this is part of… this is part of a Dragon’s Heart Pendant.”

Ne'Veha met her eyes with silence as she held the pendant in her hand. “It can’t be.” She said softly.

“It is!” Ra’Neeria said. “I saw one on display at the Dragon Mountain on Elear.”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “It can’t be!” She gasped.

[But it is Ne'Veha!] Sadi’s voice burst into her head with the same musical tone as when they had been on the planet.

“Sadi?” Ne'Veha gasped looking up while Ra’Neeria and the others looked at her in shock.

[It is part of the Dragon’s Heart Pendant given to Andro when he was born by his parents Martin and Aricia.] Sadi’s voice told her. [He told Elynth to split it and gave me half when he was only eight months old. I have worn it every day since. When we discovered Carisia and what we would have with her, with you and with Lu’ria we rejoined our pieces and had Elynth divide them again.]

[Sadi I can not take this!]

[Five parts of a whole Ne'Veha. That is what we are.] Sadi said. [We don’t expect you to wear it now. Perhaps not ever. But this piece belongs to you nonetheless. We told you we would wait for eternity if we had too and we will Ne'Veha. This pendant means no one will ever take your place in our hearts no matter what takes place.]

[Andro… Andro knows this?] Ne'Veha asked.

[Not yet, no. This is something that Carisia and I wanted to do.] Sadi replied. [We will tell him tonight however. He will not be displeased Ne'Veha. I know it is so much to take in and accept… but when you are… if you are ever ready, all you need do is come to us wearing that pendant and we will know what is in your heart and mind and you won’t have to say a word in explanation.]

[You…]

[This is what we want to do Ne'Veha.] Sadi cut her off. [Find your way Ne'Veha. Find what it is in your heart that will put you on the path you are meant to walk.]

[You told me you would not…] Ne'Veha stopped before she finished her sentence and silently berated herself for being so cold. She heard Sadi chuckle within the shielded Mindvoice connection.

[And we won’t.] Sadi told her. [This decision must be yours without fail. Our connection will always be open to you… but we will not reach for you without your permission Ne'Veha. You will have the space you need.]

[Sadi… what if I choose not to pursue the road you want me to take?] Ne'Veha asked. [What if I find I can’t?]

[Then that is the decision you will make.] Sadi answered. [It will not make us love you any less. Andro calls for me Ne'Veha… I must go. If the gods will it… you will be part of our lives. We love you Ne'Veha.]

Ne'Veha felt the connection fade away before she could speak and she shook her head slightly as she felt the tremors of love and devotion filter to her through the remnants of the Mindvoice link. She felt them wash over her like the fingers of a superbly skilled musician and then they were gone.

Ra’Neeria was the one who saw the confusion in Ne'Veha’s face for what it really was and she quickly took the small box and pendant from her hands and gingerly replaced it inside. She set it on Ne'Veha’s desk and then took her hands. “What we need to do is get some food into you.” She finally spoke. “You look famished and we have not eaten dinner yet.”

Ne'Veha shook her head to clear her mind once more and looked at Ra’Neeria. She nodded with a small smile. “Yes… food sounds very good right now.” She said.

“Good. Then you can fill us in on everything that happened and you will leave nothing out.” Tana said taking her other hand.

Ne'Veha nodded. “Everything that I can.” She said with a smile.

SPIRIT OF HADARIA

-…of a design I am not familiar with King Leonidas-

Avi’s dinosaur like head turned from the screen he was studying. At the moment his skin was a dark orange in color and Martin had seen it change to an almost bright yellow. It was the design of the two and a half meter tall cyborg that allowed him to adjust to changing weather and temperatures.

“But it is a Pralor ship correct?” Martin asked from the chair behind the desk where he had moved. It was Anja’s chair, with a high back and arms so she could lean way back and use her feet to twirl around on the swivel mounted brackets from computer console to computer console. She had three of them surrounding her desk and Martin had watched her use all of them at once. It had hurt his head to see her twisting and turning and working on three different problems at the same time.

-Yes. While the design is not familiar… the power readings and bio-mechanic ribbed construction mark it as such- Avi’s head came up. –A question King Leonidas? Where did these sensor scans come from?-

“Omen One.” Martin answered. “A reconnaissance mission in Kavalian space. What can you tell me from just the passive scans?”

-The ship is approximately one point two kilometers more in length then City Ship 41 in flight configuration-

-Beam is significantly less than City Ship 41. Interesting-

-It is buried under one hundred and thirteen meters of a combination of bedrock and lime deposits with seven layers of harden lava rock-

-There are six low power TriCobal power sources within four point three kilometers of the ship. They appear to be reflecting their power readings off of the magnetic core of the planet itself. A masking procedure no doubt-

-Interesting-

Martin watched as Avi moved from the station he was at within the bowels of CS41 to another one across the room. He willingly stayed mostly within this room and insured that the configuration of the ship did not alter unless needed to suit Arzoal and the dragons. Endith once said he had developed a fondness for the dragons and he was extra careful in his calculations for the interior of the ship to achieve optimum hatching temperatures and conditions for the eggs. Martin had learned long ago that while he was a cyborg, he still needed duties to perform and in some cases he even had a personality. Martin had provided him with whatever information he requested and that included information and history dating back as far as the Black Day. Avi was now perhaps the most informative computer database anywhere in the Union.

He also had come to know when Avi found something to be disturbing. “Avi?” Martin asked coming forward in the chair. “Avi… what is wrong?”

-Conducting a memory search of City Ship 41 data banks. Searching-

“Avi?” Martin asked again.

-Search complete. Data recovered. Processing-

Martin looked at Armetus and Omore as they occupied the couch across from the desk and in full view of the military holo-image transmission disc in the floor.

-Processing complete. Results fall within one point two percentage points of central inquiry- Avi turned back to the holo transmission. –King Leonidas… you must destroy this ship-

“What? Why?” Martin exclaimed.

-The design schematics do not match exactly to parameters… but they are within point four of known specifications within my data banks-

“What specifications?” Martin asked.

-Given the growth of rock and stone covering the foliage covering this ship, it has been in its current location less than ten thousand years. Approximately nine thousand seven hundred and four years-

“Why does that matter Avi?” Armetus asked.

-City Ship 41 and the other ships of its class departed the Pralor homeworld exactly thirty-seven thousand years and six months ago. You asked me if the Pralors had wars not long ago King Leonidas?-

Martin nodded slowly. “Yes. And you told me that you did. One that lasted nine thousand years.”

-Correct. That war ended three years before we departed Pralor space. I am unable to access information in regards to the actual war since it was never included as part of my databanks. I do know however that we built warships to fight in this war. Warships of great destructive power-

“The… the enemy you faced Avi? What happened to them?” Armetus asked.

-As I said Armetus of the Krypteria… much of the data on the war was not included in my central data banks. It was not something the Pralors deemed necessary for CS41 to have access too. That includes information on the enemy they faced-

“Avi… why do I get the feeling I ain’t going to like what you are about to tell me?” Martin said.

-This ship is of a similar design King Leonidas. Only the sensor scans show it is no more than ten thousand four hundred and nineteen years old-

“Ok? And?”

-The warships we built to fight this war were all destroyed before City Ship 41 left Pralor space King Leonidas-

-This ship was built after City Ship 41 departed. Its existence indicates that for some reason the Pralors once more built warships. Just based on the initial sensor data there does not appear to be any damage to the exterior of the ship itself.-

-The sensor operator on Omen One was correct to use low power scans. If they had increased power it would have activated automated defensive systems that would have announced the existence of this ship to everyone in the sector-

“Exactly why are you telling me this Avi?” Martin asked knowing he was going to dread the answer.

-King Leonidas… this ship was built for war. If my extrapolations are correct… this one ship has the destructive power of five Combined Union Fleet Groups at its disposal. It is completely intact, and it would house trillions of terawatts of data on any number of systems in the universe. Its power systems are fully functional-

Martin’s eyes went wide. “Functional?” He almost yelled.

-Yes. The power systems are in a state of hibernation if you will. I do not know why this ship or its crew chose to land on this planet and not return to our home system, but if these sensor scans are accurate and my data is correct… this is not a ship that we want to fall into the hands of either the Kavalians or most especially the descendants of Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon-

“Why?” Armetus asked softly.

-The answer to that question is simple Armetus of the Krypteria-

“Indulge us Avi.” Armetus said.

-This is a Pralor ship built for one purpose. Much the same as our new Arizona Class. It is built only for war. –

-City Ship 41 is an Exploration, Restoration and Seed vessel. We had only defensive systems as were seen when we departed Lycavore. Our archives were far more advanced and complete than our warships and this information would allow the Pralors to be able to fit in almost anywhere. This ship however, this ship will have systems and data cores on it that would allow those who discover it to advance their current technology generations ahead of the High Coven and centuries ahead of the Kavalian Empire. Even more than our own. It would allow them to develop weapons systems similar to what we have done, but with greater power and much quicker-

-The existence of this class ship would also indicate that the Pralors had another war after City Ship 41 departed. A war that required they once more build warships to defend themselves. Something they swore never to do again-

“Avi… the first war your people had?” Martin asked.

-Technically they are your people as well King Leonidas-

“Ok… my ancestors if you will.” Martin snapped. “How many people died in that war?” Avi paused for a long moment staring at Martin in the transmission. “Avi?” Martin pressed him.

-As I explained the history data banks provide no information on the war itself King Leonidas-

-Other information does allow me to extrapolate however-

“So extrapolate.” Martin told him.

-Combining several different data streams allows me to piece together intelligence that would be ninety-eight point three percent accurate. That intelligence indicates the war took the lives of seventy-nine trillion lifeforms in its nine thousand year span King Leonidas-

-The war involved over a million species. Many of them now long dead-

“Son vada carians!” Armetus gasped loudly.

APO PRIME

MJOLNIR’S HAND BASE

[Are you certain brother?] Ti’rut asked.

He rested in the center of his small quarters, naked from the waist up. His dark bronze hued skin was slick with a fine sheen of sweat as he concentrated hard to touch his brother within Mindvoice and maintain the connection. He could feel his brother also struggling to keep the connection solid from his end, but it was a battle for both of them.

[I would not have contacted you if I was not Ti’rut. You know that. We have trouble enough keeping the connection for long even when we are closer.] Lynom’s voice spoke. [He has returned to his ship in orbit, but they are still here. I think he plans to return to the surface in a few hours once he speaks with his masters.]

[What did he want?]

[Ti’rut… he had Phy’iad capture half a dozen female elves to break them to the will of an Immortal. One was a half-breed like…]

[Like Normya?] Ti’rut said with some humor. [You can say her name brother. We have discovered much about our feelings for each other. I have found the woman I will devote my life to Lynom.]

[I am happy for you brother. You did not however tell me what effect they… how they would affect me Ti’rut. Not that you would have known I suppose. As’hia… she is like Normya. Half wolf and half elf. Ti’rut she is… she is like the most beautiful flower I have ever seen brother. Pusintin was particularly… he wanted to know about the effect it had on her most of all. She killed Phy’iad’s Lieutenant Ti’rut. The one who had rape her when she first arrived. He left her alone after breaking her, thinking she was his. When he returned she ran him through with her Nehtes. I wanted to laugh until tears came from my eyes. ] Lynom said.

Ti’rut’s brow furrowed slightly. [It doesn’t work on half-breeds.] He said slowly. [At least not for very long. The Lycavorian DNA in their bodies takes longer to process the chemical in Immortal fluids yes, but once it is localized, the natural Lycavorian healing properties will make them immune.]

[I know that brother!] Lynom announced. [I did pay attention to mother’s classes as well! More than you! The question we should be asking is why he wants to know these things.]

[She sounds strong Lynom.]

[Oh she is brother. Much like you told me your Normya is.] Lynom spoke and his words were laden with a prideful tone. [They beat her for three hours before I was able to stop it. I have talked with her briefly since then. Phy’iad gave her to me and that will eliminate her from being beaten and raped again, but I will not be able to maintain this façade for much longer brother. It becomes too much.]

[You must remain strong Lynom, son of Cha’talla. For the both of you.] The female voice broke into their connection surprising both the brothers.

[Ti’rut?] Lynom exclaimed.

Ti’rut’s eyes popped open in his quarters and he nearly shouted when he saw Normya sitting in front of him in a lotus position. Her eyes were closed and she was concentrating just as hard as he was. He could feel her even now as her Mindvoice powers combined with his own and those of Iriral who was the one who had spoken. He had not heard Normya enter his quarters.

[Do not fear Lynom!] Ti’rut spoke quickly. [It is Normya and Iriral. Queen Dysea’s bonded dragon.]

[I felt you straining Ti’rut. I became worried and came here to see if you were alright. I could feel the tremors within Mindvoice but you were resisting me. I asked Iriral to help.] Normya’s musical like voice filled the connection now.

[Normya… Iriral… my younger brother Lynom.] Ti’rut said as he closed his eyes and resumed his concentration. He was stunned to find the connection much easier to feel, more focused and filled with power. He didn’t resist when Normya’s hands took his and she entwined her delicate fingers within his.

[It is wonderful to meet you Lynom.] Normya announced then.

[And you Normya.]

[You said Pusintin is there with you now?] Iriral asked.

[Lynom… Queen Dysea’s Bonded One Iriral. She is very wise and has helped Normya and I to begin to discover what we share.] Ti’rut spoke.

[What you share?] Lynom asked.

[That is something you will discover when you see your brother again.] Iriral spoke. [I can feel your concern for this As’hia in your words Lynom. Your concern and interest. She stirs you?]

[Nothing will ever come of what I feel.] Lynom spoke quickly. He was very flustered now and it could be heard in his tone of voice. [I have sworn to protect her until she sees her parents once more. I will do this!]

[If you are as much like your brother as Ti’rut says you are Lynom, I have no doubts about that.] Iriral answered.

[Pusintin arrived here because he contracted Phy’iad to kidnap several elven females.] Lynom spoke. [They were taken from a transport leaving a resort moon near your border with Gellen station. I don’t know the name. As I was telling Ti’rut he was only interested in the effects Immortals had on female elves. Particularly As’hia, since she is only half elf.]

[And you don’t know why?] Iriral asked.

[No. Once I saw… once I saw As’hia, my only wish became to protect her.] Lynom answered immediately. [I don’t believe Phy’iad even knows. At least not yet. I have heard others talking that we will begin working for him soon. For Pusintin.]

[The other elven females?] Iriral asked.

They could hear Lynom sigh heavily within the connection. [They are… they are lost.] He said sadly. [They were broken within hours of coming here. I could not help them without exposing myself. I…]

[There was nothing you could do.] Normya’s voice spoke now and though there was sadness in her voice, there was no anger or distaste directed at him.

[How many elves do they hold brother?] Ti’rut asked.

[With these five new ones… thirty-nine.] Lynom answered instantly. [Mother could help them Ti’rut. I know she could.]

[I know she could as well.] Ti’rut said. [I may have come across the beginning of the contact that initiated the kidnapping of those elf females who have come to you recently.]

Lynom snarled viciously within the connection. [You save his vile carcass for me brother! He is mine! Swear this to me Ti’rut! I will make him pay for what he has done to As’hia and the others.]

[I swear it Lynom!] Ti’rut spoke.

[Your powers have increased brother.] Lynom spoke. [Our connection is much clearer and not as much of a strain.]

[It is Normya and Iriral.] Ti’rut answered.

[I am doing nothing.] Iriral spoke with a chuckle. [What you are experiencing is part of what your brother and Normya have discovered together Lynom. We are working on what is happening from here on Apo Prime Lynom. Now that we know you and Ti’rut can communicate within Mindvoice, even from such a distance, we can better discover what is happening all around us.]

[I will be strong brother.] Lynom spoke. [If you are at all able… get a message to As’hia’s parents Ti’rut. Let them know she lives and continues to fight. Do not let them lose hope.]

[I won’t brother.] Ti’rut said. [Mind everything all around you Lynom. Especially now with that pig Pusintin among you. If Phy’iad has decided to work for him, it cannot be good.]

[I will be mindful.] Lynom said. [Give mother my love and tell father I carry on. I must go now Ti’rut. Until I see you again.]

The connection faded leaving just Iriral, Ti’rut and Normya. [I will inform Dysea we need to speak with her and the others. Come to the main lounge, both of you.] Iriral told them.

[Right behind you Iriral.] Normya spoke opening her eyes to gaze at Ti’rut.

Ti’rut met Normya’s gaze and after a long moment he opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. Normya moved with all her elven speed and was upon Ti’rut in the blink on an eye. She settled into his lap without hesitation as her lips covered his and her hands gripped his face tightly. Normya whimpered in delight when his arms crushed her to him without pause, her firm breasts mashed against his iron hard chest and her nipples burning through the fabric of her shirt and pressing against his bare skin with sudden need. Her hands and fingers stroked the side of his face, gently grazing across the bone spikes of his face, the tips of her fingers exploring those spikes as she plunged her warm tongue between his lips to do battle with his tongue. His lips tasted how he smelled, like sweet ginger, and this only increased Normya’s passion.

Ti’rut for his part was very nearly overwhelmed. The smell of her blood pulsing through her veins, the orange clove scent of her blood, it was driving him mad as he pulled her tighter against him. He heard her whimper in want and deepen their kiss, Ti’rut meeting her delicious tongue with his own in a battle of supremacy. A battle he knew Normya let him win as he took control of their kiss now. His hands dropped from her back slowly, moving to grip her incredibly tight ass in his hands. This action only caused Normya to undulate her hips closer to him, pressing her mound against his steel hard abdomen. Ti’rut’s eyes grew a little wider when he felt the heat from her pussy against his skin and he almost lost control right there. Normya felt this within him and she drew back from their kiss, her face flush with passion and furnace like excitement, her emerald green eyes brighter than at any time since Ti’rut had known her.

“Ti’rut… I…” Normya gasped.

Ti’rut did not release his grip on her ass cheeks and shook his head. “Ussta il kal'daka darthirii.” He spoke.

“Ti’rut… I burn… I burn for you.” Normya gasped once more, stroking the bone spikes along his jaw causing Ti’rut to close his eyes in delight.

“And I… and I for you ussta il kal'daka darthirii.” He said.

“I have… I have never been with a man Ti’rut.” Normya spoke pressing her forehead to his. “Have… have you…?”

“No Normya.” He answered without hesitation. “Never.”

Her emerald eyes focused on him. “I want to… I want to share your bed Ti’rut. I want to sleep in your arms with your skin against mine, but I don’t know if I am ready for…”

“Are you asking me if I can control myself il kal'daka darthirii?” He asked with a smile, revealing the tips of his vampiric fangs.

“Yes. I’m asking because I don’t know if I will be able too.” She stated.

“To hold you in my arms… that is more than any man could hope for ussta il kal'daka darthirii.” Ti’rut answered as he lifted his hand and pushed some of her platinum colored hair aside, tucking it behind her elven ear. He leaned forward and nuzzled the ridge of her ear with his lips, Normya cooing out her delight and leaning into his caress. “We should not rush things Normya. I… I love you more than my own life. And if it is your wish that I do this… I will not hesitate.”

“It… it will be very hard on both of us Ti’rut.” Normya said. “My wolf blood churns to feel you inside me and my elven blood yearns for your touch. None will have what you will have Ti’rut my love. I just want it to be… I want us to crave one another so badly we can’t resist. I want us to be able to devote hours to discovering each other. We can’t have that right now.”

“Then holding you in my arms will be more than enough ussta il kal'daka darthirii.” Ti’rut spoke. “That is not something you ever need to question.”

[Normya! Ti’rut!] Iriral’s voice burst into their heads. [Pull yourselves from each others grasp and join us now! But if you wait much longer, neither of you will be of use to anyone! You are destined for one another and you should not be afraid to begin that exploration.]

Normya looked at Ti’rut as she sat in his lap and couldn’t help but laugh. Ti’rut quickly joined her and he rose to his feet effortlessly, as Normya wrapped her legs around his waist as he stood. When he was all of the way up, she released her leg lock and he lowered her back to the floor, towering over her.

“Come ussta il kal'daka darthirii.” He said. “Ori'gato udossa xun vel'bol udos z'klaen. Whol Usstan intend ulu Z'hennu'elggur dos senseless p'luin.” (Let us accomplish what we must. For I intend to ravage you senseless after.)

Normya grinned devilishly. “Nindel ul'tro trelao.” (That sounds divine)

ELEAR

CAPITAL CITY OF AETIA

OFFICE OF MINISTER L’TAIN

FATHER TO QUEEN FOR’MYA

L’tian leaned back in his large high backed chair, several data pads scattered across the wide expanse of his marble desk and the huge mug of Queen Aricia’s coffee in his hand. He turned in his chair and let his eyes settle on the rising sun and how it bathed the capital city of Aetia. Far off in the distance he could see several dragons floating lazily in the morning sky as they hunted for food. When he shifted his eyes to the portion of the city twenty stories below him he could just make out the forms of several more dragons moving among the streets of the city with their bonded ones of even individually. With the exception of Sparta and Eden City on Earth, no other planet within the Union could boast that dragons moved freely among their city streets. When Martin had returned the dragons to Elear and it was discovered that the elves had evolved from dragons themselves, it was as if a missing piece of a puzzle had fallen into place for the elves of the Union. This was the planet of their origins, and King Leonidas had brought them home that day twenty-six years ago.

L’tian let his eyes drift to the holo images that dotted the credenza along his wall. The first one was of his wife and For’mya with Martin. The others were mixed, some of Martin and For’mya together, others of just her and the women she so loved and their children. He would have laughed at the person who told him a quarter century ago that their lives would be as they were now. For’mya, his only surviving daughter and child, and the only one now besides him that had the royal blood of the last elven King in their veins. That King had committed their people to the Lycavorian Union under King Resumar before the Coven had butchered him. Only L’tian’s father, that King’s youngest son, had escaped the death squads, going into hiding and finally into The Wilds until such time as they could safely return when they Union was truly born with the death of Martin’s father across the stars.

L’tian had pushed for For’mya to take her station beside Martin Leonidas when he had returned to claim the throne of his grandfather. The throne of the Lycavorian Union that was his by birthright. He pushed her to take the position that her ancestor had taken, Royal Concubine to the King. He knew For’mya had not wanted to, it cut against the grain of everything she believed at the time. It had caused a rift between her and him, as well as her mother. That rift had been filled the moment Martin Leonidas had rescued his daughter from the hands of the Immortals and given her choice. After the events they had experienced together, it was a decision she had made all on her own. When Martin had changed her less than two years later, once more saving her life, L’tian knew their lives would be forever intertwined. For’mya was a Queen now, by unanimous order of the Union Senate and its four other Queens. She was a concubine in no one’s mind, and she would carry the title which she deserved Dysea had once said to the Elven Parliament.

Their lives had changed dramatically through the years, L’tian growing closer to his daughter than he had ever envisioned, and relishing in it. Like his daughter, L’tian and his elven wife regarded all of their Leonidas children as their grandchildren and while Arrarn and Byron would always be extra special to them, that ideal would never change. He had grown very close to Martin as well, learning something new about the man every time he saw him. Martin was devoted to For’mya and his other Queens, and that was something L’tian could not deny. It was something he actually embraced each time he saw the look of happiness on her face when he saw her.

L’tian heard the commotion in his outer office and turned in his chair when the door slid aside to reveal a stern faced Lycavorian woman of medium height wearing the uniform of a Spartan Lokhagos, a Colonel in the Union ground forces. Her blond hair was cut short and styled, and under her uniform she appeared to be in excellent physical shape as she strode confidently into his office. His senior aide darted around her and looked at him.

“The Lokhagos would not wait Minister!” He spoke. “I’m sorry.”

L’tian came to his feet slowly, his dark eyes never leaving the woman’s face. “That is alright Rema.” He said. “I don’t believe we have ever met however Colonel.”

“Minister… this is…”

“I can speak for myself boy!” The woman snapped turning her head to glare at him. She turned back to L’tian. “My name is Lokhagos Danarla. I am the commander of the Spartan 7th Expeditionary Brigade. We are based in the Western…”

L’tian held up his hand. “I know where your Brigade is based Colonel.” He spoke. “I visited them last year.”

The woman looked somewhat taken aback. “I… I did not think you would remember. It was a very fast visit.” She stated.

L’tian nodded his head. “Too fast if I recall.” He stated. “Rema… get the Colonel a mug of coffee. You’ll forgive me… I have developed a taste for Aricia’s coffee. I no longer drink the tea my wife forces upon me. At least not when I am here.” He said with a smile. He motioned to the chair. “What can I do for your Colonel? I thought the 7th was in a training cycle?”

“I have taken a leave of absence Minister.” Danarla answered. “My husband will be joining me later today from the 23rd SCFG. He is the Air Commander for the DAUNTING FOE.”

“A LEONIDAS II.” L’tian spoke as alarms began sounding in his head. He turned and moved back to his chair as Danarla settled into the chair. “A prestigious position. There are not many Lycavorian Air Commanders.”

Danarla tilted her head to the side. “My husband is an elf Minister.” She spoke. “Senior Major Ta’lon.”

L’tian looked at her as he sat down the surprise very evident in his eyes. “Truly?” He asked. “I’m sorry Colonel… it’s just that…”

Danarla nodded. “Yes I know. There are not many unions such as ours, a Spartan woman with a male elf. I assure you Minister… my husband is not a normal elf. And no one stirs me as he does. We have been married for three hundred and nineteen years and I could not imagine life without him.”

“Forgive me I meant no offense.” L’tian spoke.

Danarla shook her head. “It is a common reaction sir. One we have grown accustomed too, and even joke about now.”

“He is coming here as well?” L’tian asked.

Danarla nodded. “Within the hour his TEMPEST will be landing. I spoke to him only a few minutes ago.”

L’tian set his mug on the desktop and looked at her. “This brings me to my next question Colonel.” He spoke. “Why exactly would two senior officers in the Fleet and Union Ground Forces be coming to see me?”

“Our daughter.” Danarla spoke.

“Your daughter?” L’tian asked.

“Hyperetes As’hia.” (First Sergeant) Danarla replied sternly. “The youngest of our seven children.”

L’tian’s eyes grew a little wider at the name and he immediately reached over and touched the panel on his desk. “Rema?”

“Minister?”

“After you have prepared the Colonel’s coffee, send word to Colonel Su’ave to join me in my office immediately.” L’tian spoke. “Tell him it is urgent and to bring all the intelligence on Event Three Nine.”

“Yes Minister.” The aide answered.

“Once you have done that… use my daughter’s Spartan Five Secure Channel. If she is not available… then route it directly to Dysea’s unit.” L’tian spoke seeing Danarla’s eyes go wider.

“As you order Minister.” Rema answered.

L’tian looked back up and met Danarla’s eyes. “I think we may have much to talk about Colonel. If you don’t mind?”

Danarla nodded her head. “This… where is my daughter Minister?” She asked. “And please do not lie to me. My husband has tried to do that many times through the years over little things and I could smell them all.”

L’tian shook his head. “That is something I will not do.” He spoke. “We should probably wait until Colonel Su’ave and your husband arrive, however I will tell you now; whatever we cover with you is being held at Level Ten Security Access, Colonel. Something I’m quite sure neither you nor your husband has.”

“Is… is As’hia… is she dead Minister?” Danarla stammered the question.

L’tian shook his head. “No. We do not believe so.”

“You do not believe so?” Danarla asked.

L’tian leaned forward in his chair. “Tell me of your daughter Colonel.” He spoke. “All the information you have would be helpful. No matter what it is.”

“What do you wish to know?” Danarla asked.

“Everything actually.” L’tian said.

No one would mistake this man for an elf by the way he walked or the way he filled out his uniform. He was exceptionally tall for an elf male, his six foot one body made up of hard and extremely well defined muscle. His dark hair hung well past his shoulders and flowed with the breeze he created with the speed in which he was walking down the corridor. His uniform marked him as a Major in the Union Fleet, with six vertical rows of ribbons decorating the left side of his broad chest, among them two of the highest awards for flying that the Union could award. The Bird of Prey Cluster of Honor. His features were such that elven females would swoon at him as he passed them by when he was younger. His face was angular and flawless with startling dark eyes. His lips were thin, his nose sharp, but they were a perfect match with his dark tanned skin. His handsome face still caused female elves to swoon over him, though for the last three hundred and nineteen years, no female but his wife could cause him to even bat an eye.

Air Commander Major Ta’lon walked with a single-minded purpose now, as for the first time in their over three hundred year marriage, an event concerning one of their children had caused them to put their family before their duties. Men and women alike scampered to get out of his way as he walked, most of them not even taking notice of the Junior Lieutenant that was doing his best to keep up the major’s long stride.

He entered Minister L’tian’s office and saw the male elf come to his feet from behind the desk.

“Ah… Major Ta’lon.” Rema spoke. “The Minister is…”

“Where are they?” Ta’lon growled in a menacing voice.

Rema moved quickly to the door and passed his hand over the sensor pad. “In here.” He stated indignantly.

Ta’lon dismissed the aide and moved through the door to see his much-loved Spartan wolf wife come to her feet in front of the two male elves. Her own dark eyes grew softer as she saw him and without pausing she moved to be swallowed within his embrace.

“Ta’lon my husband!” Danarla gasped as he pulled her into his embrace, and felt her nuzzle the bottom of his four-inch high elven ears as their cheeks brushed together. His eyes closed for the briefest of moments as he felt her presence fill him and she used the tip of her nose to caress his ears as she had for the last three hundred and nineteen years. She had learned very quickly what would cause him to become sexually charged and ready to pleasure her, and he had spent hours discovering her every time they were together.

Danarla opened her eyes after inhaling her husband’s musky clove like scent and letting it sweep through her. Those dark orbs fell on the young elven officer who stood to the side looking on with an uncomfortable look on his face. She drew back and looked at her husband.

“Why did you bring him Ta’lon?” She asked softly looking into his eyes.

Her husband may have been an elf and therefore not able to affect her with a male aura, but Danarla had learned long ago he could make her blood sizzle in so many different ways. It had gotten to the point where the aura of a male wolf would not even faze her.

Ta’lon held his wife at arms length and looked into her eyes. She was nearly as tall as him, something that he found incredibly attractive about her. He had told her on more than one occasion that she carried herself like royalty because of her five foot ten height.

“He… O’lan cares for her Danarla.” Ta’lon spoke.

“He is the reason she went on that fool trip to begin with.” Danarla hissed. She turned to face the blond haired elf with pale skin and green eyes. He was a pilot among her husband’s squadron and by all accounts a very good one. He was also extremely arrogant in regards to his flying, something that Danarla and her daughter found distasteful to the extreme. He wanted As’hia to leave her duties and become his wife knowing that is not something she wanted. He had told As’hia she needed to choose between her duties or him, and that is why she had gone to the resort. To clear her mind and make a decision that would alter her future forever. “She went there because of you! Because you demanded something of her she was not prepared to give you! And you threatened to leave her because of it! If you truly loved our daughter you would not have asked this of her!”

“Danarla this is not the time.” Ta’lon spoke.

“Colonel Danarla I…” O’lan started to speak.

L’tian stepped forward to intervene before things got nasty. “Major Ta’lon… a pleasure to meet you.”

“Minister?” Ta’lon spoke bowing his head slightly in respect while pulling Danarla closer to him and stop any more interaction between her and O’lan.

L’tian motioned to the older elf male with graying hair. “This is Colonel Su’ave of Elven Intelligence.”

Ta’lon bowed his head as he looked at the man. He had wise eyes and Ta’lon turned back to L’tian. “Is there a reason why Elven Intelligence is involved with what happened to my daughter? Her transport was not destroyed Minister. Do not try and…”

L’tian held up his hand. “No… As’hia’s transport was not destroyed. Please sit down, both of you.” He motioned to the couch for them to sit down and turned to O’lan. “Well now Senior Lieutenant O’lan. What should I do with you?”

“Minister… the Senior Lieutenant is an excellent pilot and well skilled in many aircraft. He is one of my Air Wing’s finest.” Ta’lon spoke even as Danarla yanked on his arm to keep him from saying more.

L’tian didn’t look at Ta’lon but kept his eyes on O’lan. “No doubt I’m sure.” He spoke. “However… considering the flying skills of who is involved in what is happening… I do not see the need for his assistance.”

“He knows too much already L’tian.” Colonel Su’ave spoke from where he stood next to the desk. “Dysea will not be happy that we have brought so many into the fold.”

L’tian nodded. “Yes… I’m quite sure of that. It could not be helped however.”

“Queen Dysea?” Ta’lon spoke looking at his wife and then back to L’tian. “Minister… what is going on? Where is my daughter?”

L’tian had evolved as much as his daughter in the last years, and like his daughter and Dysea, he could no longer stand those who carried themselves in arrogance over skills they did not have or exaggerated. He ignored Ta’lon’s question and continued to look at O’lan. “As Colonel Su’ave has wisely stated… you already know too much by even being here. A word of warning though Senior Lieutenant… if one word of what you see and hear finds its way outside this room… saving your career will be the least of your worries. I know three individuals involved in this operation right now that will cause you great distress if what we are doing is known. Find a chair along the wall and remain silent if you would.”

L’tian turned back to Danarla and Ta’lon just as the chirping sound came from his desk. Su’ave moved the three feet to the desktop and pressed the panel. “Yes?”

“Spartan Five is standing by Colonel.” Rema’s voice sounded.

Su’ave looked at L’tian. “We did not contact her yet. She told us to contact her when we were ready.”

“Spartan Five initiated the contact colonel.” Rema spoke. “Level Ten Protocols. With full encryption.”

“Activate Rema!” L’tian spoke now. “The main disc.”

“Transferring now Minister.”

All of them turned to see the large, decorated holo disc in the floor flare to life to reveal the beautiful face and figure of Dysea. Danarla and Ta’lon gasped slightly as they saw the first elven Queen of Elear and the Union. L’tian moved around his desk with Su’ave. They appeared to be in a large lounge area that had been converted to a temporary command post from the items spread across the top of the chart table in view.

“Dysea!” L’tian spoke with a smile. “I was just going to contact you again.”

Dysea smiled as she looked at L’tian in the transmission. “We have recently discovered new information L’tian. I decided to contact you immediately.”

L’tian nodded. He and Dysea had gotten off on the wrong foot as Deia had once told him. Their initial meeting had been no less than her almost beating him within an inch of his life. They had grown close through the years and it had been Dysea who began the push to have For’mya named the co-Queen of Elear. He was very happy to say those times were long forgotten and now they worked closely together in regards to almost everything. Dysea considered him one of her closest advisers and he cherished that role.

“Those we were waiting for have arrived Dysea. You have already met Danarla… may I now introduce her husband Major Ta’lon.” L’tian spoke.

Ta’lon got to his feet quickly. “Queen Dysea… it is truly an honor.” He stammered.

Dysea bowed her head slightly. “Major Ta’lon.” She spoke. Dysea’s emerald eyes shifted to where O’lan sat silently along the wall. “L’tian?”

L’tian saw where she was looking and nodded. “This is Senior Lieutenant O’lan, Dysea. He arrived with the major and since he is already here and has at least some knowledge of what is happening I have allowed him to remain with a stern warning.”

Dysea nodded her head. “Which I will reiterate now Senior Lieutenant.” She spoke seeing O’lan jump to his feet.

“My Queen!” He barked. “It is… it is an honor to meet you Milady. Your achievements are well…”

Danarla rolled her eyes at his actions and smiled when Dysea cut him off without regard. “Senior Lieutenant… I am not in the mood for false praise. What you have inadvertently found yourself involved with is something I consider to be of the highest importance for the Union. If I consider it such, you can be assured Martin Leonidas does as well. Should anything of what we about to speak of find its way to those outside this room without my authorization, they will recover your body from the hole I will have it thrown into. Is that clear?”

O’lan’s eyes were wide but he nodded his head quickly. “On my honor Queen Dysea!” He stammered. “I am well aware of intelligence protocols with out fighter aircraft. I will…”

Dysea turned back to L’tian without pause, ignoring him. “Have you told them?” She asked.

“I felt it better to come from you Dysea.” He spoke. “You are there with them.”

Dysea nodded. “Thank you L’tian.” She spoke. She looked now at Ta’lon and Danarla. “You will need to be aware of something before we proceed.” She spoke. “We have recently been assisted by individuals that in the past have not been friends to the Union or elves. This group is not among those we call enemy, and they willingly and without thought saved the life of my daughter. They have also protected her and I for a number of weeks now. You need to be made aware they are not the enemy and are only concerned with helping us.”

Danarla and Ta'lon glanced at one another with confusion in their eyes but Danarla finally nodded. “Of course Queen Dysea.” She said.

They watched Dysea nod to someone they couldn’t see and then the image widened considerably. Ta’lon, Danarla and O’lan came to their feet when they saw Ti’rut leaning over the chart table. Normya was pressed up against him and leaning over the table as well as they moved data pads across the table to where Anton and Cihera were standing plotting something while Las’elh read off information from another pad. They could see a dark haired woman across the room that appeared to be speaking with Iriral.

“My Queen!” Ta’lon barked. “That is…”

“A stinking Immortal!” O’lan hissed with revulsion.

Normya’s head came up at this and her emerald eyes narrowed in anger. She started to move towards the transmission but Ti’rut’s arm around her waist stopped her. She turned back to look at him, pressing close to him and not caring who saw. And all of them saw as she reached up and placed her palm on his cheek.

“Ti’rut he…”

“No il kal'daka darthirii.” He spoke. “He is entitled to his opinion. I have been called much worse.” He looked at Esther as she came up next to him. “Haven’t I mother?”

“They do not know you or us.” Esther stated calmly hearing the gasps from Danarla and Ta’lon in the holo transmission..

“Senior Lieutenant… another outburst like that and I will have you imprisoned until what we need to accomplish is complete!” Dysea snarled angrily. “Is that clear?”

“My Queen! He is…” O’lan pressed.

“Be silent you fool!” Danarla shouted at him. “No one is speaking with you! And you have done quite enough!”

“Queen Dysea… what is happening?” Ta’lon asked now moving closer to the image of the transmission. “Where is our daughter? And why… why are you in the company of Immortals?”

“Ti’rut is only half Immortal, Ta’lon.” Dysea replied. “His birth mother stands next to him. His father is Cha’talla.”

Ta’lon’s eyes grew as wide as his wife’s in stunned astonishment. “Cha’talla?” He gasped. “The High Lord’s Captain? He is… he is dead my Queen.”

“The former captain of the former High Lord.” Dysea corrected him. “And no… he is not dead. At this moment Union engineers are assisting Cha’talla and his tribe in fortifying their settlement. We all believe their home will become a target soon, and we want to be prepared for that.”

“My Queen… I… we don’t understand.” Danarla spoke.

“We don’t have all the information at the moment.” Dysea told them. “When you arrive here hopefully we will know more.”

“When we arrive there?” Ta’lon spoke.

Dysea nodded. “Minister L’tian has arranged for both of you to accompany him to Apo Prime while Colonel Su’ave remains on Elear to coordinate from there. You will be leaving as soon as we conclude this transmission. It seems… it seems from the new information we have received that your daughter has been taken prisoner in The Wilds.” She said hearing Danarla gasp in horror.

Ti’rut stepped forward now. “Your daughter… As’hia is her name. She lives!” He spoke. “She is strong willed and she lives. My brother protects her even now and he has sworn to die before allowing more harm to come to her. He told me to tell you that you must not give up hope! He has promised your daughter she would see you again and you must not give up hope!”

“Your brother!” Danarla hissed.

“Queen Dysea?” Ta’lon spoke now, his voice laced with anger. “My Queen… who has taken my daughter and why?”

“Your daughter was apparently taken prisoner by a mercenary group that was employed by Marshall Pusintin of the KFI. Their instructions were to capture several elven females so that Pusintin could assess their reaction to…” Dysea stopped talking.

“Reaction to what?” Ta’lon demanded.

Dysea met his eyes. “To assess their reaction to Immortals.”

“NO!” Danarla wailed. “Not our daughter! No!”

“Listen to me both of you!” Dysea snapped. “Your daughter is half Lycavorian! She is immune to the effects of Immortals on female elves! She was raped yes… but she has not been… she has not been broken! She lives and fights. She killed the Immortal who raped her! She still fights and you must as well!”

Ta’lon gripped Danarla’s shoulders tightly, both of them looking at Dysea in the holo transmission. “Lady… Lady Dysea… she is our… she is our youngest child. She…” Ta’lon was speaking.

“She lives Ta’lon. And as Ti’rut has told you… she still fights! You have raised her well.” Dysea spoke. “Now… now we must put our heads together and discover why she was taken, what Pusintin wanted this information for, and how we are going to get her back.”

“We… we will go after her?” Ta’lon asked softly.

Dysea nodded. “Oh yes Ta’lon. We will go after her. We have a source of information now that we did not know we had before. Ti’rut’s brother will die before he allows anything to happen to her believe me.”

“How do you know this my Queen?” Danarla spoke. “They are… they are Immortals.”

“I know this Danarla… I know this because Ti’rut and my own daughter are in love and he has sworn the same thing to her.” Dysea spoke softly.

CHAPTER EIGHT

HADARIA

ROYAL ESTATE

Eurin and Zaniai watched as the three Durcunusaan soldiers led them down the tunnel, Eurin trying her best to keep up to their determined long legged strides. She still wore her night clothes, the Durcunusaan appearing out of the darkness of her bedchambers like otherworldly apparitions and ordering her to come with them without so much as an explanation.

It had been a trying two and a half days since that awful moment in the Arch Ministry’s Chamber. Eurin could not believe what her eyes had seen. She did not want to believe it. She refused to believe it, and she had spent the last two and a half days scrambling to find out how Buonau and the others had accomplished such a vile and heinous event. Zaniai had kept her in the loop as much as possible about what the Arch Ministry was doing, but even he was being shunned in many aspects. They had confined Anja to the Royal Estate and Sivana to hers and Belen’s home while they began an intense review of everything Anja and Sivana had done in the last twenty-five years. Eurin had been beside herself trying to discover how Rinard had been able to seduce Anja in such a way. She never imagined for a moment that Anja was capable of such action. She knew her to be perhaps the more sexually adventurous of Martin Leonidas’s Kings, but certainly she would never act in such a way. She loved Martin Leonidas and her fellow Queens far too much.

Yet Eurin had seen the footage of the security videos. She had seen all of them, including the one Martin had not seen, with Anja servicing four different men at once, and appearing to be enjoying it immensely. It had been horrible to watch, and Eurin could only tell herself it was all untrue and just a horrible dream somehow. Eurin had been chosen within the first few hours to act as the liaison between the Arch Ministry and Elder Council towards Anja at the palace. They would tell her when they expected Anja to come before them again to answer the charges that had been brought against her. No matter what Eurin did, the evidence presented was damning to the extreme. The security videos had been reviewed by the finest electronics men and women on Hadaria and pronounced very authentic by over a dozen experts. The Elder Council and the Arch Ministry was moving very fast now, and with Buonau providing them details on almost everything Anja had done over her reign as Queen, she was rapidly building a case against her.

Eurin could not believe that Buonau desired power so much as to go this far, but she was witnessing it with her own eyes. She knew Buonau hated Anja and Sivana for their actions in willingly drawing the Hadarian people further and further away from the more conservative and restraining practices of their past. Practices that were monitored and controlled by the Council of Hadarian Elders. Practices that for the most part many of the younger generation of Healers had let fall to the wayside as they followed their petite but fiery and beautiful Queen into the future. Anja had brought passion to the ranks of the Healers and Mage Warriors, and it was common to see those same Healers and Mage Warriors now participating in very intense training exercises with the men and women they would be called upon to heal. Living with them, training with them, forging friendships and sometimes even relationships. In doing this, every year that went by, the Elders lost more power within the fabric of Hadarian society for these Healers would spread these new ideas and ways of doing things among their own friends and family when they came back to Hadaria to Ascend or just to visit. Eurin knew this disturbed many of the Elders, but she never imagined they would go to this extent to regain their lost power. Power and influence that they had begun losing, for the most part, the moment that Anja and Sivana’s father King Yelu had come to power.

The rumors were rampant across all of Hadaria now. Almost everyone now knew that Martin Leonidas had departed within minutes of Anja appearing before the Arch Ministry. Rumors were starting to come out now as to why this was, and why Queen Anja had not been seen in almost three days. Rumors of the security videos were also starting to stir and Netnews reporters were beginning to skulk about looking for information. Not surprisingly it appeared no one within the Arch Ministry had any intention of curbing the rumors. Eurin had watched Anja slumped on the floor of the Ministry Chamber, the tears pouring from her jade eyes as Martin walked out of the chamber, the anger pouring from him in waves so apparent that even someone with no Lycavorian blood in them could detect it. It had happened so quickly, no one had really recovered until after he had already left the planet. As Sivana and Eurin held a distraught Anja between them, looks of stunned knowledge on their faces, the Arch Ministry ordered that Anja be confined to her home while a formal investigation was begun. They were going to determine if Anja was indeed culpable in the death of Mage Warrior Seanna and whether she had acted with conscious thought in letting Seanna die to hide her sexually deviant behavior from being publicly brought to light. They were also going to try and determine if Anja and Sivana had willfully disregarded their positions as Queen and Princess in political matters by not including the Arch Ministry and Elder Council in decisions they had made. While Eurin herself knew they had no real power to do this, Anja was in no position to argue with them.

The Hadarian Elder Guard that served the Elders had set up a perimeter around the estate, insuring that Anja would not leave. There had been a confrontation with the Durcunusaan force under the command of Belen at first, and it wasn’t until after six of the Hadarian Elder Guard were nearly killed trying to enter the grounds of the Royal Estate, that they were called off and told to establish a perimeter around the outside of the palace grounds and insure Anja complied with the confinement order. Elder Buonau had stepped into that temporary void quickly and taken charge and Eurin had no doubts she was directing the investigation as well as everything else that was happening. That Buonau was making a concerted attempt to usurp Anja’s rule was obvious to anyone who was paying attention. What frightened Eurin the most was the fact that no one seemed to be protesting what she was doing in any way.

Eurin looked around the tunnel once more, trying to determine where they were. She had never seen this tunnel before, or the men that were escorting her. She knew they were not part of the normal detachment of Durcunusaan that guarded the palace and Anja when she was here. She had no idea where she was to be honest. The Lifter that they had escorted her to had been blacked out so she could not see where they were going to. They had made one stop to pick up Zaniai, who was also in a state of shock, before they continued on. That two Durcunusaan members had removed him from his home as well was all he was able to tell her before they were told politely but firmly to remain quiet until they reached their destination. A moment of indecision flashed across Eurin’s mind then as she and Zaniai walked. Was Elder Buonau bold enough to make her and Zaniai disappear? They were both staunch supporters of everything Anja and Sivana had done through the years, and both of them had been trying vigorously to find out more information about what was happening for the last two days. No one would give them any answers as Buonau had declared a complete blackout on any information in regards to the investigation or how it was proceeding. Could these new Durcunusaan troops be pulling them from their homes to protect them in some fashion?

Looking up at the ceiling of the tunnel as she walked Eurin stumbled in her night clothes, but the Durcunusaan soldier walking next to her reach out quickly and kept her from falling on her face with a gentle grip that was surprising. The small group came to a halt then and Eurin grasped the man’s arms and looked at him through the helmet he wore. His blue eyes bright and alert and filled with respect.

“Forgive us Divine One.” He spoke gently. “We are moving too fast for what you wear. We will slow our pace. It isn’t much further, just around the corner up ahead.”

“Where are we going?” Eurin asked him quickly.

“All will be known in a short while.” He answered as he held her arm now and urged her forward.

Voices could be heard as they moved closer to the corner and Eurin recognized Sivana’s voice easily. Sivana was like her sister in almost every way, and backing down from someone was not something she would do willingly. Her eyes went wide as she came around the corner and saw her.

“What is going on?” Sivana screamed once more. “You tell me why you have brought me here? Where is my husband?”

“The others have joined us Princess.” The stoic faced Durcunusaan troop replied. “We can make our way forward now!”

“I want to know what is going on right now!” Sivana hissed. “Where is my sister? Tell me where Anja is right now!”

“Sivana?” Eurin gasped causing her to turn.

“Eurin!” Sivana gasped as she turned and saw her and then rushed over to her and they embraced quickly.

“Sivana what is going on?” Eurin asked. “These men… they came and took us from our homes in the black of night! I have never seen them on Hadaria before. They…”

Sivana nodded. “They came for Belen and me too?” She said. “They took Belen, Eurin. I don’t know where they have taken him. I…”

They turned at the deep rumbling sound and watched as the thick steel wall in front of them began to open and take the shape of a door as it began to slide open with ease. As it got past the half way point, they saw Belen standing with his father Atropos, both of them wearing their standard uniforms and Belen now carrying his weapons very openly. Sivana’s eyes flew open.

“Belen!” She gasped rushing forward. Sivana felt relief wash over her as her husband’s aura swept across her senses and embraced her. She gasped softly as he nuzzled her cheek and neck and gripped her tightly with one arm. It amazed her how he could do this to her now that she was part wolf, but she relished every time he pulsed her with his aura. She pulled back quickly and looked at him. “Belen… husband… what is going on?”

“I apologize for frightening everyone, but it had to be done in this way.” Atropos spoke in a firm but gentle tone.

Sivana looked at him with anger returning to her eyes. “What had to be done this way?” She popped.

“Sivana!” Belen retorted.

“What?” Sivana snapped. “You are keeping even me out of the loop father! As if… as if I can’t be trusted.” Sivana said firmly turning back to Atropos even though small tears could be seen in the corner of her eyes.

Atropos looked at Sivana as she stopped talking and reached up to wipe the tears from her eyes. He smiled and moved closer to her, his normally stern dark eyes becoming soft and welcoming whenever he looked at her. Anja’s sister and Princess of Hadaria she may have been, but since the day his son had turned her to save her life, Sivana had acted as if she had been Lycavorian from birth. She had begun calling him father many years earlier because in her eyes his age and wisdom deserved that respect, and as Belen’s wife Atropos had treated Sivana as he had his two daughters.

“I serve Anja Leonidas.” Atropos spoke softly as Sivana looked at him. “I have served her since that day in Sparta when the King restored my honor. She is the High Guardian of my young children as you well know. I will always serve her Sivana, no doubts, and no questions. You have been part of my family for so long, loved my son and our ways, and honored them without question. You, more than anyone here, you know what security is. My son and I have taught you this.”

Sivana looked at him her eyes moist and she finally shook her head. “I know… I just hate not knowing what is going on.” She stated softly.

Atropos smiled and leaned over to kiss her cheek softly. “All will be revealed within a few moments.” He spoke. “It is not a trust issue Sivana… you know that. Not with you or those with you.”

Sivana nodded. “I know.”

“And what is going on?” Zaniai asked now. “You pull us from our homes in the middle of the night and bring us here. Where is here?”

Atropos smiled as he looked at him. “We are under the palace.” He answered reaching out and squeezing Sivana’s arm firmly, reassuring her with his touch.

Eurin’s eyes grew wider. “Under the palace?”

Atropos nodded. “Three hundred meters under the palace to be exact. The tunnels you see around you all lead out to different portions of the city and the countryside. Some end only a kilometer away, while others extend for many kilometers and join with other bunkers like this.”

“Bunkers?” Zaniai spoke. “There were never any bunkers under the palace. It is built on a single slab of Lava Granite Phospherate. The hardest stone known to exist on Hadaria.”

Atropos nodded. “Indeed. That is why it took four hybrid dragons six months to finally burn through it with their superheated breath. It took us five years to build this underground complex in secret. No one outside of the Durcunusaan knows it exists except for those eight Amarian engineers who designed it and the other four bunkers off world. That group now includes you. They are spread out now among the bunkers with their families maintaining them. A similar bunker is built under the palace on Elear and Apo Prime and one under the villa on Earth. All built by the same team of engineers and four dragons. The one on Apo Prime has been completed the longest, this one only three years ago.”

“Atropos…?” Eurin spoke. “Atropos what is going on?”

Atropos met her eyes and a smile softened his usually stern and unreadable face once again. “I told my Queen not so long ago that she and the other Queens have come to think they can predict everything Martin does. I told her to step back for a moment and look past what they have come to expect from him and look into the place they don’t go to anymore. I told her they would find a very different Martin Leonidas.” He said. “Anja told me she would think about what I said. Anja took my words to heart it seems.”

“What do you… what do you mean?” Eurin asked.

“Did you know… did you know that both Martin Leonidas and Anja were members of perhaps the most elite unit of soldiers in the entire world on Earth? They were feared by all for their cunning and ability to come and go like ghosts. For their ability to adapt and change to suit the mission requirements. And for almost never failing in a mission and its objectives. Anja… Anja finally realized this and she and Martin came up with a plan.”

“A plan?” Zaniai spoke.

Atropos turned. “Come… she is waiting.”

“Wait?” Eurin exclaimed. “Anja is here?”

Atropos nodded with a smile. “Divine One you did not think those fool Elder Guard Militia would actually be able to keep Anja Leonidas penned up somewhere she does not want to be did you?”

“But in the Chamber?” Eurin gasped. “Martin… he…”

Atropos smiled again. “Come... you will see for yourself.” He said turning and moving into the doorway. “Be mindful of the four steps down into the circle.”

Sivana held tightly to Belen’s hand as he walked with her. “Belen… what is happening?”

Belen smiled and squeezed her hand. “Have faith my wife and mate.” He whispered to her. “Everything is not always as others see. You must look beyond what your eyes can see. Especially when they are not friends to those who are family to us.”

Sivana allowed him to help her down the steps and then she was beside the others as Atropos began to walk along the circular hallway. They could see other Durcunusaan members moving along the smooth corridors going in and out of other doors. All of them armed and none of them were members of the Guard Force for the palace above them. They had not walked very far before they heard the laughter of children echoing along the walls. As they drew close to the large archway entrance that Atropos seemed headed too Sivana looked at Belen as the laughter of the childrens voices grew louder.

“That is Retta!” She declared recognizing her niece’s voice.

Belen nodded. “Yes… I do believe it is.”

Sivana saw where they were heading and she broke away from Belen’s grasp and rushed to the doorway. She skidded to a halt just inside the archway at what she saw, her eyes wide and she let out a small yelp of surprise.

Anja turned from where she was sitting on the edge of the couch and holding the mug of coffee in her hands. She was dressed in a casual light blue pantsuit that accented her petite but very curvaceous body.

“They’re here Lover.” She stated confidently.

“Jeez! It’s about time! I’m running out of stories to tell.” Martin exclaimed from within the transmission.

Eurin and Zaniai moved up next to Sivana and saw the massive holo image of Martin, Retta and Calyb along the spotless white wall. Martin was sitting on the couch in their quarters on the SPIRIT, Retta and Calyb on either side of him. Mara and Endeem could be seen sitting leisurely on the floor in front of the couch. Anja got up and set her coffee on the low knee high table before moving over to where Sivana and the others stood and taking one of Sivana’s hands and one of Eurin’s hands.

“You’ll never run out of stories papa!” Retta spoke happily behind her from within the transmission. “Momma says you can’t stop talking.”

“Is that what she says now?” Martin asked with a grin looking at Anja in the transmission as he nuzzled Retta’s head.

“Retta… you weren’t supposed to tell your father I said that.” Anja commented in an embarrassed tone of voice as she pulled a stunned Sivana and Eurin into the room further, Zaniai following his own eyes wide.

Martin laughed and leaned over to nuzzle the top of his daughter’s head once more. “Go get ready for bed.” He told them. “We’ll get in early tomorrow and you need to go to school still.”

“Papa!” Retta announced. “That is so unfair.”

“Why can’t we visit Andro?” Calyb asked.

“You can’t visit your brother because Nara, Deion and Bryon will be in school and you will be too.” Martin answered lifting Retta off the couch easily and setting her on the floor. “Momma and I need to talk so… Mara, Endeem, make sure they brush their teeth and then go to bed.”

The two dragon hatchlings rose to their full height, bobbing their heads up and down while Mara pushed her large head towards Martin. Sivana and the others saw Martin chuckle and nod.

“Ok… but only one story and not too long.” Martin spoke. “Now go!”

“Only one story you two!” Anja declared as she released Sivana and Eurin’s hands and looked back at the holoimage. “Listen to your mothers, both of you and I will see you as soon as I can. And do not neglect your studies!”

“I love you momma!” Retta exclaimed.

“I do too!” Calyb echoed before they both raced from the large main room.

They watched as the dragon hatchlings scampered after Retta and Calyb and Martin got to his feet. “Better tell them everything that is going on when we are finished Red.” He spoke as he moved to the ever present coffee dispenser. “They look like they are about to stroke out.” He stared into the image disc on the SPIRIT, his dark eyes never leaving Anja’s face.

“I will.” Anja said softly.

“Ok… let’s have it. How far have things progressed?” Martin asked.

“She has confined me to the estate and the Arch Ministry is supposedly in secret session and trying to figure out what to do with me.” Anja replied as Atropos nudged the others fully into the room and motioned for them to take seats. Eurin and Zaniai still had looks of shock on their faces, but only Eurin and Zaniai chose to sit. “She’s moving much faster than we had anticipated, which tells me she had things in place long before now.”

“Secret Session my ass! They know exactly what they are doing.” Martin spoke as he moved back from the dispenser with a steaming mug of coffee. “She hasn’t cared very much for you or Sivana ever since you took power Red. You know that. In a way it doesn’t surprise me in the least.”

“Well… I don’t particularly care for her sorry ass either.” Anja barked. “They are going forward with the investigation. Buonau will try and have me dismissed as Queen over these charges, I can feel it Lover. It is becoming readily apparent that is what she is pushing for and she seems to have quite a following Martin. She just may succeed.”

Martin nodded slowly. “We talked about this possibility Anja.” He said.

“I know… but that doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Anja spoke. “Or allow it to proceed unhindered if I can stop it. They will undoubtedly demand that Eliani return to Hadaria without Nyla and Malic, to interrogate her I’m sure.”

“And Eliani will promptly tell them where to go and how to get there.” Martin said with a grin. “Not to mention what to do when they get there.”

“I don’t want her coming here.” Anja said. “Keep her with Andro. She is too volatile and will only lash out to protect me. That could do more damage than good, she has become too much like Andro and Lisisa when it comes to family. Besides… she is needed more with Andro in case something happens. Behind Sivana and me she is the most powerful Healer in the Union and she is needed more where she is.”

“She gets her temper from your side of the family you know?” Martin said looking at her. “I’m as mellow as they come.”

“Please… excuse me while I vomit.” Anja said with a grin.

Martin’s face sobered and he took a seat on the couch. “Anja… you do know you may have to initiate a Shining Path. Can you do that Red? I know… I know it will tear you apart but can you do it?”

Anja took a deep breath and nodded her head. “If I have too Lover… if I have too yes. I will do it.”

Martin nodded. He knew Anja would do as she said. In many ways she was nearly as tough minded as him and would only take so much shit before she starting shoving back. “Then I won’t mention it again.”

“Will the two of you stop talking as if we are not here!” Eurin all but screamed. “And someone tell us what is going on?”

Anja turned and looked at her as Martin settled to the couch on the SPIRIT. “Eurin… we are having a conversation.” She said with humorous tones in her voice.

“I can see that!” Eurin barked. “Tell me why?” She looked at Martin in the transmission. “I saw you in the chamber! I saw how you acted!” Her eyes went to Anja. “And you? You were devastated! You… the tears!”

“Eurin… how long have you known me?” Martin asked softly.

Eurin looked at him from where she sat. “I do not need a lesson in the history we have together Martin Leonidas!” She spat.

“As long as you have known me… as much as you have studied our people. Lycavorians. You still do not understand do you?” Martin said.

“I understand that something is going on.” Eurin spoke heatedly. “You looked as if you were ready to…”

“Kill Anja.” Zaniai stammered finishing Eurin’s statement. “In the Ministry Chamber. Anja… your face… the tears…”

“It was staged!” Sivana gasped now from where she stood.

Anja looked at Martin in the transmission and smiled. “I told you practicing like we did could only make it better.” She said. “Now you owe me. Big time.”

“And I will happily pay up on that debt when I see you again.” Martin answered with a grin. “In spades.”

“Ohhhh… I can’t wait for that.” Anja said with a delightful shudder.

“You staged the whole thing!” Eurin said incredulous.

“It was the only way to get our enemies to begin to reveal themselves and their plans.” Anja said returning her gaze to Eurin with unflinching confidence. She moved to the small half couch across from where Eurin and Zaniai sat and settled onto it easily. She held out her hand for Sivana, who didn’t hesitate and moved to sit next to her sister. “They had to think… they had to think that they accomplished what they were attempting to do. They had to think they had separated Martin and me.”

“Then… the security tapes?” Zaniai gasped. “They…”

“They are about as false as they come.” Martin snapped from the transmission. “And not even very good ones either.”

“Then you… you don’t believe them?” Zaniai asked hesitantly.

“Believe them?” Martin said with a chuckle. “You must be joking Zaniai. How could I believe something so obvious? Besides Anja is considerably more vocal in bed. Not to mention she doesn’t just lay there as the security footage shows.”

“Martin!” Anja exclaimed with wide eyes. “You don’t have to go into detail!”

Eurin looked at Anja with a stunned expression. She and Martin were trading one-liners right now, trading them back and forth as they had done for the last twenty-five years of their relationship and marriage, their comments laced with sexual innuendo and possessive tones. It was something she had seen often in the past, whether they were relaxing in the palace or preparing for battle against the Evolli. Anja was very much like him in that nothing seemed to faze her very much. At least not outwardly. “Anja?” She asked softly. “What is going on here?”

“As much as you have studied Lycavorian DNA and physiology Eurin… you more than anyone should know the security tapes they showed were forged.” Martin answered before Anja could.

Anja smiled gently as she looked at Martin in the transmission. “I could never cheat on Martin, Eurin. Not only because I love him with every breath that I take, not only because no man could do to me what his touch does to me, but also because of my wolf physiology. It would be impossible for me to act in such a way as long as Martin is alive, as it would be for any of us. Dysea and For’mya included.” She spoke confidently.

“What?” Eurin gasped. “What do you mean?”

“Eurin… I’m part wolf.” Anja said.

“I know that!” Eurin snapped impatiently.

“There is not a male Alpha wolf alive that could possibly illicit the type of reactions from me that you saw in those tapes. Martin is the most powerful Alpha wolf in the Union, Rinard doesn’t even come close. His pitiful aura, even at full strength, would have no effect on me in the least because my wolf blood calls only for Martin in that way. And it would always call for him and him alone while he lives. Dysea and For’mya as well.”

“While he lived?” Zaniai asked.

Anja nodded her head. “It was the natural state of things for Lycavorians long in the past. It allowed females to become receptive to other alphas, other males really, after the death of their mate. It insured the continuation of the species in the most basic of ways. That is one of the reasons Resumar thought it so vile when females came of age and were forced by the first male to reach them. It took emotion out of the equation. It is the main reason he began pulling the Lycavorians out of that train of thought and banished that practice. It is no different for any pureblood female Lycavorian wolf. Or those turned by powerful alphas. Sivana and Tarifa for example. Belen and Isra are among the strongest of alpha males among the Lycavorian species and their blood would not allow them to react in such a way with another male unless their mate was dead. When combined with the emotion of love, it’s virtually impossible for a female wolf to willingly act in such a way with another male. She would consider it an act of vileness and dishonor of the highest order to act in such a way. The female wolf would need to love the other male considerably more, or not love her mate at all, in order to act in this way. Why do you think there are so few instances of adultery in mainstream Lycavorian society within the Union itself?”

Sivana looked at Belen and then back to Anja. “You mean that you wouldn’t have said those things?” She spoke hearing these explanations for the first time. “Not that I believed for an instant you had Anja… but…”

Anja smiled. “I would be incapable of saying those things to Rinard, on top of the fact that I wouldn’t fuck him if he was the last man in the universe. That is the most disgusting thought I can picture. I may be sexually open and free Sivana but I do have my standards. And besides… the others and I have plenty of toys to keep us deliciously occupied with each other if Martin is not around. Not to mention Rinard does not compare to Martin in equipment either. Any of us would laugh at him if he pulled it out in front of us, before we cut it off that is.” She finished with a smile and flash of her teeth.

Martin’s eyes grew a little wider in the transmission. “Toys? Really?” He asked with a grin. “Is that what those…?”

Anja pointed at him. “Forget you ever heard that big boy. And the part about the toys.” She snapped playfully. “You’ll regret it if you don’t.”

Eurin looked at her. “I… I knew of what you speak Anja. I have heard many others say the same thing.” Eurin stammered. “I just… I did not… scientifically there was no basis for that thought. I never believed it. It seemed more an emotional thing to me.”

Martin smiled. “Well now you know. There is not a scientific explanation for everything that happens Eurin. You should know that by now.” He said. “I will never desert my Queens. Any one of them. Just as they could never betray me, I could never betray them. Our hearts and minds are entwined too deeply.”

“So everything in the chamber?” Zaniai asked. “It was all an act?”

Martin grinned. “Pretty good acting huh?” He spoke looking at Anja. “I knew I should have gone to Hollywood Red.”

Anja rolled her eyes. “As a porn star maybe.” She turned her head and looked at him as he opened his mouth to reply. “Don’t go there Martin Leonidas!” She scolded.

“What is this place Hollywood?” Zaniai asked.

Martin chuckled. “I have to go Red.” He stated getting to his feet. “Armetus put together an extensive overview of what options we have with Aikiro and the Coven. I want to examine it with him before we reach home. Pen enyla forn Red. Fill them in on what is going on, but you make sure you watch your ass. It’s too damn perfect to get shot off, and I like it just the way it is.”

Anja’s face beamed as she stared back at him in the transmission. “I love you too Marty. With every beat of my heart.” Anja spoke softly. Her face changed quickly. “You just keep that bitch away from our children as much as possible. I don’t want her corrupting them!”

Martin nodded. “Consider it done.” He stated. “I’ll contact you again in two days from Sparta.”

“Lover… you be careful. Now that we know some of what Aikiro is up too, she will become even more dangerous.” Anja said.

Martin nodded. “I intend too.” Martin’s eyes turned to Atropos. “Atropos?”

“Milord?” Atropos spoke alertly.

“Bold Shield.” Martin said simply.

Anja noticed that both Atropos and Belen became instantly more alert and she looked at her captain intently. That was a phrase even she had never heard of. Atropos nodded his head smartly. “Consider it done Milord.” He spoke.

“Anja… if you need anything, use our secure channel. Nothing over normal COMs.” Martin said.

Anja nodded turning back to his image. “I know Lover.” She said. “I kind of like you just the way you are too, so don’t do anything stupid.”

“Me? Do something stupid?” Martin exclaimed. “I will have you know that I am the epitome of calm and composed.”

Anja snorted. “When pigs fly maybe.” She spat.

Martin smiled warmly is eyes locked on Anja. “I will talk to you in two days. Anja…?” He waited until her jade colored eyes were focused intently on him. “No doubts Red. No doubts ever.”

Anja nodded. “No doubts and no questions Martin. Ever.”

He smiled just before the transmission ended and the holoimage faded leaving nothing but the wall. Anja stared at the empty wall for a few moments more as if trying to feel even the smallest portion of his aura even over this distance. Her eyes closed for a long moment and she smiled to herself before turning from the transmission and looking at the others. “Well… now you know.” She said softly. “Now all we have to do is find a way to stop what Buonau is doing before she really fucks things up.”

“That… that will be easier said then done Anja.” Zaniai spoke quickly. “She is rapidly consolidating her power base.”

Anja nodded. “I know. We have to stall for time. Demand that the Arch Ministry allow you to interview these men in the video footage. Demand to search Rinard’s home. Pcillany’s home. I still have access to Seanna’s apartment on Apo Prime and I have people moving there now. General Vengal will arrive in three days with a company of his Drow Scouts to assist us. He is also the one who threw Rinard out of the Durcunusaan and I want a better explanation as to why then the one he provided to Atropos.”

“General Vengal?” Zaniai said coming to his feet now. “Anja there are few who do not know what role Vengal and his half-vampire Drow Scouts play within the Union military. Along with Mjolnir’s Hand and the Durcunusaan, they are the King’s fist. His very personal hammer.”

Anja nodded quickly. “Yes I know.” She said. “We need people who can move among the shadows and ask questions without really being noticed. They are the only ones who can do that and it is why we need them here. I requested them Zaniai. You saw Martin… you spoke to him. You don’t believe that I…”

Zaniai’s eyes went wide. “Never!” He hissed. “Fuleos is the one who got me to see the type of woman you were. I have seen the complete devotion between you and Martin and the others. I saw it between you and Seanna. No… I… you are not capable of such things. And you are right… we may very well need them.”

“Buonau will fight us on everything we request.” Eurin spoke.

Anja nodded. “Yes she will, but she will have no choice really. She may have much of the Arch Ministry in her pocket, but she can not change the constitution that quickly. We have a chance to stop her before she does too much damage.”

“Anja… what if we can’t?” Belen asked now. “She has obviously been planning this for some time. What if we can’t stop her?”

Anja met his eyes and then the gazes of the others. “You… you don’t want to know the alternative.” She spoke. “So let’s not think about that and start looking.”

Sivana stepped forward. “Anja… sister… what exactly are we looking for?”

Anja grinned. “Oh that’s the easy part.” She said. “We’re looking for me.”

They all looked at Anja as if she had truly lost her mind.

BELID

THE WILDS

DEVIL’S BANE

KAVALIAN FLAGSHIP IN ORBIT

“…had our people here on the BANE going over all the data.” Pusintin was talking with Keleru in the holo transmission. “I brought two of our senior biogenic scientists just to be sure. Their consensus is the same as Phy’iad’s elf female.”

“It won’t work.” Keleru stated.

Pusintin shook his head. “Oh no… it will work.” He said quickly. “But considering that my brother is the one that turned her… we don’t know how long it will last which could pose a problem.”

“Explain.” Keleru ordered.

“It has to do with the strength of the Lycavorian that turned them.” Pusintin spoke. “At least Phy’iad’s elf slut was right about that. The female that they captured lasted seventy-three minutes before her natural wolf healing system localized and then purged the chemical from her body, thereby making her immune to the effects of Immortals on normal female elves.” Pusintin leaned back in his chair. “The elf Queen was turned by my brother and because of that, it may very well make her immune immediately.”

“Because of the pureness of his blood. Like yours.”

Pusintin nodded. “It would be like trying to harness a rabid wolf.” He said. “The moment her system purged the chemical in the Immortal’s fluids, she would turn into a very lethal female wolf not at all happy about her situation. And we don’t know how long it would take.”

“This is not common knowledge Pusintin.” Keleru spoke.

Pusintin shook his head. “I know. I had never heard of this before Phy’iad told me. I asked the three vampire officers I have on my ship and they knew nothing about it. Apparently it is something the Immortals have known for several thousand years but never felt the need to bring to anyone’s attention and it is why they never intentionally tried to capture half breeds. They thought it was an anomaly when it was first realized because the percentage was so low. Once they discovered that it was related to Lycan and Elf pairings, and any female children or turned females would be like this they tried to avoid them. Any that were taken prisoner were used for a few hours and then had to be killed or beaten severely. In which case they were useless to begin with to the Immortals. It isn’t something that elves or Lycavorians have made common knowledge because our scientists say it is still somewhat new to them as well. They have known about it for many centuries but are still studying the effects.”

“So that part of our plan will not work.” Keleru said. “Not if she will react in this way. It could very well be counterproductive to the overall plan.”

“It doesn’t necessarily have to work the way we intended.” Pusintin said. “If it is not common knowledge, then perhaps the target is not aware of it either. We know for a fact that their female pilots and ground troops are cautioned against confronting Immortals in any way. If it is not common knowledge we can still use it as a tool, not to mention the more physical means of convincing her.”

Keleru was silent for a moment. “So it is still an option?”

Pusintin nodded his head. “I believe so.” He spoke. “It has to be her Keleru. It would give me firmer ground to stand on.”

Keleru nodded. “I agree. Can we confirm any of this information further?”

Pusintin nodded. “It is a question we can put to our lone contact.” He stated. “Is it worth the risk for you to order that?”

“The alternative is a long and drawn out war.” Keleru spoke. “I will make the necessary arrangements.”

Pusintin nodded. “Then I will take as much information in regards to this as Phy’iad can supply me and commit it to memory. As much as I am able.”

“The Immortal dogs will work for us?” Keleru asked.

Pusintin nodded. “I believe so. We are going to make it worth his while. At least for a time. Their unique skills could come in handy, and once we control The Wilds those skills will be needed.”

“We must keep them away from our regular troops.” Keleru said. “We know from that fool Gerald that he lost the half elf daughter near Yocetu. There is any number of worlds they could have gone too to hide in that sector and the adjoining sectors combined. Our ships from Nefoa have been spread out searching for one that has any sign of Immortal presence. Gerald is confining his search to within three sectors of Yocetu with instructions to contact the Kavalian commander if he finds them.”

“He is an idiot… but he does have his uses.” Pusintin said.

Keleru nodded. “And he will die like the others when the time comes.” Keleru got up within the transmission and moved to a large desk. “They have made hardly any mention of their confrontation with our ship in The Wilds on their Netnews.”

“That is surprising in and of itself.” Pusintin spoke. “There were no survivors on the DIATAGA?”

Keleru shook his head. “The fool commander fired on the vampire frigate while it resided within the shield arc of the Union flagship and carried the vampire Queen of the Union on it.” He said. “I am actually surprised the child queen didn’t destroy all of the ships. As it was, this LEONIDAS II-Class ship… this MJOLNIR’S HAND hit our DIATAGA with a concentrated broadside that completely overwhelmed their shields and blasted them to atoms. They never stood a chance.”

Pusintin’s eyebrows went up a little. “Really?” He spoke. “That would imply that their weapons systems are more advanced than we thought.”

Keleru nodded. “Those were my thoughts as well.” He said. “Unfortunately… as much as it angers me that this happened, I can not press the issue beyond asking for a formal apology and demanding reparations. They were targeting the vampire scum that attacked our delegation on their ship after all. To press beyond what would be politically correct would only draw suspicion.”

Pusintin nodded. “You did the right thing Keleru. If you make too much of an issue about it they will begin to wonder why. It will draw them into The Wilds more to discover why our ships were there to begin with. Then our presence there will start to illicit more attention and that is not something we want.”

“This business with Athani troubles me Pusintin.” Keleru said sitting down at the desk now.

“I have racked my memory to try and determine if I should have seen this coming, but I can remember nothing that stands out Keleru.” Pusintin spoke softly. “Jalersi would have seen the signs before anyone as her sister.”

Keleru nodded. “I do not hold you to blame Pusintin.” He stated. “It has forced me to denounce her publicly and now I have to deal with Qurot’s Pride over this issue. They are demanding to know how I allowed this to happen. I have also confined Jalersi to the embassy for the time being. She was not happy about that.”

“Keleru… you don’t think…” Pusintin began.

Keleru shook his head. “No… she would never betray me as Athani has done. She is too ingrained in our ways. Athani was always the one who rebelled. While it angers me greatly that this has happened, I should have seen it coming myself when I allowed her to visit with the Ancient Priestess. Demahra has disappeared as well it seems.”

“Disappeared? Where could she go? She is over a thousand years old.” Pusintin asked the question.

Keleru nodded his head. “Apparently she believes I would have come after her for not seeing these signs in my daughter and doing something to stop them. She is right of course… but I would not have killed her. Simply maimed her. I have ordered her home in the mountains destroyed, and all of her teachings burned, but one can never be too careful.” He said.

“You think she had a hand in Athani’s actions don’t you?” Pusintin asked.

Keleru nodded. “Outside of Jalersi… she is the only one Athani spent considerable time with in the last two decades. It has to be her. Where else would she have learned these fool ideas of choice and emotion? Who else but Demahra would be brave enough to put these ideas in my daughter’s head? She believes her age gives her some sort of special authority to shape the future of our young ones. When I find her I will teach her this is not the case.” Keleru looked at him oddly. “You sound angry with my daughter Pusintin. Has something happened?”

Pusintin shook his head. “When I spoke to her last she seemed distant and only wanted to question me about what I have been doing with my time. It was almost as if she was probing me for information. Trying to see if I have had other relationships.”

“She is still very angry about you having this other child from the vampire wench Yuri.” Keleru stated. “That much I do know. She was angry with me for not telling her.”

“She needs to get over that!” Pusintin spoke.

Keleru nodded. “I agree… however I still must caution you that she will not understand if she discovers you have acted within our laws as any virile Kavalian man would and taken other females into your bed. Nor will she understand if she discovers our plan.”

Pusintin nodded. “I know. No one else knows about those times. I was smart enough to take precautions to not be discovered. And I have no intention of telling her what we are planning. At least not until it is over and done with.”

Keleru nodded slowly. “Good. I do not need my daughter slaughtering three or four of our females in a fit of jealous rage.”

“She will never find out.” Pusintin spoke. “Almost all of our teams are in place now.” He changed the subject not wanting to linger on talking about Jalersi as her actions and attitude was beginning to piss him off. “Three more will need another two weeks to fully be ready, but then all of them will begin their surveillance and training at their hidden locations.”

“All of them made it in undetected?” Keleru asked.

Pusintin nodded. “Yes. I told you training them as we did would one day benefit us.” He said.

Keleru nodded. “Yes you did. Their preliminary chances of success?”

Pusintin nodded. “Eighty percent or better on the three main targets, slightly less on the others due only to lack of intelligence about their whereabouts.”

“Speaking of whereabouts we have heard back from our agents in Coven space.” Keleru said. “I was going to wait until you returned here to inform you, but then this thing with Athani reared its vile head.” Keleru shook his mane, the graying blond hair moving gently with the motions. “I can not fathom why she would turn on me as she has done. And with the son of the Lycavorian King no less. If she is wise she will never show her face again, for I will insure she is sent to a labor camp and used as a whore for the rest of her days.” Pusintin remained silent as Keleru vented knowing that the Kavalian leader meant every word. Keleru took a deep breath. “As I was saying… our agents in Coven space. They were able to search the last of the locations where we believe the Coven may have taken their dragons. They watched the facility for a week and saw no sign of them.”

Pusintin got to his feet now. “I felt sure they had hidden them away at one of those three locations.” He stated.

“Not that it matters.” Keleru said. “We have upwards of five million T19 missiles in our inventory now. All of them very safe in storage bunkers where we believe they will use these dragons most of all.”

“Oh… I don’t question that.” Pusintin spoke. “It just surprises me that we have not been able to discover where they have gone. Yuri is on Earth, without her dragon, so they have not taken them there.”

Keleru looked at him with some surprised. “You considered that?” He asked.

Pusintin nodded his head. “It was one of many different scenarios I ran through my head. The Coven dragons could receive advanced training from my brother and his people that would have effectively neutralize the tactics we have learned from the Evolli in regards to the T19 use. It was a long shot… but seeing Yuri on Earth without her beast quickly set that particular scenario aside. And my brother would never do such a thing. Aikiro stole those dragons from him and he would not forgive that. Ever.”

“I have ordered our agents in Coven space to expand their search outward from each of these three planets and begin to make discrete inquires as to where their beasts have gone.” Keleru spoke.

Pusintin nodded. “I will be leaving here later today after telling Phy’iad what it is we seek.” He stated. “I should be back there in four days maximum. I intend to stop on Nefoa to review their deployments, but that will only be a few hours.”

Keleru nodded. “We should know more from Jiss and Matuarr by then in regards to what we asked them to investigate. When we initiate this plan of ours we will need to move very fast initially to keep the Union off guard.”

Pusintin nodded. “They won’t just roll over Keleru. You know that. Once it is discovered we were the ones who conducted the attacks they’ll hit us. And they’ll hit us hard. Harder than the Coven has ever hit us. We need to be prepared for that.”

Keleru met Pusintin’s gaze. “Oh… I know this. However… once we reveal the goal of our plan they will have no choice but to follow their own laws. If Jiss and Matuarr confirm that nothing has changed, then they will have to call off their military and let the people decide. It is written right in their constitution.”

“We are hoping.” Pusintin spoke quickly. “Two of our primary targets are making only sporadic appearances however. In order for this to work… we need to take out not only my brother, but both of my older nephews by the child Queen Aricia. They are the pure bloods. The others are of no large consequence and they will fall in line if they are told too. According to Karun, Denali Leonidas always comes with Lisisa when she meets him, so he should not be a large problem. Karun, Timur and our security detail on Earth, combined with the assault team should be more than adequate to take him out of the picture. My nephew Androcles however, he will be tough to nail down.”

“Then we must find his Achilles Heel. As your brother’s weak spot is his feelings for his Queens, his oldest son will have a weak spot as well. We need to find it and exploit it.” Keleru spoke. “I will have Jiss and Matuarr broaden their work to include all the information they can get on this Androcles, including the blond female he has taken as his mate.”

Pusintin nodded. “That is probably a good idea.”

“Our attacks combined with the confusion our agent in the Union should provide will be more than enough to counter any moves by the Union leadership.” Keleru spoke. “We estimate at least two to three months of confusion before they fully realize what has happened and begin to recover. There will be confrontations no doubt, but they will be sporadic with no real central control. By then you will have completed your part in the plan and we will already have secured a foothold deep in their territory that they can not dislodge us from.”

Pusintin nodded his head confidently, his dark eyes cruel and unforgiving. “Once the cycle starts it will be nearly a one hundred percent guarantee. Once we make that announcement I can move quickly.”

“It is a superior plan Pusintin.” Keleru spoke. “When it is successful, our people will sing your name with honor and shower you with wealth.”

Pusintin waved that off quickly. “I don’t care about that.” He snapped. “My brother will be dead and when I finally rule the Union; my mother will follow him into hell’s flames.”

Keleru smiled. “An excellent plan indeed.” He stated calmly. “Contact me when you reach Nefoa. I will have more information to pass on to you then.”

Pusintin looked at Keleru in the transmission. “Keleru… Jalersi is…”

“I will talk with my daughter Pusintin.” Keleru told him holding up his hand. “This is not the time for her female sensibilities to begin raising their ugly heads. She is a Kavalian and she knows our laws. I will tell her to accept things as they are and move on.”

Pusintin nodded. “Thank you.”

“I will speak with you in two days when you reach Nefoa.” Keleru said.

BELID

IMMORTAL BASE

As’hia looked up when the door to her cell slid open and the small force shield dropped. She watched the huge Immortal enter the cell carrying several bundles in his hands. She had seen him several times since discovering he was working in tandem with Lynom. She did not trust him as completely as Lynom appeared to, but even though she had not yet managed to meet Lynom, everything he had told her up until now had come to pass. This Immortal did not talk very much, and As’hia had begun to wonder if he was even capable of talking. As’hia’s Spartan training allowed her to quickly approximate an opponent’s size and skill just from their body movements and language. She estimated this Immortal at six foot three or four, and even under his loose fitting clothes she determined he was incredibly muscular. The sheer strength contained in his body must have been incredible. Certainly enough to snap her in half with barely any thought. What she found interesting most of all was the fluidness of his motion and movements. He did not move like other Immortals, with the choppy almost predictable motions common to them. This one however, he moved with a fierce predatory nature, always constantly aware of everything around him it seemed. In complete and precise control of every limb of his body and what it was doing. He reminded her of many of the most senior and skilled vampire instructors in the Advanced Martial Combat Classes she had taken and the way they conducted themselves.

While they took no part in the initial Agoge that every Spartan went through, since Queen Isabella had taken her place at the King’s side, many of the advanced classes were now given by a combination of senior Lycavorian and vampire instructors. This combination made the graduates even more deadly in many opinions. As’hia had finished second in her Advanced Classes, taking to the lethal training like a fish in the water, and it had made both her mother and father bubble with pride as they listened to the praise from the senior Vampire instructor upon her graduation in front of nearly four thousand visitors and family members of the class of three hundred and sixty-five graduates.

Lynom had told her this Immortal was on their side, and that he worked with him. So far that had proven to be true, but As’hia had no trust of Immortals in the least, especially not now. She had killed the Immortal that broke her initially, the one who had turned her into a weak pile of whimpering flesh before him. She could remember most vividly how she had willingly thrust her hips back on him with enthusiasm and need, wanting nothing more than to feel him fill her with his come. She had called him Master several times and that more than anything disgusted her. She was no one’s possession. When her Lycavorian DNA had finally kicked in and purged his foul essence from her body, As’hia had run him through with her very own Nehtes, which he had carelessly left in the room. That act led to several hours of being beaten and then raped twice more, until the Immortal leader had called off his men and left her to lie on the dirty floor, bloody and broken. As’hia felt sure her life was over then. That was until Lynom’s soothing voice had erupted into her mind like a ray of sunlight.

First she had to rid herself of this Immortal and find Lynom so then they could escape.

As’hia what you are thinking? Lynom’s voice filled her thoughts.

I’m going to kill this Immortal you work with and then we are going to escape! As’hia answered immediately.

It came so easily now. Her Mindvoice skills before meeting Lynom had only been a low end Tier Four. Now she had felt her awareness and skill grow beyond anything she had ever sensed, and she knew it was because of Lynom. He was the most powerful Mindvoicer she had ever come across, even stronger than her mother, and somehow when he had established the link with her it had increased her skills beyond what she had been able to do.

As’hia… please do not. Lynom told her in an even voice.

You have access to a ship! We can leave this place! As’hia exclaimed.

It is not that simple Ssin'urn 'Anon. You must trust…

I can do it now! As’hia spoke as her fingers curled around the utensil the Immortal had given her to eat. She had filed it down to a needle like point and now she leaped off the floor intending to drive it into the back of the Immortal’s skull just above his left ear.

The rest and food the Immortal had given her the last four days had allowed her elven body to heal almost completely. She felt like she had regained all of her speed and strength. It would not have mattered had she been at peak health and primed for combat. As’hia blinked and the Immortal was gone from in front of her, the bundles dropping from under his arm. Her dark eyes grew wide as she could not stop her forward momentum and she crashed headlong into the steel wall with a grunt. She whirled around and saw the Immortal standing behind her now and her eyes grew large as she lifted the homemade Shiv.

As’hia stop this before you are hurt! Lynom’s voice rang out in her mind.

As’hia lunged forward at the Immortal trying to stab him, but once more he vanished from in front of her. Just like a vampire when they blurred. As’hia turned with blistering speed, her eyes wide as they came to rest on the Immortal once more. He was gazing at her with those dark orbs, but surprisingly she saw no anger or cruelty in them. She saw humor.

“What are you?” She hissed out.

As’hia took a deep breath and used all of her elven and wolf speed in a final lunge at the Immortal. The beatings and rapes had taken too much out of her and she was no where near fast enough. The Immortal blurred once more and this time As’hia slammed hard into the wall behind him, the Shiv falling from her hand as she cracked her head on the unyielding metal. She whirled around, almost staggering and froze when she saw him staring at her again with that same humorous expression. As’hia’s eyes darted to the fallen Shiv and then back to the Immortal. She made one final lunge to get to the weapon and felt her fingers closing around the tool before she was jerked back to her feet and the large hand close around her fist. She gasped as she felt herself being lifted off the ground like a doll and braced for the savage impact she knew would come from being slammed into the wall behind her. The large hand closed around her throat and fist, but only enough to keep her from using the Shiv. The hand around her throat did not squeeze or try to crush her neck; it merely held her suspended eight inches off the floor as the Immortal pressed her against the wall gently.

Lynom! As’hia screamed out within Mindvoice as she closed her eyes and prepared to die.

“I told you not to attempt that Ssin'urn 'Anon.” Lynom’s voice spoke. As’hia’s eyes grew wide as she realized the sound echoed in her ears and not her mind. She stared at the face of the Immortal with his grayish colored skin and dark eyes. The bones spurs decorating the edges of his jaw were very prominent and his lips were somewhat thicker than normal Immortals. “You have not fully regained all of your combined elven and wolf speed and strength. If I had been anyone else, they would not have hesitated and they would have killed you. I would have been very upset.”

“Lynom?” As'hia gasped her eyes wide and her brain rebelling from this new knowledge. How could this be the vampire who had been helping her? It couldn’t be. He was an Immortal. “You… no! You are an Immortal!” As’hia shouted as she began to pummel his shoulder with her free hand. “No! Put me down! Let me go!”

Lynom was the second son of Cha’talla and Esther Suira. He had been given a vampire name by his parents in honor of his mother’s father, whom she had never known because the Empress had murdered him. It was custom among the Akruxian people for the males to name the children, especially the sons, and when Cha’talla had named him for the father of his Blessed Wife, Esther had cried for two hours straight. Like his older brother Tir’ut, he had led a hard life of training and schooling under his father and mother, but Lynom would trade it for nothing in this galaxy. His father worshiped the very ground his mother walked upon, and she reciprocated those same feelings back to him. They held nothing back from Tir’ut and himself as they grew, allowing them to find their own way under their firm guidance. He was almost a twin to his brother in looks, and had undergone six hours of surgery to alter his features to match what he looked like now. Cha’talla knew it would be the only way he would be able to infiltrate the mercenary group to begin with. This particular group of Immortals had drawn the interest of his father many years ago due to their savage nature within The Wilds. None of the members of Cha’talla’s tribe would be able to infiltrate them as completely as Lynom had because of their history. Lynom and his brother were not so limited. He had volunteered for this duty because it allowed his father to plan and keep an eye on Phy’iad’s group until the time was right to remove them as a threat to free men and women in The Wilds.

Lynom, also like his brother Tir’ut, possessed all the massive strength of an Immortal and vampire combined. But like his brother he had also inherited the incredible ability to blur and wrap the shadows around himself like a vampire. It was something their mother had schooled them both on mercilessly as they grew so that they could use these skills to one day save their lives if need be. He abhorred being among these foul men, and it had taken all of his willpower to not succumb to the callousness and savagery they used when dealing with others. He had killed to maintain his cover within their organization, but thankfully none of those he had killed were innocents. The more time he spent among them however, the harder it became to hold onto who he was at his core. That was until As’hia had been captured. Now Lynom had a reason to continue on with his mission and bring these monsters to an inglorious end. And he would do it in order to protect this she-elf in front of him that stirred his blood like no other he had seen in the nearly two years he had been among Phy’iad’s group. And it would take even less time to undo the procedure he had endured to make himself appear like a normal Immortal and it was a day Lynom waited for eagerly.

Lynom did the only thing he could think of to keep As’hia from losing her grip on reality that her connection to him had given her. He pressed his body close to hers, pinning her against the wall with only his chest and abdomen and gripping her face tightly in his large hand.

“As’hia!” He hissed loudly. The harshness of his voice caused her to stop whipping her head from side to side and look at him with wide eyes that were filled with fear now.

As’hia gazed at him, her whole body trembling in a potluck of emotions ranging from anger, to shame, to despair. Her heart raced madly, and she could not shift to her wolf form to tear him limb from limb with nothing but her claws and teeth. As he pressed closer to her, easily pinning her lithe figure to the coolness of the cell wall she felt the incredible warmth of his body through the clothes he wore. The haggard wrap that adorned her skin barely covered her body with any modesty, half of it now torn away so that one of her bare breasts was currently pushed against his incredibly broad chest. Her eyes grew even wider as she felt the heat from his body, quite unlike the cool skin of an Immortal, and her own body reacted in a way she did not expect.

It reveled in the warmth that washed over her.

As’hia had long ago passed through her Coming of Age, and she had been pulsed by many an Alpha wolf, and even bedded with several of them. None of them elicited the reaction she was now experiencing having the steel hard body of this huge Immortal pressed against her near naked flesh. Even the elven pilot whom she had gone on the trip to the resort to escape had never gotten this reaction from her. Her dark brown eyes were wide as she stared at him.

“Kill me!” She jeered. “I will never submit to you! Kill me now for if you don’t I will surely kill you!”

Lynom shook his head slowly and removed his hand from her throat to grasp her jaw and keep her head from moving. He took it firmly, but did not squeeze very hard. It was enough to keep her from speaking and moving her head.

“”I will not kill you!” He snarled. “And I do not expect you to submit to me! I am Lynom As’hia! It is me!”

“You lie!” As’hia growled savagely. “Lynom is a vampire! His mother is a pureblood vampire! He told me!”

“My mother is a pureblood vampire!” Lynom growled back at her. “And my father is a pureblood! He is… he is a pureblood Immortal.”

As’hia’s eyes grew wider at this. “You lie!” She barked. “No vampire would sleep with an Immortal let alone bear them children! It is a crime in the High Coven! Even I know that! You…”

“Silence woman!” Lynom finally rumbled loudly. He pressed closer to her, his lips only inches from hers, As’hia unable to move her head due to his powerful iron like grip. She thought his foul smell would overwhelm her wolf senses, but to her utter amazement she found the sweet scent of Amarian Willow Flowers wafting to her nostrils. It was a flower she had watched her mother raise in their home on Elear for it signified being reborn to the Amarian people whenever the flower bloomed. Her eyes watched as his lips curled back in a snarl, exposing the tips of his vampiric fangs. “My mother is Esther Suira and she is a Pureblood! How do you explain that I can blur? How do you explain I can move faster than you? Think As’hia! I could not tell you who I was before! You were still recovering from what they did to you! You…”

“What you did to me!” As’hia barked.

“No!” Lynom snapped. “I did no such thing! I could not stop what happened to you when you first arrived! I did not know who you were or that you were even here! I could not save your friends from being broken and I am sorry! I…”

“You tricked me!” As’hia snapped viciously. “You are nothing but a monster!”

“I SAVED YOUR LIFE!” Lynom roared now as anger flooded his veins. He easily heaved As’hia across the cell and watched as she hit the ground and rolled into the far wall with a rush of pain and the air leaving her lungs. Once more she was not fast enough as Lynom blurred in motion across the room in a blink and his hand clamped onto her throat. She gasped as this time he exerted pressure and he held up the homemade Shiv she had made with his other hand. Her eyes were wide now, but not in anger. Now she was frightened she would die under the very weapon she had made. “I could kill you now without as much as a blink!” He snarled at her. “I have risked much to shield you. If not for me you would be in the main chamber screaming in shame under who knows how many of these foul members of my father’s species. They would fuck you and feed on your blood until you were insane! They would beat you senseless because you are immune to that part of how Immortals affect female elves! When they were done using you, they would exploit you to practice their torture techniques, and then you would know pain! Then they would let you heal… and it would begin all over again!”

Lynom leaned close to her face, his dark eyes now the color of vampire cobalt blue and his fangs fully extended. He gave off an incredibly fierce visage that would have frightened even a harden Spartan soldier, and As’hia was helpless before him and she knew it.

“My mother and father have been Blessed husband and wife for nearly a quarter century! I am the second of their four sons! They have raised all of us with honor and respect! To treat others with that same respect and honor! My name is Lynom… and I am no monster As’hia of the elves! I would gladly slaughter every one of the fools here who call themselves Akruxian Immortals, simply for the dishonor they heap upon my kind with their actions!” He held up the Shiv. “You meant to plunge this into my brain, behind my left ear. Even after I told you to do nothing foolish. Without me there is no escape for you As’hia! You will die on this vithu rock! It appears that is what you wish. So be it!”

Lynom raised the Shiv as if to strike her with it. As’hia closed her eyes in abject horror expecting to feel the steel of the Shiv penetrate her head, but then there was a rush of wind and a small snapping sound next to her head. Her eyes popped open as the hand left her throat and she turned her head quickly, seeing the Shiv now bent and broken lying next to her head. Her head came back around and she saw Lynom lifting the bundles from the floor. He brushed some dirt from the top and turned back to her as she lifted herself up off the floor with her arms. She watched as Lynom moved back towards her, his eyes still cobalt blue and she scrambled back against the cell wall. He stopped and lowered the bundles to the floor, placing them neatly at her feet.

“I had… I had brought you some things.” He spoke softly. “What you do with them now is up to you. I will trouble you no longer.” As’hia watched him rise back to his feet and cross the cell to the door in four strides. He turned back and looked at her once more. “You may be right.” He stated in a soft voice. “I may be a monster in your eyes, but at least I do not move through my life with blinders over my eyes and blocking everything else around me. I… I did the right thing in saving you As’hia of the elves. At least I thought so at the time. Now… now I am not so sure I haven’t condemned my tribe because of my feelings.”

As’hia watched him gaze at her for several more moments before he turned and left the cell. The force field re-activated and the door slid shut behind him. As’hia sat there on the floor of the cell for a long moment unsure of what to do. She heard the soft rumbling and watched as a part of the far wall folded inward and a small shower extended into her cell. Her eyes then fell to the small bundles he had left and she moved closer to them slowly. They appeared to be thick blankets, but as As’hia flipped over the several folded layers she discovered different items that no Immortal would have given her freely. Namely soap and several different types of food that would energize her wolf cells, including dried beef, which carried the most nutrients of all for her wolf genes. She lifted the package of dried beef and looked at it, turning it over in her hands as the spicy scent filled her nose and set her mouth to watering. She set that bundle aside and flipped over the top of the second blanket her dark eyes getting larger. She discovered a pale blue dress wrap that, while nearly transparent in nature, was clean and neatly folded. The style of the dress and length of the ends insured that she would not be as exposed as the other elf females she had seen so far. On top of that wrap she discovered a small brush for her long hair and when she lifted the wrap dress she saw the knife. It was still in its scabbard and no more than four inches long, but the matte black blade was easily razor sharp, and appeared to be extremely well crafted and easy for her to hide. Her head came up and As’hia looked at the entrance to the cell where Lynom had left from.

Was it possible that he was telling her the truth?

How could that be? Throughout all of her training and even her life in school and during her Agoge, Immortals were described as vicious and skilled soldiers. They showed no mercy to their enemies and they eagerly enslaved and broke female elves to their will. Never in the annals of their history had she ever heard of a pureblood vampire mating with an Immortal. It was a High Crime within the High Coven she knew. Could Lynom be telling the truth? She had seen him blur like a vampire, but that could have been just that her reflexes were slowed by her captivity. She gripped the knife tightly in her small fist. Why had he given her a knife? She had no doubts that giving her a blade to defend herself was not something the leader of these foul Immortals would have approved of. Why had he done this? Why…?

As’hia’s dark eyes grew a little wider when she realized she could no longer feel his comforting presence within her mind. He had slammed incredibly powerful Mindvoice Shields up and when she probed gently, all she detected was an empty void. It was similar to what her mother was able to project when she was upset, and her mother was considered a very powerful Tier Four Mindvoicer, only Lynom’s shield far exceeded what she was able to project. As’hia knew that Immortals had natural Mindvoice shields that were very strong and very natural within their species, but Lynom’s shields were well above anything that had been described to her. This caused As’hia’s heart to race quickly for she had come to rely on his Mindvoice presence to calm and sooth her over the last few days. That was now gone, and As’hia realized it was her fault. Yet he was an Immortal… how could she hurt his feelings in any form enough to make him act in such a way.

Her eyes narrowed and her face took on a determined look then. The next time he came in here she would have her answers. All of them.

EARTH

SPARTA

DURCUNUSAAN AIRFIELD

Duewa was very surprised when she saw the number of men and women waiting to greet Martin Leonidas when their STRIKER landed on the tarmac. She stood at the bottom of the ramp and watched as the huge obsidian colored dragon she knew as Torma moved with startling speed to where the azure blue dragon stood. As she gripped the hands of her two sons she saw them rub against each other firmly, their tails dancing a delicate chorus of love and devotion, while the two smaller dragon hatchlings hopped around them both. Her blue eyes watched as Martin Leonidas met three more of his queens and he crushed all of them to him tightly, sharing blistering kisses that left no doubts to what he felt. Duewa noticed that the kiss between him and Queen Aricia was slightly longer and perhaps a tad bit more passionate, but there was no uncertainty as to what he felt for them. The Prime Minister stood there as well and she watched as they embraced tightly, her eyes showing her surprise at this outward display of emotion. It was almost as if there was far more to their relationship than what was publicly known. Duewa filed this information into her mind to pass on to her mother. Perhaps there was something there they could use in the future. She had watched as both Retta and Calyb didn’t hesitate and ran into the arms of the waiting queens. Retta leaping into Isabella’s arms and Calyb into Aricia’s. Her devout religious beliefs took a hit when she saw this, for there was barely a pause in how Retta and Calyb treated them. It was no different than how she had seen them treat their true mother Anja. It made it very hard for her to understand how they could call another woman their mother, let alone four other women. And not only call them mother, but look to them for the same guidance and support that they should only have to look to their birth mother for. This was beyond her comprehension.

Duewa let her eyes wander around the airfield for a long moment. She had never been to Sparta and from their position on the airfield and even as they had come in for a landing she had been keenly aware of the size and scope of what was now considered the unofficial capital of the Union. She could see parts of the city between the mountain peaks in the distance, the sun rising in the east causing many of the taller buildings to reflect the bright sunlight across the valley between the mountains.

“Senior Mage Duewa?” The male voice spoke from just behind her.

Duewa turned quickly and looked into the sparkling blue eyes of the Durcunusaan soldier that stood behind them. Her hands tightened on the grips of her two sons as she looked at him. He stood just over six foot tall by Duewa’s estimation, with shoulder length bleach blond hair and an incredible tan. His Mark IV ArmorPly conformed to a muscular body that was lean and easily put him over two hundred pounds. His Nehtes was strapped to his left leg, the Shi Viska bridle easily discernible on his left arm and the K12 KM in a holster on his right thigh. He wore the long crimson cape that marked many of the Durcunusaan from normal Spartan soldiers, as well as the crimson sash around his waist.

“Yes… yes?” Duewa stammered out as he stepped closer to her.

“I am Dilochitès Thoti.” He said. “I have been assigned as your escort and guardian to your sons while you remain in Sparta with the Royal Family.”

“Escort?” Duewa asked harshly as her eyes narrowed. “I am to be limited in what I do then?”

Thoti smiled flashing perfect white teeth. “Not at all Senior Mage Duewa.” He spoke casually. “However… with both the Coven and the Kavalians within the city limits of Sparta, anyone who is considered important now has an escort. Just to be safe.” He spoke. “I will take your sons back and forth to school, and should you need to go anywhere outside of Sparta I will escort you, at least until you have learned your way around Earth. I understand this is your first trip here?”

“Yes… yes.” Duewa answered taken aback by this Durcunusaan soldier’s obvious good natured attitude and his extremely well spoken words. He did not strike her as an unintelligent brute as she considered most of the Spartan warriors to be. As her mother said all of them were. Of course, she had never interacted with any of them either.

Thoti nodded and hefted the two bags Duewa had packed for her and her sons quickly to his shoulders. “There are many things to do here in Sparta and on Earth.” He spoke with that same smile. “I understand that you had to leave in a hurry from Hadaria. I will show you to your apartment on the Royal Villa Estate and then I will take you into the city so that you may purchase some additional clothes for you and your sons.”

“Is that real?” Duewa’s oldest son asked pointing at the K12 on Thoti’s right thigh.

“Tinyn?” Duewa hissed at her son. “That is not something that concerns you!”

Thoti chuckled softly as he looked at the dark haired boy. “Yes it is real.” He replied squatting down easily, even holding the two large bags. “But weapons are not something that you need to concern yourself with young… Tinyn is it?” Duewa’s eyes grew a little wider when he said this to her son.

“Yes sir.” He answered shyly.

“My son is about your age Tinyn.” Thoti spoke. “You will meet him I am sure.” He looked at the second boy. “And what is your name?”

“Tinrell.” The younger of Duewa’s sons answered.

Thoti nodded. “A pleasure to meet you both.” He spoke standing back up to his full height. “I have a Transport Lifter to take us to the Royal Estate parked over here.”

Duewa looked at where Martin stood and then back to Thoti questions in her eyes. “I thought… I thought I would accompany King Leonidas. To look after Retta and Calyb.” She said quickly.

Thoti shook his head. “Retta and Calyb will be taken to school to join their siblings.” He answered. “Queen Dysea is a task master when it comes to the schooling of the children. Even though she is not here right now, they still follow the regiment she has devised for them to the letter.”

Duewa tilted her head. “And when will I be able to fit my classes into their schedule?” She asked with that insensitive tone of voice once more. “I came here to school them, not act as their housemaid!”

Thoti smiled at her tone, the terseness of her words bouncing off of him completely. “That is being arranged as we speak.” He answered. “You can review that when we arrive on the estate. The King and Queens will be attending several meetings I understand before they return to the estate. They will be gone for several hours. It is more than enough time for you to settle in and begin to learn your surroundings. This way please.” He motioned with his head.

Duewa chanced one more look back to where Martin was standing and she found the azure blue eyes of Queen Aricia focused on her intently. Aricia was pressed closed to Martin, her body touching his in a very intimate fashion, his arm wrapped around her waist, his other hand holding Isabella’s hand tightly while For’mya was leaning into him from the front. The look she was receiving from Aricia was not at all very friendly.

Duewa wondered for a moment if perhaps she had become involved in something that was far beyond what she had bargained for.

Martin held Aricia tightly as he leaned over and nuzzled the tip of For’mya’s four inch high elven ear and feeling her lean into him. He turned his head and looked at Isabella, her dark eyes gazing upon him with love and devotion.

“So… when were you going to tell me?” Martin asked with a smile. “Before he was born I hope.”

Isabella smiled and shook her head. “I found out just before we left.” She replied. “I was not keeping it from you. I was hoping to surprise you this evening. I should have known you would have sensed him.”

Martin pulled her closer to him and kissed her deeply, her hands coming up to stroke his cheek as Aricia and For’mya looked on with bright smiles of their own. Isabella felt the warmth spread through her just from his kiss and she leaned into him further, her arm snaking around his waist. It didn’t matter who it was, whether Martin or Dysea or one of the other women she loved with all that she was. Whenever she kissed one of them, she could feel the warmth and feeling pouring from them for her.

“She wishes to name him after her mother’s father Beloved.” Aricia said with a smile. “Bella was afraid to ask you, so I told her I would ask you for her.”

Martin looked at Bella’s hazel/green eyes. “Why would you be afraid to ask me that?” He said.

“I… I know you have named all our sons.” Isabella answered. “I did not want to make any waves. He was… he was a loyal officer to the High Coven and…”

“What was his name?” Martin asked.

“Dorian.” Isabella answered.

“Dorian…” Martin nodded his head. “It’s a strong name Bella, and I think he would be proud to carry the name of his grandfather.”

Aricia grinned. “I told you Bella.” She said.

Isabella continued to stare into Martin’s eyes. “He will make us all proud Martin.” She said.

“I’m proud of all my children.” Martin said. “Though there are two or three of them in particular who I would like to stop doing things that make my life difficult.” He replied turning his eyes to look at For’mya.

For’mya chuckled and rolled her eyes at him before she squeezed her arms around his waist tighter. “If our sons did nothing to keep us on our toes, what would be the point of being parents?” She said cheerfully.

“Marrying the youngest daughter of the Kavalian Prefect isn’t exactly keeping us on our toes.” Martin said. “More like insuring that we get gray hair prematurely. And that doesn’t include our oldest son telling them to go fuck themselves in front of every Netnews channel in the Union.”

Deia chuckled now. “At least he used much better language than what my nephew now uses.” She stated. “And he allowed Sadi to do most of the talking… unlike the times when you have chosen to voice your opinion over the objections of your more diplomatic Queens.”

“Bah… sometimes diplomacy is overrated.” Martin growled playfully. “We have heard nothing from them in regards to what happened out there Tenna?”

Deia shook her head. “Nothing beyond demanding a formal apology and reparations.” She stated. “They did fire on a ship that they knew carried a Queen of the Union. What is there to complain about? Their people started it.”

“They are lucky I did not order all of them wiped out!” Aricia hissed. “They knew Bella was on that ship! I told them myself!”

“Even so… we kill nearly seven thousand of their men and destroyed one of their frontline ships and all they can do is puff their chests out and shake their branches.” Martin said. “That doesn’t make a whole lot of sense to me.”

“You think there is more to it?” Deia asked.

Martin nodded. “Yes… but what that is escapes me. Besides… right now we have bigger issues.” He said. “Namely the one called Aikiro.”

“I read Armetus’s report this morning.” Deia spoke. “He brings up some very interesting points Mandri.”

Martin nodded. “No doubt.” He said. “However… we need to find out what point Aikiro is making.”

“You believe that she knew this ship was there somehow don’t you Martin Leonidas?” For’mya asked.

Martin nodded slowly. “Oh yeah.” He said. “She knows it is there. The question remains why she brought it willingly to our attention when she knows my first reaction will be to blow it into a billion pieces as Avi recommended we do.”

“We can ask her when we see her later this morning.” For’mya said. “I have arranged for a meeting at eleven hundred hours, but did not know where you wanted to hold it so I told her to be ready to leave her quarters on a moment’s notice.” For’mya grinned. “I don’t think she or Yuri appreciated my tone with them.”

“She’ll like my tone even less.” Martin said.

“Beloved… why has this woman come back with you?” Aricia asked the question all of them wanted to ask, but only Aricia would be brave enough to ask about before he told them what was going on. “Where is Anja? And what is going on?”

Martin nodded. “Anja and I determined on the way to Hadaria that something was going on with the Hadarian Elder Council and the Arch Ministry. We also deduced that Buonau was behind it. Given a little luck and deduction on our part we came up with a plan to counter what we figured she was going to attempt. So far we have been almost dead on. Buonau has more of a following than we first thought, more influence within the Arch Ministry, but this plan is the only way we could figure had a reasonable chance of success.”

“Attempt? What is she going to attempt?” Deia asked moving closer to them.

Martin nodded his head. “Buonau is trying to have Anja and Sivana removed as Queen and Princess of Hadaria. And ultimately put the government back in the hands of the Elder Council with her as the head poo bah. She could not do it by influencing Anja and Sivana, so she is going to try and do it by making it look like Anja is a sex crazed lunatic that cheated on me with Rinard and several other men and then killed Seanna to cover it up.”

The looks on their faces told Martin what they all thought of that. There wasn’t shock or disbelief, there was anger.

“You are joking of course?” Deia finally managed to stammer. “She couldn’t hope to actually pull that off. Could she?”

Martin shook his head. “Nope… it’s no joke. They submitted some security footage of Anja sleeping with Rinard and other men. Even at the same time. I didn’t see the other security feeds they had, if I did, knowing they were false to begin with would have really set me off. We executed the plan we came up with when we felt it was a good time. Buonau thinks she has split us apart now, and she thinks Anja will be easy to take down. Duewa is their plant here to try and keep an eye on everything I do. She is also Buonau’s daughter.”

“Melyanna allowed this woman to do this?” For’mya asked incredulous.

Martin nodded. “It will hopefully draw out our enemies on Hadaria. This is not a plan that Buonau and her cronies thought up by themselves; that much we agreed on. There is something totally different at work here and the only way to determine what it is… the only way to figure it out was to act in the manner we have. Duewa thinks she will be the conduit to her mother for information and trying to influence me. You must act angry in a fashion because of what Anja has done, but keep her at arm’s length. She undoubtedly has an agenda when it comes to me… and I want her to feel comfortable enough to act on that.”

“Retta and Calyb?” Aricia asked.

“Nothing changes with them. I made that very clear to her. Whatever she thinks she is going to teach our children will need to be approved by one of you.” Martin said. “I already told Retta and Calyb that mommy and I are playing a game and they need to play along too. Mara and Endeem will help them maintain the illusion we want.”

“You think this Duewa is involved with what you saw on Hadaria?” Deia asked.

Martin nodded. “Oh yeah. I don’t know how just yet… but she had a hand in it.”

“Melyanna is alone?” Bella asked referring to Anja’s by the elven name given to her by Dysea so many years ago.

Martin shook his head. “Of course not! Atropos is with her, plus Vengal and a company of his Drow Scouts will join her secretly in two days.” Martin said. “You don’t actually think I would leave her hanging out there all by herself do you?”

“How strong is the case against her?” Deia asked.

Martin shook his head. “Pretty solid. Buonau has most of the Arch Ministry in her pocket and she is playing them like a Master Fiddler. This was the only way to get them to relax even a little bit.”

“Enough to allow us to see what they are planning perhaps?” Isabella asked. She had the most experience with situations like this because of her upbringing within the corridors of power of the High Coven.

Martin nodded. “That is what we are hoping.” He said.

“Martin you don’t…” Aricia began to ask but then she stopped herself. “That is a stupid question.” She stated quickly. “Of course you don’t. Anja is not capable of doing something so vile. None of us are.”

Martin nodded. “Neither am I. That is why I know it was all bullshit.”

“Mandri… if the security footage that they showed is not Anja… who is it?” Deia asked. “You…”

Martin met his aunt’s eyes. “It is a clone Tenna.” He spoke matter-of-factly. “And a nubous damn good one too. That is why we need to proceed very carefully. Buonau has her hands in something that is far beyond what she comprehends, and when she realizes that and tries to pull her hand back out of the cookie jar, I want to be there to hand it back to her gnawed off at the elbow.” Martin smiled. “That is if Anja doesn’t plant her ass first. Red is pissed right now… and I wouldn’t want to be in her crosshairs at the moment. I’ve seen her pissed and it isn’t a pretty sight.”

Deia looked at him oddly. “I know she has a temper… that is common knowledge… but she wouldn’t consider assassinating this Buonau would she?” She asked surprised.

Martin met her gaze. “I have seen Anja this angry only one other instance in the entire time we have been together Tenna. Cold and calculating, just like the wolf I turned her in to.” He stated.

Deia looked at Aricia and the others quickly seeing in their faces that they knew what Martin was talking about simply because of the depth of their Mindvoice connection with one another. None of them hid anything from each other. Not events from their past, or dreams and hopes for their future. She cut her eyes back to her nephew.

“And what happened?” She asked.

Martin smiled. “She beat a man to death in front of me, Danny, Dysea and about sixty others. He was nearly a foot taller and easily a hundred and fifty pounds heavier and my petite little red haired firecracker beat him to death without batting her beautiful eyes or raising a sweat.”

“Over what?” Deia asked stunned.

“Over Martin Leonidas of course.” For’mya stated calmly reaching out to take Deia’s hand. “Come Deia… we will tell you the story while we walk to the conference room.”

Deia let Aricia take her other hand as they began to walk, even as Martin held Isabella and kept her from following them. She looked at him and saw him shake his head slightly. She let him pull her close as they walked further away knowing he would keep nothing from his aunt so it was something Deia was already aware of.

“What is it Du'ased m'ranndii?” She asked softly.

“Melda Min is on Apo Prime.” Martin spoke.

Bella nodded. “Yes… Aricia and I touched her before we returned to Earth.”

“Regardless of what happened on Lycavore… I still have my doubts as to Cha’talla and his people.” Martin said softly.

Isabella met his dark eyes for a long moment. “You usually do not question what your instincts tell you Martin.” She spoke. “What worries you?”

“Anton and Cihera are with her. They have part of a MUTT team with them. Get with Marci and choose five of your Vlos Sargtlinen. They answer to you or to Marci and no one else. Only Armetus knows they will be there.” Martin said.

“Ussta she-elf is more than capable of taking care of herself m’ranndii. You know that.” Isabella said.

“I don’t doubt her Bella. Not for an instant.” Martin spoke evenly. “It’s the events happening around her that concern me.”

“Their task?” Isabella asked becoming more alert. The Vlos Sargtlinen was a very small unit of pureblood vampires trained by Isabella and Marci. All of them, whether man or woman had husbands and wives who were either Lycavorian or Elves. They were what Martin had once called super-patriots. Their lives in the Union had allowed them to realize all the dreams they had ever had, and all of them had volunteered to be part of this unit. Though technically part of the Krypteria, the Vlos Sargtlinen answered only to Isabella or Marci.

“Remain unseen and observe.” Martin answered. “And protect Melda Min and Normya at all costs. She won’t like it… but my gut tells me Dysea just may be heading for something that might over her head.”

Isabella nodded without hesitation. “I will see to it immediately.” She answered.

Martin pulled his vampire Queen tighter to him and she smiled at this show of affection. “Dorian huh?” He said. “I like that name. Tell me about your grandfather Bella. What was he like?” He asked as they began to follow the others.

SODRAG

Resumar sat on the couch of his bungalow reading intently from the data pad. Cemath was out hunting with his brother and sisters to include Anthar, Deneth and Seyra surprisingly. Lucia Moran’s dragon was spending more and more time with Anthar and Deneth since coming to SODRAG Andro had told him. She was very much like Elynth in that she was introverted and kept much of herself hidden inside and only those close to her were allowed to see who she was. The trait hadn’t carried over to Lucia unfortunately as she still remained either alone in the REC center or bungalow. The only good thing about that Andro had told him, was that she spent more and more time away from her brothers.

Resumar lifted only his eyes when he felt the silky smooth tip of Athani’s tail caress the skin behind his neck. Her tangerine scent permeated the air of the bungalow now and it always put him at ease. He had thought perhaps coming here and meeting all of his siblings would overwhelm her at first, but once more he underestimated his Kavalian bride. She interacted with Eliani and Carina more easily than the others, but her face and eyes were always animated when she was around any of them. They had accepted her as part of their family without question and more than anything Resumar knew he could never repay them for that. He would never be able to repay Androcles for standing beside him in the thick of it without hesitation. Resumar knew this had brought them closer together as brothers, for they both now had mates and wives that they were sure their father would not approve of, even though their mothers would. Resumar had learned from his father well when it came to being attentive to his mate. The moment Athani’s tail touched his skin, his mind forgot the report he was reading on the training.

He had learned much about his new wife in such a short time, and part of that were her moods. Her tail just grazed his skin tentatively, not completely wrapping around one of his limbs like when she showed her affection for him, and he knew then that she had something on her mind. He set the data pad on the empty cushion of the couch and turned his head slightly. She stood behind him dressed only in one of his oversized shirts. It fell to the middle of her tanned thighs and only the bottom three buttons of the shirt was actually fastened. He could see the swell and valley of her full breasts and the way her nipples protruded against the fabric of the shirt. Her golden blond hair, now splashed generously with the dark blond hair of her roots flowed around her face and blue/green eyes.

“She likes you.” He said. “My mother does not normally keep others in a transmission for so long. That means she likes you.”

Athani leaped cat like to the back of the couch, balancing her body with her tail as she stepped onto the cushion next to him and fully settled beside him. “She is beautiful.” Athani spoke softly.

“What is wrong Aryschanne?” He asked.

“Resumar… Resumar can we make this work?” Athani asked softly. “Us I mean. You and I.”

Resumar didn’t hesitate and pulled Athani into his lap, covering her lips with his and kissing her with every ounce of passion he possessed. She whimpered in delight, her tail curling around his upper arm tightly as her body hummed in approval. He crushed her too him, the fabric of the shirt the only thing keeping her breasts from mashing against his bare chest. His hands went to her firm ass and he pulled her closer, lifting one hand to caress her tailbone where her tail began. Athani gasped against his lips as his touch flamed her desire for him, touching her in the one spot on her body that could always illicit a burning need for him. As his hands rose up her back, her tail released his arm and snaked upwards, gently wrapping once around his neck. His hands finally grasped her face and he nibbled her lip as he pulled back and gazed at her. Though she could feel his thick cock against her bare pussy through the thinness of the loose pants he wore, he was not excited as he knew something was bothering her. This act, that he loved her enough to discover what vexed her even though she was nearly naked in his arms made Athani’s heart tighten a little more on the love she felt within herself for this man.

“Do you want this to work Aryschanne?” He asked in barely a whisper.

“Resumar… you…” Athani began.

“No. Answer the question.” He told her.

“You know I do.” Athani answered without hesitation. “You have given me the life I always dreamed of. Freedom and happiness with a man that I chose. A man that I love. You.”

“Then why do you ask the question Athani Leonidas?” He said gently. “What frightens you?”

Athani smiled when he spoke her name. Hearing him speak Leonidas after her name always made warmth wash through her. “The future.” She replied. “What the future holds for us. My father will never rest until he has punished me for doing this. He never knew that the Ancient Priestess Demahra always told me to follow the path my heart and mind told me to follow. It is why I decided to defect in the first place. When I discovered you… it was like a gift to me from whatever gods inhabit the stars. My father has probably had her killed by now. He would never let her live once he realizes she is the one who set me on this road.”

“The future is what we make of it Aryschanne.” Resumar spoke. “You have heard the phrase my brothers and sisters and I live by many times since you have been here. It is the one thing that our father told us that we all took to heart.” He said with a smile. “It is something you are already beginning to exercise. You seemed to enjoy Carisia and Narice’s company. They are vampires from the High Coven, the enemy your people have fought for decades.”

“I know.” Athani said looking at him. “It’s just…”

“Athani… are you angry that we are training the Coven riders and their dragons to fight your people?” Resumar asked.

Athani shook her head quickly. “I… I thought I would be when I first discovered it.” She replied. “Then I realized they are no longer my people. You are my people Resumar… you and your family and the Union. I made a choice and I do not regret that choice for an instant. And after speaking with Narice and Carisia so much over the last few days I have come to realize they are escaping lives that were forced upon them just like me. We have more in common than I ever imagined. I made my choice my love… and I will never regret it for an instant.”

“Nor will I.” Resumar said with a smile.

Athani caressed his face and looked into his dark eyes as she lifted her fingers and lightly ran them along the outer ridge of his elven ears. She watched with desire in her eyes as his eyes closed and she felt his body gently tremble under her fingers. “I am anxious because your father has returned to Earth. I heard Andro talking today. He frightens me my love… he frightens me because part of me thinks he will separate us and send me back to my people.”

Resumar opened his eyes and pulled her closer to him. “That will never take place Athani Leonidas.” He hissed. “I would never allow that. And nor would my brothers and sisters. You are part of this family now, and nothing will ever change that. Ever. Even the Netnews channels agree with me.”

“What?” Athani gasped.

Resumar smiled. “They have been doing a very informative few segments on the new Athani Leonidas.” He spoke. “At least what they could discover about you anyway. My Aunt and my mothers are making sure most of the information about you is kept under tight control. At least for now. They released footage of our ceremony in the mountains, and a brief profile, but nothing else.”

“You are joking?” She gasped again.

Resumar chuckled and lifted the data pad from the cushion. He typed something into it and the holo monitor activated in front of them. “See for yourself.” He said. “You have already been immortalized.”

Athani turned her head but did not move from her spot in his lap as the monitor came alive with the face of the female reporter.

“…not much is being said about the new Princess of the Union Athani Leonidas and the Royal family is keeping it that way for a reason. Since being carried away by Prince Resumar and his Bonded Dragon Cemath from this very café, Athani Leonidas has not been seen within the limits of Sparta or Eden City. We can only assume the Royal family is being very protective when it comes to Princess Athani until the corollary of her defection and subsequent marriage to Prince Resumar are known and the dust settles. They have released footage of the discrete but typically beautiful elven marriage ceremony conducted by Mage Thr’won of the School of the Oracles.” The human woman was moving through the outdoor café where Resumar had staked his claim to her.

“A personal bio was released just two days ago chronicling Athani Leonidas’s life until she came to be the wife of Prince Resumar. Channel Seventy-Three will hopefully be doing a follow on interview with the Union’s newest princess if circumstances permit. What is readily apparent however, is the fact that Athani Leonidas, a Kavalian and newest Princess of the Union is here to stay by her own words and actions in this café in Central Sparta. There is very little within the boundaries of our great Union that makes more of a statement than Crown Prince Androcles standing beside his younger brother Resumar without hesitation and striking a senior Kavalian military officer who attempted to take Athani back. That incident will forever be ingrained in our minds as the day Athani Leonidas became a member of the Royal family and our Union. I wish her all the best going into the future. This is Allison Torberg reporting from Central Sparta.”

“See…” Resumar said softly. “You are already being accepted Aryschanne. You are now stuck with me. For all time.”

Athani turned back to look at him with her blue/green eyes. “When do you think he will come here?” She asked.

Resumar shrugged his broad shoulders. “Tomorrow… the next day. I understand he is not happy with me or Andro.” He said with a smile. “That is not a big surprise to either of us… it is something we have dealt with all of our lives. He is always upset with something one or both of us have done through the years. Once he meets you Aryschanne… once he meets you he will see what everyone else sees. He will not be angry with you in the least.”

“Just you and Andro?” Athani spoke. “For what you did?”

“My brother will always stand with me.” Resumar spoke. “And I with him.”

“But… but what if you don’t agree on something and it brings you into conflict with each other?” Athani asked.

“In that case… in that case we adhere to four simple words taught to us as we grew up. Words that apply just as equally to Cemath and Elynth and all their brothers and sisters and to the Bonded Ones of my parents. Words that bind all of us together. We are wolves and dragons of the blood.” Resumar spoke. “One blood.”

Athani looked at him. “Four words?” She questioned.

Resumar nodded. “Blood before all else.” He said firmly. “Four simple words that carry a meaning for us more than anyone could possibly imagine. Blood before all else.” He told her softly, his hands tightening on her firm ass and pulling her closer. “And you are now part of that blood Athani Leonidas. For all time.”

CHAPTER NINE

SPARTA

DURCUNUSAAN BASE

Martin Leonidas watched as Aikiro entered the large conference room within the highly secure Durcunusaan base. She was trailed closely by Yuri and Robert Moran and then Admiral Tesand. Martin’s dark eyes were drawn to the clone of Julie when she came in with Thast right behind her. Isabella sat to his left, Deia next to her and Walter Carson sat to his right. Avi stood directly behind Martin’s chair, towering over everyone in the room by quite a margin. Aikiro’s eyes, as well as all of them, were drawn immediately to where the broad alien reptilian species stood behind Martin. That he was not a living breathing lifeform was easily enough for them to determine since he had no heartbeat that they could hear, and there was no warm blood moving through his body. Aikiro moved slowly as she came up to her chair, her eyes going from Martin to Avi and back again. Martin noticed the clone of Julie look at him for a long moment as she took a position behind Aikiro as she sat down. Her dark eyes were unreadable, but Martin swore he could detect something there in those orbs. He detected recognition, however small it may have been, but it was there. He thought for a moment about what Danny had told him only an hour earlier in regards to the clone of Colin Walsh. There were few that could read people like Danny, and he was emphatic in his decision that Colin Walsh had been reborn. Perhaps as a vampire and clone, but every memory that Danny was able to conjure and relay to Walsh was matched by his own replies. After five hours together, Danny was sharing a mug of Spartan wine with Walsh and they were shaking their heads at the path their lives had taken. Looking at Julie brought back many memories of the good times they had had together, the times when they had relied on each other on one battlefield or another and all they had shared with each other and Danny. The three of them had been so close. Martin now saw something in those eyes; some spark in the clone’s eyes that perhaps meant that Aikiro had no idea what she had wrought.

Martin’s eyes settled on Aikiro and Yuri and he felt the anger inside him building for what these two women had done to his friends and family in the past and even now. He turned his head when Isabella’s smaller hand covered his and she squeezed. Martin gazed at her serene and beautiful face for a moment and felt the anger begin to subside. This woman next to him embodied the heart of a true vampire, Isabella and the millions that had fought for and called the Union home since they had defected so many years ago. Many of them had crossed that great unknown and taken Lycavorians or elves as wives and husbands. Those who had not had built friendships that would carry on for centuries, friendships that brought whole families of Lycavorians and vampires and elves together with so many other different species within the Union. The two witches across the table from him were part of the disease that Isabella and the others had escaped from. Martin took a deep breath and smiled at her, squeezing her hand back and nodding his head. He turned back to face Aikiro and Yuri and now he could see the hatred for him clearly in Yuri’s eyes. It bounced off his skin like water off a leaf.

“It is good to see you made it back safely Martin Leonidas.” Aikiro began speaking, even as she tore her eyes from Avi’s impassive face and sat down at the table. “I was beginning to wonder if perhaps you were letting your son deal with me for a reason. He is not very diplomatic you know.”

Martin grinned. “I’m guessing you found out about Vollenth then.” He stated looking directly at Yuri. “Andro told me he was going to do that.”

“So you did know?” Aikiro said with some surprise on her face.

“There is precious little my son feels he needs to keep from me.” Martin spoke sitting back in his chair. “He is the one training your dragons and riders and it was his decision, but I knew about it yes.”

“Your vile offspring had no right to do what he did!” Yuri exclaimed now. “Vollenth was mine!”

“Keep thinking like that Yuri.” Martin said. “It’s a wonder the two of you didn’t kill each other before you came here. You should be grateful that Andro saved your ass. The bond you forced upon Vollenth would have short circuited eventually, and it would have killed one or both of you. And if it happened in the middle of a battle, a lot more than just you two would have died. Andro did you a favor.”

“You and your son continue to reveal that you have a different agenda then what we agreed upon when we first arrived Martin Leonidas.” Aikiro spoke evenly putting her hand on Yuri’s shoulder before she could reply. “This makes me hesitate in allowing things to go further.”

“I could say the same thing about you Aikiro.” He said. Martin swiveled in his chair and motioned to Avi. “This is Avi. I won’t bore you with his full name since the technical terms give me a headache and Avi prefers the name we have given him.” He turned back to Aikiro. “He is the avatar of City Ship 41.”

Aikiro’s eyes went wide at this information and she came to her feet in an instant. “The… the Avatar?” She gasped. “You… you mean that… we saw an alcove that looked to be used by a lifeform of some sort. It was empty when… when my father and grandfather discovered the ship. They…” Aikiro moved away from her chair and moved closer to where Avi stared at her with a blank expression. Walter began to come to his feet to keep her away but Martin took his arm and shook his head. Aikiro moved closer to Avi now, looking up into his eyes since he stood nearly seven foot in height, totally enraptured with his existence. “This… this is how they looked?” She asked turning to Martin.

-I am not an accurate facsimile of the Pralor’s natural form descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon- Avi answered in that almost mechanical like voice. –Their physical appearance was humanoid in nature-

Aikiro’s eyes went even wider and she stepped back quickly as Yuri and the others came to their feet in shock. “It… it speaks.” Aikiro gasped.

Martin rolled his eyes in disgust. “Of course he speaks.” He said. “What did you expect him to do?”

-As Avatar of City Ship 41 I am fluent in three thousand four hundred and twenty-nine languages- Avi answered. –Many of which you are incapable of learning-

Aikiro’s eyes narrowed and she turned to Martin. “This is how you got the ship off of Lycavore isn’t it?” She asked quickly.

Martin nodded. “Part of the reason yes.” He answered. “No thanks to your daughter and her Immortals I might add. They were rather pesky.”

Aikiro looked back to Avi with wonderment in her eyes. “It is… it is a machine.” Aikiro asked.

“He is not a machine!” Isabella snapped in disgust. “He is not a tool for you to abuse. He is an individual! Just as much as you!”

“Incredible!” Aikiro stated ignoring Isabella’s outburst. “A cyborg then.”

-Cyborg is not an accurate description of what I am descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Xaxon-

-I am far more advanced than any cyborg you could possibly comprehend. I am a fully autonomous entity with the ability to adapt and grow in my knowledge and abilities. As all Avatar units for the City Ships were-

Aikiro stepped back now and looked at Martin. “This is a change Martin Leonidas.” She said. “To bring the source of all your latest technological advancements to a meeting with me? I thought perhaps you might be a little more security conscious where it concerns such a treasure as this.”

Martin chuckled. “You would think that wouldn’t you?” He said. “But then again, you also had a hunch that Avi existed, or at the very least something similar to him. And you knew he would come to a meeting like this.”

Aikiro moved back to her chair. “A meeting… a meeting like what Martin Leonidas?” She asked arrogantly sitting down. “You still have not told me why we are here.”

“No… I don’t suppose I have.” Martin said reaching to the panel on the table. “Niob!” He barked as he touched the panel twice. In the blink of an eye half a dozen vampire Drow scouts unwrapped the shadows from around their bodies led by Lynwe herself. Moran and Tesand suddenly found themselves pulled none too kindly from their chairs and slammed into the wall behind them bladed weapons pressed to their very surprised throats. Lynwe had stepped right up to Julie even as she was beginning to react. As Julie began to call the shadows around her Lynwe slammed her against the wall and jammed the curved blade of the R4 Hybrid under her chin. Julie’s eyes went wide as the gathering shadows spilled away and she heard the heavy grunt of Thast being body slammed to the floor by a much smaller Drow female.

Lynwe leaned close to Julie’s face. “Do not make the mistake of thinking you can escape clone.” She snarled. “That would be a very painful assumption for you to make.”

“What is the meaning of this?” Aikiro shouted as she came to her feet. “We have done everything you asked of us!”

Yuri remained in her chair, her dark eyes glaring daggers at Isabella who sat with a bland expression. “This is where we are assassinated mother.” Yuri snarled never breaking eye contact with Isabella.

They heard the soft chuckle as Martin got to his feet and took the data pad that Walter held out to him. He moved down the side of the table towards where Aikiro sat his eyes on Yuri. “If I had wanted you dead Yuri… I would have had Andro do it a long time ago.” Martin spoke softly. “You haven’t seen the half of what my son and Elynth are capable of together and having them on your bad side is perhaps the worst possible position to be in. They are as relentless and unforgiving as the Colmarian Plague.”

“I asked you a question!” Aikiro snarled angrily cutting off Yuri’s retort. “What is the meaning of this?” Aikiro demanded glaring at him.

“You know Aikiro… you will find I am a very tolerant man.” Martin spoke turning back to look at her. “Just ask your daughter… I put up with her for two whole years. What I can not abide is a liar. I will give you one more opportunity Aikiro. And only one. If I don’t like what you tell me, then all bets are off and I will take your dragons from you and kick you out of Union space to fend for yourselves.”

“What are you babbling about?” Aikiro demanded. “I have no idea what you are talking about!”

Martin set the data pad in front of her. “Don’t you?” He asked leaning against the edge of the table next to where she stood. “Perhaps you can explain this then?”

Aikiro looked at the pad and picked it up from the table and began reading. Her dark eyes began to grow wider the more she read and she looked up to stare across the room. “Then it… it does exist.” She spoke finally in a low voice. “I… I wasn’t sure if it did or not.”

Martin stood back up and headed back to his chair. “I suggest that you start talking now Aikiro.” He said as he sat down. “I’m not in a particularly good mood right at this moment when it comes to you and the High Coven and for you to yank my chain anymore would not be in your best interests.”

Aikiro lifted her eyes from the pad and looked at him. She glanced at Avi behind him for a long moment and then back to Martin. “I did not know for sure.” She stated finally. “It was discovered during a routine patrol of this section of Kavalian space at the end of our last period of open conflict. We knew this base on Uirmeik existed and wanted intelligence on it. The ship we sent to conduct the reconnaissance on it also picked up this unknown power source. It was dismissed as a natural phenomenon at first, until I saw it in a review of field reports some five months later. By then… by then the Kavalians had turned this world into a fortified garrison with massive amounts of troops and ships. We could not get back into the area undetected. As much as it pains me to admit Martin Leonidas… the advances you have made because of your Mindvoice ship have enabled you to make your Shrouds function much more efficiently than ours.”

“The intelligence you gave us was contrived!” Martin snapped.

“It was not!” Aikiro barked back. “The troops are there! We detected them and confirmed it with our agents within the Kavalian military!”

“Not in the numbers that your intelligence told us!” Martin spoke.

“The intelligence we gave you is thirteen months old!” Moran popped now from his spot against the wall. He glanced quickly at the male Drow who pressed his Shukur tighter to his neck.

“You will address King Leonidas with respect dog!” He spat viciously. “Or I will remove your ability to speak permanently.”

Moran glared at the Drow for a moment before looking at Martin once more. “We have not been able to get a ship into that area of space for some time! The Kavalians are massing on our borders near Lycavore and Diela Luavor! That is where we think their next attack will come from! At least into High Coven space.”

“When our agents confirmed that Uirmeik was now a staging base of some sort for a possible attack into Union space I thought the Kavalians had gone mad. They could not possibly hope to open a second front with the Union and defeat us both.” Aikiro spoke quickly meeting Martin’s eyes. “At least that was what I thought until I factored in that they might be aware of this ship and somehow have gained use of it.”

-Given all data gathered to this point on the Kavalian species to date… we have seen no indication of any such advancement that may involve technology derived from this ship- Avi spoke now.

“I did not know that!” Aikiro exclaimed angrily. “And given the fact that neither of us detected the advances they had made twenty-five years ago when they invaded the Coven, I was not willing to take that chance!”

“So you get us involved?” Martin asked.

“We have not fought an engagement in nearly a quarter century!” Aikiro snapped. “You have had your ship for that entire time! You have made both military and civilian advances with the technology you have been able to use.” She looked at Avi. “Probably more than we are even aware of if he is any indication! I was not willing to risk an undiscovered Mindvoice ship being discovered by a race that wants to destroy me and my people! The one thing I knew about you was that you would not use this technology to conquer! Your ridiculous sensibilities would not allow you to do that. The Kavalian dogs are not so limited! They would gladly jump at any one chance to build bigger and better weapons to use against my Coven. And then they would turn those weapons on you.”

“So what… you devised this plan to come here asking for our help to train your dragons and give us this intelligence?” Deia spoke now. “You devise this plan in the hopes that we would confirm or deny that this ship does exist even when you were relatively sure it did? What would this gain you?”

“I did not know that it really existed!” Aikiro said. “I had only rudimentary sensors scans of an unknown power source that could or could not be a Mindvoice ship. I did not know what it was! And my ship did not investigate further!”

“Do not sit there and tell me that after centuries of having a complete section of a crashed Mindvoice ship that you did not know what it was.” Martin spoke again. “Avi was able to scan your ship when we lifted off from Lycavore Aikiro. We have known since then that is where you got your cloning technology. The section of City Ship 19 that was intact and operating was the medical and research section. We also know that this ship lost power roughly fifteen years ago. You were able to extend its life somewhat past what Avi first said, but it has been a dead hulk now for almost two decades. Do not sit there and tell me you did not know what this ship was when you first detected it!”

“What do want of me Martin Leonidas?” Aikiro snapped. “Do you want me to admit that I thought it might be a Mindvoice ship? Of course I did… why else would I go to the trouble of coming here?”

“Why didn’t you reveal this when you first came to Earth?” Isabella barked.

“This ship is in a part of Kavalian space that we can not reach without untold problems.” Aikiro stated. “I was not going to risk a Shrouded ship falling into Kavalian hands by trying to find out! I do not have the forces to spare! I made the decision to come here willingly and give you the intelligence… to have you train our dragons.”

“Dragons that you quite possibly will turn against us if any survive.” Deia spoke.

“I doubt very much you would have allowed me to come here if I told you I believed another MV ship existed in Kavalian space. They are animals who can not be trusted and will do anything to destroy both of our species!” Aikiro snapped.

“And your son went and married the youngest daughter of the Kavalian Prefect!” Yuri snapped. “What are we supposed to deduce from that action? She has killed members of the High Coven military! She is not as innocent as she makes herself out to be! How do you know her actions are not part of a Kavalian plan to infiltrate the Union and your family?”

“Deduce what you will sister.” Isabella spoke. “But you will leave Resumar and Athani out of this discussion. It has nothing to do with what we are here for!”

“I am not your sister!” Yuri snarled viciously. “We may share a father… but that is where all similarities end! Our father was a fool and you are part of the proof of that! He should have killed you the moment you were born!”

Isabella smiled. “Yes… but he didn’t.” Isabella answered. “And that just infuriates you doesn’t it?”

Martin reached over and placed his hand on Isabella’s arm as he looked at Aikiro. “I want the fucking truth.” Martin spoke. “I want the truth right now Aikiro or it all ends here and now. Ten seconds after I Mindvoice him, Andro will pull your dragons out of where they are training and arrest all your riders. I will not play games with you any longer nor will I allow you to draw us into your war with the Kavalians. I have already gone too far as it is. You have done nothing but lie to us since you came here. I told you to leave her on your ship…” Martin motioned with his head to where Julie stood unmoving under Lynwe’s blade. “You ignored me on that. I know it was you who leaked the information about Sadi to the Netnews and I know you have been actively searching for where our MV ship is within Mindvoice.” Martin saw the surprised look on Aikiro’s face and he grinned. He watched her look at Avi and then back to him. “Bet you didn’t think of that huh? Avi has been tracking what you do ever since you got here. You’d be surprised what he can do from that ship. Now… I’m quite sure there is probably much more that you have done while you have been here that I don’t know about just yet… but I will find out don’t you worry.”

“I am not lying to you right now.” Aikiro snapped.

“You aren’t telling me shit either!” Martin snarled coming to his feet. “Why should I believe anything you say? You are a backstabbing bitch who only cares about getting her hands on more power. You will not use me anymore!”

“I am not using you!” Aikiro hissed. “I gave you intelligence that is a clear threat to your precious Union. I correctly deduced you would investigate the data we gave you and find this unknown power source. I also correctly assumed that you would know what it was and be just as concerned as I was if indeed it turned out to be a MV ship. The Kavalians are like rabid dogs and they will not rest until they kill all of us and enslave our people! You know these things as well as I do! And your putrid older brother is their military commander! And like you he has inherited your father’s uncanny ability to fight us quite well!”

“And I bet that just burns your ass.” Martin spat.

“Unlike you Empress Aikiro… we do not lump an entire species into the category of their leaders.” Deia spoke. “Athani defecting is the first sign that there may be unrest within the KFI that we are unaware of and could potentially help us.”

“We have fought them for over two decades!” Yuri shouted. “Do not presume to tell us how they are! Their whole retched species needs to be wiped out!”

“That is something you haven’t done a particularly good job of so far is it?” Walter spoke from his chair.

Aikiro tilted her head somewhat and looked at Martin. “You are not being truthful with us either Martin Leonidas. You have in your custody a member of the largest insurgent group who plagues my Coven. One of their leaders if I’m not mistaken. When are you going to allow me to interrogate him? Or are you going to use him and his traitorous group against me in some fashion?”

“Neither.” Martin spoke. “He’s going to stand trial for the attack on my ship and then I’m going to execute his sorry ass for putting For’mya in danger. I don’t need a bunch of insurgents that have a hard on towards you operating from within the Union. When I hang him… I’ll send a message to the rest of them to get the fuck out. Last chance Aikiro.”

“I came to you for help!” Aikiro screamed the words across the table shocking almost everyone in the room with the vehemence of her tone. “The Kavalians would see all of us dead if they discover that ship!”

Martin crossed his arms over his broad chest and allowed his dark eyes to bore into her for a long moment. “I will not allow you to…”

“I want your help in destroying it!” Aikiro hissed the words interrupting him.

Martin looked at her. “Excuse me?” He said.

“You heard me!” Aikiro snapped. “I came to you for help in destroying it if you were able to confirm it actually existed.”

“Why would I believe that?” Martin asked.

“The Union and the High Coven have not fought a battle in over two decades!” Aikiro said forcefully. “You have had your MV ship that entire time. As I said before… you have not used what technology you have gained from it in an aggressive manner. Your pathetic morals… your very nature precludes you from building dedicated weapons of war from this technology! You have enhanced your defensive capabilities ten fold, you have discovered new technologies to improve the lives of your people… but you have not built weapons with the intent to conquer and kill. .I would see this ship destroyed before I allow it to fall into the hands of the Kavalians! I want your help in destroying it!”

“You must be joking.” Martin said.

“I have had a special unit of commandos training for over a year for this very mission.” Aikiro spoke. “Juliana One leads them.”

Martin lifted his eyes and looked at Julie before turning back to Aikiro. “And?”

“Now that you have confirmed that this ship does indeed exist… now that we know for sure… I propose a joint mission to destroy it.” Aikiro said. “You know as well as I do Martin Leonidas… you know that if the Kavalians find this ship and manage to discover even small gains from it they will turn those gains on not only me… but you as well. And they will not stop until both of our governments and empires are destroyed. Yes… I have not been entirely forthcoming. Yes… I have not told you everything I suspected was going on. I determined that the better course of action was to allow you to discover it for yourselves.”

“We are not at war with them Aikiro.” Martin said. “The High Coven is. Why would I get involved in such a manner? I’ve already gone spying in their space. I’m already training your dragons behind their back. If that is discovered…”

“Perhaps that is something you should have thought about that before allowing your son to marry the Kavalian whore as he did!” Yuri growled from her chair.

Martin moved closer to Aikiro ignoring Yuri’s rant. Their eyes met and everyone in the room who could Mindvoice could detect the trembling power that the two of them radiated within that realm. It was hard to see where one began and the other ended.

“Help me Martin Leonidas.” Aikiro spoke now. “Help me to guarantee a future for both our peoples.”

APO PRIME

MJOLNIR’S HAND BASE

It had been nothing short of agonizing the first night for Normya Leonidas.

It was much better now, but Normya knew they would not be able to resist each other for much longer if they continued to do this. The only problem with that scenario was that neither of them wanted this to stop.

She had to pull him into the quarters she was using on the base the first night. For all his strength and courage, Tir’ut was even more nervous than she was. Normya had watched him from under the covers of the bed as he undressed in front of her. His bronze colored body was as chiseled and muscular as any of her brothers or her father. His six foot four frame appeared as if it had been sculpted by the gods of ancient Earth. Even though he carried two hundred and sixty-four pounds of muscle and bone, Normya knew just by looking at him there was not an ounce of fat on his body. Normya Leonidas may have been half elf, but she was also half wolf, and the wolf blood in her was calling for this man with a burning that threatened to overrule her self control. Normya had been pulsed by many powerful Alpha wolves as she drew closer to her Coming of Age and even during it. They were respectful about it because of who she was, for she knew that males of any species tread very lightly when it came to daughters and sisters of King Leonidas and her brother Androcles. She had her mother’s exquisite elven beauty with her platinum hair and emerald green eyes but Normya also had her mother’s body, with her full and exceptionally firm breasts topped by protruding nipples. She had long legs for her five foot six height, with slender hips and a truly amazing ass. Normya had actually found three of the male Lycavorians to be very attractive, and two of the male elven pilots she found equally attractive. Yet none of them did to her what Tir’ut could do just by looking at her.

Her elven blood called for this man quite loudly, while his powerful Mindvoice presence and sweet ginger scent tickled her wolf nose like no man ever had. She fit within his powerful embrace like the fingers of a glove, and when they had finally fallen asleep that first night, Tir’ut was spooning her from behind with his strong arms wrapped around her protectively and his face just grazing her elven ears. Normya Leonidas had never felt so safe and secure in her entire life. Amazingly Normya discovered she was nearly as jealous and possessive of him as he was of her. She made it a point to be with him whenever Las’elh or any of the female MUTT team members were present. And when she was with him, she made it very clear that Tir’ut belonged to her. It came instinctively for her to act in this manner and it was something her mother said was very normal for an alpha female wolf. Normya was staking her claim to Tir'ut just as her mothers continually staked their claim to her father. Not that she needed to do these things Normya knew. If anything, even when she was around Anton her cousin, Tir’ut acted in a similar fashion. They were always touching one another now, and it was rare to see them not holding hands in some fashion. Tir’ut had taken to nuzzling her elven ears whenever he could, and this never ceased to make Normya coo out her delight and cause her knees to become weak.

And last night had been the ultimate sign of what Tir’ut felt for her. Normya had been staring into his eyes as she sat in his lap and she had nodded her head to him almost seeing what was running through his mind. What he desired above all else.

“Do it Tir’ut my love.” She had whispered to him.

“Il kal'daka darthirii I…”

“No… I burn for you just as badly as you do for me Tir’ut. I am not afraid of what it means. It is what I want and I have never been surer of anything in my life. If it helps us to quell the desire we both feel… if it allows us to lessen the need for each other even a little so that we can do what we must I want this.” Normya spoke caressing his cheek. “Just as much as you do.”

She hissed loudly when Tir’ut didn’t hesitate and he sank his fangs into her neck and fed on her blood. She knew he wanted to do this, for him it was the ultimate sign of his devotion to her. And inwardly Normya wanted him to do it just as much as he wanted to. She clutched at his head, her whole body on fire, not with pain but with desire as he fed on her blood, and then the wolf in her reacted and her own fangs burst forth and she bit deeply into his shoulder, his warm blood splashing across her gums and slipping into her throat.

They had collapsed onto the bed afterwards and his arms closed around her like a warm blanket as he wrapped his body around her and whispered in her elven ear.

“Never will I abandon my love for you Normya Leonidas. It will be the beacon of my sight until the day I pass from this life and into the next.”

It pleased Normya to no end that Tir’ut and Anton had developed quite the relationship over the last two days. They were always discussing tactics of some sort and slowly but surely they were working out a plan with Esther and her own mother while they did surveillance on the Chief Engineer who had worked on her ship and planted the bomb. Tir’ut had begun calling Dysea Darthirii Ilhar (Elf Mother) in the vampire language almost exclusively. Dysea found this very much to her liking and she had made it known to Esther that she approved of how she had raised her son. Esther had laughed and said it had all been Cha’talla. He had been the one to pronounce and deliver all punishment as Tir’ut and his brothers were being raised as well as how to show respect and honor.

Now this morning Normya woke as she had the last two mornings, curled intimately against Tir’ut’s powerful and very much naked body. This morning however, it was unlike the previous two mornings, this morning Normya woke as part of a man’s life in a way that made her delirious with happiness. She lifted her fingers and touched the two now tiny puncture marks on her neck, knowing that in another few hours they would be gone, but the significance of what they meant would be with her forever. Her night shirt was pushed up around her waist, her bare legs entwined with his, and her smooth hairless pussy pressed against his thigh. Her platinum hair was splayed across his chest, and she used her index finger to trace the scars that the Bancorik’s spikes had left in his abdomen. Her head was resting on his broad chest, her eyes staring down the expanse of his rippled abdomen where she could see the bulge of his cock under the thin sheet and she suppressed a shudder at the thoughts of having that long, thick cock buried within her body. Normya had never been with a man, but she knew from her survival training that Immortals were incredibly well endowed in the cock department. It appeared that Tir’ut had inherited his father’s genes in that regard. At least from what she could see but then again she had no experience to compare it to for Tir’ut was the only man she had ever seen completely naked. She spread her palm flat across his lower abdomen and inched it closer to the edge of the sheet. She wanted to look at him more. She wanted to look at him and imagine what it would be like when the moment finally came.

Tir’ut’s large hand covered hers then and immediately their fingers entwined and she lifted her head from his chest to gaze into his dark eyes.

“Il kal'daka darthirii… that would not be the most advisable of actions.” He spoke with a smile. “Not if you wish me to be able to control myself.”

Normya grinned seductively. “Spoilsport.” She stated. Normya yelped playfully as Tir’ut rolled her under him on the bed pinning her to the soft mattress. Her legs curled up along his hips as he settled partially resting on her body, her breasts pressed against his bare chest. “No fair… you are bigger!” She declared.

Tir’ut dropped his lips to hers and kissed her hungrily, Normya responding to his kiss with equal emotion as her hands spread out across his wide back and pulled him even closer to her. His lips pulled away slowly and he grazed them across her ear causing her to groan in delight.

“When… when the time comes for us il kal'daka darthirii, I intend to worship you until you can no longer stand it.” He whispered in her ear.

Normya chuckled. “You might be surprised at what I can stand.” She said.

“Then it will be even better.” Tir’ut spoke softly moving his lips across her cheek until he was staring into her face once more. He was silent for a long moment gazing into her emerald eyes until Normya reached up and caressed his cheek with her fingers.

“What?” She asked softly.

“You will be looked at differently il kal'daka darthirii.” He spoke softly. “Others will see you with me… they will not… they will not understand. They will try to… they will try to convince you I am not the one for you.”

Normya bit her bottom lip and felt a rush of warmth spread through her. “You have been talking with Anton.” She stated.

Tir’ut nodded his head. “He told… he told me there were several Lycavorians who are very interested in you. That they were waiting for you to move past your Coming of Age before approaching you. That they wanted you.”

Normya nodded. “See… the problem with that is I want you Tir’ut.” She said softly. “No one else but you.”

“Are you sure il kal'daka darthirii?” He asked.

“I was sure the first moment I laid eyes upon you.” Normya spoke. “It just took a while for it to sink into my thick head.” She chuckled. “I tend to be as hard headed as my father. At least that is what my brothers and sisters say. And after last night it is not something that ever needs to concern you Tir’ut. I know what it means to you… and it means just as much to me.”

“I will love you and only you Normya Leonidas.” Tir’ut said reaching up and running a finger along the ridge of her ear. “I will love you for eternity.”

“And I will love and want no one but you.” Normya told him. “And as hard as it is… I do want to wait until we are joined properly. Be it by a Mage from the School of the Oracles, or an elder of your tribe. I want to know that when I give myself to you, I will truly be yours in every way. We just have to find a way to do it quickly.” She looked at him with bright emerald eyes. “That is how your people do it isn’t it?”

Tir’ut nodded. “How did you know that?”

Normya smiled. “I asked your mother silly.” She said.

Tir’ut smiled. “She is very happy you know.”

“As is my mother.” Normya said. “They make a pretty good team don’t you think? Our mothers?”

Tir’ut nodded. “They are methodical together.” He said. “I would not wish to anger either of them. I have a feeling that would not be the wisest of moves.”

Normya chuckled. “You know… maybe we could…” The chirping noise from the desk in the room made both of them look up. Tir’ut reached above them on the wall and touched the COM panel that resided above the bunk.

“Yes?” Normya asked.

“Normya… come to the main lounge immediately.” Dysea’s voice announced urgently.

Normya’s eyes narrowed and Tir’ut’s head came up further. “What is wrong mother?” She asked.

“Just come to the lounge daughter. We will have breakfast here by then. Is Tir’ut with you Normya?” Dysea’s voice asked casually.

Tir’ut looked at Normya with a horrified expression even as Normya tried to suppress the laugh at his expression. “I… I am here Darthirii Ilhar.” He finally spoke clearly embarrassed.

“Something has come up and we need to act.” Dysea spoke. “Join us as quickly as you can ussta Rinovdro dalharuk.” (Immortal son)

Tir’ut’s dark eyes grew wider at her words and the transmission cut off. Normya lifted her head from the pillow and kissed him. “See… you have already been accepted by the second most important person you need to impress.” She stated. “And my father has never gone against my mother.”

“The first… the first is your father?” He asked.

Normya shook her head with a grin. “The first is me. And you have already convinced me many times over.”

Tir’ut smiled then and he rolled back over pulling her tighter as they kissed once more.

NODON

MAIN UNION SHIP YARDS

The industrial heart of the Lycavorian Union and home to the main ship building yards as attested to the massive semi circular ring that encircled the light blue planet below. The ring comprised nearly three thousand different types of space docks with a large and varying amount of different class ships in various stages of being built. The Nodian people were an affable species setting aside their bony reptilian features. They are an offshoot of the Algolian people that departed Algolia thousands of years ago to form their own society. What they created was by far the most capable engineering species in the entire Union and quite possibly the universe. There was very little they could not build, and their trademark was building ships that would last for centuries as well as be able to sustain the stress of space combat and remain in a fight longer than the enemy. Thousands of ships hovered in and around the immediate space of Nodon, waiting for one docking slip or another to open. The hulks and frames of ships in different phases of construction could be seen dotting the massive docking ring. The Nodon were fearless creatures and the engineers and construction crews used only simple jetpack suits to move around the immense docking bays.

It was here that the members of the 1st Elven Engineering Corp received their training allowing them to become the eyes and ears of the Nodon people. The Nodian species rarely ever left their homeworld and the elves were revered among their kind for their innovative ideas and their uncanny ability to adapt. They were fanatically loyal to the Lycavorian Union and any family member or even close friend of the Leonidas Royal Family were treated like monarchs when they came here. King Leonidas himself had come here many times in the last twenty-five years, establishing close ties with the ruling family of Nodon, as well as endearing himself to the entire species.

It was not uncommon to see hundreds or thousands of elves and Lycavorians moving among the many corridors of the space dock or even on the surface of the planet among the many cities. Many of the elven pilots came here to test new fighters and ships under the watchful gaze of the Nodon people. They were always looking for ways to improve the ships they built, or to improve upon the superior craftsmanship of the Menkla Corporation and their capacity to produce durable and extremely agile and deadly fighters. It was here on Nodon that the OMEN-Class ships were built in the super secret section of the space dock. When it came to engineering tricks and secrets the Nodon were notorious for their security. There were three hundred briefing rooms scattered among the planet station ring, almost all of them in use at least once a day. Martin Leonidas took the security of Nodon and its people very seriously, and one would have to penetrate three layers of PDPs to get anywhere close to Nodon. If by chance they were able to get that far, they would be met by four complete Fleet Groups and a ringed station that was more than capable of defending itself.

This particular briefing room was used for pilots of fighters, and this morning it was full of nearly a hundred Lycavorian, elven and human pilots. The room was shaped like a large horseshoe; with a massive screen in front of them that was the backdrop for the podium and several groups of comfortable chairs. The pilots were mingling along the rows of seats and along the walls where refreshments had been spread out on half a dozen tables. The pilots were talking amongst themselves in regards to why they were here, the rumors running wild and free, especially with the mentality of a fighter pilot. The inbred arrogance was there among all of them. Who else but the best could pilot eighteen metric tons of steel as if it was an extension of their own bodies? The majority of them had been flying for less than ten years, and roughly a quarter of them had actually seen any combat in the Evolli War. Those pilots were easy to spot as they sat in small groups away from the untested pilots, conversing in softer tones and with far more reserved voices.

A group of half a dozen pilots, all of them elves, stood near the entrance to the briefing room. All of them were ogling the ravishing dark haired elven female that sat talking with one of the senior Nodian engineers.

“Definitely an Earth elf.” The blond haired pilot spoke as he sipped his glass of fruit juice.

“What makes you say that Irhiad?” Another asked.

“Well… look what she is wearing for one.” Irhiad answered. “How many elf females from Elear do you think would wear an outfit like that Seluh?”

“I’m staring at her chest trying to imagine her without clothes.” Seluh answered. “Not what she is wearing.”

The six of them laughed softly. “Odds are she is an aide or something to this high ranking officer that is supposed to meet with us.” Irhiad spoke. “She looks like she would be a wild one in bed.”

“I heard the female elves from Earth are much more open when it comes to their sexual likes and dislikes.” Another pilot spoke. “They do not put as much emphasis on being joined before they jump in bed with you.”

“No one is going to jump in bed with you Rahot.” Irhiad spoke. “They would have to be crazy or seriously drunk on Spartan wine. Thirty seconds and you are done.”

“Perhaps… but it is the best thirty seconds of their lives.” Rahot answered with a grin bringing laughter from the others.

Irhiad looked at the dark haired elf, admiring the way her raven black hair fell well past her shoulders and curled around her large firm breasts. The jumpsuit looked similar to a normal flight suit but without the pockets and added items to go with it. It hugged her long legs and from where he was standing wondrously perfect ass incredibly well. Most of her black hair was pulled over one shoulder, leaving only several locks to fall across her face on that side. She was holding two data pads and speaking with the Nodian almost animatedly.

“So… do you think there is any truth to the rumors?” The fourth elf pilot spoke up.

“Which one Ahtels?” Rahot asked. “I’ve heard like six different ones since arriving yesterday morning.”

“That we are here for a secret assignment.” Ahtels answered quickly. “A top secret ship posting.”

Rahot rolled his eyes. “Ahtels… none of us have been flying for more than five years. We don’t even have any combat experience.”

“There are some among us who do!” Ahtels protested.

“Yes… like twenty. And they view us as children because of it.” Seluh spoke. “Why do you think they sit apart from us?”

“They know we are better than them.” Irhiad spoke now looking at his friends. “We have all received the same training. Just because they have seen battle does not make them better than us.”

“I didn’t say better Irhiad.” Ahtels spoke.

“I’m more interested in the rumor that Captain Lorian is who we are being assigned to.” Seluh spoke.

“Wait… Captain ‘Mando’ Lorian? From Alba Tau?” Rahot said with wide eyes. “It is said she had over ninety kills during the Evolli War. Why would she be involved in some sort of experimental program?”

“What do you think Irhiad?” Seluh asked.

“What I think…?” Irhiad said setting the glass he was holding on the table. “What I think is that I am going to get that female into my bed.”

“How do you know she is not already spoken for Irhiad?” Ahtels spoke quickly.

“Tell me Ahtels… what man in his right mind would allow his woman to come here when she looks like that?” Irhiad said. “There is nothing but single fighter pilots all over this station, all of them looking for female company. She’s the finest looking elf I have seen since arriving here, the finest I have seen in several years. Look at how her eyes sweep the room. She’s on the hunt for companionship my friends… I can tell. I have heard that female elves from Earth are not afraid to make it known they want you. She will be in my bed tonight, and I will let all of you know how it was.”

“You think highly of your skills Irhiad.” Rahot said with a grin.

“That’s because I know what women like.” Irhiad said. “I’ll be right back.”

They watched him start walking towards where the elf female sat.

“Twenty riyal says he scores with her.” Seluh said quickly.

Ahtels shook his head. “This one is different somehow.” He said softly looking at the female. “I’ll take that bet.”

“I want a piece of that as well.” Rahot spoke.

“…have adjusted allzz the TEMPEST and DEVASTATOR fighters with the modifications just aszz you transmitted to uszz Zaala.” The Nodian spoke. “We will replace the last of the sealszz by tomorrow and all of the new shipszz coming out of the Menkla Manufacturing facility will be fitted with these sealszz before they come here. I must say… it was something we did not think of before and my staff knew immediately it would work.”

“It was a joint project Chuess. Steven and several of his pilots were involved as well.” Zaala spoke with a bright smile. “We had to come up with something to compensate for the small drop in power when they turned radically.”

The Nodian grinned and for his lizard like features it looked as if he was baring his teeth angrily. “That is not what Major Randell your husband sayszz.” He told her. “He said you did most of the work on the design of the sealszz.”

Zaala smiled. “Designing them is one thing.” She stated. “Actually installing and then flying with untested parts is quite another.”

Chuess nodded his head. “Very true.” He said. “If you are able I would like for you to review the Biomechanical generatorszz based on the Mindvoice ship. We believe we have figured out a way to build our own and generate essentially the same power output. They are larger than the test generator, but Avi believeszz they could work with minor adjustments to the Phased Quantum Flux Stream. He is involved in something with King Leonidas and could not speak for very long, but he did know you would be coming here.”

Zaala nodded. “I’d be happy too.” She said. “We will be here for at least six weeks while the remainder of the pilots is brought up to speed on certain new skill sets that they will need to operate off the ARIZONA-Class. I reviewed the specifications on the ship while traveling here Chuess… you and the others did an amazing job putting her together.”

Chuess nodded. “She izz our pride and joy. All of themzz really. Even more sozz than the LEONIDAS IIAs.”

“Will you be…?” Zaala began to ask the question but stop when the voice interrupted her.

“Excuse me?” Irhiad broke into their conversation. Zaala and Chuess turned to look at the very handsome elf pilot of medium height. “I apologize for interrupting you. I am Senior Lieutenant Irhiad and I was standing with my fellow pilots and couldn’t get over how familiar you look to me. Have we met somewhere before?”

Zaala Randall knew exactly what was on this pilot’s mind the moment he opened his mouth. She may have been young by elf standards, but she was no one’s fool. Since becoming Steven’s wife and Earth had become a focal point for travel throughout the Union, Zaala had been approached by many elf pilots from Elear who had not bothered to read pamphlets given out when they first arrived on Earth. While female and male elves from Earth shared many characteristics with their brothers and sisters on Elear, they were regarded as more open and free. There were customs from Earth that many elves from Elear did not know of, one of them being that the human tradition of wearing matching wedding bands now extended to their culture if the male or female elf had married a human. There were many of these marriages on Earth, hers and Steven’s and Leland and Cathy’s being two of the more prominent ones. All of them had taken to wearing wedding bands, and even though this fact was in the pamphlets given out to all who came to Earth, many simply did not read them. And most of those who did not read them were pilots of one sort or another, whose natural arrogance in matters precluded them from doing something informative. Zaala sported a glittering gold wedding band lined with diamonds and a single large one carat diamond ring with that. Diamonds were a rare commodity now, more so than they had ever been on Earth of the past, and they were hideously expensive. What she wore on her finger must have cost Steven a small fortune in riyal, but from the moment she had put the two rings on, she had never taken them off.

Zaala smiled brilliantly at the pilot. “I’m sure you have me mistaken for someone else.” She said calmly. “I have an excellent memory and I don’t know you.”

“You are from Earth aren’t you?” Irhiad said.

Zaala nodded. “Yes I am. Does that make a difference somehow?”

“I’m positive I have seen you before...?” Irhiad pressed.

“Zaala. Zaala Randall.” She told him putting emphasis on her last name more than she normally did trying to get the point across to him. She just wasn’t that lucky it seemed.

“Zaala… that is a beautiful name. Perhaps I have seen you in Sparta before, or Eden City’s Central Grand. I was there several months ago for a symposium on Flight Operations. You must be an aide for one of the senior officers who spoke there.” Irhiad said.

Zaala rolled her eyes and chuckled softly. Like Tarifa… Zaala had long ago accepted the fact that most men would assume they were something lesser than what they were simply because she had her sister shared an exquisite beauty inherited from their mother. “You have never been to Earth have you Lieutenant?” She asked.

“Of course I have… it is where I know I have seen you before.” Irhiad spoke. “Perhaps in the Market Area then Zaala.”

Zaala looked at Chuess briefly and smiled. “You mean the Market Square?”

“Yes… that’s it! I never could remember the name.” Irhiad spoke with a smile of his own. “So I have met you. I believe you were out with your friends at one of the all night cafés. A little after hours party no doubt.”

Zaala shook her head. “No… I’m afraid not.” She stated. She had to admit that this pilot was very smooth and very handsome. Had she met him before falling in love with Steven, she probably would have allowed him to take her to bed. Now males of this type only made her angry, not only for their actions, but primarily because Zaala had once been the type to be taken in by his smooth and practiced conversation. “I don’t do after hours parties.” Zaala met his eyes. “While your interest is flattering Lieutenant…”

“Senior Lieutenant Irhiad.” He said quickly.

“Senior Lieutenant then.” Zaala stated. “While your interest is flattering… you are not my type at all and I am not in the least bit drawn in by your nature. And its Eden City’s Grand Center Senior Lieutenant… not Central Grand. And they do not hold symposiums on Flight Operations in Eden City’s Grand Center Senior Lieutenant. You should really learn more about Earth before professing you have been there just to pick up a companion to share your bed. And unless you have been to the King’s Royal Estate Villa in Sparta or Gallais’s Retreat, than you would never have seen me in Sparta either. Now… before you switch your story and say that is where you have seen me you should know that Gallais can spot your type from a kilometer away and she would never allow you into her establishment.”

“I don’t understand… my type?” Irhiad asked.

Zaala nodded. “You are a pilot… and probably a very good one no doubt if you have been chosen to come here. However… your arrogance oozes from your pores like sap from a tree. And you in no way compare to what I already have Senior Lieutenant Irhiad.” Zaala held up her left hand and flashed the sparkling rings on her wedding finger. “You should probably go back to your friends now.”

Chuess chuckled now. “This iszz good advice.” He spoke.

“I was only trying to make conversation.” Irhiad said.

Zaala nodded. “Yes… and I’m sure you had no ulterior motives for coming over to speak with a strange female you have never met. You are far from home and you wish to show your fellow pilots you are the epitome of what every elf female desires.” She spoke. “Words of advice Senior Lieutenant… do not assume that every female elf from Earth will be taken in by your charm simply because you are a pilot. We are far more intelligent than you give us credit for and we have pilots on Earth as well. Some of them far better than you.”

Irhiad shifted on the balls of his feet. “I finished at the top of my Flight School Class!” He responded defensively in Zaala’s obvious hit at his skills. “I am in the top five pilots within the Union Fleet I will have you know!”

“Truly?” Zaala asked sweetly while batting her dark eyes. “Does that include by chance Queen For'mya and Star Colonel Endith O’Connor? Or Arrarn and Normya Leonidas perhaps. If it does… then I would be very impressed. Senior Lieutenant Irhiad… with all respect to your skills… I am simply not interested in you. Period. As I said… you could not hope to compare to what I already have. You are plainly not in the same category.”

“How do you know that if you don’t give me the chance?” Irhiad asked. “I might surprise you.”

“You are persistent… I’ll give you that.” She stated shaking her head slowly. “Extremely dense… but very persistent.”

Irhiad smiled. “See… I am growing on you.”

Zaala met his eyes and got to her feet. “No… actually you are beginning to irritate me.” She stated. “I am married Senior Lieutenant. I am married and exquisitely happy. You would do yourself a favor if you went back to your friends now. Before I grow tired with you and rip your face off!” She finished with a snarl.

Irhiad’s eyes went a little wider at her outburst and he opened his mouth to reply but did not have the chance as the klaxon within the briefing room rang loudly one time.

“Attention to Orders!” A voice bellowed.

Irhiad turned and watched as the three individuals entered from the back of the room, the Lycavorian male walking to the right of Admiral Ben O’Connor and the human female who wore the rank of Captain. They were whispering to each other as they walked down the center of the room. Janon looked up quickly.

“Take your seats pilots!” He bellowed as Miranda handed him the data pad and they came to the small open area in front of the huge monitor and turned to look at the pilots as they scrambled for their seats.

Zaala grinned as Irhiad darted back to where his friends were moving to their seats and her eyes fell on Steven and E’dira as they moved gracefully along the wall towards her. Her smile grew brighter when he came up to her and leaned over to nuzzle her ear.

“Mela en’ coiamin… you looked pleased with yourself.” He said softly.

Zaala leaned into his nuzzle and placed her hand on his chest. “It is nothing.” She said as her eyes went to where Irhiad’s friend was elbowing him and motioning for him to look. She saw Irhiad’s eyes turn and he saw her leaning into Steven’s nuzzle and one arm embrace and his eyes grew a little wider wondering just who the human pilot was.

Benjamin O’Connor moved to the podium in the center of the room and faced the gathered pilots. There was no one in the room who did not know who the Chief of Union Operations was. Along with Admiral of the Fleet Riall they were the two men most responsible for the overwhelming victory over the Evolli. They were close friends, and always worked and supported one another. Ben had assumed the role of Chief of Union Operations to free up Admiral Riall to do more of what he did so well, and that was lead ships and men in combat. While Ben had his own command, a large SCFG totaling nearly three hundred ships, he rarely left Apo Prime unless it was important. He had small children under the age of sixteen with his two wives Tina and Endith O’Connor, and he spent as much time as possible with them.

“How is everyone today?” Ben asked as his voice carried to the back of the room. He waited for a moment as the many pilots responded to him. Admiral O’Connor was well liked and respected by all pilots within the Union, for he was a pilot himself and knew what they went through. “I suppose you are all wondering why you are here… and now you will find out.” He moved away from the podium after touching the control panel to make the COM implant in his jaw able to project his voice clearly.

“You are the last group of pilots who have been reassigned to a special project by order of King Leonidas.” Ben spoke evenly. “This project is, at the moment, being kept in the utmost secrecy. There are perhaps a dozen individuals outside this room that know the full extent of what you are about to enter into. Those of you in this room will not be able to see or talk with your families once you leave Nodon. This could possibly last anywhere from six months to a year. If this arrangement is not something you can tolerate, simply let me or your commanding officer know immediately and we will see to it that you are returned to your former duty station without so much as a nick against your record.” Ben gave that a moment to sink in and he noted approvingly that not one of them batted an eye from what he could see. “Very well… I believe now would be a good time to introduce your new commanding officer. I doubt all of you want to hear my wrinkled ass rattle on for more than a few minutes.” Ben smiled when he heard the soft laughter come from the gathered pilots. “So without further ridiculous bullshit ladies and gentlemen… pilots all of you… allow me to introduce Captain Miranda Lorian, better known by her callsign Mando. She scored ninety-seven kills during the Evolli War against front line Evolli Penetrator Fighters. She has four FVAs with Clusters and two DFAs with clusters. Do not think you can out fly her because she will plant your ass quite easily.” Ben motioned to the side to where Miranda stood as soft murmurs filled the ranks of pilots.

Miranda walked up to stand next to Ben as every set of eyes were on her. She had grown accustom to the attention since beginning this project, but she hated that Ben used this time to really build her up. Ben held out his hand and Miranda took it without question.

“Thank you Admiral.” She spoke.

Ben leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Stand tall Manda.” He whispered using the name they had called her when she was growing. “You have earned this.”

Miranda looked at him. “Thank you Benjamin.” She answered gripping his hands. “I won’t let you down.”

“I know you won’t.” He said.

Ben nodded and moved to stand beside Janon as Miranda moved up to the podium and looked at the men and women in front of her. “I will make this short and very clear. I have three rules that I expect my officers to abide by. Rule One… your fellow pilots are your family… and you will treat them as such no matter what species they are. Rule Two… each of you will have your own ground crew and chief… and when we arrive at our final destination I expect all of you to meet them and get to know them. Your ground crew, your aircraft and then yourself, in that order. Those will be your priorities. No exceptions. If this is something you can’t do, you will last at most a week in my command. Rule Three… you are becoming part of the very first ship built for one thing by order of King Leonidas. War. This will require that you change your mentality somewhat and begin to think outside the box. Once we become active, we will be the ones that the King will use to project his will. We have longer legs, better offensive systems and the ability to put a serious hurting on any enemy. We will not negotiate with the enemy, we will not have coffee with them, when King Leonidas sends us somewhere, it will be to tear someone a new asshole and leave them bleeding and busted. Period.

“Now… in order to turn not just you, but the other pilots that have already reported and moved on to our final destination, into the type of pilots that King Leonidas and I expect I went out and got the best CAG in the Union Fleet. He will be your father, your god, and the one you will go to for all things. Some of you may have heard of him, hell most of you have probably heard of him, he’s the crazy ass pilot that rode his Y14 missile into the landing bay of the second Evolli carrier at Alba Tau and then rode the fireball out the other side. He’s about as unorthodox as they come and he will teach you to fly by your instincts as well as using the systems on your fighters. Major Steven Randall… callsign Scar.”

Irhiad sat up in his chair his eyes wide when he heard the two names. He had indeed heard of the human pilot with the callsign of Scar. As with the callsign Mando, there were very few pilots who had not heard those names and the deeds for which they were responsible during the Evolli War. He turned and watched as the tall human leaned over and gave a soft kiss to the elf female Zaala he was hitting on before he started walking towards the podium. He watched Zaala follow him with her eyes for a moment and then she looked at where he sat. She held up her left hand and wiggled her fingers flashing her marriage rings with a smile. Irhiad turned away quickly and let his eyes go to where the human stepped up next to Miranda and it was then he saw the shining gold and diamond band on the same finger of the same hand as Zaala. He felt the nudge in his side and turned to look at Ahtels.

“Good job Irhiad.” He said softly. “Hitting on the wife of the one they call Scar. Very smooth.”

Irhiad really had no come back as he turned back to see Steven shake Miranda’s hand. Steven stepped up to the podium and looked at them. “I don’t have much to add to Mando’s comments because I’m not much of an orator. I prefer to do my talking in the cockpit. Your additional training will begin in two days. We will be here about six weeks, and our Nodian hosts will finish installing some refinements and new gadgets on your TEMPEST fighters by the end of tomorrow. There are pads by the entrances that give you an idea of some of the upgrades and I suggest you study them tonight and tomorrow. In two days we are going to start going hot and heavy operating off the LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruiser HARBINGER. Enjoy your two days here because we won’t be back.” Steven smiled. “That’s it.” He said turning back to Miranda. “Mando?”

“Your Executive Officer is Colonel Janon standing with Admiral O’Connor.” Miranda told them. “Janon and I have been flying together for the better part of a decade… so if you get on his bad side… it usually means you will be on my bad side automatically. Star Commander E’dira of the Drow is our Strategic Tactical Operations Officer and fourth in command. If it concerns security or defensive systems, she is the guru. Standing next to her is Zaala Randall who will be given an active duty rank of Commander and is assigned as our Assistant Chief Engineer. Her professional title I have learned from her sister Lieutenant Governor Tarifa is Professor Zaala Randell, so you will refer to her as one of these two titles. And last but certainly not at all least, beside her is Star Commander Chuess, our Chief Engineer and the first Nodian to become an active member of the Union military. If there are two people who know more about the systems on our ship they haven’t been found. They helped to design most of them.”

Miranda saw a pilot’s hand go up towards the rear of the room. “Yes?”

All eyes turned to see the elf pilot get to her feet. “Captain… will we be assigned to the HARBINGER?”

Miranda shook her head. “The HARBINGER is part of our Strike Group and has just finished refits here on Nodon. We’ll join with our ship in about seven weeks.”

“Is it a LEONIDAS IIA?” The female asked.

“No.” Miranda answered. “She is a new class of ship. The first of twenty scheduled to be built. Your new home when we join with her is the ULU ARIZONA, and will officially be referred to as an ARIZONA-Class Strike Carrier. That is all I will say for right now. In seven weeks you will be able to see her for yourself. If there are no further questions, as Major Randall has said… enjoy the next two days as much as you are able. I think you will find your lives will change quite a bit when we leave here.”

APO PRIME

MJOLNIR’S HAND BASE

Tir’ut and Normya entered the large lounge area that they had been using as a command center twenty minutes after her mother had called them. They were holding hands as they were almost all the time now and Normya’s laughter from Tir’ut’s joke just before they entered the room died when they saw the new additions to who they were used to. Normya didn’t recognize the Lycavorian woman or the two male elves but she did recognize L’tian and she flipped the large fruit she and Tir’ut were sharing into his hand once more before moving to where he stood. L’tian embraced her warmly and ran his hand over the top of her head.

“Indyoatar.” (Grandfather) She spoke softly in elven.

L’tian smiled as he embraced her tightly. It had taken some getting used too at first, but if his daughter could regard Normya and all of the Leonidas children as her sons and daughters no matter whom their mother was, then L’tian and his wife could do the same. “Indyorel. (Granddaughter) You are looking radiant as always.”

Normya held his hand with one of hers and turned to hold out her hand for Tir’ut. L’tian watched with wide eyes as the immense Immortal stepped up to them and took Normya’s outstretched hand while looking for a place to put the fruit down. L’tian noticed immediately that this was not any Immortal he had ever seen in his lifetime. While the bone spurs were still there, along with the incredible physical size, Tir’ut had short dark hair on his head and his skin was bronze in color and not the grayish color of most Immortals.

“Indyoatar… this is Tir’ut.” Normya spoke with just a touch of pride in her voice.

Tir’ut bowed his head quickly. “An honor sir.” He spoke.

L’tian held out his hand without hesitation. He had learned one thing among many others in the last quarter century and that was if an individual could stand in a room full of members of the Leonidas family and their friends and hold his own and be respected, then L’tian knew he could be trusted. He watched as Tir’ut looked around and finally Normya chuckled and took the fruit from his hand enabling him to shake L’tian’s outstretched one. The handshake was firm and confident and to L’tian this said quite a bit about the son of Cha’talla. All of it good.

“I understand we have you to thank for saving Normya’s life.” L’tian said calmly.

Tir’ut glanced at Normya quickly and then back to L’tian. “It was the easiest decision I have ever made sir.” He spoke.

L’tian smiled. “Let us hope you do not have to do this often. Normya’s propensity for getting into trouble is well known.”

“Indyoatar!” Normya exclaimed.

“While I live no harm will come to il kal'daka darthirii.” Tir’ut said.

L’tian nodded approvingly. “Allow me to introduce Lokhagos Danarla and Major Ta’lon. They are As’hia’s parents.” Normya and Tir’ut turned to gaze at the older male elf and the calm looking Lycavorian woman. The male elf appeared very stern looking and was taller than the average elf, while the younger one who stood to the side wore an expression that spoke of distaste and distrust. “Dysea felt it better that they are involved in this then made to wait on the sidelines until something happened.” L’tian explained.

Normya stepped up to Danarla and took her hands. “Greetings Lokhagos Danarla.” She spoke.

Danarla nodded her head, her eyes still moving back and forth between Normya and Tir’ut. “Your beauty matches that of your mother Princess.” She spoke. “It is…”

Normya shook her head. “No. Events have brought us together and there is no formality between us. That would be silly. Please.”

Ta’lon looked at her. “Your mother said the same thing.” He spoke. “We are honored.” He motioned to O’lan. “Senior Lieutenant O’lan from my command Princess. O’lan is to be As’hia’s…”

“We will let our daughter decide that!” Danarla hissed softly her dark eyes glaring at O’lan. “He is…”

Tir’ut stepped away quickly moving carefully to stand beside Anton Simpson who stood there with his arms crossed over his chest. Cihera and Las’elh stood to his right holding hands. Anton looked at the towering Immortal that he had come to regard as an equal and almost a friend in just three short days. “Relax Tir’ut.” Anton spoke softly.

“It is better if I remain away.” Tir’ut spoke. “They do not yet trust me and considering how my brother feels for As’hia… I doubt that will improve.”

Anton’s eyes grew a little wider and he opened his mouth to speak but Las’elh beat him to it. “You mean…?” Las’elh gasped from beside Cihera.

Tir’ut nodded slowly. “He is my brother and we are very much like. He would not have risked his position within Phy’iad’s organization unless this As’hia affected him in some way. I could hear it in his voice when he spoke of her.”

Anton looked at him and chuckled. “Boy… Cha’talla’s sons don’t do things half way do you?” He said. “You ever hear of discrete big guy?”

Tir’ut met his eyes and shook his head. “Discrete to an Immortal is making his intentions known. For my brothers and me it is even worse, for we have inherited our mother’s emotional abilities in many respects. My father finds it easier to shield his emotions from others eyes, for he went so long in not displaying them, but even he will bend to my mother’s influence more often than not now. She has made it possible for my people to express what they feel inside. It is just harder for my father and others of his age… but they are learning.”

The main door to the lounge opened once more and Dysea and Esther walked in side by side, Esther holding the small holo disc in her hand as they were speaking to the figure within the transmission. Iriral was moving deftly behind them and she split to the side as they entered fully. Esther saw that everyone was present and looked at the transmission.

“Everyone is here Du'ased m'ranndii.” Esther spoke to the figure of Cha’talla in the transmission. “I will transfer you to the main transmission unit.”

They watched as Esther moved to the large table near the door and plugged the disc into the main COM unit. Dysea waved all of them over as Cha’talla’s imposing figure burst into a life sized image causing Danarla and Las’elh to gasp softly. Cha’talla was in what appeared to be some sort of command center, and they could clearly see two bare chested Spartan engineers working in the background with several shirtless Immortals as they wrestled with moving a large computer bank into place. Cha’talla himself wore only an undershirt that was partially soaked in sweat and he held a towel in one hand.

“Forgive our appearance.” He spoke quickly… his bronze colored skin glistening in the light of the room they were in. It made Esther fidget for she missed her husband. Dysea saw this and took her hand giving it a reassuring squeeze. “We are finishing the installation of the new computer systems to operate the settlement defenses. Two of your engineers are supervising the final activation protocols on the anti-air turrets while Illiad and Erli’ra assist the remaining engineers in schooling my people how to use the new equipment.”

“Cha’talla… how long before you will be fully operational?” Dysea asked.

“At the rate we are working… no more than two days.” Cha’talla spoke. “The systems in the bunker Andro gave us access to may be older to those within the Union, but they are state of the art for us. Your people have been very thorough in making sure that we can operate them efficiently. We learn quickly. The ground based sensor arrays will be online by the end of today, but I am going to activate them slowly over a period of several days to avoid detection.”

“Aricia and Isabella have told me the Kavalians are out among The Wilds in force.” Dysea said.

Cha’talla nodded his head. “Lesede has gotten word to us from Jagaliu that Kavalian ships and men are flooding The Wilds Du’ased ‘ranndi.” He spoke. “They are now on Jagaliu, Nebonese, Ricot Four and several other worlds. They are not following any sort of pattern, but one thing is certain… they are looking for you… Tir’ut and Normya. And conducting scouting missions into the surrounding terrain.”

Esther looked at Dysea. “That confirms it I think.” She said. “Gareld is working for the Kavalians as well as whoever gave him the information on Normya’s ship within the Union.”

Dysea nodded. “I agree.”

Cha’talla nodded his head to his oldest son. “My son.” He said.

“Father.” Tir’ut answered.

Cha’talla’s dark eyes shifted to Normya and his face softened considerably. “Normya Leonidas… I trust you are keeping my son in line?”

Normya smiled brightly and she looked up at Tir’ut. “I am certainly trying Rinovdro ilharn.” She stated with an adoring glint in her eyes. “It is not an easy task however.”

Cha’talla looked surprised at Normya’s words and this showed in his expression. He glanced quickly to Esther and Dysea and then back to Normya and Tir’ut. His dark eyes bore into Tir’ut sternly. “Bel'la nindol j'nesst xuil jal nindel dos ph'ussta dalharuk. (Honor this woman with all that you are my son.) He spoke without hesitation.

Tir’ut nodded his head. “'Zil dos bel'la udossta ilhar ilharn. Zuch.” (As you honor our mother father. Always.)

Dysea chuckled softly as Normya leaned into Tir’ut and tucked her body close to his her face beaming. Danarla and Ta’lon did not speak the ancient vampire language and could only watch and wonder what was being said. Obviously it had something to do with the way Princess Normya acted with the large Immortal. Or half Immortal as L’tian had told them. Danarla’s eyes were on Tir’ut and she gazed at him intently, watching how he possessively laced his arm around Normya’s waist. Whatever was between them, it was quite apparent that Princess Normya was not being coerced in any way to act in such a manner. She appeared just as possessive of Tir’ut as he was of her.

This towering half Immortal moved with confidence and deadly grace Danarla saw. It was quite apparent that he was very capable of tearing someone limb from limb, yet he spoke with intelligence and wisdom. Her eyes shifted to the pureblood vampire Esther who was his mother. Danarla could see the similarities between mother and son, and even father and son and it was clear they regarded each other as closely as any family would regard each other. This surprised Danarla, for she did not think Immortals capable of such emotion.

“Cha’talla… now that everyone is here…” Dysea spoke now. “These are As’hia parents Danarla and Ta’lon.”

Cha’talla looked at them in the transmission. “I… I wish we were meeting under better circumstances.” He spoke evenly.

Dysea motioned everyone closer to the large table as they saw Cha’talla move out of the main room he was in. “Tell us of this Phy’iad, Cha’talla.” Dysea said. “You know him?”

Cha’talla shook his head. “I know of him.” He replied. “I heard his name mentioned several times when I served Veldruk as his Captain. He was… loose cannon… I believe that is how you describe men of his caliber Dysea. He was reprimanded numerous times for going beyond his orders in putting down the populous of several worlds. Even among our people back then he was shunned and avoided.”

Esther’s eyes were wide now. “And this is the man you sent our son to infiltrate?” She gasped.

Cha’talla took a deep breath. “We discovered four years ago that he was the one in command of the Immortal mercenaries that have been savaging The Wilds. I asked for volunteers to undertake a mission to infiltrate his organization and attempt to keep tabs on him and make sure our settlement here on Kranek was not discovered. Lynom volunteered. I refused at first Esther… I no more wanted to put our son in such danger than you. You schooled our sons too well my wife. In the end… Lynom used logic to convince me he was the best choice. He was an unknown… no history to be discovered and therefore far safer than someone else from our tribe. He could establish a background far more easily than anyone else. We worked for seven months making that background for him. We used our contacts within the ranks of the High Coven Immortals… those that are working for us and we made him a history. The original Ralmin… a known Immortal within the Coven who was disillusioned with the wench Aikiro’s leadership was removed from the picture when the time was right to act.”

“Cha’talla… your sons with Esther all look like Tir’ut. They are only half Immortal.” Dysea spoke. “How could you possibly get Lynom into this Phy’iad’s organization without him knowing who he was?”

“Cosmetic surgery Darthirii Ilhar.” Tir’ut answered now looking at her. “Six hours of surgery to make his outward appearance match this Ralmin in every way.”

“It worked.” Cha’talla spoke. “I would not have gone through with it had there not been a one hundred percent chance of success. He has been feeding us information on Phy’iad and his doings for two years now.”

Esther looked at Tir’ut. “Through you?”

Tir’ut nodded. “Our Mindvoice bond is very strong thanks to you and your training. We discovered as boys that we could communicate across vast distances if we concentrated hard enough. This private connection allowed us to keep many things from you and father as we were growing.” He spoke embarrassed. “It was his idea to use our bond to pass information to us. It ultimately keeps him safer since he does not need to use normal secure communications equipment. It is how he was able to tell us that Pusintin is the one who engineered and directed Phy’iad to capture As’hia and the other female elves.”

“For what purpose Tir’ut?” Cha’talla asked. “While it is not common knowledge, Phy’iad would know that elf females who are half Lycavorian are not affected by Immortals in the way full elves are.”

Dysea looked at Esther. “Esther?”

Esther nodded. “It’s true. It was being studied by the Coven… but it was very low profile and not considered very important by Veldruk or any of his cronies. Elf females of mixed Lycavorian and elf blood…” She stopped and looked at Danarla and Ta’lon.

“Hold nothing back from us.” Danarla spoke. “No matter what it is. We have gotten past the part where she has been captured and raped. Now all we are concerned with is how do we get her back.”

“You all know of the chemical in an Immortal’s semen that reacts with a certain chemical in the body of an elf female… a chemical that when mixed acts like a drug. A powerful addictive drug for the elf female.” Esther spoke. “It is… it is how they… break elf females and enslave them to their will. Because of the natural healing properties of the Lycavorian immune system, how it localizes diseases and viral infections and destroys them within hours or days, elf females who are half Lycavorian will only be affected partially.”

“Partially?” Cihera asked.

Esther nodded. “The initial rape will affect them… but once the Lycavorian properties of their DNA kick in, it will centralize the chemical and utterly wipe it out. Essentially it will then make them immune. Depending on the level of pureness of the Lycavorian blood in the female, the stronger it is the quicker it will happen. And if the female is born half Lycavorian and half elf as your daughter As’hia was, it would make it that much stronger and her system would react much quicker. Dysea for instance would more than likely not be affected at all because of the pureness of Martin Leonidas’s blood. He is the one who turned her and it is well known his blood is as pure as it gets.”

“Could the effects be reversed?” Dysea asked.

“It’s possible yes. If it would actually work I don’t know.” Esther answered. “It is similar in many respects to when someone is turned. Once the change has completed at a molecular level it can’t be reversed. Since this is an addiction to a drug basically… it should be possible to reverse the effects. But like any drug… once it is bonded to your cells it is extremely difficult to get rid of it completely.”

“So turning them would have no effect.” Anton asked.

Esther shook her head. “That might work on those who have recently been captured… as would an antibody. The addiction would not be fully ingrained in the host body’s cells and new Lycavorian DNA might be enough to reverse it. It wouldn’t work for those who have been prisoners for any length of time. They could be turned but then they would be half elf and half wolf and still addicted. It wouldn’t help them. They would need some sort of antibody to destroy the chemical and the dependence on it.”

“And we do not turn individuals arbitrarily Anton. You know this.” Dysea spoke. “No matter the reasons.”

Anton nodded. “It was only a thought Tenna.” He said.

“Would this not be detected in your son Esther?” Las’elh asked now. “That he does not have this chemical in his body.”

Esther shook her head. “Tir’ut and Lynom, as well as their younger brothers were born without this chemical in their bodies. Through the years I devised a unique formula for the males of our tribe and developed a serum that destroys this chemical in their system altogether. It is not something they needed to survive and every male of our tribe lined up to get this serum when I made it known. It is not something that is outwardly detected however. A detailed medical scan would be required to even break down the DNA properties to get to that point.”

Dysea looked at Danarla and Ta’lon. “I have seen this myself.” She spoke. “At their settlement on Kranek. There are marriages of elf females and Immortals. Strong, emotional marriages that have produced children.”

“If what you say is true…?” Danarla asked. “What is to keep them from hurting our daughter? Torturing her? Raping her even more?”

“I don’t know what…” Esther spoke softly.

“Lynom has taken her.” Tir’ut announced meeting his father’s eyes in the transmission. “Taken her in the way of our people.”

Ta’lon came to his feet his face a mask of rage. “So he rapes her to protect her!” He roared clawing for the blade hidden in his uniform. “He is no better than the scum who took her! An animal!”

“Ta’lon no!” Danarla shouted as her husband brought the blade out.

Ta’lon’s snarl of rage was cut off as the large hand closed around his throat and lifted him clean off the floor. Lieutenant O’lan came to his feet reaching for a weapon to help his Air Commander but suddenly found himself on his back on the cold floor, the air rushing from his lungs as Normya dropped her knee into his chest and pressed the K14 to his cheek. The black ring around her emerald eyes announced her change and her wolf fangs burst forth. While she and her sisters had dual front fangs like her father and brothers, they were no where near as pronounced even when fully extended, however they did give Normya a frightening facade. That she was defending the man she loved was quite obvious to everyone in the room.

“That would be the single most unintelligent thing you have ever done in your life fool!” She snarled at O’lan.

Ta’lon grunted as Tir’ut slammed him onto the top of the table, his vampiric fangs fully extended and his own face a countenance of anger. Tir’ut’s fist closed around Ta’lon’s hand that held the knife and slammed it to the table, the knife skittering across the table top where Cihera’s hand snatched it up and made it disappear.

“My brother is no animal!” Tir’ut hissed savagely only inches from Ta’lon’s face as his hand closed around Ta’lon’s throat and his eyes shifted to cobalt blue. “And he is nothing like the vile scum that did this to your daughter! He risks all that he is… he risks our entire tribe to protect As’hia!”

Danarla looked at Esther and Dysea with wide eyes. “What… what does he mean?” She gasped.

Esther looked at her from where she had come to her feet her own face angry. “It is already known to Aikiro that Cha’talla and I live!” Esther snapped. “When we broke from the Coven a quarter century ago she swore to hunt down all of Cha’talla’s tribe and exterminate them. If it becomes widely known that Cha’talla lives then not only will the Coven come for us if she has not already ordered this, but the Kavalians and every scum in the universe will try and claim the bounties on our heads!”

“So he rapes our daughter?” Danarla asked harshly.

Esther looked at her and now her own eyes changed to cobalt blue as her anger got the better of her. “My son would never stoop to the level of the monsters he is among! If he did… I would kill him myself!”

Danarla came to her feet. “Then tell me what it means when your son says he has taken her.”

“He has bitten her. Marked her and tasted her blood.” Cha’talla said softly from within the transmission. “It would be the only possible way to keep the others from passing her among themselves and using her until she went insane.”

Danarla looked at Cha’talla. “What?” She gasped.

“It is a custom among my people from when we first came under the boot heel of the Coven.” Cha’talla spoke. “If we took a slave we marked them. We took their blood and then no others would make a claim to them. It is still practiced among the Immortals within the Coven and apparently by Phy’iad’s group as well. If he has marked her in this manner then she is safe from enduring more mistreatment. At least for a time.”

Dysea looked at Cha’talla confused. “Then why are you and the others acting in such a way Cha’talla?” She asked. “As if this is a bad thing?”

Cha’talla met her eyes. “As you know Dysea this practice among my tribe is now our way to show devout love and commitment. My tribe has adopted the Coven tradition in this regard and it is no different than vampires who share blood to show their love and commitment to one another.”

“Yes.” Dysea spoke.

“It is how I raised my sons.” Cha’talla spoke. “If Lynom has resorted to this in order to protect As’hia then it is just a matter of time before he is discovered as well.”

“Why?” Dysea asked.

“For the answer to that question you need only ask my son.” Cha’talla spoke.

Dysea looked at Tir’ut and then her eyes shifted to Normya who only looked at her with a bright smile. She turned back to Tir’ut. “Ussta Rinovdro dalharuk?” She spoke softly.

Tir’ut lifted his eyes and looked at her. He released his grasp on Ta’lon and watched him push away from the table as he took a deep breath. Danarla gripped her husband’s arm as they both turned to look at Tir’ut.

“Tir’ut you will tell her my son!” Esther spoke.

Tir’ut looked at Dysea as his eyes reverted back to normal. “The why is simple Darthirii Ilhar?” He answered. “I have tasted il kal'daka darthirii’s blood… I have bound my heart to her for all time.”

Normya stood up drawing the K14 back from O’lan’s cheek and she pressed her petite frame against Tir’ut. “As I have.” She spoke confidently.

“If Lynom has done this with As’hia… then like with me… any who seek to harm her or touch her in any manner will die.” Tir’ut spoke. “I told you I would destroy any who attempted to harm il kal'daka darthirii. That is what I will do. It is no different than what your own son Androcles has professed when it comes to his mate and wife Sadi is it not? What King Leonidas would do for any of his Queens Darthirii Ilhar?” Tir’ut looked at Danarla and Ta’lon. “As Lynom will now do with As’hia.”

“This is a problem.” Cha’talla spoke from within the transmission.

“Why?” L’tian asked still somewhat shocked at what had just occurred.

“Because eventually someone will challenge Lynom for As’hia.” Cha’talla said. “They will grow tired with what they have and want something new. As callous as it is. Phy’iad and those who follow him are the epitome of the vile nature of my people that my tribe has rejected. When this occurs… Lynom will defend her. And he will use all his skills to do so. Just as I have taught all my sons.”

“And this is bad why?” Anton asked.

“How many Immortals do you know Anton Simpson that can blur and wrap themselves within the shadows as my sons can?” Esther spoke.

Recognition burst onto Anton’s face. “Oh boy. Now I understand.” He stated. “Not good. Not good.”

“Tir’ut… when is he going to contact you again?” Cha’talla asked.

“Unless something happens… not for another week father.” Tir’ut answered.

“Dysea… if Phy’iad is now involved with that dog Pusintin and the Kavalians and we have confirmed that Gareld is working with them or for them… then there is much more going on than we first thought.” Cha’talla spoke. “This is no longer simply about an attempt on Normya’s life. The weapons trail that Anton and Cihera follows… the information in regards to the transport that held Las’elh’s sister. Now the Kavalians expanding their presence in The Wilds and the confrontation with Queen Aricia. This is all ties together somehow.”

“I agree.” Dysea said.

“Send As’hia’s parents here.” Cha’talla spoke. “Let them see for themselves what we have built. And we can begin putting a plan together to get their daughter and my son both out of the scum invested pit they are in.”

Dysea looked at Danarla and Ta’lon. Danarla didn’t hesitate and nodded her head. “Yes.” She spoke.

Ta’lon nodded grudgingly. “Very well.” He spoke.

“Control the young one or leave him behind. His distaste for my people is understandable and evident. However if he is not willing to see beyond what he already thinks he knows then he will only cause trouble here and get himself injured.” Cha’talla spoke motioning to O’lan.

“As’hia is to be my wife!” O’lan spat. “You can not keep me away!”

“Do not say I did not warn you.” Cha’talla spoke. “Dysea… this man… this Chief Engineer that you have been watching. He may only be the tip of the iceberg in this whole scheme of events, but I would not hold out much longer before picking him up and discovering what he knows.”

“He may not know anything husband.” Esther said.

“He knows something and he is involved.” Cha’talla answered. “To what end we do not know… but he is involved deeply. At the very least he is getting his direction from someone else and that is who we need to find next.”

“Cha’talla I wish to give Andro your direct communications channel.” Dysea said. “It is highly secure and encrypted. He is aware of everything we are working on… more so than his father. Nauta Melme is dealing with another issue that has recently come to light concerning the High Coven.” This caught the attention of everyone in the room. “I will put everything into a secure pad that As’hia’s parents will give to you when they arrive. At the moment… we in this room are all that is working on this end of what is happening. Esther… I wish to send Melyanna a complete transcript of your work. Between the two of you… it may be possible for us to help those female elves that this Phy’iad has with him.”

Esther nodded without hesitation. “Of course.”

“Cha’talla… any information that comes to you, send immediately to us.” Dysea said. “We will do the same. It seems all roads are leading in one direction and since they are… our paths will eventually converge.”

Cha’talla nodded. “To what end Dysea? To what end?”

IRARUZU

Lu’ria stood on the balcony of her room watching the shooting star as it rocketed across the night sky and listening to her mother speak from the small holo transmission disc on the small table near the door. The fresh night air fanned her slender sepia colored body, the nipples of her breasts stiff from the cool breeze that caressed her naked flesh. Her long shimmering white hair flowed around her face and shoulders as she turned back to the small projection of her mother.

“I know it is not what you wanted to hear Lu’ria.” Her mother spoke softly. “When you return to Earth we can discuss it more.”

“Why?” Lu’ria asked.

“You are the youngest of our daughters Lu’ria.” Her mother said. “This is our way. At least meet him. He is a fine young warrior and could be an excellent husband.”

“Mother… you know how I feel about that.” Lu’ria spoke. “I am meant for others.”

Daba nodded her head. “Yes… as I have heard you say for years now.” She spoke gently. “When will you see that what you aspire to will never come to pass daughter. Prince Androcles has already claimed his woman. His soulmate. You could never be more than a second choice to him.”

“That is not what you say about the King.” Lu’ria said. “You have always said the King loves all of his Queens with equal passion. That no one of them is regarded above the other except for Queen Aricia.”

“Our King is a unique man Lu’ria.” Daba said. “The chances that this trait has been passed to his son are astronomical. You must accept that! The sooner you do… the sooner you can begin to find happiness.”

Lu’ria shook her head. “No. I do not believe that. I am meant for him… for her. For them. I am meant for larger things than what you envision for me mother. I will never give up on that. Father believes this will happen… why can’t you?”

Daba sighed heavily. “Your father loves you. That is what he is supposed to tell you. I am the Matron Mother of our Family and our Clan. I must think practically. The Prince’s path leads him down a different road Lu’ria. He is destined to follow in the footsteps of his father and his grandfather. You have never met him Lu’ria… or the women you say will share your life. How can you believe these things?”

“I feel him mother!” Lu’ria said. “I can feel them! In here!” She touched her fingers to her temple. “And in my heart. Why is that so hard for you to believe?”

“Lu’ria… with the exception of Queen Aihola, General Lynwe and Colonel Nayeca none of our people have the ability to Mindvoice, certainly not on as grand a scale as you speak of. Even Queen Aihola is limited in what she can do.”

“I am not Queen Aihola.” Lu’ria said.

Daba shook her head. “You have always been the most stubborn of my children and I have adored that in you Lu’ria. Now however, now it is beginning to grow tiresome. You must put aside this fantasy of yours and move on with your life. You are returning to Earth in three months and we will talk more of this. And I will arrange for you to meet Betat. I think you will find him acceptable.”

“Will you force me to marry him mother?” Lu’ria asked.

Daba’s eyes grew wide at this. “Lu’ria! You know that is not something I will do! We left those ways behind us when we joined with Queen Aihola! I only want you to be happy and move on with your life.”

Lu’ria turned at the soft female voice calling out her name and she saw Jennifer’s blond head lift from the pillow of her bed. She turned back to the transmission. “I… I will do as you say mother.” She spoke. “But I will never let go of what I know I am meant for mother. I am meant to be part of Androcles’s life. Of Sadi’s and Carisia’s and Ne'Veha’s. All of us. We are the pieces of a puzzle and we will find each other one day and we will be whole.”

Daba looked at her surprised. “You… where did you hear those names? How do you know those are the names of the women he will take as his mates as Sadi has said? She spoke no names.”

“I hear them every night in my dreams mother.” Lu’ria stated. “And the voice of my Bonded One. It is like a whisper on the wind and it fills me… it fills us with emotion and power.”

“Bonded One?” Daba gasped wide eyed. “Now you say you will be bonded to a dragon Lu’ria? Will your stories ever cease?”

“They are not stories!” Lu’ria snapped angrily.

“Of all the hundreds of bonded riders in the Union there is not a single Drow among them Lu’ria.” Daba spoke. “We may be elves… but we do not have the ability to Mindvoice on the level of a dragon. What makes you think that you do child? Now you say things that make me wonder about you daughter. You are twenty-five years old now and I expect these outrageous stories to cease Lu’ria! You are too old for children’s fantasies.”

“They are not fantasies mother!” Lu’ria barked.

“Enough!” Daba snapped. “You will do as I say Lu’ria!”

“And if I don’t?” Lu’ria hissed.

Daba looked at her stunned. “Be silent with your words Lu’ria!” Daba spoke quickly. “You are my daughter… and I only wish to see you happy.”

“Then why can’t you believe in me mother?” Lu’ria asked. “I have come further within the Krypteria than any of my sisters. I have scored higher in all my classes and training. I am out here among the stars engaging in my duties four years before my sisters were allowed to go into the field. I am different mother. Why can’t you believe in me?”

“I do believe in you Lu’ria.” Daba spoke. “Just not in your insistence on maintaining these childhood fantasies of yours.” She turned as someone was speaking in the background and then looked back to her. “We are returning to session and I must go. We will speak of this when you return Lu’ria. I promise you.”

“I will show you mother.” Lu’ria spoke. “I will show you I am right.”

“I will see you in three months daughter.” Daba spoke before the transmission ended.

“Lu’ria?” The soft voice spoke.

Lu’ria turned and saw Jennifer in the doorway. Her blond hair was tousled and she held the sheet over her voluptuous body. Lu’ria smiled at her. Jennifer had become a very good friend and listener. She encouraged Lu’ria to pursue whatever she felt her heart was calling her towards. Jennifer was the very committed lover of Ixara, but Ixara did not mind if she shared Lu’ria’s bed when she and her husband were together for one or two nights when he returned from his patrols in the surrounding mountains. Jennifer was an adequate lover and very submissive, but she was not the women who made Lu’ria shudder and cry out within her dreams.

“Are you ok?” Jennifer asked stepping up to her.

Lu’ria nodded completely unashamed that she was naked. She and Jennifer had explored each other’s bodies many times. “My mother.” She said. “She discourages what I feel. She is arranging for me to meet with a warrior from another Clan that has shown interest in me when I return to Earth in three months for my rest period. She insists I need to leave behind my dreams and move on with my life.”

Jennifer took her arm. “Never let anyone take away your dreams Lu’ria.” She said softly. “They are what make us individuals.” She said. “She does not believe you can feel the Prince and Princess? The dragon you are meant for?”

Lu’ria shook her head. “She is very traditional.” Lu’ria answered. “She does not believe the Drow can aspire to such things. Being a rider I mean.”

“Well… I have always been of the mind that you can do whatever you put your mind too.” Jennifer spoke. “That you can feel… that you can sense this dragon within your mind just as you do the Prince and others… that tells me all I need to know.”

Lu’ria leaned over and kissed her softly. “You are a very good friend Jennifer.” She said. “Thank you.”

“Come back to bed Lu'ria.” Jennifer told her wrapping her hands around Lu'ria’s waist. “We will have a full day in the shop tomorrow and we need our rest.”

“Yes we will.” Lu'ria said as she allowed Jennifer to guide her back into the bedroom.

“What did you say her name was?” Jennifer asked. “The dragon I mean?”

Lu'ria smiled. “Her name is Majeir.”

HADARIA

ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBERS

“…have found there is sufficient evidence to support the charges against Queen Anja and Princess Sivana and we will proceed to the next step Divine One.” Chief Minister Wiktor spoke from her seat at the long table.

The other fourteen Ministers sat on either side of her, all of them with blank expressions on their faces. Anja and Sivana stood on either side of Eurin, both of them dressed far more conservatively than they usually did.

“According to the Constitution Chief Minister… there must be a hearing to determine the validity of the charges.” Eurin spoke calmly.

“We have had a hearing Divine One.” Wiktor answered.

Eurin shook her head. “No… a public hearing Chief Minister.”

Wiktor looked at her with a surprised expression. “You wish to make what has happened here public knowledge?”

“What has happened here Chief Minister…” Eurin spoke. “…is that the Arch Ministry began an illegal investigation directed at Queen Anja and Princess Sivana based on hearsay and unfounded speculation. None of the initial information put forth to this Ministry by Pcillany was grounded in fact. She…”

“Divine One she…”

“I have seen and read the initial report taken from her Chief Minister!” Eurin snapped. “None of what she says is based on fact. It is based on her own personal feelings and fabricated ideas implanted within her by others. This Ministry chose to ignore the obvious tampering and outside influence of others involved in Pcillany’s initial interview. Namely this Rinard and Umbra. Others that she openly names in her interview and this Ministry chose to disregard that and proceed regardless.”

“The investigation that was begun uncovered everything we are here in regards too!” Wiktor snapped.

“What have you uncovered?” Eurin demanded. “This Ministry says Anja and Sivana acted improperly in deciding political matters that fell well within their realm of control as

Queen and Princess. In fact… the entire Hadarian Ministry was aware of every decision made by Anja and Sivana in the time since they assumed their rightful places. Those decisions were not opposed at the time. Why is that Chief Minister?”

“Not all the information was provided to us that is why!” Wiktor spat. “I know what you are trying to do here Eurin… you will attempt to shift blame for Anja’s despicable actions onto us!”

“Is that what you think I am doing Wiktor?” Eurin stated calmly. “Whose actions are despicable here? According to our constitution we have a right to a public hearing. That is what we want.”

“You would have her actions put before our people?” One of the other Ministers spoke now.

“What actions are those Minister Grona?” Eurin asked.

“Her complacency in the death of Mage Warrior Seanna? She stands accused of letting Seanna die to hide her actions.” The man snapped quickly. “Her sexually… her sexually deviant behavior outside of her marriage to the King. Forcing Seanna to partake in this lifestyle and…”

“I forced nothing on Seanna!” Anja spat angrily. “Whatever we did was by her choice as well as mine!”

“So you stand there and admit the security videos we have all seen are true?” Grona asked stunned.

“Those security videos are many things… but truthful is certainly not one of them!” Anja barked.

“The King did not seem to agree with you Anja.” Wiktor commented cruelly. “Or did he leave Hadaria as a show of support for you?”

“Fuck you Wiktor!” Anja shouted.

Eurin turned quickly. “Anja… let me handle this!” She stated.

“Her actions right now lend credence to what this investigation revealed to us.” Wiktor barked. “And we will act on it!”

“No.” Eurin spoke. “We have demanded a public hearing and that is what you will give us.”

“Do you threaten this Ministry Eurin?” Wiktor hissed.

“We will not return to the old ways of doing things secretly.” Eurin spoke shaking her head. “I will not allow you to use deceit and closed hearings to decide what you will do. Anja Leonidas is Queen of Hadaria and one of five Queens of the Union… and if you wish to charge her with something you will do so publicly and that is where it will be addressed. As our very own constitution states.”

“You will not allow?” Wiktor demanded.

Eurin nodded. “Yes… I will not allow. If you refuse this, which according to our laws you can not, if you refuse this… then when I leave here I will make a public announcement to that very effect. It will be broadcast not only here on Hadaria but across the Union. How far do you think you will get then Wiktor?”

“We… we do this to maintain the credibility of our Royal Family!” Wiktor spat.

“No… you are doing this so that the Hadarian Elders can regain some small measure of the power and influence they have lost through the years. I will not allow it to go unchecked. You will give us a public hearing. We want access to every report you have that even mentions Anja’s name. We want access to these men in these supposed videos so that we can question them. We…” Eurin stated.

“We have transcripts of their statements to our investigators!” Wiktor spoke. “That is sufficient!”

“No it is not!” Eurin snapped. “We want their names. Their units. Their commanding officers! And their connection to Rinard.”

“Why don’t you ask your Queen?” Grona growled. “She is the one who took part in the acts of depravity we saw with these men!”

“I don’t need to ask Anja.” Eurin spoke. “She does not know them with the exception of Rinard. She certainly has never met them in any sort of environment like what has been seen. The security videos you have viewed are all forged.”

This caused many heads to turn in amazement. Wiktor laughed at Eurin’s words and shook her head. “This will be your defense?” She asked arrogantly. “These videos are forged? They have been reviewed by over a dozen expert technicians who…”

“Yes… technicians that you had view them.” Eurin spoke. “Not us.”

“And what of her actions in regards to Seanna?” Grona spat. “For all intents and purposes she killed her!”

Anja opened her mouth to speak and Eurin held up her hand quickly. “If that is what you claim… then provide us with the statements and names of the witnesses that saw this.”

“It is what Pcillany and Rinard state!” Grona barked.

“Pcillany and Rinard were not there!” Anja snarled at him. “And neither were any of you the last time I checked!”

“We have statements.” Wiktor spoke.

“Then produce them for us to review. As well as the names of those who made these statements.” Eurin declared.

Wiktor sat back in her chair. “If that is the defense you will use… of course we will provide this to you.” She stated. “And you Anja will provide…”

“Queen Anja, Wiktor!” Anja spat at her. “You will address me as Queen until the time that I no longer hold that title for I have no intention of giving it up freely and allowing you to send our people back into the middle ages.”

Wiktor glared at her with hatred in her eyes. “Very well Queen Anja… you will provide all security codes for every bit of research you and Princess Sivana are currently involved in. You will provide your personal and Union computers for inspection and review by this Ministry immediately. And you will immediately order Princess Eliani home to Hadaria so that she can also present herself before this Ministry and the Council of Elders. If her duties do not allow her to depart from her location, then we require her whereabouts so that she can be interviewed. We did not recognize or approve of her marriage to this Malic… and we certainly do not recognize or approve of her relationship with Nyla Sinthe. She will come before us and hear us. Retta and Calyb will return to Hadaria as well as Siara. They will be placed in the custody of your Aunt Umbra until such time as…”

Anja shook her head. “No way! Eliani is well past the age of consent for a female within the Union. She makes her own decisions. She certainly is not going to return here and listen to you blither and blather about her mates.”

“She is a member of the Royal Hadarian Family!” Wiktor spat.

“She is first and foremost a Leonidas and Princess of the Union.” Anja spoke. “At the moment she is conducting her duties as part of my son’s overall command. I do not know where they are or what they are doing, and even if I did I would not tell you. Her duties with Andro take precedence over your fool actions here. Retta and Calyb have only just returned to Earth and I will not allow you to uproot them again. You sent Buonau’s bitch daughter to school them in regards to whatever you think you can teach them. You will have to be satisfied with that.”

“It is no matter… we will issue official edicts for these things to take place immediately.” Wiktor stated. “Our voice will be heard and obeyed! If we have to send Elder Guard Militia to Earth to do this we will!”

Anja shrugged. “Suit yourself. It’s their funeral. You can have every computer I have in the house. I’ll even help you load them. I am, however, still a Queen of the Union and you will not be allowed access to Union computers. I will not give you my security codes or passwords for them. And if you attempt to have them removed from the palace I’ll have my Durcunusaan detachment shoot the person who does.”

“You are the criminal here!” Grona shouted. “How dare you speak to this body in such a way!”

“Anja has not been convicted of any crime.” Eurin spoke now. “And she is still a Queen of the Union. You have no authority over any computer cores or equipment belonging to the Union military or Medical Corp.”

Wiktor smiled arrogantly. “If King Leonidas’s reaction to what you have done is any indication… you will not be a Queen of the Union for very long.”

“You will pay for that.” Anja spoke harshly. “I promise you.”

“Do not blame me or this Ministry for your pathetic lack of self control Queen Anja. Or your sick perversions. You will remain confined to the Royal Estate grounds unless you are transiting to come before this body.” Wiktor stated. “Any offworld transmission you make will need to be approved by this body. We will block any outbound communications and any attempt to get around these restrictions will only add additional charges to those we have already filed.”

“You will need to provide a clear list of what it is you will be charging her with.” Eurin stated. “I expect to have that before the end of this day.”

Wiktor nodded. “As you wish Divine One.” She answered.

“If there is nothing else...?” Eurin asked.

Wiktor shook her head. “We are finished for now.” She said.

“Then we will return to the Estate and prepare our defense.” Eurin told them. “You will inform us of when the hearing is to be scheduled and please provide all the information I have asked for.”

“Of course.” Wiktor retorted.

Eurin looked at Anja who was glaring at Wiktor with unrelenting anger and hatred. She took her arm and waited until Anja’s eyes turned to her. “Come.” Eurin said. “Before you say something they can use against us.”

Anja took one last look at Wiktor’s smug smile before turning and allowing Eurin to lead her and Sivana out of the chambers.

GYTHEIO

CRANAE ISLAND

ANDRO AND SADI’S VILLA

“…not tell me to calm down!” Eliani screamed as she heaved the mug across the patio of Andro and Sadi’s villa with all of her wolf strength.

Denali and Lisisa ducked from where they sat as the mug soared over their heads and disappeared into the late afternoon sun before splashing into the ocean some two hundred meters away. Eliani had returned here with her brothers and sisters and their wives and husbands when it was discovered what was happening on Hadaria. This was where the children of Martin Leonidas came when they were troubled or distraught. It was one of the main reasons Andro had chosen this villa to purchase when it was nearly complete. He cared not that it was far larger than he or Sadi and Carisia would ever need. Even when Ne'Veha and Lu’ria joined them, it would still be too large for them. Andro had bought it so that he and his brothers and sisters would always have a place to come away from the Royal Villa Estate in Sparta. A place away from their parents, where they could simply be who they were at their core. It was also a place where their dragons could come and relax with them and share in the emotions and feelings of family. Elynth and Anthar sat close behind Andro, Sadi and Carisia, their midsections touching and Anthar slowly stroking Elynth’s tail with his own. Tharua and Jeth sat in a similar position slightly behind where Denali was stretched out on the sand, his upper body resting on Lisisa’s lap. Malic and Nyla sat beside them, Arydun and Vincix sitting beside one another. Aradace sat on Jeth’s opposite side gnawing a large bone. Cemath rested behind where Resumar and Athani sat on the two person chair that rested low in the sand. Athani was pressed tightly up against his side, her long tail absently stroking the back of his neck.

Arrarn leaned against the chair Toria sat in, Narice casually sitting between his legs while Toria stroked her hair and Arrarn’s cheek. Deneth was happily munching on one of the treats that Andro had made for them shortly after arriving. Moneus, Carina and Zarah all sat in the sand, the two sisters leaning up against Moneus. The table behind them was crowded with food that all of them had picked at for most of the afternoon. Now they simply gathered around the fire, some of them drinking coffee, others sipping Spartan Wine.

“Anse Andro…” Deni spoke with a grin. “You better hide the rest of your mugs. She keeps heaving them into the ocean. That’s the third one so far today.”

“Deni hush!” Lisisa retorted at him.

“Eliani park your ass or I will have Malic and Nyla hold you down!” Andro snapped from where he sat.

Eliani whirled on her older brother. “Don’t you tell me what to do!” She barked at him. Her fern green eyes glared at Andro but he sat there with a small smile on his face. Sadi sat between his legs in the sand, Carisia lying on her side on the lounge chair behind him. “This is what I think of your nubous mugs!”

Andro looked at his sister with that ridiculous overprotective gaze he had used on her as they were growing up. He twisted his face horribly to one side and crossed his eyes at her when she did something that totally befuddled him. He watched her pick up Malic’s mug from the sand just as he was reaching for it. His face took on a surprised expression when it wasn’t where he put it and he looked up to see Eliani about to throw it. He bolted to his feet just as Eliani turned to heave the mug into the ocean two hundred meters away. Eliani’s arm impacted his jaw and shoulder as she turned causing him to stagger and her face took on a mask of horror as everyone broke into laughter.

Eliani! Tharua exclaimed.

“Malic!” She gasped dropping the mug and reaching for him. Malic shook his head and looked at her. “Oh my love I am so sorry!”

Malic didn’t hesitate and drew her quickly into his embrace before she could throw something else. Nyla smiled and got to her feet joining them in their embrace as Malic pulsed Eliani with his aura, allowing her to take solace in his love for her and Nyla. She sighed deeply and passed these sensations to Nyla without conscious thought through their bond and then slid her arms around Malic’s waist. They both stepped into his embrace and relished in the feelings.

“Quick!” Arrarn snipped. “Hide your utensils and cups while she is occupied!”

Narice sent an elbow back into Arrarn’s washboard hard abdomen and heard him grunt. “It is not funny Arrarn Leonidas!” She spat.

Six months ago Narice, Princess of the High Coven, would never have imagined she would be in this position. It never ceased to amaze Narice, the path her life had taken since coming to Earth and discovering both her love for Toria Dellion and Arrarn Leonidas, but her rapidly growing abilities with Deneth. She had always been different, but now Narice knew why. This is where she had belonged all along. Among these men and women, a different generation than their parents and grandparents, and a generation that went even further to discover new and exciting things. Narice’s acceptance of Athani was the largest sign so far that coming here had been the best thing she could have ever done. Narice’s acceptance of Athani Leonidas, indeed her growing like of the young woman, it only confirmed to her that she was on a different path than her mother and sister. One only needed to see the passion she kissed Toria and Arrarn with, the unadulterated desire that burned in her for Arrarn and Toria both, one only needed to see that to know Narice was not her mother and never would be.

“She has been doing this for years Narice.” Carina spoke now with a smile. “Whenever she gets angry she starts hurling things.”

“And it is usually other people’s things.” Zarah stated. “I lost my entire collection of Grotorian Lava rocks because of her. Lisisa had to replace her collection of romance novels too.”

Eliani pulled her head from Malic’s chest. “I replaced them!” She protested.

“Six years later!” Zarah quipped. “And they weren’t even the same style!”

Zarah is correct sister. Tharua stated.

“A rock is a rock! And you are supposed to be on my side Tharua!” Eliani declared turning slowly and looking at Andro who still wore that same expression. She couldn’t hold it in anymore and burst out laughing herself as Andro got to his feet and held out his arms for her. Eliani crossed the distance quickly and hugged her brother. “You are a goofy bastard you know that.” She said. “I didn’t think you could still make that face.”

Andro chuckled and kissed the top of her head. “It hurts to make it now.” He stated. “You know why mother has told you to remain here Eliani. You would go to Hadaria… you would unleash your anger on them at what they are doing… and it would only make matters worse. And in many ways… you surpass our mother when you are angry. At least she knows how to channel it.”

“They’ve really sunk to new levels of low down and dirty by doing this.” Eliani said softly.

Why don’t we just all go there and burn them? Jeth asked. It would solve the problem easy enough.

Jeth… how would that solve the problem? Tharua asked calmly.

Jeth looked at her. They would be nothing but ash. No muss… no fuss.

Andro laughed at Jeth’s words as he nodded. “Yes they have sunk to new lows. I’m sure mother with show them the error of their ways in the end however. Remember… she and father have been doing things like this since before they knew who they really were. This was the only way they could draw out all mother’s enemies on Hadaria at once. Now that they are doing this… when the time is right… she will act.”

“I just hope it’s not too late.” Eliani spoke. “Father said they were far more organized this time in their actions and what they hope to accomplish.”

“Do you wish to return to Hadaria and explain to those robe wearing idiots how you feel about Malic and Nyla?” Lisisa asked now. “They wouldn’t know love and commitment if it jumped up and bit them in the mida! And it’s not so much the fact that you choose this life that bothers them Eliani… it’s the fact you did not ask them for their permission or go there to obtain their approval.”

Resumar laughed now. “Now that would be fun to watch!” He said. “Eliani asking those stuffy bastards for their approval to marry Malic and Nyla.”

Will you allow us to watch Eliani? Aradace asked. I have never liked them. Or the way they treated you as we were growing.

“Which is why you need to maintain your temper.” Andro spoke looking at their bonded brothers and sisters. “And we will not attempt to burn them or watch Eliani beat them silly. We are too far along in the training for you to leave anyway.”

Brother you are such a curmudgeon. Elynth told him extending out her head and butting him in the back of his shoulder with her snout.

Eliani looked into his blue eyes. “I can’t even go to Sparta and hit Duewa once? Just one time… that’s all I want.”

Andro shook his head. “Sorry.” He said.

“Midaeus.” (Asshole) Eliani spat but with a smile.

Andro chuckled and leaned over to kiss her cheek before she pushed him away and moved back to where Malic and Nyla were.

“Andro… are you going to tell us why you got us all here?” Deni asked. “Cause I know it ain’t to smooth over little miss ruffled here and her out of control temper.” He spoke motioning to Eliani.

Eliani looked at Lisisa. “Lisi…?”

Lisisa grinned devilishly and ran her hand down inside Denali’s shirt to pinch his nipple between her fingers.

“Whoa!” Denali jumped and rolled away from her. “I give up! I give up!”

Lisisa laughed and pulled his upper body back into his arms, her long black hair falling across his chest as she leaned over. “His nipples are very sensitive.” She said nuzzling Deni’s cheek.

“That’s not fair.” Denali protested. “I am your mate. You’re not suppose to give away the secrets from our bed.”

“And Eliani is my sister and a woman.” Lisisa spoke.

“You’ll pay for that.” Deni said rubbing his nipple.

Lisisa leaned over his head and kissed him tenderly. “I was hoping you would say that and I look forward to it.” She whispered. Deni reached around with his hand and pulled her head down, their lips coming together passionately.

“Oh please!” Zarah exclaimed. “Get a villa will you!”

Andro smiled and bent over to retrieve his mug of coffee. “There is another reason why I had us all come together. Some information that father passed to me earlier today just before he went into the meeting with Aikiro and Yuri.” Andro saw Narice and Carisia look at him. “The intelligence that was given to us when you first arrived? Did either of you ever see it?”

Narice and Carisia shook their heads. “No.” Narice answered. “It was tagged far beyond the security clearances Carisia and I had. Toria?” She asked turning her head.

Toria also shook her head. “No.” She answered immediately. “My duties on the way here were to gather all the random intelligence we could find on you and the others Andro, and try to make some sense of it. I have… I have already told you and Arrarn what the Venorik Elghinn was expecting of me.” She finished in a subdued tone of voice.

Andro nodded. “Yes… they’ll be surprised I suspect when they discover that their plan in that regard will not work out as they had hoped.”

“You have no idea.” Toria answered.

Dante and Javier may have seen it. Anthar spoke up. I saw them with their mother on many occasions acting as if they were trying to hide something.

Vollenth may know something as well. Deneth chimed in. He was her bonded one, forced though the bond was.

“Well it appears this intelligence has to do with…” Andro stopped when Athani began to get to her feet. “Athani?”

“Aryschanne?” Resumar asked looking at her. “What is wrong?”

“I shouldn’t be here.” Athani said. “I am…”

“You are now a Leonidas.” Moneus spoke for the first time. He waited for Athani to turn and look at him. “You are no less important than any one of us.” He said. “We do not keep secrets from one another.”

“Well spoken Moneus.” Lisisa echoed. “Sit down Athani. You are just as much a part of this family now as any one of us, as Moneus has said. Your voice carries just as much weight as any of ours, never doubt that. For you to have captured Resumar’s riad aulved for gai speaks more than you will ever know trust me.” She said with a smile.

Resumar grinned. “Thank you sister.” He exclaimed.

Lisisa smiled at him. “Always brother.” She said.

Athani felt the gentle nudge in her back and she turned to look at Cemath’s huge snout. You are one of us now little one. As Resumar told you recently… one of our blood.

“My brothers and sisters speak the truth Athani.” Andro said. “Besides… I was hoping you may be able to provide possible insight to what they found. Or at least where they found it.”

Athani looked at him and once more the sensations of acceptance and total commitment washed over her. She felt Resumar squeeze her hand and she looked at him gazing into his beautiful dark eyes. “Sit down Aryschanne.” He said.

“Yes please! Sit down!” Arrarn spoke as he waved his arm around his head and shoulder where Athani’s tail was twitching nervously. “We can not send away the only Leonidas woman with a tail!”

Athani turned her head and looked at him before snapping out with that same tail and striking him in the side of the head gently before settling back to her seat beside Resumar and tucking her body close to him. “Igord!” She snapped at Arrarn.

This brought laughter from all of them including Arrarn and eventually they all turned back to Andro. “So what did this intelligence reveal Andro?” Moneus asked finally, still chuckling to himself.

“It revealed about eight million Kavalian troops and upwards of three thousand ships massing on a planet called Uirmeik.” Andro said watching their faces change to one of shock. “It is a garrison of some sort it seems.”

“Saoi sibfla!” (Holy shit) Denali exclaimed.

“It gets better.” Andro said. “The intelligence also led us to a previously unknown power source on a nearby planet. Ritaah. The Omen ship knew what it was the moment they detected the power readings.”

“Ok… so what is it?” Arrarn finally asked.

“A completely intact and functioning MV ship buried in a mountain much like City Ship 41 was buried on Lycavore.” Andro answered.

This caused all of them to look at him with something akin to them thinking he had lost his mind. Only Athani didn’t know what he was talking about, but she knew the names of her people’s planets well enough. Moneus was the first to speak.

“Man… Andro… that ain’t even a little bit funny.” He said.

No it is not! Jeth spoke lifting his huge head from caressing Tharua’s wings. You are joking aren’t you Andro?

No… he is not. Elynth said.

Andro shook his head. “It wasn’t meant to be funny I’m afraid.” He said. He looked at Narice. “Narice your mother knew it existed before she came here. Well… she says she suspected it existed. She didn’t tell us when you first arrived because she thought it would be better if we discovered it ourselves.”

“Andro… Androcles… we knew nothing about this!” Narice said quickly sitting forward between Arrarn’s legs. “Neither… neither Carisia or I were ever involved in the intelligence meetings outside of those concerning Deneth and Anthar and the rest of the riders. I swear this to you!”

Andro nodded his head. “I know that Narice.” He told her quickly. “You have nothing to be worried or concerned about. Your actions have never been in question. Your mother actually admitted as much to my father when he confronted her earlier today about it.”

“What… what happened Andro?” Carisia asked softly.

Andro chuckled. “They came to an agreement surprisingly.” He stated. “Your mother has suspected that this ship might exist for over a year it would appear. She says she was not able to actually confirm this information because the Kavalians only recently turned this planet into a fortified garrison. Once they did that she was unable to get a reconnaissance ship into the area. She apparently has had a small team of commandos training for the last year.”

“Commandos? Training for what?” Narice asked.

“Training to destroy the MV ship.” Andro told her. “She has proposed a joint undertaking with us to conduct such a mission.”

“To keep it from falling into the hands of the Kavalians?” Lisisa asked.

Andro nodded. “That is what she says.” He answered turning to Athani. “This type of ship is the basis for many of the advanced technology gains we have made in the last quarter century Athani.” He stated evenly. “The improvements in our propulsion, our power generation, shielding, LSD drives… pretty much everything. It is all based off our own MV ship. What we call CS 41.”

“It has advanced our medical technology light years ahead of what it was… even for the Hadarian people.” Eliani chimed in as well. “We know more now than we ever did because of the vast database and library on CS 41. It’s part of the reason why my mother was able to find out so much about you Athani. Your DNA and such.”

“Your mother has a right to fear my father and Pusintin getting their hands on this ship Narice. As does your father Androcles.” Athani said honestly. “My father and Pusintin… they are always looking for ways to make new weapons and better power generators. They have always coveted the technology the Union has. If what you say is true about this ship they have found… it must be destroyed Andro. Without question. If my father discovers this ship… there will be no chance for my people to pull themselves out of the oppression they live under. None of them will have the opportunity I have been given.” She took Resumar’s hand in both of hers and squeezed it to her chest. “He will only cement his power base more and devise new ways to suppress my people.”

“Well… they haven’t found it just yet.” Andro spoke. “And this mission is going to take place so that they don’t.”

“It will be tricky Andro.” Moneus spoke. “Getting a Strike Team into Kavalian space is bad enough. Blowing up a ship as large as this one must be won’t be easy to cover up.”

“Are we sure they don’t know it’s there Andro?” Deni asked.

“Omen One’s sensor team picked up what appeared to be several small settlements on the surface around the ship… all within four kilometers… but they were masking their locations using the magnetic core of the equator and the natural disruptive properties of the surrounding mountains to hide them.” Andro answered.

“Masking their locations?” Carina asked as her keen mind kicked in. “Why would they do that? If they have discovered the MV ship and those are Kavalian settlements I would think the area would be flooded with scientists and ships from all over.”

Andro nodded. “You would think.” He stated. “However… there were no signs of ships in the area of Ritaah, or any signs of ground based troops. And Ritaah is off the main jump gate corridor in that system.”

Athani’s blue/green eyes grew wide. “Rebels.” She gasped.

Andro and all of them turned to look at her. “Come again?” Andro said.

Athani looked at him. “Rebels.” She replied. “It is not something my father or Pusintin have allowed to become common knowledge… but there are biogenic clones who reached the end of their usefulness according to our scientists. They were scheduled to be put down but they staged a rebellion just as this was happening. I only saw a brief clip of the intelligence report after it happened. Apparently a first generation clone was somehow able to survive past his termination date. No one seems to know how but he lived. He led the other clones in an escape of the execution facility.” Athani shook her head slowly. “I know it made my father crazy with anger when this happened. He kept saying it had to Mican. It had to be Mican. I never knew what he meant. After that… after that I heard nothing else.”

“Would they stay within Kavalian space Athani?” Sadi asked. “That seems… that seems rather… well ignorant. To remain in Kavalian space as fugitives when they could have gone anywhere if they had a ship.”

“Ritaah is a large planet.” Athani spoke. “Mountains, jungles, all the types of terrain and environments that my people avoid whenever they can. While we enjoy excessive heat at times… we do not go out of our way to remain longer than necessary. It is possible my father and Pusintin deemed they would not remain in Kavalian space when they escaped. They had a ship, it is how they escaped the prison planet… but I don’t know what type or what kind of range the ship may have had.”

“How long ago was this?” Andro asked.

“Ten years ago perhaps.” Athani answered. “Jalersi would know more. She was there for the initial report when it came in.”

“Athani…” Lisisa spoke now. “What is… what is Karun doing?”

Athani met her eyes. “I can not answer that Lisisa.” She said. “Whatever directives he got came from Pusintin himself. He worships his father, but he is not like him in many respects. He is more like Jalersi. He dotes over his younger sister Nikkei even though it is frowned upon in our culture to do this. He tries to act like his father, but I don’t believe his heart is in it. Nikkei looks like my sister in almost every way. And coming here… coming here I think is changing Jalersi as well. My father told her she would be in charge… that she would be the one to make the decisions.” She shook her head. “He lied to her. To me. He has never openly lied to her like this and I believe… I believe she feels as if he betrayed her. And she has seen for herself the freedom that females have here in the Union. I have known for sometime that he is not the man he wants us to believe he is. It is one of the reasons I made the decision to defect when we began the war with the Coven. That and the schooling I received from our Wise One. My time… my time to act did not come until we came here.” She looked at Resumar. “Until I met you.”

“Your Wise One?” Zarah asked.

Athani nodded. “She is like your First Oracle. She is the oldest female of our kind and the Prefect before my father deemed she would be granted certain status that our females do not normally receive. She was the one who encouraged me to pursue my dream of being free.”

“Lisi… is Karun coming alone to the meetings with you?” Andro asked.

Lisisa nodded. “As far as Jeth and I can tell.” She answered. “Ardis escorts him to Eden City and then she picks him up. I think she is taking a fancy to him Andro. He seems to respond to her as well. She has passed to me within Mindvoice that they talk on the flights over the ocean.”

I do not like that and neither will Roluth. Jeth spoke.

If anything inappropriate happens, Ardis will tell one of her mothers and they will deal with it Jeth. Tharua said.

I agree with Jeth. Aradace said. If she is taken by this Karun, and she knows how others feel about him, how do we know she will tell us if he does something he should not.

“What do they talk about Lisi?” Andro asked.

Lisisa shrugged. “I don’t know. She wouldn’t tell me.”

“Andro… why does it seem that there is an awful lot of sibfla all happening at the same time?” Malic asked now. “This attempt to bring down your mother on Hadaria. The attempt on Normya. And now discovering this MV ship. It all seems very convenient if you ask me.”

“I tend to agree with you Malic.” Andro stated. “I would imagine that father will be here either tomorrow or the next day to talk with all of us about that very thing. Arrarn… as much as we hate it brother… I believe we will need to hide our relationships. If he was to discover that I have claimed Carisia and you have claimed Narice and Toria… considering who they are… I don’t think he would react well.”

“Neither would our mothers I’m quite sure.” Narice answered knowingly.

“Father is the one who has always told us to never fear the unknown or what it could bring us Andro.” Arrarn spoke. “Why do we have to hide what we have found because we have followed his words to us?”

“I don’t like it anymore than you do.” Andro said. “There is something different about him lately though. Something I can’t place my finger on. Given what has just been discovered, telling him we have taken the daughters of Yuri and Aikiro as our wives would probably not go over very well as I said.”

“About as well as dropping a mountain on him.” Eliani said with a grin. “He doesn’t like that very much.”

“I guarantee that mother would pull Toria and I out of here so fast we would not know what happened.” Narice spoke. “She is already beginning to push me into a relationship with the son of a man who is loyal to her.”

“Really?” Arrarn said drawing Narice tighter into his embrace. “I do believe Toria and I would have something to say about that.”

“Indeed we would.” Toria echoed.

Narice smiled wistfully when he nuzzled the side of her neck and back of her ear. Having his powerful arms wrapped around her always seemed to make her melt, and this time was no different.

“Thast and I will come to blows as well.” Andro spoke looking at Carisia. “I have no intention of allowing him to ever touch you again, let alone come near you.”

“Nor do I.” Sadi spoke turning to look at her.

Carisia leaned forward and kissed Sadi softly. “Good.” She said.

“We have a task and that is to train the Coven riders. That is the task we must focus on.” Andro spoke. He leaned over and took Sadi’s hand pulling her to her feet. He pulled Carisia from her chair and pulled them close to him. “I don’t know about the rest of you… but I have eight hours that I am going to use wisely.”

Sadi tilted her head seductively as she looked at him. “And what exactly did you have in mind Andro?” She asked. “Carisia and I were not aware of any special plans you may have had.”

Andro grinned. “I believe it involves many nibbles.” He said. “To different portions of both your bodies.”

Sadi’s jungle green eyes began to smolder. “Well… I suppose Carisia and I could tolerate a few nibbles here and there.”

“Yes… it will be difficult… but I think we can tolerate it.” Carisia said with a dazzling smile.

Zarah rolled her eyes now. “Son vada carians.” She gasped. “It has infected all of my siblings.”

“So there are no other secrets that you are keeping from the rest of us Andro?” Denali asked with a smile.

Andro turned to meet his brother’s eyes. “Me? I don’t keep secrets Deni, you know that.” They watched him look over at Elynth and she opened and closed her golden eyes several times.

Tell them Andro. She spoke with gentle humor. It has been too long.

Lisisa perked up now. “Tell us what?” She spoke.

Andro’s eyes lifted behind Lisisa and Deni who sat with their backs to the beach. He saw them walking along the shore and smiled. “Yes it has.” He said softly. “Yes it has.”

“Andro what the hell are you talking about?” Eliani exclaimed as she saw where his eyes were looking. She turned to follow his gaze and slowly got to her feet, her fern green eyes getting bigger by the second and her wolf nose suddenly very active with the familiar scent. A scent she had not detected in almost four years. “Yuriko?” She gasped.

“What?” Lisisa, Carina and Zarah all spoke at once scrambling to their feet. All of them came to their feet now, turning to watch their adopted sister kiss Filrian and then begin to run towards them through the sand.

“Yuriko!” Lisisa was the first to break from the patio in a sprint, followed quickly by the rest of her sisters.

Sadi and Carisia pressed close to Andro on either side of him and looked up into his face. They saw happiness in his azure colored eyes as his arms drew them tighter and they watched Arrarn and Resumar pull Narice, Toria and Athani toward the petite dark haired woman. “This is Yuriko I take it.” Sadi said softly.

Andro nodded his head and smiled. “Come… let me introduce you to my sister.” He said. “She has been gone a long time and now she has come home.”

Andro held their hands tightly as he led them off the patio onto the beach. Sadi and Carisia watched as Eliani was embracing the young woman, Lisisa and Carina hanging off each other while Zarah clung to Yuriko’s arm. As soon as Eliani released her, Denali was next to scoop his older sister into his arms, followed by Resumar and then Arrarn. Lisisa had tears in her eyes, Carina was openly weeping holding tightly to Moneus’s arm, Zarah and Eliani holding to one another. Yuriko’s moist eyes watched as Andro walked up holding the hands of the two stunning young women. She squeezed Arrarn one last time before whispering for him to put her down. Arrarn stepped away and drew Narice and Toria into his arms with an animated smile as Yuriko looked at Andro when he stopped in front of her and she wiped her eyes.

“Ol uriu tlus ichl verve yol dos inbal tlus delmah dalninil.” (It has been too long since you have been home sister.) Andro spoke softly.

Yuriko nodded her head. “Delmah vel'klar Usstan wund'akh.” (Home where I belong) Yuriko said.

“'Udtila ilharn zhaun dos inbal raq'tus?” (Does father know you have arrived?) Andro asked.

Yuriko nodded. “He was the first one I contacted.” She smiled warmly. “He would not shut up Andro. Our mothers had to pull him away so that I could dock my ship!”

“Wait!” Lisisa spoke shocked. “Father… father knows you are here?”

Andro burst out laughing and embraced Yuriko, lifting her into his arm sand crushing her to him. The woman, the sister that had taught him even more than Lisisa, she was finally home and no longer would she have to remain away from home under the guise of some ridiculous façade. Yuriko basked in the feelings of Andro’s arms around her as Filrian walked up and was greeted by Deni and Arrarn. She had succeeded in her mission. The mission both she and her father knew was important. Now she was back home and now new things would require her attention, but at least she would be back among her family.

The final Leonidas child was once more home.

None of them noticed the small six inch diameter sphere floating several hundred feet above them. It resided just outside the cone of Mindvoice dampeners that Andro had established around the island and it was recording everything that was happening.

GYTHEIO

PIER SIDE APARTMENTS

It was a small apartment and crowded with electronic equipment and two computer stations. The large bay windows faced the gulf across the street and Cranae Island was easily seen in the distance. The two men, one human and one elf, sat at the computer stations side by side and manipulated their controls. Empty food containers were strewn about the main room and the apartment appeared as if no one had cleaned it for some time. They turned from their stations when the door beeped and slid open to reveal the elf female with dark hair. She walked in confidently carrying the large bag over her shoulder and the jacket in one hand. She walked into the main room of the apartment and her eyes took in the state of the apartment and grimaced.

“I got here as soon as I could.” She spoke walking up behind them. “Don’t you guys ever clean this place?”

“We aren’t paid to clean Dilaen.” The human man replied with a grin.

“Yes… I can see that Thomas.” She replied. “So why did you call? I was busy trying to arrange something with the royal family for an interview with Athani Leonidas.”

Thomas motioned to the three computer screens in front of him. “Take a look. Hatol picked up on it first and then he called me. We got here six hours ago.”

“Picked up on what?” Dilaen asked as she looked at the center monitor.

“Seven STRIKER DTs made an unannounced landing on Prince Androcles’s island late this morning.” The elf man spoke. “They came in low out of the gulf and were not picked up on radar.”

Dilaen nodded. “So… that happens all the time.” She stated.

Hatol nodded. “I know… but what made it different was not the ships landing themselves but who got off the ships.”

“How were you able to determine who got off them?” Dilaen asked. “The Mindvoice bubble that surrounds the island also does an excellent job of rendering any and all surveillance drones inert. And there is a law that says we can not use any type of military grade equipment to obtain footage of the Royal family.”

“What we are using is not military.” Thomas said. “I built it from parts I purchased in Sparta and Eden City. I was going to use it to spy on you at your home Dilaen…”

Dilaen looked at him and her eyes narrowed as she shoved him in the back of his shoulder. “Very funny.” She snapped.

“It’s essentially a remote drone.” Thomas explained. “I left out anything that might be considered military in nature. All it has are two small thrusters, and an onboard camera system. My brother’s son needed something to use for a school project so I built him this. He wanted to get footage of falcons nesting in a mountain range.”

“It can not be detected?” Dilaen asked.

“Not easily… and not because it’s stealthy.” Thomas answered. “I used a thin nickel coating on the shell to protect against the harshness of the mountains in winter. It just so happens that it reflects the heat back just as easily as it insulates from the cold. It can’t be picked up on radar, and there’s nothing illegal about it. I parked it just outside the range of the Mindvoice dampeners and we’ve been taking pictures all day. It’s only six inches in diameter so you could be looking right at it and not see it if it doesn’t move.”

Dilaen smiled. “Thomas… I am impressed.” She stated placing her warm hand on his shoulder now. “So what do we have?”

“What we have Dilaen is all of the Leonidas children and their dragons, minus Normya Leonidas and the five smaller ones.” Hatol answered as he adjusted the screen in front of him.

“We are still trying to find out where Normya And Queen Dysea are.” Dilaen spoke as she gazed at the monitor. “They appear to have completely dropped off the network since it was announced Normya hit the Jump Gate upon exit.” She pointed to the screen her eyes wide. “Is that…?”

Hatol nodded. “The new Princess of the Union.” He stated. “One Athani Leonidas.”

Dilaen watched as the golden blond hair of the young woman caught the breeze as she walked off the back of the STRIKER with Resumar. They were hand in hand and followed quickly by Prince Resumar’s dragon Cemath and a dragon she had never seen before. The dragon had coal black scales on his upper body and a dull white underbelly. She continued to watch as two women exited the STRIKER, one with long black hair and another with flame red hair. They held hands as they walked down the ramp, until Dilaen saw Arrarn Leonidas bolt down the ramp to catch up with them and pull them both into a very intimate embrace while kissing the dark haired women.

“It looks like Arrarn Leonidas has discovered some company.” Thomas spoke.

“Who are they?” Dilaen asked. “I’ve never seen them before.”

“I took close up images of them, well as close as I could get the cameras.” He answered. “They are a little grainy, but useable. I’m running them through several different databases. As well as this one.”

Dilaen watched as he adjusted the monitor to show another woman with black hair, equally as long and lustrous as the first, and riding on the back of the cerise red scaled body of another dragon she did not recognize as being so close to the Leonidas family. Dilaen immediately recognized Elynth as she guided her muscular body down the ramp and then she saw Prince Androcles walk down the ramp running his hands along the red dragon’s hind quarter. He moved up to where the woman sat in the saddle and she practically leaped into his arms where they shared what could only be described as a blistering kiss of passion. Dilaen’s eyes grew even wider when she saw Princess Sadi walk down the ramp in her flight suit and the prince lowered this strange woman to the ground as Sadi walked up to them. Then she saw the two of them share an equally passionate kiss before they began walking towards the villa.

“Wow!” Dilaen spoke softly. “Any idea who that is?”

“Thomas already told you we’re working on it.” Hatol said with a grin. “Could she be the one from the café?”

Dilaen shook her head. “No… we are pretty sure that one is an elf female. We were able to extrapolate her features even from under the helmet she had on. We have a solid picture of her and we’re washing it through the public military database. I’m almost one hundred percent positive she is a pilot on the SCIMITAR. I’m trying to find out her name and other information. This one is different though.”

“Well… judging from how Princess Sadi is acting… she approves.” Thomas spoke.

“And if I know anything… that red dragon is hers.” Hatol said. “We’ve been monitoring them all day and she has been the one taking care of him. The second dark haired woman takes care of the other new dragon.”

Dilaen pointed to the monitor. “Wow… this is Malic and Vincix.” She stated. “Princess Eliani’s and Star Commander Sinthe’s new husband and mate. Carina and Zarah Leonidas… Moneus Simpson. All of them are here.”

Thomas nodded. “looks like a regular family get together.” He said. “With the exception of these three new women and Athani Leonidas… we know who all of them are.”

“They aren’t Lycavorian or elf.” Dilaen spoke. “If I had to guess I’d say they were vampires.”

“How can you tell?” Hatol asked looking at the monitor.

“Even though they are tanned… their skin tone is lighter.” Dilaen said.

“Every vampire rider in the Union is known to us Dilaen.” Thomas said. “Hell… there are only twelve of them. Nyla Sinthe is one… but these three aren’t part of the other eleven. King Leonidas made it a point to show that even vampires can become riders when they graduated and they were popular news for a time.”

Dilaen nodded. “Yes I know.”

“So who are they?” Hatol asked looking at her.

“I guess we’ll just have to find out won’t we?” Dilaen said as she watched the monitor. “We… wait… is this happening now?” She asked pointing to the monitor.

Thomas nodded. “Yeah. Real time… neat huh?”

“That’s Yuriko Leonidas!” Dilaen gasped as she pointed to the woman who was now being embraced by the Leonidas children.

“What? I thought she was… I thought she was like banished or something.” Thomas said.

“Her and the King had a very public falling out if that is what you are referring to.” Dilaen answered. “She hasn’t been seen or heard from in nearly four years. And now she shows up on Cranae Island out of the blue. That is very interesting.”

“No one ever said following the life of the Royal family would be dull.” Thomas chipped in with a smile.

“Keep working at it.” Dilaen spoke softly. “Pull your remote back Thomas. I don’t want to lose this source of information for us.” She looked at him with bright blue eyes. “I am very impressed.” She leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Let me know the moment you are able to find out who these women are.”

Thomas nodded. “Will do.” He answered.

“I need to head back to the main office and do some research of my own.” Dilaen said now. “I want to know where Yuriko Leonidas has been for the last four years and why she is suddenly no longer persona non grata within the Royal Family.”

Thomas looked at her. “Watch your tail Dilaen.”

Dilaen looked at him. “Thomas… I didn’t know you cared?” She spoke huskily.

“I do. I love this kind of work… but with the Royal Family you don’t want to make too many waves. They aren’t particularly fond of people trying to dig into their private lives if you know what I mean.” Thomas said as he rose to his feet.

“They are public figures.” Dilaen spoke watching him as he came closer. He was nearing six feet in height and towered over her five foot frame easily. He was also very handsome in his own right Dilaen noticed for the first time. She had never viewed him in such a way for the entire five years they had worked together. “It is part of the way things are.”

“Just so long as we don’t end up out of work or in prison.” Thomas said stopping right in front of her and looking down into her face. “We keep things truthful and accurate just like we always have.”

Dilaen nodded. “That is without question Thomas.” She stated. She stepped closer to him now feeling something very different between them in all the excitement of what they were discovering. “Stay in touch Thomas.” She whispered to him. “I mean that.”

Thomas Gunner nodded his head slowly surprised at Dilaen’s sudden concerned tone. “I will.” He answered her.

Dilaen nodded and moved to the door of the apartment. She glanced back at him quickly as the door opened and smiled before stepping into the corridor. Thomas shook his head as the door closed and he turned back to Hatol.

“She finds you attractive Thomas.” Hatol spoke now.

Gunner looked at him. “Yeah… right. What have you been smoking?” He asked moving back to his chair.

“Trust me my friend. I’m an elf… I know these things.” Hatol said.

Gunner waved his hand in dismissal. “You are seeing things. She’s got no interest in me at all. I’m human. C’mon… let’s try and pan the remote out wider before we pull it all the way in.”

SPARTA

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

Jalersi’Puat moved slowly down the corridor on the third floor of the embassy lost in her own thoughts. This was the floor that would house the majority of the embassy staff once they were allowed to have a full staff. It was empty for the most part now as those members already assigned were being kept on the second floor. Jalersi had been pacing the corridors of this floor since the day Athani had left. Her younger sister’s words and actions had thrown Jalersi for a loop. The first day she had been angry with Athani. Angry because Athani had left her to deal with their father’s fury at what she had done. Their father blamed Jalersi for not keeping more of a leash on Athani, he blamed her because Athani had made all of them look the fool. Timur, Qurot, Jiss and Matuarr would not even speak to her after that incident at the café when Jalersi simply stood there and did nothing. They said she should have done more, that she should have physically restrained her sister and kept her from leaving. It was well known that no Lycavorian male would strike a woman for any reason, or at least that is what they believed, and they felt it was Jalersi’s position to restrain Athani and keep her from defecting. The truth of the matter was that Jalersi was in a state of shock at the strength of will which her sister had displayed. The determined firmness of her voice and demeanor when she announced proudly she was defecting. How she told Qurot in that mocking tone how he would never have her purity. That she had given it to a man that she loved. A man who loved and worshiped her. And then to see Androcles Leonidas smash Qurot to the ground with such ease and even less hesitation as he had stood up and defended his brother and Athani without question.

It was something that Jalersi should have done she knew. She should have defended her sister. She should have defended her for all those years, but in her own twisted way she had allowed Pusintin to rape her sister for that time, thinking that this more than anything protected her. In the ways of her people Jalersi thought, what she pushed her sister into was defending and protecting her. In reality Jalersi saw now, it had done more to push Athani away than anything else. Jalersi thought back on how Resumar Leonidas had held Athani tightly to him, shielding her with his own body from Qurot as if she was some precious gem. How beautiful Athani had looked in the arms of the muscular young Prince. And then she had witnessed the sizzling kiss of love that they had shared before launching into the sky on the back of his dragon. These were the scenes that had played out countless times on the Netnews channels, further incensing Qurot and the others. These were the scenes that Pusintin had thrown back in her face when she had talked to him. Jalersi was not a fool nor was she unintelligent, and she knew immediately that her husband was lying to her. He no more cared about Athani defecting than he did the color of the sky. He was concerned more with the ramifications of her actions and of his position within the Kavalian hierarchy. Jalersi had questioned him several times on what he was doing and where he was, and each time he deftly avoided the subject and always returned to what she should have done to stop Athani. How it made the Kavalian people look foolish, and the shame it would bring to her father’s Pride and their own. What hurt the most, and what possibly was the catalyst for how she felt now, when she asked him if he missed her. If he missed her in his arms, the smell of her in his nose. Jalersi felt like someone had struck her with a large metal bar when his only answer to her was how she should have done more to stop Athani. Pusintin’s own words to her had done more to confirm to Jalersi where she stood in his life than what Athani had told her in the minutes before she had taken control of her life and defected. She…

Jalersi stopped in the corridor when she saw the door to the room open and low voices coming from inside. She looked around quickly trying to determine if there was a cleaning crew on this floor, or if they had begun moving some of the staff up here. Nothing reached out to her and she moved closer to the open doorway, peering into the main room of the small apartment. These embassies had been built so that each individual room was a mini apartment. It had a main living room with a small bedroom and kitchen attached. The apartments weren’t overly large or glamorous, but they were comfortably furnished. The main room was only partially lit by a single lamp globe, the small desk with the computer monitor on it active with the face of the Kavalian male in a fleet uniform. A man she vaguely recognized. Then she saw him step into the dim light and Jalersi had to suppress her gasp of surprise.

Pian’s towering muscular form Jalersi would never forget.

He wore only a pair of fleet pants and his boots, his dark brown fur still damp from what could only be a shower. He was using a thick brush to comb out the hair on his head, the thinner and shorter fur on his face already impeccably groomed. Even under his coat of fur Jalersi could see the steel hard muscles and extreme definition. This was a different Pian than the one who had shared her bed that single night after Pusintin’s return. His six foot four frame was without question much more defined in its muscularity, his entire coat of fur was now much shorter and smoothly groomed. She remembered it had been wild and tangled when she had given herself to him all those years ago.

Pusintin had returned from Earth, his brother almost killing him in a ferocious and barbaric duel between two wolves of equal size and lethal ability that hated one another. A battle of brothers. Pusintin had shunned her upon his return as he healed, unwilling to allow her to care for him or many times to even see him. He remained at his Kavalian father’s home for weeks on end and ignored her. Jalersi didn’t remember what brought her to Pian’s home that night. It may have been loneliness or the beginnings of what she felt was happening now. All she knew was that it had been the most erotic and passionate night of wild sex she had had in her lifetime. The times with her husband were nothing compared to what Pian had done to her. He was several inches larger than Pusintin, and much thicker as was the norm with Kavalian men. Jalersi could not remember how many times he had taken her that night, only that she was deliciously sore for two full days afterward.

Her horror and anger at what she had done had hit her the next afternoon. Horror because she had allowed another man besides her mate to have her. The anger because throughout it all, Pian had never once locked groins with her while he spilled his seed into her. She was angry at herself for succumbing to the overwhelming desire for him, and the immense pleasure she had gotten out of it, but also angry with Pian because he feared Pusintin enough to not take the chance of impregnating Jalersi with his child. Looking at him now, so superbly groomed and defined, Jalersi once more felt the tug in her own loins for him. A tug that had been there for as long as she could remember. A desire that Athani had seen in her far clearer than Jalersi had seen herself. She remained quiet as she realized the Kavalian male on the monitor was Pian’s younger brother Galisk.

“…fears a purge of some sort will start because of what Athani has done Pian.” Galisk spoke from the monitor.

Pian shook his head. “They will not act in this way Galisk.” He spoke confidently. “If they begin to oppress the people more there is too much of a chance of this type of activity leaking out. That is not something they will risk now that they have established diplomatic ties with the Union. The Union would no doubt protest this vehemently.”

“You sound very sure of that Pian.” Galisk spoke.

“I am. I saw this coming in Athani many years ago. Her spirit… I knew they would never be able to break her spirit.” He replied. “This plan they have Galisk… they did not give us all of the parts to it. There is far more to it than what the Prefect gave to Jiss and Matuarr. They will undoubtedly review it and tell the Prefect it is a fine plan and without fault. Qurot and Timur as well. And they will do this without having all the information.”

“You don’t believe this plan will work Pian?” Galisk asked.

“No plan is without some fault.” Pain spoke. “Qurot and the others will fall behind it with no questions because all of them wish to gain more. They will not care about what they have not seen and that is what ultimately leads to failure. I have no interest in gaining more than I have within our military Galisk… you know this brother. I do not aspire to command huge fleets. I have my ship and our Pride’s ships and that is enough. We have always defended what our people have and that will never change. I want only one thing now, you know that.”

“Pian… I do not understand that part of you.” Galisk said. “She changed you.”

“She did not change me Galisk.” Pian spoke.

“No? Look at you brother. You have become leaner and far stronger. You have become educated! You are the most finely groomed of our entire Pride, and we are all well groomed. Our mother could not be happier about that. Our Pride has become stronger than ever under your leadership since father passed on and you keep us out of the ridiculous and petty infighting between the Prides. You need children Pian. Strong children to carry on what you have begun for the Nruarani Pride.”

“I want only her Galisk.” Pian spoke. “I will succeed one day.”

“Is she worth it brother?”

“As Athani’Puat never lost her desire and spirit to be free, I will never lose my desire and spirit for her sister. Yes… she is more than worth it.” Pian answered. “Now tell me… what have you discovered?”

“It is as you thought.” Galisk replied. “There have been four times that I can name for certain and probably more… but I did not want to delve too deeply. The questions I asked were well within my level of security and not out of place. They drew no suspicion. Will you tell her Pian?”

Pian shook his head. “No. If I did this… it will only make it appear as if I am being vindictive. I do not want her to love me because of what her husband has done. I want her to love me for who I am. He is a idiot Galisk… and she will discover it eventually all by herself. Jalersi’Puat is no fool.”

“What will she do if she discovers it Pian?” Galisk asked. “Technically he has done nothing wrong according to our laws. The Prefect no doubt knows about these instances as well.” Galisk said. “Are you sure this connection is secure?”

Pian smiled as he settled into the chair. “It is secure Galisk. I would not put you at risk if it wasn’t brother. To answer your question… I don’t know what she would do.”

“Do you think she would ask for an Edict of Dissolution if she discovered this? It is one of the things that our females have the right to do.” Galisk asked.

Pian shook his head. “I don’t know. I know I will protect her from harm for as long as I am with her. I do not trust Qurot or Timur to protect her. Not while we are here.”

“You don’t think the Union would do something do you?” Galisk asked.

Pian shook his head. “It is not the Union I am worried about. If it is within their power to prevent, then no harm will come to Jalersi. It is that which is not within their realm of control that concerns Karun and I both.”

“I will continue to keep my eyes and ears open brother.” Galisk spoke. “If I feel you should know something I will contact you in this manner.”

Pian nodded. “Remain safe Galisk. I will talk to you soon.”

Pian waited until the secure transmission had faded before he stood up and deactivated the monitor. He took a deep breath and looked towards the window in his apartment.

“You can come out now Jalersi.” He stated as he turned to the door. “I know you are there.”

Jalersi stepped into the doorway slowly her beautiful blue eyes wide. “How did you…?”

Pian stepped closer to her his eyes never wavering from her gaze. “We may have shared only one night together Jalersi’Puat… but I will never forget how you smell. I don’t need to be Lycavorian to use my sense of smell more than our people do.”

“Pian… Pian I…”

“How much did you hear?” Pain asked gently.

Jalersi met her eyes. “Pian… what has your brother discovered about my husband?” She asked.

“Jalersi you…”

Jalersi took his hand in hers and squeezed. “Pian’Nruarani… if you care anything for me… you will tell me what it is your brother discovered about Pusintin.”

“Care for you?” Pian gasped. “Look at me Jalersi! Look at me! I am this way for you! I have changed who I am for you! I like who I am now… but I changed for you! Because I wanted you! I have known since that night I have wanted you and no other! I have changed who I am in the hopes that one day I would be able to win your affection. Informing on your vile husband and his activities is not the way I wanted to do it! You should not have listened to a private conversation.” He spoke turning away and moving to the window, passing his hand over the sensor so that the blinds slid open the rest of the way and lights of the city of Sparta poured into his near dark room.

Jalersi stared at his broad back finding herself admiring the exquisite definition of his powerful shoulders and back and the way his short hair flowed over his skin. She stepped closer to him fighting back the urge to touch him and run his fingers through the soft hair. Silhouetted against the skyline as he now was caused tremors of desire to sweep through her as she remembered their night together once more.

“How is it that you… how is that you have secure communications outside the normal one provided to the embassy?” She asked. “And how is it that you get around the Union’s ability to jam anything outside of the main terminal?”

Pian turned only his head and looked at her from over his shoulder. “I am a Pride leader Jalersi.” He said softly.

“Qurot is also a Pride leader and he does not have this ability.” Jalersi said moving closer to him.

“Qurot is an idiot who craves only power.” Pian hissed. “His Pride members follow him because they fear him. I do not crave power and the Nruarani Pride follow me because they respect me. I will not throw their lives away needlessly and they know that.”

“Tell me Pian.” Jalersi asked him watching him turn to look at her once more. “Please tell me.”

“I asked my brother to discover if Pusintin has exercised his right under the Senior Pride Leader’s Act to take others into his bed.” Pian spoke finally.

“He has… hasn’t he?” Jalersi asked suddenly feeling her anger towards Pusintin begin to grow into hatred. Pure unadulterated hatred.

“You heard my brother’s answer Jalersi.” Pian said. “It is no different than what you have already begun to suspect.”

“Why would you do this?” Jalersi asked softly after a moment and looking at him.

“What does it matter Jalersi?” Pian asked quietly. “You have told me yourself that I do not know how to love. That the night we shared would never be repeated. Why do you care why I did it?”

“Yet you told your brother you would never lose your desire or spirit for me.” Jalersi said as she felt something else begin to make its trek across her body.

Pian looked at her as if she had gone crazy. “Any man would be fool to desire more than you!” He hissed softly. “If they desire more than what you provide to them, then they do not deserve you to begin with!”

Jalersi stared into his dark eyes, Athani’s words that day coming back to her now.

“Pian has changed Jalersi. He has changed for you.” Athani spoke softly. “Why do you think he is so well groomed now? Why do you think he returned to his schooling even as a fleet officer and got a Decree of Education? Why do you think he has never taken a mate in all the years since that day?”

“Athani stop it!” Jalersi spoke.

“He loves you Jalersi.” Athani spoke. “Even Karun sees it. You do too… you just won’t admit to yourself your own feelings. And do not sit there and tell me you feel nothing for him because you would be lying to me.”

Jalersi thought back to when she had seen the Durcunusaan soldiers pull him from the back of the transport on the King’s ship. He had been beaten so severely they did not think he would survive. She had felt the concern for him nearly consume her then and she did not know why. Yet he had survive, only for her to discover he had volunteered to come here and be with her.

“Pian… I…”

Pian lifted his hand and with far more tenderness than Jalersi ever expected from him, he placed two fingers on her lips silencing her words. “I am not afraid anymore Jalersi’Puat.” He stated. “I am not afraid anymore… but I will not take advantage of your anger with Pusintin because he is blind to the treasure he has in front of him.”

Jalersi lifted her blue eyes and met his gaze taking in features that could be horribly frightening if he wanted them to be, but were now soft and warm as they looked at her. “You… you consider me a treasure Pian’Nruarani ?” She asked softly.

“To me… to me Jalersi’Puat you are the most valuable treasure in the universe.” He replied. “If I had you… if I had your love, I would need nothing else in my life. Not power. Not position. Not wealth. You are all of these things and so much more all wrapped into one.” He drew his fingers back along her cheek. “Go now Jalersi. Please do not make this any harder for me than it already is.”

Jalersi nodded slowly and let his fingers fall away as she turned and began moving towards the door. She stopped just before reaching the door as Athani’s words once more resonated in her mind.

“Jalersi… have you ever thought about what it would be like to live like they do? Do you never wish for something more than what you have?”

Jalersi then did something she had never consciously done before in her four hundred and thirty-three year old life. Jalersi’Puat made a decision because she wanted to. She made a decision based on something she wanted and desired. She lifted her hand and passed it over the sensor on the side of the door and watched as the door responded instantly and closed. When she heard it click into a locked position she felt the swell of desire in her begin to bubble forth. Without turning around she reached up and began unfastening the ivory white jumpsuit she was wearing.

“Show me Pian.” She said softly.

“Jalersi… you…”

Jalersi pulled the top of the jumpsuit from her shoulders and in a single graceful motion peeled it down her legs and off her body until she was standing in front of Pian completely naked, her back to him. She stepped to the side and pressed her body against the cool wall in the customary position of submissiveness for a Kavalian female, her blond hair falling to the middle of her firm ass cheeks like spun silk.

“Show me Pian’Nruarani.” She whispered once more, feeling the fire in her body beginning to grow hotter.

Jalersi heard the snarl of want and tearing of fabric and then he was upon her. He pushed her against the cold wall and she gasped when his immensely powerful body pressed up against her back. She hissed in sudden delight as his hands touched her thighs flaming her desire even more. Instead of the rough pawing she expected Jalersi’s eyes grew wide when his hands began to explore her flesh intimately and ever so gently. His fingers dragged across the flesh of her legs and hips, his stroke so hot that no matter where he touched she felt electric currents pulsing through her. This she did not expect and she could not stop the overwhelming surge of passion that was rapidly smashing aside any doubts she may have had. If the exploration of his hands did not convince her that Pian meant every word he had said to her, his next action persuaded her beyond any reasonable or basis of thought.

Pian gripped her waist and he spun her around within his arms before lifting her off the floor and crushing her body between his broad chest and the wall behind her. His hands cupped her firm ass and he looked at her with an inferno in his dark eyes and a craving that Jalersi had never seen in Pusintin’s eyes. A craving for her.

“You… you will never be submissive Jalersi’Puat! Not to me! Not to any man!” Pain hissed out the words before plunging his lips down on hers and stealing her breath away with a kiss that burned away all that Jalersi had been.

As the conflagration within her heart and soul erupted, Jalersi’Puat wrapped her arms around Pian’s massive shoulders, her large breasts crushed almost painfully to his fur covered chest and she kissed him back with every ounce of her living being. She felt the flared head of his huge cock press against her already soaked opening and the memories of his size and girth came rushing back to her in that instant.

I am not afraid anymore Jalersi’Puat.

Pian’s words echoed in her mind like a horn and her lips tore away from his as he pulled her down on his massive cock. Her stunning blue eyes opened wide in blissful, agonizing pleasure as Pian speared her with his entire fourteen inch cock in one dominating plunge. As every thick wonderful inch of his pulsing shaft pummeled its way into her body, it smashed aside the old Jalersi'Puat and made room for the new. When she ended her glorious plummet onto Pian’s throbbing shaft and felt his enormous balls press tightly against her ass cheeks, Jalersi erupted in the most soul shattering orgasm of her life, and her rebirth began.

BELID

IMMORTAL BASE

As’hia reached up and allowed her fingers to gently touch where Lynom’s fangs had sunk deeply into her flesh as she watched him busy himself near the door. The two small marks were almost fully healed and would disappear from her skin by the end of the day tomorrow. She had foolishly attempted to attack who she thought was Lynom when he had come into her cell two nights ago. She was completely healed she knew and she felt as if all of her normal power and speed had returned. As’hia was of the mind that if he had left her a knife it was for a purpose. There was only one problem with her actions.

The Immortal that had entered her cell was not Lynom.

She had not wanted to kill Lynom and she was poised only to injure him so that she could question him. Her downward slash with the knife only managed to produce a four inch long slice in the skin of the Immortal before As’hia realized it wasn’t Lynom. By then it was too late. Fueled by anger and alcohol, this Immortal had come to rape her. He had followed Lynom to her cell and knocked him unconscious before entering. His first blow set her head to ringing and sent her flying across the cell, the knife skittering useless across the floor in the opposite direction. Laughing hysterically to himself about how he had taken Ralmin out of the picture and now he would have her, he began advancing across the cell toward her dazed form while unbuckling his pants. As’hia’s eyes were darting back and forth, trying to focus and find a weapon she could use to defend herself. A single blow from this Immortal had knocked her almost senseless and without a weapon she would not be able to fight him. He would have his way with her and because of her own selfish attitude there was nothing she would be able to do about it. Unable to find anything to fight with As’hia rolled back over on the floor to see him directly above her. She prepared to scratch and claw him to death if that would help but as she lifted her hands to do this, the point of a sword blade burst from the front of the Immortal’s chest. As’hia could only watch as it appeared to happen in slow motion. She saw Lynom appear from behind the Immortal, his features twisted into a mask of rage unlike anything she had ever seen in her lifetime. She watched as he twisted the arm of the Immortal savagely upwards and back. She could hear the popping of his shoulder sounding like a P190 as if went off. She watched him open his mouth to scream out his agony but no sound came forth as Lynom buried the blade of his Immortal fighting knife into the soft tissue under his jaw. The blade sliced through his tongue and the roof of his mouth and buried itself deeply into the Immortal’s brain. Lynom twisted the blade viciously, no doubt tearing hundreds of brain cells to pieces as the Immortal’s body rose on its tiptoes trying to escape the agonizing pain. As’hia watched the body twitch grotesquely twice and then Lynom tore the blade free and sent a crippling front side kick smashing into the Immortal’s head. She had never seen such a tall individual, such a muscular individual able to kick as high as Lynom did. His heavy boot crushed the side of the Immortal’s head, the sound of his skull cracking like a gunshot in the enclosed room. The force of the kick lifted him off the floor and sent his body rocketing across the cell before crunching against the opposite wall of the cell.

And then Lynom’s crazy eyes fell upon her.

They had changed to cobalt blue now, and As'hia realized then that when he allowed his vampire blood to come forth from where it remained always hidden and mix with his Immortal blood, Lynom became a near unstoppable master of destruction and death.

“I told you to not attempt anything foolish!” He had screamed at her. “Now there is only one way I can protect you!”

As’hia didn’t even see him move, and before she could draw another breath into her body his vampire fangs had sunk deeply into her neck and he fed. As’hia tried to beat him off, but found her arms had no strength in them as he held her body crushed against his. She felt no pain, only incredible pleasure and an indescribable warmth flood through her. Within moments she was clutching his shoulders tightly, holding onto him as he drank her blood. She couldn’t remember when he released her, only that he kept apologizing and lowered her like a newborn baby to the mat. She felt extremely tired then, her eyelids heavy, and the last thing she could remember before blackness claimed her was him covering her body with the blanket.

Watching him now As’hia took notice that the back of his head was still soaked with dried blood as if the wound he had suffered had not healed. He had not spoken to her, he had barely looked at her when he had entered bringing her food and water. He brought another bundle with the food, setting that beside the tray as he opened two small packages and placed four pills on the tray next to her food.

“They have nothing resembling the juice you need to replenish what I took from you two nights ago.” His voice carried to her softly. “These pills are the best I can come up with. Take them or not… it is up to you.”

“I need nothing from you!” As'hia hissed at him.

Lynom’s head snapped around and he glared at her. “If you wish to survive you need to listen to me!” He spat angrily. “If you wish to see your parents again you need to do as I tell you! I am trying to protect you!”

As'hia rubbed her neck where he had bitten her. “If that is your idea of protecting me… I will do without it thank you.”

As'hia gasped when he blurred and was instantly beside her, leaning over her and causing her to push back against the wall. His eyes had once more changed to cobalt blue and they stared at her angrily.

“If I had not done what I did, then right now you would be getting gang raped by every Immortal on this base As'hia of the elves!” Lynom spoke the words cruelly. “You are not fully healed from what you have endured, no matter how much you believe you are! You can not shift to wolf form to heal the internal injuries that they inflicted on you. They will only heal as fast as your elven metabolism can cure them! Attacking that Immortal was one of the stupidest things you have no doubt ever done!”

“I… I thought he was you!” As'hia stammered.

“If it had been me… I would not have had to do what I did!” Lynom nearly screamed. “By having to kill that pig of my people, you forced me to prove to Phy’iad I had taken you as my property! You forced me into a position where I had to bite you to keep you safe! It was the only way to justify killing that idiot! Why do you think I have almost never left the door of your cell? Do you think it was because I wanted to remain here and ogle you while you slept? I stayed because it was the only way for me to keep the others from raping you! Because I had not marked you in the way of our people! It was… it was not something I wanted to do!”

“It sure seemed like you were enjoying it when you were feeding on my blood!” As'hia snarled at him.

Lynom leaned even closer to her, his forehead touching hers. “Your blood tastes like foul stagnant water!” He growled at her. “Do not flatter yourself she elf!”

“How… how does feeding on my blood protect me you bastard!” As'hia snapped. “It is just a different kind of rape!”

Lynom’s face suddenly softened considerably and his eyes changed back to their normal dark brown almost instantly. This transformation shocked As'hia and for a fleeting moment she saw compassion and concern in his dark eyes. Then those eyes became the emotionless orbs she had seen since she had been here.

“If that… if that Immortal had raped you… if he had seen that I had not bitten you…” Lynom took a deep breath and leaned back several inches from her face. His willow flower scent filled her senses then and almost made her head spin. “If he had reported back to Phy’iad that you were not bitten, that I had not marked you, Phy’iad would have become suspicious. And while his men were having their way with you, he would have been interrogating me. You left me no option! I had to bite you. Now they will smell me in your blood and they will leave you alone. At least as long as you do nothing stupid as you did two nights ago. No matter what you believe or think about me or my people, I am trying to keep you safe. I… I told my brother to tell your parents I would keep you safe.”

As’hia’s eyes grew wider as he moved away from her and returned to the bundle. She scrambled to get her feet under her and moved closer to him. “My parents?” She gasped. “What do you mean? You have… you have talked to my parents? How?”

“Not your parents.” Lynom replied softly. “My brother Tir’ut. He is on Apo Prime with Queen Dysea, my mother and his il kal'daka darthirii.”

“His what?” As'hia asked.

Lynom looked at her. “You do not speak our language? I thought all Spartans warriors were instructed in the ancient vampire language?”

As'hia could not meet his eyes. “It is… it is a course I barely passed during my schooling. I did not feel the need to learn it.” She answered. “My… my mother and father can speak it fluently but I have no vampire friends. I did not see how it was necessary.”

“Il kal'daka darthirii means she-wolf elf.” Lynom told her. “It is the name my brother has given to the one he loves and will one day take as his Du’ased ‘ranndi. His Blessed Wife. Your parents would have arrived on Apo Prime sometime today their time.”

“You expect me to believe an elf is in love with your brother?” As'hia spoke.

“She is like you.” Lynom answered. “Half elf and half wolf. And you will believe what you will. I no longer care.”

“How can you talk to your brother if he is on Apo Prime?” As'hia snapped harshly. “Wouldn’t your friends detect you using secure communications to speak with your brother in Union space?”

Lynom glared at her. “They are not my friends!” He growled the words.

“You are an Immortal!” As'hia quipped.

“I am only half Immortal!” Lynom snapped turning to face her now. “My mother is a pureblood vampire!”

“You sure… you sure look like an Immortal to me.” As'hia spoke.

“This is not how I look!” Lynom barked. “Do you think I like having to look like this? To wear the skin of the man I replaced? He was a mindless brute of an Immortal! Uneducated and unskilled. My twelve year old brother has more intelligence than he did. He fell out of favor with the High Coven and was going to come here! We intercepted him and I took his place!”

“Twelve year old brother?” As'hia asked surprised.

“Tir’ut is older than me by a year. I have two younger brothers. Twelve and nine. My mother and father will try for a daughter next.” Lynom replied.

“So how can you talk to your brother if you are not using communications?” As'hia asked.

Lynom tapped his forehead lightly. “We communicate regularly within Mindvoice.” He answered. “My mother is a powerful Mindvoicer, trained by the witch Empress Aikiro herself. Combined with the natural strength of Immortals to shield, Tir’ut and I developed advanced skills. We have a connection we use to give reports. We do not use it often or for very long. It is very difficult to maintain the connection.” Lynom’s face grew softer. “Well… it was until Normya and Iriral began helping us. They are stronger than us.”

“Normya?” As'hia gasped. “Normya Leonidas?”

Lynom met her eyes. “Yes. Do you know her?”

“Know her… she is a Princess of the Union!” As'hia exclaimed. “I suppose you are going to tell me she is the one who will marry your brother? I’m supposed to believe that? You must think I am a fool Lynom. You have done nothing but lie to me since I got here!”

“I have never lied to you!” Lynom spoke. “I will never lie to you!”

“I don’t believe you!” As'hia snarled. “How can you come and go here and no one knows what we are talking about? You must think I am a complete fool to…”

Lynom lost his temper then and he snatched her by her hair, yanking her to her feet in a single blink. She cried out softly, her hands going to where he had hold of her hair. As'hia had no choice but to follow him as he walked out into the corridor, practically dragging her along with his long strides. Fear began to wash over her then, her heart racing nearly out of control. She heard soft cries and harsh grunting and then Lynom pulled her in front of him and her dark eyes went wide when she looked down into the huge room from far above. In the room below were dozens of female elves, close to forty if she counted accurately, and at the moment all of them were sexually servicing Immortals in every conceivable way and position. Their cries of delight filtered to As'hia’s ears, even those female elves that were handling two and sometimes three Immortals. As'hia found herself backing up against Lynom, trying to get away, his huge body blocking any exit for her.

“Once a day they come here.” His voice spoke softly from behind her. “For three… and sometimes four hours this perversion goes on. These are the female elves who have been broken by these vile scum of my father’s people. Unlike you… they are not half wolf and their bodies can not reject the addicting properties of those vithu creatures below. They want to submit… they must submit or they risk going insane and dying. This is the time I come to see you… because even Phy’iad must participate in this orgy of decadence and dishonor. For most of the elves below… they do not know which Immortal broke them… and because of that they must fuck all of them or risk death.

Lynom released his hold on her hair but As'hia was frozen in her spot unable to tear her eyes from the horror that was happening below. She felt his arm slip around her waist and pull her tightly against his powerful frame. “You may believe me or not As'hia of the elves… but this is the fate that awaited you if I had not done what I did. If it had been discovered I had not marked you, if I had not taken your blood, this is where you would have spent the rest of your days. And since you would have fought them, they would have taken great pleasure in beating you into submission before they raped you for hours.” As'hia heard and felt him take a deep breath before continuing. “I came here to send information to my father on this group of putrid parasites. They had been making inquires of my father’s tribe and we needed to discover what they knew. My father’s tribe deserted the High Coven when they tried to kill him As'hia. They succeeded in destroying my father’s sons and daughter from his pure Akruxian wife. My older brother Fash’ka was the only one of his nine children to live. They tried to kill him and failed. The High Lord Veldruk smashed him through a window some forty stories above the ground. My father felt sure he was plunging to his death. My mother Esther saved him. She allowed him to feed on her blood and she saved him. When she fell in love with him the Empress tried to kill her. She ordered her associates to rape and kill my mother for giving herself to an Immortal willingly. They escaped together and their love has only grown through the years. My father’s tribe escaped High Coven space and we settled in secret on Kranek. This group of Immortals you see below you deserted the High Coven when the Kavalian dogs began kicking their asses. The few inquires they made of us were passed on to my parents by friends we have made in The Wilds.

“My tribe is no longer what you have been schooled to expect from Immortals As'hia. My mother is a genius scientist and she eradicated the chemical in Immortal blood that addicts female elves. The men in my tribe worship her for this and so much more. She is a pureblood vampire and my people revere her as the Matron mother of our tribe. Some of the men have taken elven wives in the time since we have been free. Elves that we rescued from bounty hunters or mercenaries. Our tribe now has elves and several others we count among our number. Including children.”

As'hia turned her head slowly looking at him, detecting the pride in his voice when he spoke of his father and his tribe. “The time is approaching when my father will order this nest of vermin destroyed and I will take immense pleasure as I stand beside him and my brother Tir’ut and we hand out retribution for all the vileness they have performed on others. We will leave none alive… that I promise you.”

As'hia turned back to the scene below and closed her eyes unable to watch any longer. She felt him pull her away now and he led her back to the cell within moments. He released her arm once in side her cell and bent next to the bundle, picking something up. As'hia’s eyes went wide when he turned around and she saw the same knife he had left with her before.

“I have marked you. Taken your blood. Even these scum will honor that. You are deemed my property and none of the others will attempt anything.” Lynom spoke holding out the knife. “I can not remain outside your cell any longer for that would draw attention. Take this… and if you must use it do not stab behind the left ear As'hia. That will not work on an Immortal no matter how much you have been trained to believe. Stab under their jaw as I did… directly into their brain and twist as hard as you can.” As'hia looked at him stunned. “Take it woman!”

“How… how do you know I won’t use it on you?” She stammered as she took the blade.

“I have tasted your blood As'hia. As Lycavorians can track prey across whole planets by their scent… I can do the same just by the smell of your blood.” Lynom spoke. “And I am hoping perhaps now you will see that without me… your life will be over. I told Tir’ut to inform your parents I would protect you and I will. With all that I am I will protect you. I can not do that if you kill me however.” He bent to pick up the rest of the bundle and held that out to her. “Besides… I don’t die as easily as normal Immortals. I am half vampire.”

“How… how do I know I can trust you?” As'hia asked softly. “You… you are…”

Lynom met her eyes. “I am half Immortal yes. I am half of the species of criminal that brought you here. That did horrible things to you. I know all this. I understand why you feel as you do As'hia of the elves. I do. But it was not I who did these things… and I give you my sacred word, before we leave this place, every one of the scum who touched you in any way will die by my hand. I know who they are… all of them. None of them will survive.”

“Why… why would you do this?” As'hia asked.

Lynom stared at her for a long moment before motioning with his head to the tray. “Take the pills. They will replace the nutrients in your blood that I took. The drug they injected you with to keep you from shifting will dissipate enough for you to change in a week or so. Then you will be able to transform to heal your wounds completely. I must get back to my post before they begin returning. Our Mindvoice connection will remain open for you to contact me if you need me. I know you won’t do this for you want nothing to do with me… but it is there.”

As'hia watched him turn slowly and move to the doorway. “Lynom?” She spoke waiting for him to turn back around. “Who is your father? You said the High Lord tried to kill him so that must mean he was high up within the ranks of the Immortals.”

“Why would this matter to you?” Lynom asked.

“You want me to trust you?” As'hia asked. “This is a start.”

“My father was the Immortal Captain for the High Lord Veldruk.” Lynom answered seeing her eyes grow wide. “My father’s name is Cha’talla.”

SPARTA

PIAN’S APARTMENT

“…Pian’Nruaraniiiii!!”

Jalersi’Puat’s Columbia blue eyes rolled into the back of her head as another crushing orgasm swept through her for yet the fourth time in less than two hours. She could do nothing but clutch at Pian’s powerful shoulders, her fingers laced within the soft hair covering his body, as her entire body shuddered almost violently in release. Her lips were parted in a breathless cry of passion, her cheek pressed tightly against his neck. She felt his large hands squeeze her ass cheeks tightly, almost painfully and pull her spasming pussy even tighter around his pulsating fourteen inch shaft. Her sweet come poured forth from her body, coating his already soaked cock and drenching their lower bodies even more than they already were. The smooth tapered head of his cock was touching her in places Pusintin could never hope to reach, places he cared nothing for. Jalersi could only lay there with Pian’s massive body on top of her as she writhered in unabashed enchantment, her ankles locked at the small of his back and her hips undulating of their own accord, as she tried to draw more of his incredible length deeply inside her.

It had started the moment he pulled her down on his cock. Jalersi’Puat had forgotten how wonderfully endowed he was. She had forgotten how he had stretched her beyond what Pusintin ever could achieve. She had forgotten how the heat and pulsing of his thick cock had her hissing his name in blissful passion thirty seconds after he had rammed home fully into her depths. She had forgotten all that until the moment she felt his huge balls come to rest tightly against her ass and then it all had come rushing back. Only this time… this time what she had forgotten didn’t matter in the least. This was not the same Pian’Nruarani from so long ago. She recognized that the moment his large hand closed on the back of her head and he crushed her lips against his in a kiss that stole away her ability to breath. With his enormous cock stuffing her unlike anything she could remember feeling and his thick tongue dancing with her own in a musical duet, Pian had carried her to the bed. The slick juices of her first overwhelming orgasm dripped from around his deeply buried cock, leaking from her still constricting pussy. She thought briefly this would deter him in some way, make him stop what he was doing. Jalersi had been so delectably wrong. She clung to his powerful body with her arms and legs as he lowered her to the soft mattress, never once breaking their kiss. Her large breasts were crushed against the soft fur of his muscled chest, the heat of his skin sending her into a heat of passion unlike anything she had ever experienced. This was so unlike what they had shared twenty years ago Jalersi thought for a moment that this was not Pian at all. Those thoughts left her mind when he gently took her ankles in his hands and pulled away from their kiss. He brought both her legs in front of him and positioned them over his right shoulder before looking down into her wide eyes and blissful face.

“Now I will make you mine Jalersi’Puat!” He had said.

And make her his Pian’Nruarani had done. He began slowly, pulling his huge cock from her almost completely before driving it back in with deliberate slowness. It was almost as if he wanted her to beg him to fuck her faster and harder. After eight mind numbing strokes into her extremely wet pussy Jalersi was begging him. She was screaming his name with abandon, thanking the stars that the rooms in the embassy were soundproof. Within minutes Pian had her whimpering in uncontrollable glee as she tore at the sheets of the bed in another mind numbing orgasm. All thoughts of her bastard husband Pusintin were shredded and tossed to the wind as this man claimed all that she was.

The quivers of that orgasm had barely left her before Pian was shifting his position once more. He pulled her up into his arms and lap, her golden hair splaying wildly around both of them as his lips dropped to her throat and he began his ministrations again. Jalersi’s mind could barely comprehend that this was Pian. His fur covered cheeks brushed across her flesh, his lips and tongue dancing across the skin of her shoulders and neck as she rocked back and forth on his still burning hot cock. When his lips found the nipples of her large breasts, that is where they stayed for what seemed like forever, sucking and nibbling the sensitive nipples while his large hands stroked her back and the area at her tailbone where her tail would have been. The moment his fingers touched that superbly sensitive area, a spot that Pusintin had long ago stopped giving attention too, Jalersi cooed out her contentment and shuddered wonderfully in a softer, gentler orgasm. She could not clutch Pian tightly enough to her as the throes of that orgasm rippled outward from her belly. His hands and fingers did not stop their work even as she clutched his head in her hands and adorned his face with soft kisses and professions of love. They were professions that Jalersi knew without doubt were truthful and spoken from her heart.

The next hour had brought them to this point. An exquisite hour of Pian exploring every crevice of her body, even while his massive cock remained firmly anchored within her depths. No matter how she moved, tiny jolts of riveting pleasure would stream across her body. Oh yes… this was not the Pian’Nruarani that had found a crack in her heart a soul and infected her. This was a different Pian… a Pian that worshiped her in every way. A Pian that had so easily shattered every wall she had built through the years. He had been so true to his word and though she wanted to, he had not allowed her to be submissive to him. He had worshiped her as one would worship a goddess, refusing to let her give him pleasure in any form. Every kiss he gave her, every stroke of his dominating cock, and Jalersi felt her life altering. She felt the old slipping away to be replaced by the new.

Athani had been so right. Her younger sister had discovered what it meant to love and be loved, and she had begged Jalersi to open herself to this. Had it not been her discovery that Pusintin was not the man she thought he was, not the man who she envisioned changing the future of her people, had she not discovered all this Jalersi would have missed all that she was feeling at this moment. Feelings and emotions and sensations Jalersi’Puat had no intention of ever letting slip away.

“…Pian’Nruaraniiiii!!” Jalersi cried out, clutching to him as he lowered her to the bed once more.

Pian lifted his upper body up and simply gazed at this lovely woman beneath him. Her golden hair splashed across the pillows of his bed, her Columbia blue eyes gazing at him with newfound love and adoration. How could any man want more than what this creature could give to them. He had made a promise to himself many years ago. Two promises actually as he had watched Jalersi walk from his home in the early morning sun twenty years ago. Even then Pian knew Pusintin was a whore for Jalersi’s father. He was a Lycavorian who played at being a Kavalian. He would not bring the change the Jalersi thought he would, and through the years after, the change Pian’Nruarani embraced and knew his people needed if they were to survive as a species.

Jalersi’Puat had changed him. He had never cared for rank or power before that night with this woman, but once she was in his blood, all he cared about was reclaiming her in every way he could. He vowed to change. Even as Pusintin flaunted the fact he had Jalersi in front of him, Pian never veered from his course. He acted as any well respected Kavalian Pride Leader should, leading his men in battle. And while it seemed he followed Qurot’s way of carelessly throwing away the lives of his men to gain status, Pian in fact went far out of his way to insure he was successful and the men of his Pride survived. He had led his Pride in many vicious a battle, but unlike Qurot he struggled to bring his men home and keep his Pride strong. This fact, while not talked about outside of the Nruarani Pride, this fact sealed the loyalty of his men for all time. When it appeared he was acting recklessly, Pian’Nruarani was in fact, following a carefully orchestrated road that would earn him what he desired most of all. And the object of that desire and want was now beneath him. The first promise he had made was to change who he was at his core. To improve himself and his Pride so that if the day came, Jalersi could hold her head high when she was a member of his Pride and his wife.

Pian’Nruarani’s second promise, and the one he had imagined from that very first day watching her walk out of his life the first time, that promise was to worship the very ground Jalersi walked upon. In and out of his bed. That promise meant he had to treat her as an equal in all things. That meant he had to smash aside the inbred dominance of the males of their species and treat Jalersi as a precious gem. That meant he had to pleasure her so completely, so utterly in his bed, that she would never desire another. He had to show her that her future resided in his arms and in his life, and not the arms of a man who could dismiss her beauty with barely a thought.

Pian lowered himself upon her glorious body once more, feeling her delicious breasts press firmly into his chest and her long legs curl wantonly around his hips. Her arms went around his shoulders with barely a pause and Pian knew she was his. He brought his hand up slowly, using his clawed fingers to caressed her unmarred cheek and stroke her jaw and lips. Her eyes were half closed in heavy lidded passion as she hummed her happiness at his touch.

“Jalersi?” He spoke softly. The heat off her tight pussy was too much to bear now, and he could feel the familiar ache in his loins. An ache that had not been there for over twenty years.

Jalersi opened her eyes more and focused them on his handsome, fur covered face. “Pian?” She whispered to him with a beautiful smile.

“I am… I am not afraid anymore Jalersi’Puat.” He said. Jalersi’s eyes grew larger as she understood the connotation of his words. “I am not afraid anymore my beautiful Jalersi.”

Jalersi’s head flew back, the veins in her neck straining as she felt Pian ram his full length into her with startling power. She felt the thick veins adorning his cock against the walls of her pussy burning with need. She felt him tuck his face into the crock of her shoulder and neck, his hands sliding down to cup her asscheeks and then Pian’Nruarani began to pummel her tight body. Jalersi screamed in devastating pleasure, her hands clutching his shoulders as his massive cock drove into her with domineering fourteen inch strokes. Whatever resistance to what was happening that remained, and there was far less than even Jalersi knew, whatever remained of this resistance was swept aside in the wave of the pure all consuming emotion of love.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Pian… Pian…. yeessssssss!” She howled. The raging tidal wave of her orgasm trampled the old Jalersi into dust and made room for the new. Her hands dropped to Pian’s tight, muscular ass and she dug her nails into the hard flesh even as she felt his cock smash into her depths one last time.

“Do it! Do it my love! Fill… fill me with your come.” Jalersi screamed as her head was thrashing from side to side. “Ohhhhhhhh Pian…. Do it! Make… make me yours! Pleaseeeeee!”

Jalersi’s eyes exploded open when she felt the base of his cock engorge abundantly, the huge bulb expanding to seal them together, locking their groins as one. She felt the length of his huge cock grow even hotter and then swell within the confines of her tight pussy. She felt his body go rigid, she could feel the hammering of his heart against her bare skin and then all conscious thought left her as the first eruption of his searing hot come exploded from his cock head and sent her spinning into a plane of pleasure she had never visited before.

Jalersi’Puat’s only action was to ram her hips upward, trying to swallow even more of the enormous cock buried within her. She held Pian’s intoxicating asscheeks even tighter, trying to draw this man into her very being. Pian’s powerful arms crushed her to him with a ferocious need that Pusintin could never hope to duplicate. All thoughts of the man who was her mate and husband, the father of her children, all thoughts of Pusintin vanished from her mind and heart to be replaced by the man who now held her. Held her in such a way that the very thought of losing her would be the end of him. The man Jalersi suddenly knew would be her future.

In that endearing moment, Jalersi’Puat knew what her sister now felt. And like her sister, it was a feeling Jalersi was unwilling to ever let go of.

No matter what the future held in store for her.

CHAPTER TEN

ELVEN CITY OF REYLAN

THREE KILOMETERS EAST OF SODRAG

SEVENS WEEKS POST SIGNING OF THE CEASE FIRE WITH THE HIGH COVEN

Her dark eyes viewed the end of the street as they came in from the outskirts, many of them leaping from their saddles before their dragon had come to a complete stop. They were different now. She had hand selected all of them for their Mindvoice ability, almost all of their bonds forming easily. What training they had been given before coming here only strengthened that bond. Now however, now they were all different. There was no hesitation in their actions, no questioning about what do to. Each of them radiated within Mindvoice brightly, some more than others, but all of them much more powerful than when they had arrived only four months before.

Androcles Leonidas had been true to his word. He was turning them into fighters. True Bonded Pairs. And Empress Aikiro of the Vampire High Coven no longer knew if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

What she saw before her now, moving easily among the streets of the elven city, was not a group of undisciplined men and women. Even before many of them had stopped their motion, they were turning to take away the saddles from their bonded ones. They landed in groups of three and four, but none of them bolted for the tavern or restaurant before all of their fellow riders had removed the saddles, stacking them neatly in a shed and insuring their bonded ones were free to move about unencumbered. She saw many walk to the head of their dragons as the beast lowered its massive snout. They would touch foreheads briefly, check their dragon’s teeth or eyes, and then watch as they moved off to be among the dozens of others at the special place the elves had arranged for them. A massive circular stadium just on the northern outskirts of the city, filled with fresh hay and different kinds of food. They were no longer the emaciated and underfed dragons they were when they had arrived, all of them now lean and muscular and ready.

The farce of a Cease Fire Signing was seven weeks behind them now, both she and Martin Leonidas looking across the table at each other with false smiles as they affixed their seals to the document. She and Yuri had moved not to Eden City as she had expected, but to a remote but very comfortable ranch style estate ten kilometers outside Eden City. They were allowed to go into Eden City when they wished, but their activities were curtailed for obvious reasons and they were required to keep their features hidden. While the Kavalians had not made it as far as across the ocean to Eden City, neither Aikiro nor Martin Leonidas wanted to take that chance of being discovered. If they were seen by someone working for the many Netnews Channels, their faces would be broadcast all over the Union and at this moment even Aikiro did not want this to happen. Not until she was ready.

The joint operation they had agreed to was now underway with Juliana One leading the Coven Strike Team beside an equal sized Union Strike Team. They had been whisked away to another location in the jungles and mountains of what was formerly Southeast Asia Yuri had told her. It was the closest terrain type on Earth to that of the location on Ritaah where the Mindvoice ship had been plotted. Juliana reported in to her every night, and while she missed the ebony skinned clone’s sexual attention to a degree, Aikiro was glad to be rid of her. Since coming to Earth Juliana One had been different as well. She did not care for this planet or the freedom it allowed to her people. Aikiro had felt it when she had first arrived here on Earth. An air of openness and calm radiated everywhere around them, and it was so unlike the more confined and oppressive nature of Usu Ozeib 7. It did allow her additional time with Tesand however, which she had come to enjoy more and more through the years. Even twenty-five years together now had not dimmed Tesand’s desire for her, and Aikiro now openly admitted that he far surpassed Veldruk when it came to giving her pleasure.

Martin Leonidas had also allowed her a secure communications link with her ships and even further to Usu Ozeib 7. That had been quite the surprise, but she knew they had to be monitoring what was said, so she had begun communicating in coded phrases to High Coven Command, who then translated her orders. She may have been further from her homeworld than she liked, but at least she was back in touch with those who would follow her orders without question. There had been no discovery of the whereabouts of Queen Dysea or her daughter, and consequently the traitors Cha’talla or Esther. Her people were limited in where they could now go in The Wilds, the Kavalian dogs seemed to be everywhere, as if they too were searching for something. Her orders had been very clear however; avoid confrontation with the Kavalians at all costs until she ordered it. In a move that had yet again surprised her, Martin Leonidas had allowed her to watch in person the trial of the insurgent they had captured, and though she would have preferred to interrogate the scum herself, at least she had the satisfaction of watching him hang at the end of a rope. It had been gruesome to watch, Aikiro would have favored an execution by lethal injection, but she at least got some small pleasure in watching him die.

It wasn’t until two weeks earlier that Aikiro had been allowed to see Narice and the others, Androcles Leonidas saying they were too involved in their training to break away. When it finally occurred, Aikiro was quite surprised at the coolness she received from Narice. Their meeting was very brief, but Aikiro knew for sure at that moment what she had only suspected the last time she had seen them. Something was going on with her daughter and Yuri’s daughter as well. Narice seemed distant and preoccupied with her, while Carisia was blatantly rebellious towards her mother, though not outwardly disrespectful. They kept saying that as the Section Leaders they had to keep track of their people and make sure they remained out of trouble. Lucia also was very quiet, though she seemed to be very genuinely interested in what else was going on within their lives the last few weeks surprisingly so. Dante and Javier had not changed thankfully, Aikiro thought to herself, and this seemed to make Yuri and Robert very happy. If anything Dante and Javier both had grown much more powerful within Mindvoice. Not as strong as Narice or Carisia, or even their sister Lucia it seemed, but far more than when they had first arrived. They had apparently learned to keep their mouths shut and learn all they could from the wolf dogs who were teaching them.

Aikiro lifted her head slightly when she felt the almost miniscule tremors within her perception of Mindvoice. Inwardly she cursed to herself, for she knew this signaled another shift. Since their meeting that day when the existence of the new MV ship had been revealed and Martin Leonidas had introduced this Avi, or Avatar of the ancient Pralor beings, Aikiro could just barely detect each new Mindvoice bubble as it was formed somewhere else on the planet. Martin Leonidas was taking no chances with her and this cyborg machine or Avatar being was putting up new bubbles and taking down old ones before she had a chance to localize them and eliminate them as possible targets. She had all but given up hope of finding the location of the Mindvoice ship here on Earth. City Ship 41 they called it she remembered. She did not believe that the fool Leonidas had anything to do with this; she didn’t consider him intelligent enough to devise such a scheme. This had to be the doing of their First Oracle or this beast Arzoal they called her, the dragon Elder Mother. Aikiro was a patient woman however, and eventually she would succeed. She trained with Yuri every day, refining her daughter’s skills within Mindvoice to razor sharpness. She had yet to determine where the underlying current of hatred came from within her daughter, all of it seemingly directed at Martin and Androcles Leonidas. However Yuri was not deterred and she used the time they had to train with her mother and work on details of one thing or another with Robert. Even Robert Moran was curious as to where the hatred came from, but he loved Yuri without question and he never pursued it.

Aikiro’s eyes spotted them now. Narice and Carisia landing just on the outskirts of the city. Their MV shielding had increased nearly five fold since coming to Earth, and while that bode well for their fighting skills, it all but insured Aikiro could not hope to penetrate their MV shields without vast amounts of time and energy. Where as both had come here in excellent fighting shape, both Narice and Carisia now sported incredible figures of lean muscle and curves. The constant training had toned them into instruments, though Aikiro was still trying to determine if she would be able to use these instruments. Lucia had also slimmed down and become much more muscular and lean, her figure now surpassing her mother in its firmness and curves. Aikiro watched them as they were talking to one another, their dragons Deneth and Anthar following close behind them. She had never realized they were so close, and Aikiro was now glad she had brought Thast and Johan to keep them away from each other in their weekly visits to this city. There was something very different about the two of them, something very different about Toria Dellion as well. Toria avoided coming to the city whenever Aikiro came here. Whether it was so she did not get pressed into Aikiro’s bed, or if it was something else entirely Aikiro didn’t know. The last two visits Narice had said Toria was training with Arrarn and Sadi Leonidas more than the other pilots. Her words had been delivered in such a way as to make Aikiro think coming to see her was an annoyance for Narice. It was no matter really, Toria Dellion reported to her control officer of the Venorik Elghinn every two weeks, and had since arriving here. The security measures in place around the base they occupied were unable to detect Toria’s secret transmitter or her bi-weekly reports. Her reports had been very thorough as they always were, giving her observations and opinions, as well as the actual facts.

Aikiro knew something was going on, and she had detected it during the briefing by Androcles Leonidas when he had told them of Vollenth. He had been protecting the Coven Riders when he said they could not be pulled from their training just yet, but he had been protecting Carisia and Narice even more. She had not asked to see the Riders, only Narice and Carisia, and his answer had come far too quickly to suit her. She still had not determined the why of what he was doing, but she had no doubts she would eventually.

Aikiro turned slightly as Yuri came up beside her. “Mother… Dante, Javier and Lucia are downstairs.” She said.

Aikiro nodded. “Narice and Carisia just arrived. They will be here shortly.”

“Time is growing short mother.” Yuri spoke softly. “We will need to act soon.”

Aikiro shook her head as she watched Narice and Carisia walking down the main street towards the shed. “Not just yet.” She spoke. “Juliana’s team needs another week, possibly two to fully understand what they must do and how. And Leonidas has not yet named the leader of his team.”

“I don’t understand how you can trust her so implicitly mother.” Yuri said. “She is a clone.”

Aikiro nodded. “And that is why I trust her.” She answered looking at her daughter. “She knows only what we have taught her. You have seen in her action Yuri. She shows no emotion at all… no passion… no remorse. She is like a machine. And since our facility on Pe’lohagro was destroyed, she is the best opportunity we have to gain control of this new MV ship.”

“You believe the reports then?” Yuri said.

Aikiro nodded. “I sent Admiral Corana to Pe’lohagro Yuri. He viewed the destruction himself. Your father built the base on a dormant volcano believing it would never become active again. Another of his fool mistakes. The mountain erupted directly into the west portion of the base and destroyed everything. Docks, workshops, engineering specs. Nothing was left… not even bodies. No one escaped, for it happened too fast. Hundreds and thousands of years of research and development and it was all completely destroyed in two hours. We will need to increase expenditures on the other weapons facilities just to compensate, though none of them are capable of producing the weapons we had there.”

“And the reports from Leonidas on this new ship?” Yuri spoke. “Do you believe them as well?”

Aikiro looked at her and smiled smugly. “Are you trying to test me daughter?” She asked.

“I only… I only wish to know that you have not been drawn in too far by this sense of collaboration mother.” Yuri said. “You know I mean nothing by it.”

Aikiro nodded and took her hand. “I know. And no Yuri… our new ‘status’ has done nothing to alter my perceptions of the Lycavorians or Leonidas.” She stated. “Like you… I still believe them to be beneath us in every way. At the moment however… at the moment we are in a position where we need to use the superior technology they have gained from their own MV ship to facilitate us getting our own.”

Yuri nodded grudgingly. “The sensor readings they provided were exceptionally detailed and accurate.” She said.

Aikiro nodded. “Yes they were. This is only another sign that they have increased their intelligence gathering abilities far beyond what we have. At least right now.” She said. “I would have preferred to obtain whatever we could from the ship they have; it would make things easier on us as far as production and such, but right now that does not seem feasible. Martin Leonidas and his machine have discovered a unique way to stymie my ability to centralize and locate this ship. It may change in the future but we will see. That is why Dante’s part in all this has become so crucial.”

Yuri nodded once more. “Then let us go downstairs and see how things are coming in that regard.”

Aikiro stopped Yuri before she could turn completely and she took both her hands and squeezed them tightly drawing her daughter closely. “Yuri… my daughter… should anything happen to me…”

“Mother stop!” Yuri spoke urgently. “Nothing is going to happen to you!”

Aikiro smiled. “I hope to avoid that as well… but if something does. I want you to know Yuri, that all of my hopes for the future of the High Coven rest with you. I have never been prouder of you then I have been these last years Yuri. And if I die… I will die knowing the Coven is well on the path to the greatness and dominance that I envision. With you at its head.”

Yuri shook her head. “Nothing is going to happen to you mother.” She stated confidently. “There is not a Lycavorian dog or vampire traitor on this planet that could best you. Not even Martin Leonidas. No matter how much credit you give him.”

Aikiro smiled and kissed her cheek. “It is not Martin Leonidas that I am concerned with. Be mindful of all around you… just as I have taught you daughter. Trust no one but Robert, for that man will burn planets on a whim for you so strong does he love you.”

Yuri nodded slowly. “I hear you mother.” She said softly.

Aikiro smiled and squeezed her hands once more. “Good. We should probably forgo speaking on the Strike Teams we have in place in front of Narice and Carisia as well. I do not want them aware that they are already in position.”

Yuri looked at her. “You don’t trust them do you mother?” She said. “I see that in your eyes.”

“Let’s just say I do not approve of the manner in which they have been acting.” Aikiro spoke. “They have grown far more powerful than I first envisioned when we first came up with this plan. And far too close to those who are training them to suit me. I sensed this several weeks ago based on what Androcles Leonidas said to us, but it was only a fleeting thought then. Now however, now that feeling has grown much stronger and more pronounced.”

“You don’t think…” Yuri gasped.

Aikiro met her eyes evenly. “I no longer know Yuri. And that is part of the problem. Whatever Leonidas’s son is doing, he’s making all of them more powerful. Their Mindvoice abilities have increased to the point that they surpass even those I have allowed to obtain Senior MV Rank. Even I could not penetrate their MV shields without much time and effort. Dante and Javier have said there is no machine they have seen that can do this or at least one they have been allowed to experience, and I question how Leonidas has accomplished it without some sort of outside influence. Many of their new abilities are skills I would not have allowed them to be taught, and their bond with their dragons only increases this. I am concerned I will no longer be able to control them when the time comes. Narice and Carisia more so than the others.”

“You should have allowed me to kill her when Robert and I wanted too.” Yuri spoke softly.

Aikiro nodded. “Perhaps.” She stated. “I do not sense we have lost complete control of the situation at this time, but just to be safe we will not speak of our more advanced plans. Once Dante has completed his task we can act, but leaving Narice and Carisia out of the loop so to speak will improve our chances I believe. They are too close to those we intend to act against. Now let us go see what we can learn from Dante and your children. They seem to be the only source of accurate intelligence we are getting lately.”

“That knowledge troubles you doesn’t it?” Yuri asked.

Aikiro shrugged. “I do not know yet what to make of it… but it is something we should probably keep a very close eye on as I said.” She spoke as they walked across the room heading for the door that would take them to the elevator lift and to the main dining area where they had reserved a room.

“She is watching us.” Carisia spoke as they came up beside the shed.

“Yes… I know.” Narice replied softly. “And she is very upset she can not penetrate our thoughts.”

“She brought Thast, Narice.” Carisia said softly. “I can smell his foul blood even from here.”

“You took fresh Nau'shindcal d'l'Vlos this morning didn’t you, so that he can not smell Andro and Sadi in your blood?” Narice asked.

Carisia nodded. “Yes. And you?”

“Two full glasses. I felt bloated when I left.” Narice answered with a nod of what could only be shame. “Toria and Arrarn were not amused very much. We had such a wonderful night too.”

Carisia nodded looking at her Aunt and now her closest friend outside of Sadi Leonidas. All the years of having those dreams. So many nights where she had seen Andro and Sadi in her mind, their bodies entwined together with not only each other but two other women. Two very delicious looking female elves, one of them being of the exotic Drow species, with satin like shimmering white hair. Now however, it was no longer a dream, and she spent her nights after training with those who had once occupied her dreams. And it was a thousand times better in person. They did not fall into bed every night and have passionate sex, though they did partake of the pleasures of the flesh quite often she thought with a smile. And it was utterly glorious to the extreme. Many nights they simply lounged together, half dressed as they studied one thing or the other. Both Andro and Sadi were voracious readers she discovered. When they were together like that, they let their minds float freely within one another’s thoughts, which was even more divine than feasting on Andro or Sadi’s blood. They were so tightly woven together that it was scary sometimes to view their thoughts.

They had done as Ne'Veha had asked them, as hard as it was to do, and not included her when they were together. They could still feel her within their connection very strongly, and her MV ability seemed to be growing, though at a much reduced rate. She was confused they could tell that, her emotions off in every direction. Incredibly Andro had not ordered the Spartan Tarren transferred off of his ship. Carisia knew how possessive he could be of them, yet the largest and potentially most explosive circumstance keeping Ne'Veha from finding her own way was this Tarren. He was an alpha wolf as well Carisia had learned, but no where near as powerful as Andro, and yet Androcles did nothing to keep him away from Ne'Veha. His only explanation was that Ne'Veha had to make the decision for herself, though she and Sadi had shopped many times and bought things for Ne'Veha, sending them to the SCIMITAR.

Ne'Veha was never far from their thoughts, nor was the one they had yet to meet. Lu'ria was her name and Carisia and Sadi could not get the image of her smooth and muscular ebony body out of their minds. Nor could they block out images of Ne'Veha’s petite but likewise scrumptious form. Andro was better at hiding his desire for all of them, but she and Sadi could tell it affected him just as powerfully as it did them, he was just far better at hiding it.

Neither she nor Sadi had ever expected to feel the way they did. Sadi had only one brief encounter long ago while Carisia had never shared the attentions of another woman before Sadi. Now both of them burned for Ne'Veha and Lu'ria just as intensely as they did for Androcles and each other and it all seemed and felt so natural. When they had questioned the Feravomir about it she had simply chuckled and told them fate and destiny worked in many ways that they would never understand. Helen had come to see them often over the last few weeks, always to work with Sadi and her on their abilities and control within Mindvoice. Narice and Toria had begin to join them in the last two weeks, and while Andro and Arrarn were off doing other things, the four of them were being schooled by perhaps the most wise Mindvoicer they knew. Helen had the combined wisdom and knowledge of Canth, the First Oracle of the Lycavorian people, and within her mind was untapped knowledge and ability.

“Andro and Arrarn grow tired of hiding what we have with them.” Carisia said finally. “He and Sadi told me as much last night. As far as they are concerned, we are their wives and mates Narice! We should not have to hide that from anyone.”

Narice met her eyes. “Arrarn has said the same thing to Toria and I in no uncertain words.” She spoke. “It is not time yet Carisia. If we reveal ourselves too soon… if we allow our mothers to know what is happening, we may not be able to stop whatever it is she is planning. And you know as well as I she is planning something, especially since this new MV ship has been discovered.”

“When will it be time Narice?” Carisia asked. “I have been with Andro and Sadi for almost four months now. You and Toria with Arrarn for only a week less. I have no intention of allowing that foul man Thast to touch me Narice. I could not stand his putrid hands upon me. Not now.”

[We have a plan Narice.] Anthar broke in now, both of them turning to look at him. [If we must act… then Deneth and I will act tonight.]

[Plan?] Narice asked looking at Carisia. [What do you mean?]

Carisia shook her head. [I have no idea what they are talking about.] She answered looking at Anthar. [What are you talking about brother?]

Deneth bobbed his head up and down. [You know what Androcles and Arrarn will do if Thast or Johan touch either of you. They are for all intents and purposes your husbands now. They are also Alpha wolves and they will honor that fact and act on it if they must. No matter what consequences may befall them.]

[What plan?] Narice asked once more.

Deneth leaned his head forward and touched his snout to Narice’s forehead. [Do you trust me my Bonded Sister?]

[Deneth… why do you ask me that? You know I do. Without question.] Narice answered him immediately.

[And do you love Arrarn Leonidas and Toria Dellion?] Deneth continued.

[Deneth… what…?]

[Answer my question Narice.] He told her.

[With every breath that I take.] Narice told him. [You know this.]

Deneth drew back his head and blinked his beautiful eyes. [Then leave everything to us.] He spoke. He turned to Anthar and he nodded his cerise colored head.

[I will call my mate.] He spoke looking at Carisia with his magenta colored eyes. [Elynth will bring Jeth and Tharua and we will take care of everything. Trust us sisters… we will not fail.]

[Anthar! You can not kill them!] Carisia exclaimed. [That would only…]

Anthar chuckled within Mindvoice and butted Carisia in her shoulder gently. [Have faith my Bonded Sister.] He spoke. [You forget who my mate is. Come Deneth… we have things to do.]

Narice and Carisia stared at their bonded dragons as they adroitly moved away towards the stadium, maneuvering their massive frames easily among the many elves that crowded the streets.

Carisia looked at Narice. “Narice?” She asked gently.

Narice shook her head. “I have no idea what they plan.” She replied quickly.

Carisia turned back to see the back of Anthar as he lifted his head into the sky while they walked, no doubt reaching out within Mindvoice to call Elynth. “Why do I get the feeling that whatever it is they plan, they will succeed?”

Narice took her hand. “Come… my mother is calling me.” She said softly. “Do nothing to expose your feelings Carisia. It could put both of us in jeopardy. I will do the same, for we can not allow her to discover what we share with the men and women that we love. Not just yet.”

Carisia nodded. “I will Narice. Until that fat slob touches me. Then I intend to feed him his entrails.”

Narice nodded and smiled softly. “Just insure you are out of sight when you do it.” She said causing Carisia to look at her.

Carisia squeezed her hand and they began walking towards the large building in the distance. “Your time with Arrarn is giving you a perverse sense of humor Narice.” She said as they walked.

Narice chuckled. “I know. It is so very liberating.”

GYTHEIO

CRANAE ISLAND

It had been the most amazing period of her young life and Athani Leonidas was relishing this fact every time her eyes opened to a new day, for she knew it would continue for eternity now. She was a Kavalian female, married to a man that far surpassed her dreams and she was a Princess of the Lycavorian Union. She had her own Durcunusaan detachment, two very stern looking Spartan soldiers who would protect her at the cost of their own lives. These two men had learned quickly that Athani Leonidas may have been a Kavalian, but she was in no way any different from any of the other Princesses of the Union. She was headstrong and independent, she was incredibly smart, and she did not have an arrogant bone in her body. Whether it was because of her upbringing or simply because that was not who she was, her two-member Durcunusaan Guard had sworn to die before harm came to her. To them she was a Leonidas above all else, and her actions to this day had only reinforced this. She may have had a tail, and been of a different species, but Princess Athani went out of her way to insure she looked out for her two guards constantly. It was her way of showing them that she cared for them and honored them and what they would do without question.

While she had not gone back to Sparta since that day in the café, Athani had gone shopping in Eden City with Resumar’s sisters when they were able to pull away from their training. She had gone to dinner with Sadi and Resumar’s mothers and grandmother in Athens, enjoying a wonderful night out. She had not received any hostile looks or words from anyone, and through the course of the evening Athani came to realize just how completely tolerant the men and women and the different species in the Union were. She had even just completed a two hour interview with a stunning elf female for the Netnews channel in Eden City. An interview that was going to air across the Union this very night. She was so overwhelmingly in love with Resumar Leonidas and the way he treated her as some precious gem. Their nights were filled with passionate and sometimes wild sex, and others she simply cuddled in his powerful arms and basked in the way his aura would tickle her senses. As her newly discovered MV abilities grew, she could feel his aura more profoundly than ever before when he wrapped her within its embrace, and it made her giddy with happiness.

Her only regret and worry was that she had not yet met Martin Leonidas since becoming his son’s bride. Athani was seriously beginning to think he didn’t approve of their marriage, no matter what Resumar’s mothers told her.

Athani held tightly to Resumar’s arm as they exited the STRIKER on Andro’s landing pad. Cemath followed behind them like a protective shadow, but she could feel his excitement within Mindvoice. Athani looked up at her husband’s face as she clutched his arm seeing the two other STRIKERs on the second pad nearby.

“Why have we come here Resumar?” She asked leaning into him with a seductive smile. “Is Andro allowing you to use his home so that you can have your way with me?”

Resumar looked at her beautiful blue/green eyes and smiled. “Maybe.” He said. “We do get a little wild and boisterous at times you know. Though that might be hard to do with him already here.”

Athani looked at him offended. “That is not my fault!” She exclaimed. “I can not help it if you refuse to stop stroking the base of my tail. You know how that makes me sing. And I have heard Sadi and Carisia cry out because of what your brother does to them. I think you both do it on purpose.”

Resumar chuckled and leaned over to nuzzle her ear. “I brought you here because I want you to meet someone.” He said.

“I have met enough people.” Athani spoke firmly as they entered the doors of Andro’s home. “The only person I wish to meet now is your father. I swear my love… I’m beginning to feel as if he is avoiding me on purpose. Because he does not approve of our marriage in some way.”

“That could not be further from the truth Athani Leonidas.” The deep male voice spoke.

Athani came to an abrupt halt halfway inside the foyer, her eyes going wide as the tall and powerful figure of Martin Leonidas appeared from around the corner, a large mug of coffee in his hand. She gazed at him in astonishment. She had been this close to him during their dinner that night months ago, but somehow he appeared different now. More relaxed. He wore causal clothes, but standing this close to him now, Athani could see why he had defeated Pusintin so soundly all those years ago. And she saw where Resumar got the delicious body he had. A body she had spent many a night exploring in every way. It was certainly in the genes. Martin Leonidas was built like a piece of mountain granite, his black hair tightly secured in two pieces of decorated leather that looked to have been made by a child.

Athani bowed her head quickly as she clutched Resumar’s arm in sudden fear. “Mi… Milord King Leonidas.” She gasped.

“Anse Res… haven’t you told her I hate that silly sibfla from my own family!” Martin spat.

Resumar chuckled. “I have tried to tell her father. There are times when she doesn’t listen to me.”

Martin laughed when he saw Athani stab Resumar in the ribs with two fingers and he set his mug of coffee down on the small table and stepped up to her. Athani lifted her eyes to stare into those dark brown orbs. She was growing in Mindvoice power, the Feravomir had told her it would grow to its full potential within a few years now that it had been released. Yet even as unskilled as she was Athani could easily sense the staggering power of the man in front of her, and not just his physical power either. And her fear increased even more.

Martin held out his large hands palms facing up for her to take and Athani glanced at Resumar quickly. He grinned and nodded his head. “My father Aryschanne. Martin Leonidas.” He said.

Athani turned back to look at him and slowly brought her hands up and placed them within his palms. They were exceptionally warm like Resumar’s hands always were and she gasped softly as he squeezed them and pulled her into an embrace. Athani could feel it then, the unbelievable sensation of love and acceptance that Sadi had told her she had felt when she first embraced this man. Her eyes became moist as she felt his arms tighten around her and he lowered his cheek to the top of her head.

“Welcome Athani Leonidas. Welcome to my family.” He said softly. Martin’s eyes took in her long tail twitching madly behind her and he smiled. “I hope that is an indication that you are happy.” He said.

Athani burst out laughing then as his hands pushed her away and he looked down at her. She nodded her head quickly and looked at him with tear stained eyes as his hands came up to hold her face. “I… I am exquisitely happy.” She choked out the words. “I… I was beginning to fear that you did not… did not want me to be with your son.”

Martin shook his head. “Never that.” He spoke dropping his hands and taking hers once more. “I haven’t made an attempt to meet you before now because I wanted you to adjust. And I did not want us to be seen together publicly so soon after you defected. It was a very political decision, nothing more, believe me. My Aunt and mother always have a way of maneuvering me when it comes to politics. Since Melda Min is not here, it falls to them. Personally… I think it’s all a bunch of rensibfla!” He looked at her, his eyes wide. “Ouch… forgive my language. I hope…”

“Yes Beloved. I heard that.” Aricia’s voice carried from across the room as she came out of the kitchen area with two large mugs of coffee in her hands.

Athani smiled brightly now as Aricia walked up to where they stood and she glanced at her anome with a disapproving stare in her azure colored eyes. “We have told you before about your language when in the company of civilized people Martin.”

“It was an accident.” Martin protested.

Athani laughed again as she held his hands. “Res… Resumar has said much worse.” She answered.

Martin looked at his son. “Has he now?” He spoke seeing Resumar’s embarrassed look as both he and Aricia looked at him. “Well… we’ll just have to have a talk about that now won’t we?” He turned back to Athani and smiled. “You are picking up the ancient language quickly I see.”

Athani nodded. “I study whenever I can!” She answered quickly. “I…”

“Athani Leonidas… you stop right there.” Martin spoke firmly. “The moment you were able to capture my son’s heart you were accepted into this family. Though someday you might regret that. Some of us aren’t exactly all there.” He said looking at Andro before turning back to her. “You do not need to do anything to impress me or anyone else. It’s taken me this long to be able to meet you for a number of reasons like I said. Many of them politically… some not… but none because that is not what I wanted to do.” He smiled warmly. “Come… we’ll introduce you to someone else and then we can sit and talk more. And I have a favor to ask of you.”

Athani looked at him. “A favor?”

Aricia held out the mug to her. “Just as you like.” She stated. “I thought I should come so that you do not feel overwhelmed by all the male testosterone and insanity that permeates this room whenever they are together. If it does become too much, just wink. Isheeni is outside and we’ll go for a flight over the bay.”

Martin grinned and leaned over to nuzzle Aricia’s ear firmly. Athani watched as her eyes closed in bliss and she smiled. “It’s nothing major Athani but let’s get comfortable for a while and talk shall we.” He took her arm, drew Aricia close to him with the other and guided them into the main room of Andro’s villa.

“Dario!” Resumar almost shouted before sprinting across the large room to where the equally as tall and perhaps more physically imposing Spartan stood beside Andro.

Athani watched as the two men embraced tightly and then looked at each other. “It’s good to see you cousin.” The dark haired young man spoke. “Better to see your new bride of course… but good to see you.”

Andro laughed softly as he walked over to Athani and leaned over to kiss her cheek as he always did. “Ignore him Athani.” He spoke. “This is my cousin Dario. He is the oldest son of my mother’s nephew Pasha. Pasha is my Uncle Atropos’s oldest son and Dario takes after both his father and grandfather in his carelessness.”

“That is an understatement.” Aricia said.

The tall Spartan laughed as he came up to Athani, his arm over Resumar’s shoulder. He stopped in front of her and bowed his head slightly. “It is an honor to meet the woman who finally made an honest Spartan of this fool.” He spoke pulling Resumar’s head closer.

“Yeah… look who is talking!” Resumar replied.

Athani smiled at him as he took her hand and lightly kissed her knuckles. She had learned quickly that true, honorable Spartan men would greet her in this fashion, and it appeared this Dario was just that as he released her hand and turned back to Resumar.

“I sincerely hope your children take after her cousin. If they take after you, you’ll never have grandchildren.” He said while softly punching Resumar in the gut. “How exactly did you manage to trick her into becoming your wife?”

“He needed no tricks.” Athani said with a sultry smile as she stepped up to Resumar and tucked her body against his side while Dario released him. “He simply touches me in all the right places. Perhaps you should take lessons.”

Aricia burst out laughing now at the expression on Dario’s face and she leaned over to kiss Athani’s cheek. “Touché Athani.” She said with a chortle. “Touché. An excellent statement in defending your husband.”

“Oh I like her cousin!” Dario exclaimed happily.

“Alright!” Martin spat with a grin. “Enough of that! Let’s sit down and have a talk.”

“What are you doing here Dario?” Resumar asked as he squeezed Athani and took her hand. “Did you bring Sorran?”

The twenty-four year old Dario nodded his head as he took a seat on the couch next to Andro. Six foot three and two hundred and twenty pounds of lean muscle, Dario took after his father in almost every aspect. The only exception being that he was now bonded to a dark green scaled dragon that was six hundred years old and as ornery as dragons got. His dark hair was cut very short, making his light green eyes that much more prominent. Like Andro and Resumar and many of the younger Spartans, he wore the newer Shi Viska bridle on his left arm. The newer bridle allowed for total use of the hand without having a strip of leather across the palm. It also made the transition of the shield from Flat Space to real space that much easier and faster. The new bridle was rapidly being issued to every Union soldier who could wear one, though many of the older Spartans were hesitant to let go of the older ones. Including their King, for Martin had not switched to the newer one, it gave them a special feeling to wear something that was designed and implemented so long ago and held such honor in its history.

“He’s outside… hopefully learning new techniques from Torma and Isheeni that will allow him to better interact with others.” Dario spoke calmly.

Watch yourself Dario my Bonded Brother! I might drop you on the flight back to Sparta. The deep male voice bellowed within Mindvoice, strong enough and loud enough that Athani heard it easily.

Dario chuckled. “See what I mean.” He said. “Actually… I’ve been here for six weeks. I’m part of the Union Assault Team. Second in command to be honest.” He said proudly. “I’m just waiting for my commander to get off his sorry mida and come to work.”

“Union Assault Team?” Resumar asked looking at his father and Andro. “What Assault Team?”

Martin took a deep breath. “The one training jointly with the Coven to go after the MV ship.” He stated gently. “The one I want you to command Resumar.”

Resumar’s eyes went wide at this information and he looked quickly between Athani, his mother and back to his father. “Me?” He finally gasped.

Martin nodded. “Next to Andro… you have more operational experience then Denali. I can’t send your Uncle Danny or Walter. I can’t send anyone high profile. Their absence would be picked up on almost immediately. You and your brothers and sisters disappear for weeks and months at a time. It’s expected of you to be honest, and if that suddenly stopped, that would draw suspicion.”

“But… aren’t we high profile now?” Athani asked as her heart tightened. The prospect of having Resumar leave her for a mission into Kavalian space that could very well go horribly wrong terrified her so soon after discovering him. “Because of me?”

Aricia shook her head. “Not as much as you might think.” She answered. “It is why we arranged for the interview you conducted recently. As far as the people of the Union are now concerned, you are a Princess of the Lycavorian Union Athani. Our family is… we are so good at doing things outside the norm, that it is now expected of us.” She said sheepishly. “Having you and Resumar disappear for any length of time now would be normal. We can say you are simply having an extended vacation.”

“Me and Resumar?” Athani asked.

“That is the favor I want to ask you.” Martin said. “I want you to go with them.” He held up his hand before his son could retort. “Hear me out Res! I have thought about this son believe me. Athani is Kavalian… she can give you an insight into how her people think. She may be able to help if you are discovered within Kavalian space and she can talk to whoever is in those settlements around the MV ship if they are friendly. And if they are these rebels she thinks they might be, who better to make contact with them then the woman who basically just told her own father… the Prefect of the KFI no less… she just told him and the whole of the KFI leadership to get fucked.”

Aricia rolled her eyes and Andro shook his head.

“It’s too dangerous.” Resumar complained. “You are asking her to go back into the very territory she just spent over twenty years planning to get out of! If anything happens… if she is captured… they won’t just kill her father. They’ll…”

“Yes.” Athani stated firmly. All eyes went to her. “Yes… I will go.” She repeated.

“Aryschanne you…”

“I am not afraid Resumar my love.” She said taking his hands. “I will be with you… and I am more than capable of taking care of myself.”

“I know that!” Resumar snapped gently. “I don’t question that! I saw that for myself! This is…”

“I am your wife!” Athani spoke quickly. “I am your wife and I love you with all that I am… but I do not want to be just your wife Resumar. This is my home now… with you… with your family. This Union. I will fight for what I love. I am not afraid. And if your father is right… if these are the rebels I spoke of… this mission could have huge implications for not only us… but for the Kavalian people as well.”

Resumar stared at her for a long moment, unable to feel anything but pride for his breathtaking Kavalian wife. “Athani…”

Athani shook her head and pulled his head down so that she could kiss him softly. “We will do this. We will do this together.” She said softly. “And we will return successful. I know as well as your father and you that we can not let my father or Pusintin get their hands on this ship. It would do more to tip the balance of things against us than anything else.”

Resumar stared at her, saw the determined look in her eyes and he nodded his head. “I know.” He said.

“Then you know I am right.” Athani spoke. She kissed him once more and looked at Martin. “I will go.”

“Athani… I want you to be sure about this.” Martin spoke. “It…”

“I am… I am a Leonidas now, am I not?” She asked quickly.

Martin nodded his head. “Yes.” He replied without hesitation.

“Do any of the Leonidas women sit and do nothing while others take risks that protect us?” Athani asked.

“Hah!” Aricia barked. “Not by any stretch of the imagination!”

Athani nodded. “And I will not be the first.” She spoke. “I am not afraid. I will go… and we will succeed.”

Resumar looked at his father. He shrugged his broad shoulders unable to find a logical argument against what Athani was saying. “We have spoken.” He said.

Martin looked at Aricia as she leaned into him with a smile. “She reminds me of Melda Min.” He said.

Aricia smiled. “Yes she does.” Aricia said. “Yes she does.”

Martin looked back to Resumar. “Dario is your second in command. Cemath, Sorran, and two other dragons will be going with you. A Firespitter and a Hybrid. Arzoal chose them from her pool here on Earth. Those who have just completed their advanced training. The Hybrid is a female and she has an attitude, but she has a nasty burn distance. The Firespitter is a little smaller than most but she turns on a dime. It was Avi’s suggestion actually… he feels the more Mindvoice power we can put on the surface the better.”

“The Empress’s people know I am in command?” Resumar asked. “That they will follow my orders?”

“They will in about seven hours when she gets back.” Martin spoke. “I don’t imagine she’ll put up much argument. They can’t get there without us.”

“Will they follow my orders father?” Resumar asked him. “Or do they have a different agenda?”

“Oh… I’m quite sure that Aikiro’s people have a different agenda.” Martin spoke sitting back. “That is why we are going to devise a way to make sure she doesn’t get her rickety old hands on that ship. Avi is going with you.”

“Avi?” Resumar asked surprised.

Martin nodded. “I don’t doubt for a moment that Aikiro has every intention of getting there and if not stealing this ship, then attempting to download everything she can from its data cores. Avi is going to make sure that doesn’t happen. He says because this ship is intact, more than likely the avatar is as well. He wants to interface with this avatar and find out whatever he can about what became of the Pralors.”

Andro leaned forward in his chair now looking at his father, his face puzzled as well. “Why risk Avi father?” He asked. “What aren’t you telling us? What is it about this ship that makes it so different than CS 41 that you are willing to risk Avi on this mission? Resumar and his team can download data from the cores.”

Martin looked at his sons. “This was Avi’s idea, not mine. I have learned to trust him in all things concerning this technology. I originally was going to have Zaala go with you, but at the moment she is involved with something else and her expertise is needed where it is right now.”

Andro nodded. “Miranda and the Arizona project.” He said.

Martin nodded. “Of the two dozen engineers Avi has trained, he says Zaala is the one who took to it more than the others. This ship is different than CS 41. It is a warship plain and simple, and from what Avi and I have discussed, the Pralors did not build warships by choice. They built them out of necessity.”

“Wow… you and Avi seem to be pretty close father!” Andro said with a grin. It was well known that Martin Leonidas hated computers and anything technical.

“I have my moments.” Martin said with a grin. “And according to Avi’s compilation of the data from the sensor scans… it is less than ten thousand years old, which means the systems on this ship will be far more advanced than CS 41 in many respects. Avi believes he can pull cores from this ship that will enable him to improve our own MV tech by a factor of three. He can tell you more but I have no intention of allowing Aikiro to get her hands on that ship. The PILLAR OF FAITH is one week from being out of refits. She’s your ship son, bigger than what I would normally send on this type of operation, but as with the SCIMITAR she has the same Whisper Class Mark Eight Shroud generators and you should be pretty safe. You need the room for the dragons anyway, and it won’t hurt to have the extra firepower or extra troops that the FAITH can carry and have on stand by.”

“And if… if her people attempt this? If they attempt to take this ship?” Athani asked softly.

Martin met her eyes and there was a cold hardness in them that made Athani shudder inwardly in fear. “That’s easy.” He spoke.

“Kill them.” Aricia stated firmly. “Kill them all.”

ULU SCIMITAR

ORBITING EARTH

What had she done?

Ne'Veha stared at the large, sleeping form of Tarren who now occupied her small bunk, with wide dark brown eyes. She held the sheet around her naked body, her long hair spilling about her shoulders and falling to the middle of her back. Ne'Veha stared at Tarren’s form and felt the guilt wash across her like a wave.

It had been seven weeks since she had seen Androcles. Seven weeks since she had seen Sadi or Carisia. Seven agonizing weeks since she had felt them within Mindvoice. They had done as she asked them, closing off their connection to her, giving her the space she told them that she needed. Yet each and every night she could not feel them, the emptiness in her heart grew. She filled her days with her fellow pilots and friends. She tried to go on with her life, perhaps trying to see if what they had told her was not true in some way. She had gone to Sparta on several occasions, never drinking but attempting to distance herself from the thoughts of them. Even in Eden City, where they attended a concert in the Grand Center, Ne'Veha found herself searching the crowd. Hoping that perhaps she would see them. Even a fleeting glance might tell her that they wanted her. Yet she saw nothing.

How could they tell her those things and then not even attempt to let her know they wanted her in the way Sadi had said? When she thought like that, it made her terribly lonely. Ne'Veha was not an insecure female, not by any stretch of the imagination. She was very independent and active with her friends. However, since discovering that she did indeed share something with Andro, Sadi and Carisia it had become so very confusing. On one side there was how she was raised by her parents, respectful of their King, but not trusting of the Lycavorians as a whole because of that one instance long in the past. Her father’s mother falling in love with a Lycavorian and leaving his father for him. This had made her father angry and resentful of Lycavorians, a trait which he had passed to his children.

Ne'Veha had thought perhaps Tarren was different, but his actions had proved otherwise. At least until he had come across the breadth of the Union to find her. Discovering he had done this in the same time span of finding out about the connection she had with Androcles and the others had thrown her into a tailspin she had yet to pull out of. Her emotions would run the gambit from confusion to anger to desire and loneliness and then back to confusion. This usually led her to be angry inside. Angry because she could not feel Androcles, Sadi and Carisia. Angry because she did not know what she felt for Tarren? Her anger usually led to loneliness and then more anger.

That anger had come to a head last night the moment Tarren had begun gently goading her. He had been after her ever since she returned from SODRAG to tell him where he stood in her life. No matter where she went, he always seemed to appear, further mocking what Sadi and Andro had told her. Last night had been the final straw.

“How much longer are you going to wait Ne'Veha?” Tarren asked her. “It should be obvious to you that whatever they told you was not true.”

“You don’t know what they told me Tarren!”

“I know I came here looking for you.” Tarren spoke. “I came here because I decided I wanted you. Where are your Prince and Princess Ne’Veha? They have not been to see you, nor contacted you since you returned.”

“How do you know that?”

“I checked Ne'Veha! I care about you. They have left you alone. I am here… what does that tell you?”

Ne’Veha had looked at him then, his words sinking in through the fog of anger and loneliness and that had led them here to her bed, against her better judgment. Now as she sat in the chair looking at his snoring body Ne'Veha felt so much guilt. She should not have listened to him because now things were even worse. He had been attentive to her last night… at least until he began insisting she allow him to cado forn and finally claim her. She had told him no right up until he had stroked her elven ears. He caressed them generously as he thrust into her body, albeit not very gently, inciting pent up passion in her and causing her to clutch his body to her own in need, yet still saying no. After the second time he had exploded within her, Ne'Veha was panting in want and right on the brink of having a much needed orgasm. It was then that he returned to the old Tarren and when she told him no once more, he simply proceeded to grunt and groan his way to another release for himself as he pummeled her body into the mattress. The sudden change in the tempo of his lovemaking quickly dissolved any pleasure she had been feeling and when he finally exploded inside her again, he simply rolled off her, thanking her as he drifted to sleep.

Now Ne’Veha was even more confused. Why would she feel guilty about her actions with Tarren when there was nothing between Prince Androcles and her? Why would she insist that Tarren not scent her? Why after telling her what he had, why would Andro not at least attempt to contact her in some way? She was under the impression that Alpha wolves went after what they wanted. If Androcles wanted her, if Sadi and Carisia wanted her as they professed, why would they not contact her in some manner? Seven weeks and she had not felt them include her once within their minds. Those dreams, if they were even dreams at all, they had been so superbly gratifying. And yet they had not even reached out to her. She…

The chime on her door sounded and Ne’Veha turned her head as Tarren stirred. It was still very early and she wasn’t due on duty for another hour. Ne’Veha got to her feet holding the sheet around her body and crossing the room to her door. Her bunk was situated against the wall in a small alcove and was not immediately visible from the door.

Ne’Veha’s anger at herself for her actions caused her to pass her hand over the door sensor before looking to see who was there.

“What is it?” Ne’Veha spoke harshly assuming it was some officer wanting her to come on duty early. Her eyes flew open when she saw Sadi’s long blond hair pulled over one shoulder and her lush figure encased in the standard flight suit. She wore no crimson colored cape, but the gold trimmed crimson sash around her waist marked her as royalty.

“Sa… Sadi?” She gasped in horror.

“I know it’s early and I’m sorry.” Sadi spoke quickly. “I know we said we would not do anything to place pressure on you but I wanted to bring this to you. We… we didn’t know for sure if you had received the other items we sent to you.” Sadi held out the small package to her. “It’s something that Carisia and I picked out in Eden City. It…” Her eyes grew a little wider seeing Ne’Veha’s current state of dress and the condition of her hair. “Oh my… Ne’Veha I’m so sorry. I… I didn’t mean to wake you.”

Ne'Veha glanced quickly over her shoulder and then back to Sadi. “Sadi… what… what are you doing here?”

Sadi smiled brightly her jungle green eyes glittering. “I came up with a STRIKER for some minor work. I thought we might be able to have lunch together. I know that you said you wanted your space but I didn’t think lunch would…” Sadi stopped talking when she caught the heavy scent from Ne'Veha’s quarters. The heavy scent of sexual activity and male mixed in with Ne'Veha’s sweet amaretto fragrance.

Ne'Veha felt her heart coming to reside in her throat. “Sadi… it…”

Sadi moved around her into Ne'Veha’s quarters and her eyes quickly found Tarren awake and pulling on his pants. He looked up and saw her and a smug expression came over his face.

“Good morning Princess Leonidas.” He spoke arrogantly standing there without fastening his pants and puffing out his chest.

Sadi’s eyes narrowed and she turned back to Ne'Veha. “I… I see you have made your decision.” She said softly. Sadi turned and placed the package on the nearby table. “I will just leave this here.”

“Sadi…” Ne'Veha began to speak, stepping closer to her.

Sadi turned back and moved for the door her face impassive. “I apologize for interrupting Ne'Veha. I’ll leave you alone.”

“Sadi… wait!” Ne'Veha stammered reaching out to take her arm. “Let me explain!”

Sadi stopped in the doorway and looked at her with those wonderful jungle green eyes. There was no anger in her eyes that Ne'Veha could detect. No disgust at her actions. Just deep sadness. “There is nothing to explain Ne'Veha.” Sadi spoke softly. “You have made your choice.”

“That’s right she has.” Tarren spoke with even more arrogance and sarcasm, stepping up behind Ne'Veha and leaning over to nuzzle her elven ear. “Haven’t you Ne'Veha?”

It had no effect on Ne'Veha and she shrugged her slim shoulders to push him off. “Shut up Tarren!” She snarled. “Sadi… I… I have heard nothing from you in seven weeks! Tarren… Tarren has been there for me!”

“Yes… I can see that.” Sadi replied.

Ne'Veha’s eyes narrowed. “You dare judge me!” She snapped.

Sadi shook her head. “No Ne'Veha… I’m not judging you. I should probably go.” Sadi turned and exited the quarters quickly; two Durcunusaan soldiers Ne'Veha had not seen falling in behind her instantly.

Tarren took Ne'Veha’s arm. “Let her go Ne'Veha.” He said. “You belong with me.”

Ne'Veha yanked her arm free. “Not now Tarren!” She spat wrapping the sheet around her tighter and moving out into the corridor and going after Sadi.

Sadi was moving down the corridor quickly and Ne'Veha had to run in her bare feet to catch up. She ignored the looks of surprise and outright interest from the many males in the corridor. She wasn’t going to catch up so she came to a stop and shouted the first thing that came into her mind. It surprised Ne'Veha as it came out, but it certainly did the trick.

“Sadi narta anse un!” (Stop damn it!) Ne'Veha exclaimed in the ancient language as she saw them reach the lift and Sadi came to a halt. She watched as Sadi took a deep breath and turned her head slightly, speaking to the two Durcunusaan soldiers. Ne'Veha saw them nod their heads and then move off down the corridor a few meters as she came up. “Sadi…”

Sadi turned and looked at her. “Yes?”

“What… why haven’t you contacted me? It’s… it’s been seven weeks!” Ne'Veha spoke. “I haven’t… I haven’t felt anything from Androcles, from you or Carisia.”

“You did not want us to Ne'Veha.” Sadi answered softly. “We were only doing what you wanted us to do.”

“That’s… that’s not what I wanted!” Ne'Veha said.

Sadi blinked several times. “Excuse me? That’s what you told us Ne'Veha.”

“No it’s not!” Ne'Veha snapped.

“Ne'Veha… you asked Andro what if you couldn’t pursue a relationship with us. What if you wanted to repair your relationship with Tarren?” Sadi spoke. “Andro told you we would not pressure you in any way Ne'Veha. He said you would be free to make that decision on your own without any pressure. It is what you wanted and that is what we have done.”

“He… he is… Androcles is an Alpha!” Ne'Veha exclaimed. “Alphas go after what they want don’t they?”

Sadi nodded. “Yes they do.” She stated calmly.

“That is what Tarren did!” Ne'Veha snapped. “He is an Alpha and he came across the entire Union for me!”

“Did he now?” Sadi asked canting her head to the side.

“Yes!”

“Perhaps you may wish to discover why he did that.” Sadi said. She stepped closer to her, Ne'Veha’s sweet amaretto scent filtering into her senses and making Sadi’s blood burn in want but unable to shake the scent of Tarren from her body. “Ne'Veha… the chasm between Alphas like Tarren and Andro is so wide it is pointless to try and describe it. Even our own people can not explain it.” Sadi said. “Yes… Tarren is an Alpha. He is the type of Alpha wolf who will never be satisfied. He will always be arrogant. He will always want more. Androcles Leonidas is not that type of Alpha. He is the type of Alpha that will covet you, cherish you more than anything he could obtain materially. He is also the type of Alpha who will not pursue you unless he knows it is something you want as well. If that was the case Ne'Veha… Andro would not stop at the borders of the Union. He would pursue you across the breadth of the entire universe until you were his. Until you were ours. Just as his father would do for any of the Queens.”

“Seven weeks and nothing!” Ne'Veha spat. “If Andro wanted me… if you and Carisia wanted me so badly why have I not heard anything from you in seven weeks?”

“You asked for time and space to think things through Ne'Veha. To make a decision. We told you that you would have that time. Pressuring you to be with us when your heart is not in it is not what we wanted Ne'Veha.” Sadi answered. She glanced back down the corridor and saw Tarren marching towards them pulling his shirt on. “You apparently have made that decision. I wish you all the best Ne'Veha.”

“That’s it?” Ne'Veha gasped.

Sadi met her eyes. “What more do you want?” She asked softly. “Do you want Andro to fight for you Ne'Veha? You know as well as I do your Tarren would last perhaps ten seconds against Androcles Leonidas. He has fought and survived in places Tarren can not possibly begin to imagine. Would that be fair?”

“He is not my Tarren!” Ne'Veha hissed.

“That is not the way it looks to me Ne'Veha.” Sadi said pointedly.

“I… I was…!” Ne'Veha snapped. “I was lonely!”

“Lonely? His scent saturates your body Ne'Veha. Anything further and he would have practically scented you. That doesn’t seem like lonely to me.” Sadi spoke as Tarren came down the corridor almost upon them, Ne'Veha’s eyes wide in astonishment. “What am I supposed to identify with that?”

“I… no… I told him he couldn’t scent me!” Ne'Veha spoke her mind racing.

“Why would you tell him that Ne'Veha?” Sadi asked her, as Tarren came up to them. Sadi saw her Durcunusaan detail begin to move back to where she was from the location they occupied several meters away and she lifted her hand slightly and shook her head minutely and they stopped instantly.

“Ne'Veha… you need to get out of the corridor.” Tarren spoke taking her arm. “You have only a sheet on and other males are beginning to stare. Come back to your quarters.”

“I’m having a conversation!” Ne'Veha snapped at him. “Let them stare!”

“I do not approve!” Tarren told her.

Ne'Veha looked at him her dark brown eyes bubbling with anger. “I don’t care!” She snarled at him.

“Ne'Veha you are…” Tarren began to speak but was never able to finish his sentence. Sadi’s hand moved once more and her two Durcunusaan soldiers stepped up to Tarren.

“Step back Captain Tarren.” The detail leader Marte spoke firmly. “This conversation is a private one.”

Tarren looked at him. “You can’t order me around. I am a Captain in the…”

“You could be an Admiral and I wouldn’t care or be impressed. Step back now… or I will make you. Go back to where you came from.” Marte spoke.

“I will file a formal complaint!” Tarren snapped releasing Ne'Veha’s arm.

The second Durcunusaan troop chuckled. “You do that.” He said. “It will end up with all the rest who have gotten their egos bruised. On General Vengal’s desk… where it will find its way to the incinerator.”

Sadi stepped even closer to Ne'Veha, whose eyes had never left her face. “What do you want from us Ne'Veha? From Andro? Do you in some way want him to prove to you that what your parents raised you believing is not true? That would not be right, especially not now. What they think… it is true in many cases. There are many Lycavorians out there who do not hold the same values as most others. That usually changes as they grow older, but Alphas like Tarren will not change until something actually happens to make them change. Your grandmother left your grandfather because she fell in love with a Lycavorian. If what you have shared with us is accurate… this man loved your grandmother, and he did not dishonor her marriage by having her commit adultery. They waited until after she had dissolved her marriage before they were together. Perhaps you should talk to this Uncle you have. Their son. Maybe you might discover a new perspective on things.”

“Sadi you… you still have not told me why you have made no attempt to contact me!” Ne'Veha blurted.

“That is what you wanted Ne'Veha. Not us.” Sadi said watching as her eyes fell. “Not a day has gone by that you have not been in our hearts and minds Ne'Veha. Do you think this is easy for us? Having you so close to us and not being able to reach out to you. To touch you and hold you? To share what we have together with you?” Sadi shook her head. “We can’t… we won’t do that now Ne'Veha. Not after what I have seen. Andro and Carisia have seen it as well. That is how tightly we are bound.”

“Sadi… Tarren…”

“No. I understand Ne'Veha, truly I do.” Sadi spoke softly. “You… you feel something… but you don’t know what it is and the strength and purpose of it frightens you. You have not…” Sadi took a deep breath. “You have not had the same chance that Carisia and I have had because of the paths our lives have taken. Your Mindvoice abilities are growing, but they have not allowed you to feel what we have felt for so long. For Andro most of all but for each other as well. To be honest… even Andro was not able to sense the role that you and Lu'ria would play in our lives until we were mated and Carisia came to be with us. Only then were we strong enough to feel you and Lu'ria within us. It is a cruel trick that fate has played on all of us and what makes it worse is the way your parents have raised you to believe what Lycavorians were like. Tarren only enforces that in your mind.”

“Sadi I…” Ne'Veha started. “How… how do you know that?”

Sadi smiled. “If this is your decision… and it appears like it is… we will accept that.” Sadi spoke softly. “We will always love you Ne'Veha. No one will ever take your place with us… Andro meant that when he spoke those words to you. And so do I.” Sadi leaned forward and kissed her softly on her lips. “If you wish a transfer to another ship or command let Captain Sa’sur know and it will be processed immediately. I must go Ne'Veha…” Sadi spoke squeezing her hand. She turned quickly and stepped onto the elevator lift and Ne'Veha felt Sadi’s two Durcunusaan soldiers move around her to follow. Sadi lifted her hand over the panel but stopped. She looked back at the stunning dark haired Ne'Veha.

“Ne'Veha…?” Ne'Veha lifted her moist eyes and looked at her. “When was the last time you checked your personal COM channel?”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “My… my COM channel… I never check it.” She answered softly. “I… I have never used it! I can’t even remember my security code.”

“Perhaps you should try.” Sadi spoke as the doors closed in front of her and she was gone.

Tarren turned as Ne'Veha came back into her quarters and he caught the full brunt of her well aimed slap square on his face. The hard blow carried enough power to snap his head back significantly surprising both of them.

“You ronnus!” Ne'Veha snarled savagely.

Tarren looked at her with angry eyes as he held his cheek, the pain from the stinging pop very real. “What… what did she tell you?” He spat.

“Do you feel powerful using me like you have Tarren?” Ne'Veha growled. “Taking advantage of me like you have been doing these past weeks. You know what I have been going through and you are only concerned with yourself!”

“What are you talking about?” He exclaimed. “Is this about last night? Ne'Veha you were clutching me like your life depended on it and you groaned in my ear! Before sticking your tongue in it I might add! I don’t see that as using you Ne'Veha!”

“You had no right!” Ne'Veha barked. “I don’t belong to you Tarren!”

“That is not what you said last night!” He spoke with a smile. “You didn’t seem to mind the attention!”

“Get out Tarren! Get out right now!” Ne'Veha shouted.

“No one will come near you now Ne'Veha!” Tarren snapped. “You know that. You may not have let me scent you… but no wolf will come near you. Let’s just move forward now! The next step is for you to become my mate and then we can be happy. That is what you want isn’t it Ne'Veha?”

“Get out!” Ne'Veha screamed. “Get out before I call security and have you removed!”

“Ne'Veha…”

Ne'Veha stepped over to her desk and with a smooth practiced motion she drew the K14 from where it resided in the holster hanging from the back of the chair. She leveled it at Tarren and saw his eyes grow wide. “Get out of my quarters Tarren. Right this instant or by the gods I will shoot you.”

Tarren’s eyes narrowed. “Fine!” He snapped gathering up his clothes. “We are not done yet Ne'Veha!”

“Leave Tarren! Now!” Ne'Veha’s aim never wavered and she held the K14 on him until he had stormed out of her quarters and the door slid shut silencing the sounds from the corridor. The moment she heard the door click Ne'Veha settled into the chair and booted her computer.

-ACTION REQUESTED-

“Ne'Veha, Commander ULU SCIMITAR, four one six five one. Personal COM channel.” Ne'Veha stated.

-PROCESSING-

-SECURITY COMMAND CODE REQUIRED?-

Ne'Veha’s mind raced with options as she tried to remember when she had last accessed her personal COM channel. She hated using the things because they were encrypted and always so security conscious about what was spoken. “SCC authorization eight… eight nine three four two!” She gasped.

-PROCESSING-

-STAND BY-

-PERSONAL COMMUNICATIONS CHANNEL VERIFICATION COMPLETE-

-NE'VEHA, COMMANDER, ULU SCIMITAR. FOUR ONE SIX FIVE ONE-

-ACCESS LEVELS ALTERED. STAND BY-

“Altered?” Ne'Veha asked the computer. “Altered how?”

-IDENTIFICATION DESIGNATION HAS BEEN CHANGED. COMPLETING CHANGES. STAND BY-

“Identification designation altered? What does that mean?” Ne'Veha declared.

-MODIFICATIONS ENGAGED. DESIGNATION NE'VEHA, COMMANDER, ULU SCIMITAR HAS BEEN CHANGED TO SPARTAN ONE ONE DASH CHARLIE. COMMAND AUTHORIZATION CODES TRANSFERRED AND ADDED TO DATABASE-

-ALL ACCESS LEVELS-

-DETECTING THIRTEEN UNREAD COMMUNICATIONS. DO YOU WISH TO REVIEW COMMANDER?-

“Wait!” Ne'Veha spoke. “Who changed my authorization? When?”

-AUTHORIZATION LEVELS CHANGED AND APPROVED BY SPARTAN ONE ONE ACTUAL. LEONIDAS, ANDROCLES, CROWN PRINCE OF UNION. DO YOU WISH TO REVIEW THE QUEUE OF TRANSMISSIONS COMMANDER?-

“Who… who are they from?” Ne'Veha asked with a sinking feeling.

-FOUR MESSAGES FROM SPARTAN ONE ONE ALPHA-

-FOUR MESSAGES FROM SPARTAN ONE ONE BRAVO-

-FIVE MESSAGES FROM SPARTAN ONE ONE ACTUAL-

-DO YOU WISH TO REVIEW MESSAGES COMMANDER?-

“Yes… yes.” Ne'Veha replied feeling the bile rise in her throat and the tears come to her eyes.

-MESSAGE ONE FROM SPARTAN ONE ONE. RECORDED FIVE WEEKS AND FOUR DAYS AGO. PROCEED WITH PLAYBACK?-

“Yes.”

The screen on her computer changed and Andro’s handsome face appeared in the image.

“Ok… I really hate these things.” Andro’s image spoke. “I know I said we would give you time and space but I just wanted you to know that I have changed your authorization levels and code, and your Command designation. You don’t want to know what is involved in doing that… man! It may seem presumptuous of me… but I’m planning ahead. I hope. If in any way you don’t approve Ne’Veha, just let me know and I will change them back. What I did is all contained in this message, I just figured I would say hello as well. There is not much going on here. We…”

Ne'Veha didn’t hear the rest of the message for the tears were pouring down her cheeks and she could hear nothing over her sobs.

1 THERMOPYLAE

2 KING LEONIDAS MEMORIAL

He came here often now. It seemed to be the only place he could come to get away from the constant badgering and mocking of Qurot and Timur and bring himself any semblance of calm. He sat in the large stadium like bleachers that faced the memorial that bore the name of the legendary King of Sparta and his grandfather.

It had taken six trips to this memorial before he could come to bring himself to say that word. Twenty-four years of having his father do nothing but curse the name of his own father took its toll on you Karun knew. When he had arrived here, it was with the same fervor of hate that so fueled his father. Now after nearly three months, that hatred had been smashed aside by the undeniable truth. Karun’s father had never told him that he had a statue on King’s Row in Sparta. His father had never told him that up until the day he had defected to the Kavalian people, Pleistarchus’s reign as King was chronicled in Sparta’s Archives of History. He obviously did not know this, for he most certainly would have told Karun about them and the lies they held. Since he had not told Karun about them, his son correctly deduced that he did not know of them, and therefore what part written could be lies? What Karun had discovered in those archives gave him insight into the man his father truly was. And Karun found himself not liking this man in the least.

Nor did Karun like the man he himself was becoming.

At least the man he was before he came here to this place. To this planet. To the part of his history that his father would never have told him. Yes he was half Kavalian, and Karun would never be ashamed of that. But he was also half Lycavorian… a part of whom he was that he would never have discovered without coming here. A part his father would never have given him. Karun would never have learned the history of his grandfather or the Spartan warriors he had commanded, the same Spartan warriors that his father had commanded before deserting them. Karun didn’t hold it against his father for leaving, how could he? If his father hadn’t left these people, if he hadn’t met his mother, Karun would not be here. Karun knew now though, given the same choice, he would not have taken the path his father did. There were many reasons for that choice, and it was a choice. One of those reasons was the half sister he had never known existed and discovered just before leaving Kavalian space. The half vampire sister that was beyond impressive. Not only was Lisisa’s beauty stunning, but also her skills and intelligence was an equal to any Kavalian male he had ever come across. The man their father had arranged to give her too, if they succeeded in having her designated a Kavalian citizen, was laughable compared to her. Timur was nothing more than a bumbling fool in contrast to Lisisa. He was nothing more than a biogenic altered idiot in Karun’s mind, a man who only enforced that idea every time he opened his mouth. His meetings with Lisisa were almost weekly now and he thoroughly enjoyed spending time with her. In many ways Lisisa reminded him of his younger sister Nikkei. She was of the same bubbly personality, though she was the image of their mother Jalersi with her long blond hair and bright blue eyes. Karun doted on her whenever he was home even though his father and grandfather frowned upon this. It wasn’t the Kavalian way they said. His younger brothers Quatu and Kenerr were more like his father in the way they treated females. Karun simply could not resist Nikkei’s brilliant smile no matter how he tried.

Karun had tried to be like his father in that regard, but even he treated their mother differently then most Kavalian males treated their mates. At least he had up until Athani had defected. Now he avoided even talking to her because of something that was not even her fault. Though the last few weeks his mother had seemed different somehow. She no longer walked the corridors of the embassy for hours. It was almost as if she was a different woman now. She held her head high when she walked, and she had a spring to her step that he had not seen since he was a child. Karun was no stranger to women, and there were times when he had been dominant and expected that of his partners in the way of any Kavalian male. It had been hard for him to let go of that, so ingrained in his mind and culture as it was, but one thing Karun was beginning to understand since being here was that everything happened for a reason. There was a reason he had come to Earth and Sparta. There was a reason he had discovered the history of his Spartan blood, and above all else there was a reason he had discovered the completely intoxicating and devastatingly beautiful half elf Ardis.

What Karun had discovered in that blue and violet eyed woman was beyond anything his imagination would have been able to comprehend only four short months ago. She had taught him so much in that time. Ardis had taught him how to use his Lycavorian sense of smell, something his father failed in doing, and now he used it as often as he could. Learning how to categorize scents and then file them to memory was the hardest, but the more he did it, the easier it became. Ardis’s sweet timber and peach scent however he would never forget, for it was burned into his mind now. She had taught him how to concentrate enough to shift to his wolf form, something he had never been able to do before coming here. It had frightened him terribly the first time he accomplished it, and being on four legs with a tail had caused him to wobble and teeter for a full thirty minutes before he was able to learn to stand on four legs and not have his bushy tail throw him off balance. Yet being in wolf form and seeing the world from an entirely different perspective had been utterly fascinating. It was something he vowed to teach Nikkei when he saw her next.

So lost in his own thoughts Karun did not notice the dark haired woman who watched him from the side of the stadium like seats, the two Durcunusaan soldiers standing on either side of her.

Gorgo watched Karun as he sat there in the front row of the comfortable seats; neatly eating something from the small pack he had with him.

[He comes here almost every day Lady Gorgo. He has for almost five weeks now. We have come later in the day then usual and that is why we see him.] The Durcunusaan soldier on her right spoke within Mindvoice.

[What does he do Jocis?] Gorgo asked not turning to look at the man who had been her constant shadow for the last twenty-five years. It was not something she had wanted at first, but Martin had insisted, especially after the events with Pleistarchus so many years ago. Riall also had a Durcunusaan officer that went wherever he did, as well as anyone who Martin considered family. Whenever she went anywhere Jocis was with her. She knew his mate and sons as if they were part of her own family, and had come to trust the man implicitly.

[Just what we see here Milady.] Jocis answered. [If the reports are accurate. He stands in front of the monument for ten or fifteen minutes when he first arrives, and then he sits and simply watches it. He snacks while he is here… but never leaves garbage where he has been.]

[The sign of a good soldier.] Gorgo spoke softly. [Never allow your enemy to see where you have been.]

[Perhaps.] Jocis said in agreement. [It is also the sign of someone showing honor and respect where it is deserved.]

Gorgo turned to look at him now. [What are you not telling me Jocis?]

[He has been spending quite a bit of time with Ardis, Milady.] Jocis told her.

[Tarifa and Isra’s oldest?] Gorgo asked surprised.

Jocis nodded. [It is said she is like her mother Milady, shrewd and extremely intelligent. It is no wonder she is the King’s favorite niece. She reminds him of Tarifa. The reports say she has been teaching him things. Things he did not know before. They say he is different than when he first arrived.]

[Different how?] Gorgo asked.

[Perhaps now might a good time to find out.] Jocis told her.

[Jocis…]

[Lady Gorgo… he is not Pleistarchus. He is not your son. You are not one to casually dismiss others no matter their crimes. You never have been. This boy has committed no crimes Lady Gorgo. Maybe you should see for yourself if he is like his father. I do know that Ardis is an excellent judge of character, and if she has chosen to spend almost all of her off time with him, there must be a reason.] Jocis spoke.

Gorgo turned back to look at Karun. [Never fear the unknown.] She whispered.

Jocis nodded. [Indeed.]

Gorgo took a deep breath and started forward while Jocis and his second remained where they were but they came into view fully now. The movement caused Karun to finally look their way and his eyes grew wide when he saw Gorgo approaching. He got to his feet and quickly picked up his bag, readying himself to leave. He started to step off onto the ground, trying to leave before she approached fully, but he was either too slow or part of him did not want to leave.

“You… you do not have to leave... Karun isn’t it?” Gorgo spoke softly holding out her hand as she approached.

Karun’s eyes cut to where he saw the two Durcunusaan soldiers standing near the side of the rows of seats and then back to her. “I… I thought you… I thought you would be gone by now.” He stammered.

Gorgo looked at him surprised. “You wait until I am gone?” She asked surprised. “Why would you do this?”

“I know… I know you come the same day and time every week. I have tried to make it so you do not need to see me.” Karun told her.

“I had a meeting this morning.” Gorgo answered as she moved closer to him seeing his apprehension. “Do I frighten you young man?”

Karun glanced at the two Durcunusaan troops quickly and then back to Gorgo. “In a way… yes.” He finally answered honestly.

Gorgo looked at him surprised now and her face showed this. “Why would I frighten you young Karun?”

“You… you are King Leonidas’s mother.” He answered. “Everyone knows how he views you.”

“And how is that?” Gorgo asked as she sat down.

“He… he views you as I do my own mother Lady Gorgo.” Karun spoke looking at her.

“And how do you view your mother Karun?” Gorgo asked. She motioned with her hand. “You may sit Karun. I will not chase you away.” Gorgo watched him briefly consider that statement and then he lowered his bag back to the ground and settled in the seat next to her. “So how do you view your mother Karun?”

“She gave me life.” Karun answered. “I respect her. I honor her even when it goes against the ways of my people.” He met Gorgo’s eyes. “I love her.”

“And that does not sit well with the Kavalian blood within you does it?” Gorgo asked. “It is not something they encourage within your culture is it?”

Karun shook his head. “No.” He fidgeted briefly. “May I ask a question?”

“You should never request permission to ask a question Karun.” Gorgo spoke suddenly finding this young man endearing in a sort of way. He was not what she expected him to be, yet he looked so much like Pleistarchus she had never attempted to know him. Sitting next to him as she now was, Gorgo could easily see the influence of his mother’s genes in him. “Questions are one of the ways we gain wisdom.”

“May I ask why you… why you left my father?” Karun spoke softly.

“Would it make a difference?” Gorgo asked him.

“To my father or to me?” Karun said.

“I don’t know.” Gorgo told him. “Who is asking the question? You or your father?”

“I am asking the question.” Karun spoke. “I want to know.”

“And will you tell your father the next time you speak to him?” Gorgo asked.

“I have not spoken to my father in three weeks.” Karun said quickly. “I have sent coded reports so that I would not need to speak with him. I have done this on purpose.”

Gorgo tilted her head slightly. “Interesting.” She told him.

She turned her head to look at the monument to her beloved Leonidas. “Sparta in that time was a male dominated society. Don’t get me wrong, the females were treated with the utmost respect and honor, and we were allowed many freedoms, more so than any other society in the world at the time. When my Leonidas told me what we were… or more accurately where we had come from… it was incredible to believe. I could not deny what he said however… not when so many others and I had been shifting our forms for years. I discovered I was carrying Martin the day after he died here. I was so filled with worry for him I did not take notice of Martin growing in my womb. He knew when he left that we had conceived Martin because he could feel his spark of life begin. When I realized this myself I went to Dustha… the Oracle at the time. She knew Leonidas’s actions would bring the Coven here in force. She was not simply thinking of Sparta and the other nations on this planet; she was also thinking of the trillions out among the stars that would be directly affected. She advised me to leave. She would be here, and so many others that your father could look to for support. She could not take the chance that all of us would be killed if Sparta and the other city-states were unable to defeat Xerxes and the Coven. I agonized over the decision for days… but then I knew I had to think of not just your father and myself. I had to think of Martin and so many others who would be affected by my decision. If I chose to remain and was killed? If we remained and all of us were killed… if Martin had been killed… so much would be lost. The Coven would have won right then because the Union would never have come together as it did.”

“So… so you did it for the good of others?” Karun asked softly.

Gorgo nodded slowly. “I truly thought your father would be fine with so many Alphas to help guide him. I loved him and I certainly did not want to leave him. I was wrong and that is a burden I must carry for the rest of my life. I do not regret my decision however. If I had not done what I did, things would be different now.”

“Will… will you ever forgive him… Grandmother? Can you forgive him? Can… can my uncle forgive him?” Karun asked in that same soft voice lifting his eyes to look at her.

Gorgo met his gaze evenly and then lifted her hand to place her palm on his cheek. “I forgave him long ago Karun my boy.”

“Even after… even after that day?” Karun asked. “When he tried to kill you?”

Gorgo nodded. “I forgave him… but I will never forget. That is the difference.”

“And my uncle?” Karun asked.

Gorgo shook her head slowly in sadness and lowered her eyes. “Forgive him?” She said in a whisper like voice. “No… Martin will never forgive him. You must understand Karun, when Martin finally discovered who he was…what he was; he made an effort to learn all he could about his true father and brother. Even though he thought Pleistarchus dead… he secretly worshiped his brother. I didn’t discover this until well after their battle, and surprisingly it was Daniel Simpson who told me. How your father betrayed his people and the memory of their father… how he regarded Lisisa as a tool. All Martin had built his brother up to be came crashing down that day on that field.” Gorgo shook her head. “No… he will never forgive him I’m afraid.”

“Is that why he hates me?” Karun asked.

“Hate you?” Gorgo gasped. “Why in the stars would you think he hated you?”

“I am my father’s son.” Karun said.

“Karun… whom do you think it was that ordered you were not to have an escort while you were in Sparta?” Gorgo said seeing his eyes grow wide. “Unlike everyone else at your embassy, you alone are free to go where you will. Only when you leave Sparta does Ardis go with you. That was Martin Leonidas and no one else. He wanted you to be able to experience everything Sparta offered for yourself. Not take the word of others.”

“My father.” Karun said with a nod looking towards the Leonidas monument.

Gorgo nodded. “Yes.”

“I… I think I am coming to believe that there are many things that I am starting to question Grandmother.” Karun said softly. He looked at her quickly. “If I can call you…”

Gorgo nodded with a smile. “That is what I am.” She stated. “And whatever stigma may surround your father… I have come to see this day that it does not extend to you. I was wrong to think you were not intelligent enough to see these things for yourself.”

Karun chuckled softly. “I wasn’t.” He said. “I needed help Grandmother.”

“We all need help at times Karun.” Gorgo told him. “What really matters is if you will take that help when it is offered. Who has helped you?”

Karun lifted his eyes and gazed at her. Gorgo noticed his gaze drift at something behind her and she turned her head quickly to see Ardis moving past Jocis and her other guard and moving towards them tentatively. Gorgo smiled warmly and turned back to him waiting for his eyes to once more meet hers. “There is no better help than what you have.” She said.

“Grandmother… is it wrong to question what your father and others have taught you all of your life?” Karun asked.

“That depends.” Gorgo said as she watched Ardis move up alongside Karun, tucking her slim figure in very closely to the taller Karun, her eyes on Gorgo.

“Aryatara.” (Grandmother.) Ardis spoke hesitantly in Elven. “Naa iluve?” (Is everything alright?)

Gorgo looked at the way Karun’s eyes gazed at Ardis’s face with what she could only describe as fierce devotion. “Everything is just fine child.” She answered with a smile. “My Grandson and I have been having a rather enlightening conversation.”

Ardis shifted her eyes to Karun and then back to Gorgo surprise very evident in them. “Really?” She asked.

Karun looked at Ardis and smiled. “Yes we have.” He turned back to Gorgo again. “What does it depend on Grandmother?” He asked.

Gorgo smiled and without hesitation stepped up to Karun, leaning over to place a soft kiss on his cheek. “It depends on whether or not all you have been taught… if what you have discovered since you have been here is the same as what you have been led to believe. Is it?”

Karun shook his head. “No.” He replied instantly.

Gorgo nodded. “Then what you feel is not wrong. And it may be time for you to begin making decisions for yourself.”

TAYGETOS MOUNTAINS

WESTERN EDGE OF SPARTA

Walter stepped onto the patio of his villa holding the mug of Aricia’s coffee, the loose fitting clothes hiding his scarred but still muscular body. Even at just over three thousand years old, Walter remained the epitome of a Spartan warrior. The only man living who could claim to have known King Leonidas the First on a personal basis. A personal basis forged in the fires of combat for Walter had fought with him at Thermopylae. Fought and nearly died if not for the actions of his King. Walter had sworn two oaths that day to his dying King, just before the Thebans who had remained with them threw his body into the ocean in order for him to escape.

He had sworn to protect and guide the descendents of Leonidas, no matter where they might be. And he had sworn to protect the humans on this planet against everything the Coven could throw at them. Walter Carson as he was called now, he had succeeded in fulfilling one of those oaths, and now the unborn son of his long dead King sat in his rightful place. And Walter served him proudly and without question, honoring another oath he had made to the vision of his long dead King and friend. The second oath was still an ongoing affair as far as Walter was concerned, and aside from mandatory inspections from the Senior Polemarch of the Lycavorian Union Ground Forces, Walter resided here on Earth to advise and attempt to guide the humans that still populated Earth. Tarifa, Selene, Aihola… they still came to him for his opinion on many things and he never refused them his council.

With the advances in medical science and the introduction of Hadarian Healers back into the ranks of the Union, the life spans for humans had increased dramatically. Most diseases that had once ravaged the human race were now completely extinguished and it was not uncommon to see humans who were nearing a century old and in peak physical and mental condition. The ravages of time would eventually catch up to them, but since the passing of the Great Fire and the expulsion of the High Coven from Earth completely, the humans had made a remarkable comeback. Slowly but surely they were reviving their species and cultures, many of the elf species on Earth adopting countless numbers of their once dead traditions as they were reintroduced.

Under the leadership of elves and humans alike the last quarter century, Earth was once more becoming a thriving planet and had become a mainstay of trade and prosperity across the Union. Charles Turner was Earth’s president and well into his eighties now. He had just be re-elected by a five to one margin to another six year term, both humans and elves feeling that he had their planet on the right track and was unburdened by anything but the welfare of the men and women who had elected him. It helped that he had an immediate and direct line to the King or Tarifa here in Sparta or on Apo Prime, but Charles Turner was not one to be pushed around or told what to do. If it did not benefit his people, humans and elves and the thousands of others that now called Earth home, if it did not benefit them he wanted nothing to do with it. He and Aihola and Selene worked seamlessly for the people of this planet, all of them having lived through the worst period in human history and vowing to never see that happen again if it was within their power to stop.

Humans as a whole were branching out now, many rediscovering the skills that had once made them a great species. Their intelligence, ingenuity and their ability to adapt. Many of the Union’s newest and brightest fighter pilots were humans. Though many would never have the reflexes and coordination of an elf, they more than made up for that in their fierce drive and dedication, as well as their ability to adjust almost instantly to any given situation. Steven Randall was always held up as an example of what humans could achieve. He had risen to the top of the heap of pilots, humans and elves, and that was before he had decided to have Martin change him so that he could remain with Zaala for eternity. Captain Miranda Lorian was also another example of a human shooting to the top, and Walter knew many more were on their way. Not just in the military, but in engineering and politics. Everything they had once excelled at, they were doing it once more, and only this time they had learned from the mistakes of the past and were determined to not repeat them. Those humans who resided on Earth would fight and die in an instant for Earth and the Union. And for the man who had freed them to regain their place among the stars.

As Senior Polemarch of the Union Ground Forces Walter had many duties and chief among them was the training and preparation of all young Spartans. He supervised the Agoge program that now included Lycavorians, Elves and humans and scattered others from different species. It was a brutal and demanding Agoge… nothing like what he had gone through as a child, but certainly the most demanding and harsh six year training regime ever devised by anyone’s mind. When they graduated on that field of Thermopylae, every one of them held their heads high in pride at what they accomplished. Walter had a say in everything that happened within the ranks of the ground forces, and when he spoke, people usually listened for they knew he did not speak unless he knew what he was talking about. His mate and wife of nearly his entire lifetime stood in their kitchen, her abdomen swollen with his eighth child and looking just as beautiful now as she did the day Walter turned her and made her his.

His home was a massive mountain estate villa built on the Taygetos Mountain range overlooking Sparta. A STRIKER DT landing pad was a hundred meters to the north, the ship silent for the evening. His young elven pilots resided on the estate in comfortable apartments not far from the main home, his three person Durcunusaan detail sharing another set of medium sized apartments on the south end of the estate.

Walter turned his head to the left and a smile pried apart his lips as his eyes fell upon the huge muscular form of the viridian green scaled dragon that now occupied almost a third of his patio. Majeir had grown so much from that bouncy dragon hatchling he had saved twenty-five years ago. She was now just as large as her older sister Syrilth, perhaps even larger by half a meter or so past Syrilth’s sixteen meters, and she ranked in the top five of those dragons here on Earth in speed and strength and the ability to sustain a flame. Since that day so long ago, she had been his constant companion wherever he went almost all of the time. She traveled with him to other planets, she traveled with him to graduations and meetings, anywhere a dragon could fit and you found Majeir there. While they had never bonded as a pair, they were as close as two friends could possibly be, and both of them knew that one day Majeir was meant for grander things. She was known as the dragon who had decided the fate of Vile Maruad as he was known in the annals of Dragon history now, and a kind fate it was not. While not known at the time, she had sentenced him to perhaps the most agonizingly slow death ever recorded in history. When asked about it now, her only statement was that he got what he deserved.

Majeir was considered a beautiful and lean female dragon Walter knew, and though she was now past the age where males were allowed to show interest in her as a mate, because of who her sister was and even because of Walter none dared come forward just yet. There was not a dragon alive who did not know who Syrilth or Walter was, and many of them were hesitant to approach Majeir because of this fact. Majeir had no problem with that in the least since unlike her sister Tharua; Majeir had no interest in discovering a mate just yet. Walter watched her as she gazed into the bright sky, watching as her head tilted to take in the shape of a certain cloud. He stepped up to her without fear and ran his hand along the smooth scales of her flank as he moved up to stand beside her shoulders.

What are you thinking Majeir? He asked within mindvoice. Your thoughts have been wandering quite a bit in the last few weeks. And you have spoken a name in your sleep many times.

Majeir turned her huge head and looked at the man who had been her rescuer, her protector and now her friend for so long. Her ruby red eyes gleamed with intelligence and beauty.

I… I have come to a crossroads Walter. Majeir’s voice spoke in response. A soft, delicate voice that belied her immense power.

Walter smiled and nodded his head as he sipped his coffee. It had taken him ten years to get her to stop calling him Guardian. Yes you have.

You believe in destiny don’t you Walter?

If I did not believe in destiny, I would not have come this far in my life. Walter answered. Now tell me what it is Majeir?

I… I have felt my Bonded One Walter. Majeir answered. I know I have. I have felt her for many weeks now. And it is growing stronger.

You knew this day might come Majeir. Walter said meeting her ruby eyes. Your mother and father, Tharua, Roluth. It is in your bloodline to be bonded to a rider. It is something that all of your siblings can aspire too.

Walter… she is… she is a dark skinned elf. Majeir spoke.

A Drow! Walter gasped.

Majeir nodded her head. It shocked me too… but I know it to be true. I have seen her hair, her eyes. She is very beautiful. And she is aware of me. Her Mindvoice ability is growing as well and I do not know why. But it makes the urge to go to her harder to fight.

Walter looked impressed. Well… that is truly something. With the exception of Aihola and Lynwe I did not think the Drow were capable of Mindvoicing on such a level Majeir.

Nor did I. Majeir said. There is something else. Walter looked at her. I… I have seen her dreams Walter just as she has seen mine. We are calling for each other Walter. And it grows stronger by the day. Her name is Lu’ria… and it echoes in my mind all the time now.

Is she here on Earth? Walter asked.

Majeir shook her head. No. The draw to her grows Walter. The need to find her. To be with her.

Then why are you still here? Walter asked. Walter saw Majeir blink her ruby eyes several times as she looked at him and he made a disgusted face. He tossed his mug onto the nearby grass and moved in front of her, placing his hands on either side of her huge snout as she easily lowered her head to look at him. Majeir… what have I told you through the years we have been together?.

That no matter what happened we would always be the dearest of friends. Majeir answered immediately.

Walter nodded. What happened that day in that mountain bound us together Majeir. We have given each other strength these last years. Supported each other. That is what friends do. And that will never change. Ever. I have known this could happen one day, and I am not sad. This is guided by destiny Majeir. I am not sad because I know it does not affect what we have as friends and whether you are bound to a rider or not, we will always be friends. That connection, that bond can never be broken now.

Then what do I do Walter? She asked. I have to find her but I do not know where to start.

Walter smiled and leaned forward to kiss her snout as he had done so many times in the past. I do. And we will find her together. Walter turned his head and activated the COM implant in his jaw with a simple twitch of his head.

“Ceneia?”

The voice of Walter’s female STRIKER DT pilot answered instantly.

“Senior Polemarch!”

“Ceneia… spool up the engines! We have a trip to make!” Walter declared.

“At once Senior Polemarch! Destination?”

“Eden City to start! After that… who knows? Contact Aihola’s office and let her know I need to speak with her as soon as we arrive.” Walter spoke.

“Understood! Six minutes to come to full power!”

Walter turned to Majeir. Let me change and I will meet you on the pad.

Walter… Majeir began to speak.

No… this is what you are meant for Little One. And I intend to see you fulfill that part of your destiny. Walter told her. I’ll meet you at the pad.

FLIGHT TRAINING

SECTOR THREE

NODON STATION SYSTEM

“They on us yet Mando?” Steven’s voice echoed in Miranda’s helmet.

“Coming on at point six three Scar! Closing speed nine thousand. Range fourteen.” She snapped out the reply.

“Ah shit! They’re in vector three formations! How many times do I have to tell them no vector formations when only two inbounds? What am I… speaking to stone heads?” Steven’s voice spoke.

Miranda Lorian was truly in her element and loving every moment of it. Despite Steven’s complaint, she knew he was exceptionally proud of what he had accomplished with this group of pilots in the last seven weeks. He had turned them into the type of pilots needed to operate off the ARIZONA. Bold, reckless, and methodical. All of the pilots had responded to him as she had hoped. They knew of what he had accomplished during the Evolli War and even before that. He was wolf now, but it was well known that he had only done that for one reason, and it had nothing to do with his flying.

Miranda had taken to flying in the training drills as well, and though she and Janon had flown together for many years, they had never been wingmen. Flying with Steven Randall was like flying with a shadow. He almost instinctively knew what she was going to do and when, and Miranda knew the exact same with him. It was the same feeling she had grown so accustom to with her very first wingman, and never found again. Until now.

“Range to target?” Steven barked.

“Forty-one!” Miranda answered looking out the cockpit side window of her M7 Tempest to see Steven’s M7 not four meters away in perfect formation. “They’ll be on us before that!”

Miranda saw his helmeted head turn to look at her. “Not if we cheat!” He snapped.

Miranda chuckled. “What did you have in mind Scar?”

“A little razzle-dazzle do dad Mando!”

“Oh… I like razzle-dazzle do dad Scar! Slingshot?” Miranda asked.

“Why not? I’m feeling my oats today!”

Miranda turned her head to look out into the darkness of the stars surrounding them. She could just barely make out the point of light that was the HARBINGER in the distance, and for this mission, her target. “Jester… you with us?”

“High slot!” Janon’s voice replied instantly. “Standing by to pounce!”

“Unidentified aircraft you are approaching a United Lycavorian Union warship! You will alter course immediately or we will destroy you!” The voice exploded into their internal speakers anxious and out of breath.

“Looks like they’re awake at least!” Miranda exclaimed as her hands flew across her controls. “VMTs set! Laser pods active! I’m green! Computer assisted?”

“I hate computers doing my flying Mando!” Steven announced.

Miranda smiled. “So do I!”

“Unidentified aircraft you have not altered course. This is your last warning. Veer away now or we will kill you!”

“Who is that?” Miranda asked.

“Sounds like Ahtels!” Steven answered.

“He’s excitable.” Miranda commented casually. “Range to target now thirty-two! Mando to HARBINGER! E’dira, are you recording all this?”

“Signal is clear Miranda.” The Drow’s voice replied with infinite calmness.

Miranda suppressed a shudder when she heard E’dira’s voice in her helmet. While seven weeks flying with Steven had made her feel reborn, seven weeks with the ravishing Drow elf officer so close by had reignited feelings Miranda had long buried. No matter what they were doing together, whether in a meeting or simply conversing in the lounge going over the day’s reports, E’dira always found a way to touch her in some manner. A brush against her shoulder, an innocent caress of her hand or arm, it didn’t matter. Wherever E’dira touched her, Miranda felt electric jolts across her skin. She knew of the Drow elves and their ability to be nearly irresistible to both men and women. They radiated a sexual confidence and persona that was hard to ignore, and when they looked at you with those amber colored eyes it only intensified. Whenever Miranda caught herself staring into those amber orbs she had to consciously tear herself away or be lost within them. She heard E’dira’s voice in her head, even when the Drow was not around. Miranda Lorian could count her relationships on one hand, and while she had never really found another woman attractive enough to go that route, she was beginning to perhaps feel something for E’dira that went beyond a professional manner. Something that Miranda found herself wanting to discover. E'dira’s eyes were like a magnet, and just looking at her body made Miranda visualize them together. And not only together, but Miranda acting as willing slave to her Drow Mistress. And if Miranda Lorian was any judge of actions, and she thought she was, it was becoming obvious that E’dira felt the same way.

“Acknowledged!” Miranda declared. “Steven?”

“Not yet!”

“Scar… they are closing their formation! Splitting into pairs!” Miranda snapped. “They are going to split and try and get us both. Completely off attack profile!”

“Damn! That’s Irhiad! Last mission out and he wants to show off! I should have known!” Steven declared.

“Down to eight range!” Miranda announced.

“On my mark!” Steven barked out. “School’s out boys and girls! Mando! Execute!”

HARBINGER TRAINING FLIGHT

M7 TEMPEST INTERCEPTORS

FLIGHT OF FOUR

“I have them!” Irhiad heard Ahtels announce over their internal COM. “Unidentified aircraft you are approaching a United Lycavorian Union warship! You will alter course immediately or we will destroy you!”

Irhiad’s eyes scanned his instruments behind his helmet faceplate. “They are in tight formation!” He barked. “Holding four meters apart! Speed eighty-five hundred! Range fourteen! Rahot… pull in tighter! Seluh… you and Ahtels form together and we will split apart and take them from two sides!”

“Their target is the HARBINGER Irhiad! We should hit them full on! Go after Captain Lorian! She is representing the Heavy Fighter Bomber!” Ahtels barked. “Attack and cover as Major Randall showed us!”

“We can get them both if we break into pairs!” Irhiad snapped. “Their attack profile gives us the advantage!”

“That is not the mission!” Ahtels barked. “We are to keep Captain Lorian from killing our ship!”

“I am the Flight Leader and the senior officer!” Irhiad snapped. “Do as I say Junior Lieutenant Ahtels!”

“HARBINGER Flight Patrol from HARBINGER base! Two targets inbound in attack profile! SAP is out of position and can not respond! Our weapons are non-operational. We have copied your warning to unidentified fighters! You are weapons free! Repeat… you are weapons free!”

Irhiad heard the voice of their command ship over his COM and smiled to himself. It was the elf female Zaala Randall. She was on the bridge acting as an additional tactical officer it seemed and now she would get to see him simulate blowing her precious husband out of the stars. It almost seemed to him that she went out of her way to mock him now. He had made a fool out of himself by propositioning her that first day. He hadn’t known she was married until Captain Lorian introduced Major Randall, and he stepped away from next to her. But not before giving her a kiss. A kiss that she seemed to direct and deepen just to humiliate him more. There was a bounty of females on the HARBINGER, and he had found plenty of company since they had come out here, but what Zaala had done still rubbed him the wrong way. And in seven weeks he had yet to defeat Major Randall, either one on one or in a group exercise such as this.

“We will form into pairs and come at them from both sides!” Irhiad snapped. “Ahtels… let them know!”

“Unidentified aircraft you have not altered course. This is your last warning. Veer away now or we will kill you!” Ahtels voice announced.

“Negative response!” Rahot spoke.

“Prepare to split and engage! I have Randall! Ahtels and Seluh take Captain Lorian!” Irhiad snapped.

“Range is now eight!” Rahot spoke.

“On my mark we will split!” Irhiad spoke adjusting his controls and gripping his control stick tighter. “Three! Two!”

“Breaking! They are breaking! By the gods look at that!”

Irhiad’s eyes were wide behind his helmet as he watched the two M7 Tempest fighters that were Captain Lorian and Major Randall execute half turns and then peel away from each other in a maneuver he had never once contemplated attempting. He could tell they were at full engine power, the bright flare of their JLX-Fusion Plasma Drive exhausts visible for a split second until they turned toward each other and passed within a hairs breath of one another. His eyes went wider when at the peak of the turn, they peeled in opposite directions once more and Major Randall was heading directly at them while Captain Lorian was blazing away toward the HARBINGER.

“Captain Lorian’s speed just jumped to twelve thousand!” Ahtels roared. “Major Randall is at full Fusion Burner coming right at us! Gods Irhiad… they just performed a Slingshot! He is coming right at us under full power! Captain Lorian is pulling away!”

“Break! Break! Go after Lorian!” Irhiad ordered. “Banking right! Seluh with me!”

“We need to stay together!” Rahot barked now.

“Randall is mine!” Irhiad snarled.

“Damn!” Ahtels snapped. “Rahot… full power or we will lose her!”

Irhiad didn’t see the two M7s leap forward at incredible speed; his eyes were locked on Major Randall who did not appear to be trying to maneuver away and was boring right in towards them. “Tracking!”

“Range down to four!” Seluh shouted.

“He’s not maneuvering!” Irhiad barked.

“Range is at three!”

“Lock! I got lock!” Irhiad declared happily. “I’m killing him now!” He yelled as he mashed his fingers down on the firing button for his pulse cannons.

The training pulse lasers flashed away into the space in front of him. They would impact Randall’s fighter and he would lose power for twenty seconds Irhiad thought with amusement. As his eyes lifted to follow the lasers he saw something then that he had never seen before in all his time flying and it appeared to be happening in slow motion. The M7’s tail rose and Irhiad could see its XLM-800 VMTs at full power, lifting the ship nose down even as he was passing under it. As his head lifted in awe, looking out the top of his cockpit, he saw Randall’s pulse cannons fire and begin striking his M7 in dozens of different spots. Alarms began to sound throughout the cockpit and his engines immediately died. His control stick became completely unresponsive and Irhiad slammed his head back against his seat because he knew he was well and truly dead.

“I got him!” Seluh screamed as he flashed by. “I got the Major! I got him!”

Irhiad heard his COM unit crackle. “I win!” Major Randall’s voice echoed in his helmet.

“Range down to four!” Rahot barked. “We’re closing! She’s not maneuvering! She’s going in full throttle!”

“Range to HARBINGER!” Ahtels shouted.

“Six thousand!”

“Can you get a lock?”

1 “Negative! Too far for cannons and too close for SWARM Pods!”

“We should have gone in on the Captain!” Ahtels shouted. “We’re not going to get her before she reaches firing range!”

“No you are not!”

The new voice echoed in their helmets. A male voice. And one that signified both of their deaths.

“New contact! New contact! Just powering up! We…”

“Are dead!” Ahtels screamed with disgust just as Janon’s M7, sitting dormant with no power readings until now, kicked to life not six thousand meters from them and raked both of their fighters with laser training fire. As Janon kicked in his engines and roared over the top of the now powerless M7s, he could only grin savagely inside his helmet.

1 HARBINGER

Miranda Lorian let out a war whoop that deafened those on the bridge of the LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruiser, and left her Drow Tactical Officer E’dira and several others with smiles on their faces. Some of the lights and systems on the ship flickered gently signifying several hits and then everything returned to normal.

Oh yes E’dira of the Drow thought to herself, Miranda Lorian was everything she was looking for in a ‘slave’, a serious lover and a companion that she could spend the rest of her life with. Seven weeks of working with her side-by-side, of gazing at her Asian beauty and the way she filled out her uniform. Seven weeks of watching her plan training operations with Major Randall, all of them intricate and so very tasking. Seven weeks of watching her supremely sharp and tactical mind work. When combined with her incredibly firm and lush body, E’dira had never been more attracted or wanted a woman more than she did Miranda Lorian. She had made certain her personal quarters were only two down from Miranda’s on the HARBINGER, and had requested quarters next to hers on the ARIZONA.

She had spoken at length with Lynwe before leaving Earth. More than any other Drow that had survived the High Coven experiments and torture, General Lynwe had done the most to help E’dira to move on with her life. They had discovered a special kinship because of what the Coven had done to them both, and the results those experiments had on both of them. It was not something either of them had discovered until E’dira had come to live in Eden City and she saw how Lynwe lived. She not only had two female ‘slaves’, but a handsome Lycavorian mate who did not care in the least about what she had between her legs. Lynwe had a large family now, a family that included children who she had adopted with Prime Minister Selene and Layna, and children that both Selene and Layna had given their husband Admiral Joarl. Lynwe was still dominant with her ‘slaves’ in their bed, but with her husband she was a woman first and Drow second. And whatever took place in their bed; whatever games they might play with each other, that all remained in their bed. Outside of their home, Lynwe was not afraid to show emotion with both her ‘slaves’ and her husband. It had begun with Lynwe and Aihola and now extended to all the Drow elves on Earth. They had learned how to blend their own dominant traditions and the more open and endearing culture and traditions of others together seamlessly. The Drow as a whole were almost fanatic in their loyalty and support of King Leonidas and the Royal family, for it was King Leonidas who rescued them from the abyss and then allowed them to build what they had in the last quarter century.

E’dira turned to look at Zaala Randall and watched her walk across the bridge of the HARBINGER with a smile on her captivating face. E’dira could see clearly why Steven Randall treasured his elven wife so completely. She was a stunning elf female with a firm, luscious body and bright dark eyes. E’dira wondered for a brief moment what it might be like to have both Miranda and Zaala in her bed. She shook that thought from her head quickly but realized that her time with Lynwe and Aihola had truly changed her and made her more confident in who she was.

“She can certainly fly.” Zaala spoke as she looked at the Drow officer.

E’dira nodded. “Yes she can. As can your husband Major Randall.” E’dira gazed at Zaala with her amber eyes. “This Lieutenant Irhiad seems to have an issue with you Zaala Randall. As well as your husband.”

Zaala nodded and waved her hand dismissively. “That is my fault. He propositioned me when we first arrived.” She spoke offhandedly. “He assumed because I was from Earth and he was a fighter pilot that I would be falling over myself to jump into his bed and he could score easily.”

“Yes… I have heard that elf males from Elear tend to believe that about female elves from Earth.” E’dira spoke nodding her head. “I take it you put him in his place and he did not appreciate it?”

“Something like that yes.” Zaala spoke with a smile. “I don’t know why his ego is still bruised. I know he’s found several females that have been drawn in by his charm since we came out here. And he is charming.”

“He does not affect you however?” E'dira asked.

Zaala shook her head. “My blood sings for only one man now.” She said. “No one could hope to come close to Steven. Not in my book.”

E’dira looked at her. “I have wondered something if I may?”

Zaala nodded. “Of course.”

“Steven was turned by King Leonidas, whose blood is purest of all Lycavorians.” She stated. “You have been married to him for twenty-four years now. Have you not acquired some of those Lycavorian traits? Albeit on a smaller scale.”

Zaala nodded. “My sense of smell is much more acute. My vision. In moments of…” Zaala blushed under her tan. “In moments of passion or excitement I have shorter fangs that extend. Since my eyes are dark you can’t tell that they change, but they do. It is fascinating really, but like Steven I choose to not show that part of myself outside of Steven’s company. Steven considers himself human and I consider myself elven.”

“Does… does being with him for so long change Zaala Randall?” E’dira asked now. “I know of the aura that Lycavorians can project to those they love, but does it ever get…”

“Old?” Zaala asked with a smile.

“Forgive me… I did not mean to…” E’dira stammered.

Zaala shook her head and reached out to squeeze her arm. “Lieutenant Irhiad is right that we are much more open. To those we consider friends anyway.” Zaala said with a smile. “And no… it does not get old.” She answered. “Steven and I can be very inventive. I had many lovers before Steven, E’dira. Tarifa and my mother would scold me all the time for being so accepting of male companionship. The first time Steven Randall took me into his bed, that first time he left me trembling in bliss for an hour in the aftermath of what he had made me feel. And he was still human then. No one had ever done that to me before him. It has only gotten better with years. I knew then I had found the man I was to spend my life with. Surprised my father as well.”

“You consider me a friend?” E’dira asked.

Zaala nodded. “Yes I do. We work well together. Steven compliments your tactical expertise all the time. I think all of us make a very good team. I am looking forward to seeing the ARIZONA. I have reviewed all the specs on her three times!”

E’dira grinned. “Yes… so have I.” She admitted. E’dira made a decision then that would put her solidly on the path to her own discovery. “Would you… would you care to walk with me to the debriefing? I would like to… I would like to ask you some questions.”

“Questions?” Zaala asked.

E'dira nodded. “Questions about Captain Lorian as a woman.”

Zaala grinned. “Let’s stop by the mess lounge though. Steven needs his coffee after he flies. And he will not be happy with how the pilots performed today.” She answered. “Not in the least.”

“Yes… I have gathered that about him.” E’dira said as they turned and began to head off the bridge.

SPARTA

3 NETNEWS CHANNEL 76 HEADQUARTERS

Dilaen stepped in front of Thomas’s desk and dropped the data pad onto cluttered top. Her blue eyes watched as he looked up. Thomas took his eyes from his computer and picked up the pad, puzzled by her smug expression.

“You are looking pleased with yourself Dilaen.” He said.

“We wanted to know who the elf female was.” Dilaen tapped the pad. “One Commander Ne'Veha; assigned to the ULU SCIMITAR just over four months ago.” Dilaen said as she pulled her thin coat off. “Do you know how long it took me to get this information? I had to call in three markers with Personnel at Fleet Headquarters. I got this before I left my apartment this morning.”

Thomas continued to look at the data pad and scrolled through the information. He looked back at Dilaen. “She’s a looker.” He said.

Dilaen’s eyes narrowed and she snatched the pad from his hands. “Seven weeks Thomas? Seven weeks to discover who she was? Don’t you think that is a little much?”

Thomas shook his head quickly. “When it comes to the Leonidas family I take nothing for granted.” He said evenly. “Partly because I don’t think it’s any of our business who Prince Androcles is sleeping with or how many females share his bed. And partly because this is our Union too, and so far King Leonidas has done a bang up job of running things.”

“It’s news Thomas.” Dilaen spoke gently. “Any story we can get on Androcles or any of the Leonidas children is news.”

Thomas nodded. “Oh… I know. All I’m saying is that we need to be mindful of what we find and what we release to everyone else.”

Dilaen nodded. “And I agree.” She stated. “Now what about the other women we have seen?”

“Their last two trips to the villa have given us better pictures of them, but no identities.” Thomas answered with a shrug. “Nothing comes out of the Union Military Database so they aren’t in there.”

“Not in the UMD?” Dilaen spoke perching her firm butt on the edge of his desk. “Did you try the employees of IES?”

Thomas nodded. “No hits.” He answered looking at the way her tight ass cheeks rested on his desk. He had worked with this elf female for over a decade, and he had wanted her all of that time. His wife had died in an accident just before he got this job with Channel 76 and he had been raising his son alone. Dilaen was all that occupied his interest outside of his son. “I have them filtering through a database I put together over the years now. Different stories we have done. It’s got like six hundred and thirty million entries in it.”

“Entries from what?” Dilaen asked as she looked at the computer on his desk running through images at a rate of about four per second.

Thomas looked at the computer. “It compares images taken from different sources here in the Union and out in The Wilds. Old intelligence files that have been released. Stuff like that. I started the search yesterday and it’s about half through now. It matches characteristics like height and body shape. Physical characteristics like I said.” He looked at her.

Dilaen looked at the computer. “You designed this?” She asked clearly impressed.

Thomas nodded and shrugged his shoulder. “It wasn’t that big of a deal. I have lots of time. Are you teasing me on purpose Dilaen?”

Dilaen looked at him and jumped up quickly when she saw where his eyes were. “What? Oh… sorry.” She stated calmly though inwardly she was smiling.

“Will you have dinner or something with me?” Thomas Roan blurted.

Dilaen’s blue eyes smoldered when she looked at him this time and she smiled. “Do you know I long I have waited for you to ask me that?” She asked.

Thomas’s eyes were wide. “Is that a yes?”

Dilaen moved closer to him, leaning over his chair and insuring her firm breasts were displayed quite prominently in his face. She lifted her hand and ran her fingers along his cheek. “It is most definitely a yes Thomas.” She told him.

Thomas Roan would have pulled her into his lap at the very moment had his computer not beeped loudly. His eyes cut to look at the screen and grew wide. “Holy shit! Dilaen look at this!” He exclaimed sitting forward.

Dilaen’s eyes narrowed just a fraction. She had hoped he would make an attempt to kiss her so that she could feel him caress her elven ears. She knew quite a bit about Thomas Roan, and while he acted inferior at times, Dilaen knew him to be exceptionally intelligent and fiercely devoted to his son. His wife had died in a transport accident just before he had begun working here and even then, human though he may have been, Dilaen had found herself incredibly attracted to him. She turned to look at his computer as his hands danced across the control panel and her eyes grew wide when she saw what had gotten his attention and pulled it from her.

“Oh my…” Dilaen gasped as she shifted her body and settled onto his left leg facing the monitor with barely a thought. “Thomas… Thomas is this accurate?”

“I don’t know!” Thomas replied quickly. “These particular images are just a compilation of thousands of images… millions really… taken all over The Wilds, here in the Union, just about everywhere. All of them random. It’s not like I planned to use it as an intelligence database Dilaen!”

“Where… where is this image from?” Dilaen asked touching the screen where his monitor had frozen with the two images on it.

“The tag says Usu Ozeib 7!” Thomas answered. “Four years ago!”

“How did you get images from Usu Ozeib 7? That is the High Coven homeworld Thomas!” Dilaen asked stunned.

Roan shook his head. “I know what it is! It must be from one of the declassified images that the military releases when it has no more value to them! I’ve added hundreds of them when they are released every year.” He replied. “I certainly have never been there!”

Dilaen leaned closer to him. “Can you clear it up more? It’s still very grainy.”

“Hold on!” He said as he worked at the panel.

The image of Carisia was frozen on the left side of the screen, taken only two weeks earlier at Cranae Island. It showed her face almost perfectly in focus, with Anthar’s cerise red scales behind her. She was holding Androcles Leonidas’s hand as they walked toward the villa, and apparently had turned to say something to Sadi Leonidas who was just coming up behind them. Her face was very animated, though her maya blue eyes were still out of focus. The image on the right appeared to be taken in some sort of market on Usu Ozeib 7, the same cerise colored scales in the background, as well as many other individuals. Her face appeared drawn and emotionless in the new image, as if she wasn’t happy in the least, unlike the recent photo which showed her with a dazzling smile.

“Shit!” Thomas gasped softly. “There… there it is!”

-SEARCH PARAMETERS MET-

-PROBABILITY OF MATCH 92.3%-

-PROBABILITY OF MATCH 92.3%-

Thomas turned his head and looked into Dilaen’s blue eyes. “Dilaen… whoever she is… four years ago she was walking the streets of Usu Ozeib 7 and someone thought her important enough to capture her image.”

“Thomas… do you know what this means?” Dilaen asked softly.

Thomas nodded. “Yeah… we just stuck our noses in something way over our head!” He replied.

“It means we still have agents on Usu Ozeib 7 Thomas.” Dilaen spoke softly. “The King didn’t pull all of them off twenty-five years ago as he said he did.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.” Roan said. “He’s not a fool Dilaen. That’s how the game is played. The better question is…” Roan pointed to the screen. “Why is she here now? And why is she so cozy with the Crown Prince and Princess of the Union?”

Dilaen looked at him. “Why don’t we find out?” She said.

“How do you propose we do that?” Roan asked.

“Do they still gather on Cranae Island tomorrow?” Dilaen asked.

Thomas nodded. “Same day every week.” He replied quickly. “They show up early in the morning and stay until early the next morning.” His eyes narrowed. “What do you got running through that head of yours?”

“Why don’t you and I show up there tomorrow and ask him.” Dilaen said.

Roan looked at her astounded. “And just how do you propose we do that?” He spoke. “What are we going to do… walk up to their door and knock?”

Dilaen smiled. “Essentially. Yes.” Dilaen grasped his face in her hands and lowered her lips to his kissing him fiercely; stabbing her tongue into his mouth and feeling his arms crush her to him instinctively. She groaned softly when her breasts pressed hard into his chest and his right hand reached up to caress her elven ear with his fingertips. When she finally pulled her face from his, their lips moist and her body humming in delight, she watched his eyes open slowly and stare at her. “Thomas Roan… you are simply incredible.” She spoke softly. “I am so going to enjoy giving myself to you.”

“Hum! Well… I…” Roan stammered.

Dilaen kissed him once more quickly. “Can you download that to my pad? I have to go visit someone.”

“Ok… sure.” He spoke still utterly confounded at what just happened, though he could not deny the sexual desire sweeping through him. “Who are you… who are you going to see?”

“The one person who can get us into Cranae Island tomorrow.” Dilaen answered.

“Who is that?” Thomas asked as he took her datapad from her bag and plugged it into the slot on his terminal.

Dilaen had not removed her body from her perch on his leg because it felt so very good. She looked at him with those blue eyes and grinned.

“Chief Mage Thr’won.” Dilaen answered.

HADARIA

UNDERGROUND BUNKER

Eurin stopped in the doorway and simply watched Anja Leonidas for a long moment.

She had converted this large room into almost an exact duplicate of her office in the palace above. Three very powerful computers all linked together with access to a database that Eurin had no doubts surpassed anything in any lab on Hadaria. Anja’s high back chair had small hover jets in the bottom that allowed her to lean in any direction and the chair would move. She had seen her diminutive Queen going from computer to computer with practiced ease more times than she could remember and not bat an eye. Exactly as she was doing now. She held a large mug of coffee in both her hands; reaching out at different times to touch one of her four control consoles. It appeared she was doing some sort of gene comparison on two of the screens, the third she could not see.

Seven weeks had past since that day in the Arch Ministry Chamber. Seven weeks and still the Ministry had not set a public date for a hearing, yet they had released almost every second of the security footage to every Netnews channel they could find in an effort to destroy the woman who sat before her. Within four days of first releasing it, the footage was playing out all across the Union on every monitor and screen. The moment it hit the Netnews Eurin had released her prepared statement, categorically denying that the individual within the footage was Anja, and that as soon as the Arch Ministry granted a public hearing this would become public knowledge to everyone. She also released a separate statement, all but accusing the Arch Ministry and Elder Council of attempting to force Anja from power because they did not approve of the popularity she or Sivana had. It was worded in a very specific and open-ended manner, not naming anyone in particular, and leaving it for the viewers to determine whom she was talking about. Eurin knew full well what they were doing when they released the footage, and her own statement so soon after the disclosure only added to the sense that this was a politically motivated move. Eurin had no doubts as to what the reaction across the planet would be. There was not a Healer within the Union military that did not adore their fiery Queen or her Princess sister Sivana, and Eurin knew this as fact since she spent many months going to visit them across the Union. The ranks of Hadarian Healers totaled nearly three and a half million, a goodly part of that number within the Union Fleet. None of those Healers, men or women, believed it for a single second. This was quickly realized, as soon as the thousands of messages began pouring into the families on Hadaria from these Healers expressing anger and harsh words for the Ministry and Elder Council. Many of these messages were making their way to the Netnews channels and being relayed across the Union.

Public opinion outside of the ranks of Healers was divided, but nowhere more than here on Hadaria. Fully a third of the population didn’t believe it to be anything more than what it was. A politically motivated play for power that had been lost. There was another third of the population that was somewhere in the middle, not wanting to believe it. They were trying to make some sense of the evidence presented by the Ministry and the Elders, and trying to not believe that the men and women they had looked to for guidance over the years were actually power hungry moguls. The last third of the population was solidly in the hands of the Elder Council and Ministry. They were mostly members of the elite really, men and women who had served the Ministry and the Elders in some way at some portion of their lives and passed these positions to their children. They had a very hard nosed following, most of them schooled almost exclusively in the Elder Council run schools across Hadaria, and none of them appreciating the openness and casual attitude that Anja and Sivana brought to the Royal family and the way they governed. Many of these men and women were also of them mind that they needed to declare their independence from the Lycavorian Union and give Hadaria the right to trade with and support whomever they wanted, and not get their dictates from the Lycavorian Union Senate and King. And almost to a man and women, none of them cared for Martin Leonidas or any member of his family in the least.

Anja Leonidas had taken twenty-five years to build the image of the woman she was, and not including here on Hadaria, that image remained untarnished across the Union Eurin realized instantly.

Martin Leonidas. Now there was a man for the ages Eurin thought. A living, breathing legend and contradiction in terms. Once they had been let in on the plan Anja and Martin had hatched, and the display they had put on in the Arch Ministry Chambers, their enemies began lining up to jump on the bandwagon as Martin and Anja knew they would. Through it all, with clockwork precision, Martin and Anja talked every two days. For’mya, Isabella, Aricia and even Dysea were always in constant touch with the Persian haired woman they all loved. It angered them to some extent that they could not show this publicly, but all of them accepted the plan Anja and Martin had initiated and none of them would break that. Eurin had gotten many disapproving comments through the years for allowing Martin to view Anja’s Ascension so long ago, breaking for the first time in their history a ceremony the Hadarian people coveted so completely. He was the first non-Hadarian person to witness an Ascension Ceremony, and seeing the type of man that he was constantly reaffirmed her decision that day. Martin Leonidas had waited almost two hours for Anja to leave a scheduled meeting with the Ministry to take one transmission, and then they had spoken for nearly three hours. When she had arrived after that meeting Anja was steaming mad, yet after talking with Martin Leonidas for only a few minutes Eurin had watched the anger and tenseness of the situation bleed away quickly. He had her laughing in less than thirty minutes and Eurin saw then what they truly meant to each other. Their words to each other at the end of every conversation showed that.

No doubts. No questions. No regrets. Ever.

It was then that Eurin truly understood the power and sway that Martin and his Queens had on the people and planets they ruled. They never doubted one another, and without question they were reverently devoted to each other in a way Eurin had never witnessed until all this had begun. These were the same traits they showed toward the people they ruled. Through it all, the Persian haired woman who sat before her had remained strong at heart and in mind. Nothing seemed to faze her, and it was because of the unconditional love Anja knew she had no matter what occurred.

Eurin blinked when she heard the voice burst through the COM unit of the room and the holoimager came to life with the dark haired woman she now knew as Esther Suira and wife of the Immortal Cha’talla.

“…is it!” Esther exclaimed.

“I thought you might like that!” Anja spoke with a smile. “You had already done all the work Esther. It was just a matter of splitting the protein nodes twice more. You already had the Copaxin Enzymes and Peninol Inhibitors at the correct levels.”

Esther nodded. “Something I did not have the equipment for here or on Kranek.” She spoke.

“That’s about to change.” Anja spoke. “I can’t release anything from the equipment stores here on Hadaria… but there are six protein sequencers in storage on Apo Prime. I’m ordering two be put under your direct control through the Krypteria. They’ll be brought to the base sometime tomorrow morning. You can set up one at the base and have the other one sent to Kranek for your lab there. Three of Sivana’s assistants that were on Apo Prime when everything here hit the fan have volunteered to assist you, or even go to Kranek if you wish. They have full clearances.”

“I can combine the sequenced proteins with a neuro stimulator and extra powerful dose of the base serum I developed.” Esther was speaking enthusiastically. “Adjusting for their weight and size, we can hopefully cure all of them! Anja… this is amazing! I did not think it was possible.”

“It might take several doses for those who have been held prisoner for more than a few months, but yes.” Anja answered. “The only downside is that it has to be injected directly into a major artery, preferably the carotid or jugular because they are closest to the brain. That will immediately eradicate the mental dependence as well as get to the heart faster to speed the compound into the blood stream.”

Esther looked at her. “Then it will be just a matter of helping them to adjust. They will need counseling and support. Anja… I suggest once this is done, we mass-produce this and have all elven females inoculated. We do not control the Immortals within the Coven, but if we do this, it will not matter. That would no longer be a fear. If this is done pre-infection, this hold over female elves that Immortals have would evaporate overnight. They would be immune.”

Anja nodded. “I agree.” She replied turning to see Eurin as she detected her scent now. Anja waved her into the room. “Where is Dysea?”

“She decided we have waited enough time before picking up this fool engineer.” Esther spoke with an approving tone in her voice. “We have been watching him for seven weeks now, monitoring his communications and his financials. He appears to have access to more wealth than he should have for someone in his position. And she knew Tir’ut was growing more impatient. He is like his father and he is not much of a diplomat. He’s no diplomat at all to be honest. They went with Anton and Normya to finally pick this man up and confront him.”

“Will he talk?” Anja asked.

Esther chuckled. “You have not met my son yet Anja Leonidas.” She said. “Normya is his life now. Ukt dros'he whol tupora. (His purpose for living) If the man does not wish to experience pain beyond his imagining he will talk. We have already decided if he will not talk to Tir’ut willingly… we will return with him to Kranek and let Cha’talla and T’lolt work to make him see the error of his ways.”

“Ouch!” Anja snipped with a laugh.

“Our investigation here on Apo Prime has determined he is the cog in the wheel here. He associates with no one else in a manner of collaboration, and every person he has had contact with in the last seven weeks has been discretely looked at and they have come back very loyal to the Union.” Esther said. “If there is a connection here on Apo Prime outside of this man, Anton, Las’elh and Cihera can not find it. Anton and Cihera have been using all the resources of the Krypteria on this, and Las’elh has been unofficially accepted into their fold. They can find nothing.”

“Then it extends somewhere else.” Anja said confidently. “He is the point on Apo Prime but there are others somewhere off Apo Prime. There have to be. And more than likely someone here on Hadaria as well to have gotten the manifests of the ships they did.”

Esther nodded. “That is what Dysea believes as well.” She said. “To keep the chance of what we are doing from being discovered, once we have this man we will be leaving to return to Kranek. Both of us believe it is the better course of action. It is only a few days from Union space and it keeps those who would do Normya or Dysea harm unaware of what we are doing. Your son Andro agrees. He is a supremely intelligent and cunning young man Anja. A very frightening young man.”

“Yes he is. He reminds us too much of his father when we first met him.” Anja said. “He is afraid of nothing and that is what scares us most of the time. We have got Martin to be more cautious… but it hasn’t caught on with Andro yet.”

“Dysea and I will work from Kranek in discovering what we can while we finish putting together a mission against this scum Phy’iad to rescue my son and the elven females he has taken prisoners. And perhaps determine what it is that the Kavalian Empire wants with him and his Immortals at the same time.” Esther said. “And this time we will have NORMYA’S LIGHT with us in orbit. Your son takes no chances.”

“Only in regards to his own safety.” Anja smiled in reply. “Let Melda Min know to contact me here before you depart. And if you need anything more on this serum do not hesitate to contact me.”

Esther nodded in the transmission. “I won’t. Thank you again Anja.”

Anja turned to look at Eurin as the holoimage faded. “Eurin… I didn’t expect you back for at least another hour.”

“That is what I expected as well.” Eurin spoke holding out the data pad. “They have set a date Anja. One week from tomorrow.”

Anja took the pad. “Well… it took them long enough.” She said as she read.

Eurin moved to the waist high counter along the wall that always had freshly brewed batches of Aricia’s coffee. She poured herself a mug and sipped the liquid before turning back. “I get the sense of things that they feel very confident.” Eurin said. “Zaniai does as well. Tezu has been trying to rally support among the Parliamentary Ministry… but he believes many of them are either too frightened to openly side with you, or Buonau controls them completely. It did not help our cause that two of the men in the footage have since been killed in accidents, and the second two have disappeared.”

Anja nodded. “Hypothetically because they fear Martin will come after them for what they have supposedly done. What a load of sibfla!” She said. “Vengal is trying to discover where they have gone, but they covered their tracks well. Too well.”

“What do you mean?” Eurin asked as she took a chair across from Anja’s desk. Anja leaned to one side and the hover chair darted to the side of the desk where Eurin saw what she was wearing. It was a man’s shirt, far too large for her diminutive frame and it fell to her knees. She wore thick socks to ward off the coolness of the metal and concrete floor, leaving her legs bare. Anja saw her gaze and she chuckled.

“It’s Martin’s.” She said in explanation. “I think we wear his formal uniform shirts more than he does. It lets me keep his scent fresh in my nose.” She finished as she settled to the couch next to Eurin. “Both of these men are simple Union Spartans. They would not have the means or the training to make themselves disappear like they have.”

“Could they not be members of your Krypteria?” Eurin asked.

Anja shook her head. “Armetus selects all his agents personally. He already told Martin these men were not any of his.”

“You think they are dead as well don’t you?” Eurin asked.

Anja shrugged. “It’s very possible. Perhaps very likely.” Anja looked at her. “That is not what’s important right now.”

Eurin looked surprised. “Not important?” She gasped. “Anja these men… they could exonerate you!”

“Let me show you something.” Anja spoke springing to her feet. She moved back to her hover chair and settled lightly into it, leaning to the side as it darted across the floor back behind her desk. Eurin couldn’t help but chuckle at how childlike it looked.

“You really must get a chair more befitting your position Anja.” She stated. “Watching you dart back and forth like a small child seems rather ridiculous.”

“I like my chair!” Anja exclaimed as she settled back in behind her four control panels. “Here watch this.” Anja’s finger danced across one control panel and then the footage of her and two men appeared on the screen. One of them was obviously Rinard; the other was the ebony skinned Spartan who was now dead. Killed in a transport accident, or so the reports say. In the background of the footage was Seanna, also servicing two men on the large bed, her black hair flying about randomly as the two men slammed into her. Eurin winced at the sight and silently thanked that Anja had at least turned off the sound.

“Anja!” Eurin exclaimed looking away. “I have seen each one of these more times than I care to remember!”

“Eurin it’s not me.” Anja said.

“I realize that! I know that! But it is still astonishing to look at this clone of you and not be a little bit convinced.” Eurin answered.

“Eurin… that’s not me!” Anja stated again as she pointed to the screen. “And that isn’t Seanna!”

Eurin looked at her. “What?” She gasped.

Anja nodded and typed something on her computerized keyboard. “Look!” She stated as the image zoomed into a close up of the clone’s breasts. Eurin blushed but kept her eyes on the screen. “I’ve been going over every millimeter of this footage Eurin. Trying to find something. I found it last night. Two things actually and it’s been right in front of me all these weeks.” Anja looked at her. “You know of course that Martin turned me?”

“Of course.” Eurin answered.

“Martin bit me here.” Anja said pointing to the monitor that showed the frozen image of clone/Anja’s large breasts. On the monitor very clearly were two neat puncture wounds on the left breast that had long since healed.

“He is not very selective in his location is he?” Eurin asked sounding like the researcher that she was.

Anja chuckled and shook her head. “When he’s heated… anything is possible.” She said. “One time he had Aricia and I…” Anja stopped and looked at her sheepishly. “Never mind.”

Eurin smiled. “Thank you.” She said.

Anja shook her head and turned back to the monitor. “Anyway… the most unique thing about Martin, something that he has passed down to his children and something that only those of the Leonidas bloodline have. It’s much more prominent in Andro and his brothers, but Eliani and our daughters have them too.”

“Have what?” Eurin asked.

“An extra set of incisor fangs.” Anja spoke curling back her lips and pointing to the almost imperceptible tips of the small fangs against her larger incisor teeth. They were almost impossible to notice having a normal conversation with her, and even fully extended unless Anja snarled savagely they would go unnoticed. “Martin and Andro have the largest… and when they bite…” Anja unbuttoned the shirt by three and pulled aside the fabric exposing the faint scars on her left breast just above her nipple. Four faded puncture marks in her flesh were very evident. “They bite deep.”

Eurin’s eyes went from the scars on Anja’s breast to the scars on the clone/Anja’s breast. “They are not the same.” She said softly.

Anja shook her head. “Nope.” She said. “Seanna may have told him where Martin bit me and that is where he bit this clone, but she failed to tell him about the dual fangs. And she failed to tell him about this.”

Eurin looked as Anja pulled the shirt off her right shoulder now, exposing the two smaller puncture wounds in her upper shoulder near her neck. These were not vampire bite marks as Eurin had so often seen. These two marks were permanent but still larger than the marks Eurin knew Isabella left in Anja’s flesh during their lovemaking. “What…?”

“This is where Dysea bit me at the exact same time Martin did.” Anja said. “We were all together that night he turned me Eurin.”

Eurin looked at the screen once more, her eyes going a little wider when she did not see similar marks on Anja’s shoulder. “Anja… this is explosive!” She gasped. “How could you not…”

“Remember it?” Anja said.

Eurin nodded and looked at her. “Yes.”

Anja shrugged. “We have been together over twenty-five years Eurin.” Anja replied. “I may bless the day Martin turned me… but there have been so many nights since then that have been a hundred times more passionate and intense. I just… I just never thought about it until I was watching the footage trying to pick up anything.”

“You said you found two things.” Eurin said. “That this woman in the footage is not Seanna?”

Anja nodded and her slim fingers danced across the panel once more. “Our fourth year together… Seanna and I went to the Hot Springs on Kolvar Nine with For’mya and Aricia. Isabella and Dysea were attending a lecture on Elear at the time.”

Eurin nodded. “I remember that.” She said quickly. “For’mya and Seanna were bitten by Kolvarian Water Spiders. They were sick for two weeks afterward.”

Anja nodded. “And the Kolvarian Water Spider bite leaves a scar since they tend to take a hunk out of your flesh when they bite you, albeit a very small one.”

Eurin nodded. “Yes. So?”

“Seanna was bitten on the back of her left calf as she and For’mya were wading through the shallows. Aricia and I were in the resort village shopping. The reaction to the bite caused her to lose consciousness in seconds. For’mya contacted me through Mindvoice, but by the time I got there, the cells around the bite were already filled with poison and dying. I couldn’t repair the damage to the dying cells and it left a scar. That is why Kolvarian Water Spiders are nasty little critters.” Anja said. Anja pointed to the image of the left leg on the screen. The left leg that supposedly belonged to Seanna. “Do you see a scar there?”

“Anja… Seanna was seeing Rinard at this time.” Eurin said. “He would have known she was sick then; that she had been bitten by a Kolvarian Water Spider. Do you think he forgot this? I agree with you that he and Buonau are the masterminds behind what is happening, but would they make so obvious a mistake?”

Anja nodded her head. “Yes… if these security feeds they have were made after Seanna died. They would have no choice.” She said. “Obviously they would think everyone would be watching me in these vids and not think to inspect Seanna more closely.”

Eurin looked at her. “Wait! Another clone?” Eurin gasped. “Anja… it is going to be hard enough to prove this one of you is a clone. We have been unable to find anything to support this fact so far. It is obvious that Rinard more than likely eliminated her. Now you are suggesting that this is not Seanna as well? How is that even possible? There are full facial exposures in all the footage, she speaks to you and it is Seanna’s voice.”

“She doesn’t speak to me.” Anja spoke.

“You know what I mean!” Eurin snapped. “They have had seventeen experts review this security footage and all of them say it is genuine. How could they make someone look like Seanna?”

Anja nodded again. “And it is genuine Eurin; it’s just not me or Seanna. And you can alter someone’s facial features quite easily with cosmetic surgery, you know that. Especially here on Hadaria. It can be done quickly and very safely. And it can be undone almost immediately with a simple skin regenerator.”

“What Hadarian female would debase themselves enough to take part in such an action?” Eurin asked. “That is beyond even my comprehension.”

“Whether a clone or someone who had cosmetic surgery… that is not Seanna.” Anja said. “I would know! We shared a bed on and off for almost fifteen years Eurin. I knew every portion of her body, just as she did mine. How do you think Rinard knew where to bite this clone so that he could use his aura on her and make her crazy with lust for him? So that it would appear it was me doing it? Seanna must have told him in one of the periods where he was trying to get me to sleep with them.”

Eurin turned away from the screen. “I do not hesitate for a second that this is a clone of you Anja.” She spoke. “What you have shown me today only confirms that. But if this is a clone of Seanna, where are they getting them. Only the Coven has the technology to produce a clone of such exacting detail. We saw that with Martin’s mother.” Eurin turned and looked at her. “Are you saying the High Coven is involved here? Or that Rinard and Buonau are somehow working with them?”

“I don’t know.” Anja said softly. “They have to be working with someone to be able to finance what they are doing.”

Eurin looked at her. “Why do you say that?”

“Eurin… this plan of theirs has been in the works for years. Martin and I, even you in some manner, we already knew that. But you don’t just make four Spartan soldiers disappear Eurin and not expect someone to ask questions. Questions that someone bigger than that idiot Rinard has buried quite well. I don’t care how many accidents you arrange… whoever gave the order to kill Spartans… it wasn’t Rinard.”

“We only have a week to discover what is happening Anja.” Eurin spoke. “Even with your General Vengal’s Drow Scouts following Rinard and Buonau for the last seven weeks, they have been unable to produce anything. If they are communicating… it is using a way we cannot detect. Pcillany is a hostile witness and has been combative during every interview she has given. They have lists of every order you have given as Queen. They are specifically targeting your political directives barring the Kavalians from any sort of aide, and bringing Hadarian policy more in line with the Union. They say it has damaged our reputation as a medical species and our duty to give care to all.”

“We do give care to all!” Anja snapped. “All but the Kavalians and their sick friends! You know why I did that Eurin!”

Eurin nodded. “Yes… over ninety percent of our Healers are female. The Kavalians treat females as beneath them. I know.”

“Trust me; we do not want to do business with the Kavalians.” Anja spoke. “If we sent our Healers in there we would never see them again.”

“I agree.” Eurin said.

“Then what is worrying you Eurin?” Anja asked.

“They are saying you and Sivana made these decisions arbitrarily. Without consulting them.” Eurin spoke gently. “That is one of the major points they have been pushing all along Anja! They say you do things to spite them! On purpose. The Zalesians requested our aide after the earthquake nine years ago. You refused it without the Arch Ministry knowing about it or even allowing it to come up for a vote.”

“Yes!” Anja answered. “They are aligned with the Kavalian Federation Eurin.”

“And nearly half a million of their people died from injuries sustained in that earthquake Anja.” Eurin said softly.

“I asked for a written guarantee that if we allowed our Healers to go in there and help them, the Zalesian government would insure my people were protected and nothing would happen to them! Namely… that the Kavalians would not kidnap all of them! They refused to provide such a guarantee. I refused them aide.”

“You did not allow it to come before an emergency vote?” Eurin asked.

Anja shook her head. “If I did… the Arch Ministry would have allowed it with the backing of the Elder Council. It would have put four thousand of our Healers in harm’s way with no support.”

“The others?” Eurin asked. “The Colarians? The Evolli? The Kochab?”

Anja nodded. “Most of them are true. Eurin… the Evolli and the Kochab were our enemies during the war.” She said completely unashamed of her actions.

“Yes they were… but the Elder Council saw it as an opportunity to expand our influence and help others.” Eurin said.

Anja looked at her. “Eurin please don’t tell me you are buying into their game.” Anja exclaimed.

Eurin’s eyes grew wide. “What? Oh… Anja no! Never! Forgive me if it sounded that way! I am only trying to express to you what the Elder Council and Arch Ministry will do.”

“I made the decisions I did for the benefit and protection of our people Eurin… all of our people. You know that.” Anja spoke.

“They do not see it that way Anja.” Eurin spoke.

“Fuck them!” Anja snarled. “From what I can see up to now, all of them have this holier than thou attitude, and they expect everyone to follow inflexible guidelines and principles that have been out of date for so long they have dust particles imbedded in the screens!”

“And that is exactly the attitude they expect of you!” Eurin declared. “And they will use it against us.”

Anja got hold of her famous temper and took a deep breath. She opened her mouth to reply but did not have the opportunity. General Vengal strode into the room with a purpose, a look of concern on his elven features. Anja got to her feet as she looked at him. “Vengal?” She asked. “What is wrong?”

“I… I believe I have failed you Anja.” Vengal spoke.

“What do you mean?” Anja asked.

“While we were on Earth you asked me why I dismissed Rinard from the Durcunusaan when we returned from Lycavore.” Vengal asked.

Anja nodded. “Yes. It was because he falsified his training records you said.”

Vengal nodded. “Yes. That is not all he falsified however.” Vengal spoke. “And I did not pursue it because I did not want to embarrass him and Vistr and I were still establishing the Durcunusaan. When I arrived here I had General Vistr begin a more in-depth investigation into Rinard. We could not be as open because of what is currently going on, and it has taken us this long to make this discovery because of it. And we only uncovered it by accident.”

“Uncovered what?” Anja asked.

Vengal held out the pad to Anja. “This.” He spoke watching as Anja’s jade green eyes began to wide in astonishment.

APO PRIME

MJOLNIR’S HAND BASE

He opened his eyes slowly, trying to focus them. His arms were sluggish and heavy and securely tied to the chair in sat in. He could not move his legs, as they too were secured tightly to the legs of the chair. His head hung down, his chin against his chest and he blinked several more times trying to focus on his naked feet. He was sitting in the chair, the room he was in brightly lit. As he opened his eyes fully and they began to clear he saw another set of booted feet across from him. As he lifted his head slowly, his muscles screamed out in pain and he winced. His eyes traveled up the long, lean and definitely feminine legs that were crossed at the knee.

“The pain you feel is the muscle relaxant leaving your system.” The female voice spoke. “It will pass in a few moments.”

He lifted his eyes more to see the curve of a very shapely female set of hips and firm ass. A small waist and full high breasts under the Mark IV ArmorPly body armor. He was confused for a moment as he saw the gold trimmed crimson sash tied around the waist and then he saw the ends of the platinum blond hair. He lifted his head fully then and was staring into the emerald green eyes of the first Elven Queen of the Union.

“My… my Queen?” He stammered. His throat was dry and his lips parched.

“I am not your Queen traitor.” Dysea spat. “So do not refer to me by that name.”

“What… where am I?” He asked.

“Chief Engineer Tyaln,” Dysea spoke lifting the data pad and beginning to read. “Four thousand three hundred and nine years old.” Dysea looked up into his eyes. “You have lived a full life I see Tyaln.”

“What is going on?” He spoke as more of his strength returned.

“You have been the Chief Engineer of the Apo Prime Main Maintenance Facility for the last six hundred and fourteen years. Impressive.” Dysea continued as she looked back at the pad. “You have no mate. No children. No family that is known. You have nearly four million riyal in two separate accounts here within Union space. Not surprising considering your position and that you have no family. What I found more interesting is the thirty-nine million riyal secured in three different accounts within The Wilds. Why is that?” Dysea lowered the pad and looked at him. “I wonder just how you were able to acquire so much financial success Chief Engineer Tyaln. And why exactly would you feel the need to have accounts in The Wilds that are not traceable? It would not be because you have been selling information to our enemies for who knows how long would it? Or that you have been selling elven females into slavery perhaps?”

“What is going on?” Tyaln spoke now looking at the elven Queen whose daughter he had tried to kill. “Why am I here? I demand to…”

Dysea moved with all her combined elven and wolf speed and backhanded Tyaln, his already dry lips cracking and blood spurting from them because of the viciousness of the blow. The hard punch almost knocked him from the chair, but hands he could not see kept this from happening and righted him almost immediately. “You demand nothing!” Dysea snarled at him. “Be glad you are even still living!”

“What is the meaning of this?” Tyaln spat tasting blood in his mouth and the cold grip of fear in his stomach.

“We have been watching you for quite a few weeks now Tyaln.” Dysea spoke returning to her chair. “I have asked this question of myself for all of that time. Why? Why would a man who does not know my daughter outside of repairing the ships that she flies… why would this man want to hurt my daughter?”

“I do not know what you are talking about!” Tyaln barked.

Dysea’s emerald eyes changed then, the familiar black ring surrounding the cornea of her eye as her long wolf fangs extended. “I have been patient Tyaln” Dysea growled at him. “I have been patient and wondered why. Now I would like an answer. And believe me when I tell you Tyaln, you definitely want to give me those answers, for the alternative is not the most pleasing of substitutes.”

“I have rights!” Tyaln shouted. “I have rights and I demand you release me!”

“You are directly responsible for an explosive device being placed on the LSD Drive core of my daughter’s ship. That device exploded shortly after it was discovered and caused heavy damage to their ship and completely destroyed a Jump Gate. If not for the skills of my daughter and her co-pilot, they would be dead. Subsequently… my daughter was then targeted by a group of mercenaries who seemed to be conveniently waiting for her, right where her damaged ship would be. Tell me… how did they know that?”

“What are you talking about?” Tyaln demanded.

“These mercenaries then attempted to board her ship and were repelled. They then chased her to a planet, caused her to crash and caused the death of her co-pilot.” Dysea looked at him. “So not only did you attempt to murder my daughter, you are complicit in the death of a Union officer and pilot. You are not in the best of positions. This is what I want.” Dysea spoke. “I want the name or names of the individuals who contracted you to kill my daughter Tyaln.”

“I will tell you nothing!” He hissed. “You can do nothing to me! I will tell you nothing elf bitch!”

Dysea nodded and got to her feet. “I suspected that would be your answer.” She stated calmly as her fangs retracted and her eyes returned to normal. “I was actually hoping you would have a reaction like this. It makes what I will do now that much more satisfying.” Dysea tossed the data pad to a hidden figure behind Tyaln and looked at him. “You see Tyaln… your actions unwittingly ended up being a blessing for my daughter. A blessing because it brought her together with the man who worships the very ground she walks upon. The man she loves just as intensely. Would you like to meet him Tyaln? He is very upset with you for attempting to kill his il kal'daka darthirii, and he would like to have words with you.”

“I am afraid of no Lycavorian!” Tyaln snapped.

Dysea smiled. “Well good for you.” She told him. “The only problem with your mindless boast is that Tir’ut is no Lycavorian.”

Tyaln watched Dysea turn her head to the side and his eyes grew wider when Tir’ut stepped slowly into the glare of the single light and stood next to Dysea. Towered over Dysea really, by six inches easily. His normally dark eyes had changed to the cobalt blue of the powerful vampire blood that flowed in his veins and he crossed his thick arms over his chest as he glared at Tyaln. He watched as the much smaller figure came into the light now, and Normya Leonidas appeared next to Tir’ut dressed in the same Mark IV ArmorPly, her equally long platinum hair wrapped loosely in a pony tail and hanging over her shoulder. The crimson and gold sash was tied around her waist, the K14 secured in a holster on her right thigh. Tyaln watched as she stepped up to Tir’ut and intimately pressed her lush, elven body against the towering Immortal. Tyaln had never seen an Immortal up close, and though this one looked different than the images he had seen, there was no mistaking the bone spurs along his jaw line that marked all Immortals. That grip of fear that he had felt in his stomach tightened almost painfully now and grew even larger.

“Remember me?” Normya spoke softly. “I should probably thank you. If you had not tried to kill me… I would never have met Tir’ut.” Normya Leonidas was shorter than her mother by several inches which actually surprised everyone considering the height of both her mother and father. She did not however lack for strength due to her vertical deficiencies. Tyaln barely saw her move and then the heel of her small palm was impacting his jaw and very nearly breaking his neck with the considerable power of the blow. This time no one stopped the chair from toppling over and his shoulder and side of his head impacted the cold steel floor with a thud, knocking more air from his lungs. “That is for Toral you worthless bastard!”

Tyaln once more did not see the hands that righted his chair none too gently, or yanked back on his chair causing his neck to strain painfully. Blood was pouring from his lips and nose now, covering the front of his shirt.

Dysea smiled at the look on Tyaln’s face as Anton Simpson stepped up next to her on the opposite side. “Allow me to introduce Anton Simpson, Chief Engineer Tyaln. He is the oldest son of Daniel Simpson… I’m sure you know General/Colonel Simpson. Anton is also an officer of the Krypteria Tyaln. Rest assured… what you fail to willingly tell Tir’ut here… you will tell Anton.”

“You… you can not do this!” Tyaln shouted. “I have rights!”

“Rights which you forfeited the moment you attempted to kill my daughter!” Dysea spoke harshly. “I do not act as a Queen now Tyaln… I act as a mother, an elf and a Spartan woman, you will now answer to me for what you have done!”

Tir’ut stepped into the blow that hit Tyaln in the center of his chest and it felt as if a building had smashed into his chest. His eyes flew open in agonizing pain, the air whooshed from his lungs, and his eyes bugging from his head as the chair he was sitting in toppled backwards and smashed into the wall three meters behind him. Tir’ut turned and looked at Dysea as Anton moved to right the chair once more.

Darthirii ilhar? He said softly.

Dysea looked at Normya briefly, seeing the coldness of her emerald eyes as she watched Anton lift the chair once more. Normya?

Normya turned and looked at her mother. I need to prepare the STRIKER for when we leave. She spoke.

Dysea nodded and turned back to Tir’ut, looking into his cobalt blue eyes. He is not the one you want my rinovdro dalharuk. Dysea said softly.

Tir’ut nodded. No he is not.

Dysea nodded her head. Find out what you can, rough him up somewhat if you must, but do not kill him. Your father will want to question him in regards to Gerald when we return to Kranek.

Tir’ut nodded. Then he will live. For now.

Normya stepped up to Tir’ut and wrapped her arms his waist, pressing her body to his front and gazing up into his eyes. His eyes returned to normal as he gazed back at her, staring down into her angelic face, and closing his arms around her.

[I have a surprise for you tonight Tir’ut my ssin'urn rinovdro. Before we return to Kranek.] Normya spoke in the heavily shielded connection biting her bottom lip as she looked at him with an adoring love.

[What is that il kal'daka darthirii?] He asked with a smile.

[You will see.] Normya spoke seductively.

Tir’ut leaned over and nuzzled the top of her elven ear, feeling Normya lean into him and then squeeze his waist tighter. It had been difficult without a doubt Tir’ut thought to himself as he inhaled the sweet orange clove scent of Normya’s blood. The most difficult thing he had ever had to do in his life. Resisting the desire for Normya was next to impossible, especially since they had slept in the same bed for the last weeks now. Neither of them with very much on in the way of clothes. If not for the daily sessions with Iriral, helping them to balance their growing abilities together, neither of them would have been able to hold to their vow to be properly married before succumbing to the want they both felt for each other.

Iriral had helped them to be able to manipulate the powerful Mindvoice shield that they could project together. They were now able to manipulate it to the extent that they could expand that bubble outward by several dozen meters. The further away it got, the harder it became to maintain it, but within six meters of their bodies it could stop a point blank strike from Anton’s Shi Viska easily as well as a full burst of Iriral’s hottest flame breath. Their connection had grown so deep now that it had become impossible to penetrate their MV shields, and they had used this to reinforce and expand their awareness of each other. They were in each other’s blood now, Tir’ut feeding on Normya’s delicious orange clove flavored blood four more times since that first night, and Normya tasting his own blood when she bit him in return. It also helped to sate their yearning for one another and when they finally were able to share that moment, as they wanted, it would be glorious indeed.

Normya reached up on her toes and kissed him once more before patting his broad chest. [I will see you in the main lounge for dinner my love. Do not be late.]

Tir’ut smiled as he watched her walk off; taking her mother’s hand as they headed for the door. He turned back around as Anton came up beside him, Tyaln’s head bobbing back and forth as he tried to maintain consciousness. Anton watched Normya and his aunt exit the door and he looked at Tir’ut.

“So… have the two of you…?” Anton asked.

Tir’ut shook his head and looked at the man he now considered an exceptional friend. Tir’ut had learned many things from Anton Simpson and he in turn had showed Anton some things he had never known. “We are going to wait until we are properly joined by a Holy One.” He answered Anton’s question.

Anton looked at Tir’ut a new respect in his eyes. “Wow! How hard is that? I know she is my cousin and all… but damn Tir’ut!”

Tir’ut smiled but fidgeted his large feet as he looked at them. “You have no idea Anton.” He said softly.

“Oh… I can imagine. She’s a nubous hottie as my father would say.” Anton spoke. “I shouldn’t talk really… Cihera and I are doing the same with Las'elh. We don’t want to push her into something she might regret later.”

“Forgive me… I thought… the way she acts with Cihera I thought perhaps…” Tir’ut spoke.

Anton shook his head. “Not yet.” He said. “Soon I think… but not yet.” They both turned when Tyaln groaned in pain. Anton shook his head. “You want to hit him a couple more times? It’s actually very entertaining.”

Tir’ut shook his head. “Il kal'daka darthirii made me promise not to kill this man.” He said. “As hard as that is… I will honor my promise to her.”

“Why would she ask that?” Anton inquired.

Tir’ut’s eyes took on a decidedly evil glint and he smiled, baring his vampiric fangs. “She wants the ‘chief’ as she called him. These ‘little fish’ do not interest her.”

Anton chuckled. “That sounds like a Leonidas.” He said. “I hope you know what you are getting yourself into with her. She can be a polecat.”

Tir’ut looked at him. “Polecat? What is this Polecat?”

SPARTA

Jalersi was very relaxed as she made her way down the empty corridors of the third floor of the embassy, clutching the data pad in her hand tightly. She moved casually, as if she was just walking the corridors as she had done for the last several weeks. Jalersi’Puat had learned many things in the ninety odd years of her life; chief among them was caution when it was needed. And it was needed now, especially with who might be watching her every move. She was a Kavalian female, and while she may have been the daughter of the Prefect, she was still a female. She and her sister had been allowed to do many things that the majority of their females were not. They were far more educated then normal females, and given many more freedoms, but their society was still oppressive in nature when it came to equality of the Kavalian female. Jalersi thought that would change when Pusintin became her mate. She thought he would be the instrument by which her father Keleru would bring about the change. It turned out Pusintin was no different than her father, and subconsciously this had weighed heavily on her mind through the years, though it was something she would never show openly. Considering the events that had happened in her life in the last two months, this fact now came roaring to the forefront as she checked the corridor once more before entering the six digit code Pian had given her to enter his quarters. She stopped just inside the doorway, her blue eyes falling on where he sat in the chair with his back to her and she simply gazed at him.

Jalersi had turned to Pian that one night some twenty plus years ago, a night of incredible passion and intense sex, because Pusintin had been dismissing her for months after his brother had soundly defeated him in battle. His younger brother had in fact almost killed him, and only the fact that their fight took place in front of their mother kept Martin Leonidas from killing his brother. Keleru her father had been promising that he would begin to change the violent and oppressive way their society and culture deemed females were treated. While Athani had seen their father’s boast for the lie it was years ago, it had taken until just recently for Jalersi to finally admit it.

As the years passed, Jalersi could never get that one night with Pian out of her mind. He had made her feel things Pusintin never did. He had worshiped her in every way she could have wanted, dominating her in the ways of their people, yet being gentle and caring at the same time as if she was precious to him. He fucked her brains out to be very blunt, and he did it in a way that forever left an impression on her. Jalersi had thought for so long that he had not locked groins with her because he feared Pusintin in some way. It wasn’t until just recently that Jalersi had come to realize that she was precious to him and he had not locked groins with her that night to protect her status and her life. Until Pian, Jalersi had never been with another man besides Pusintin, and the feel of his fur against her skin and his immense size had made her shiver almost non-stop in rapture that night. Looking back now with a clear mind, that night with Pian was always there, and always on the very edge of her memories whenever she was with Pusintin. Pian was so different now, so different and yet the same.

The soft fur covering his powerful body was no longer thick and matted, but short, a yellow gold color and so very well groomed. It was consequently soft like feathers to the touch, and Jalersi had taken great joy in curling her fingers through his fur the last weeks. Pian had been leader of his Pride even then, but his father had died prematurely, leaving him in charge of Pride Nruarani while he was still very young by Kavalian standards and unprepared for that duty. At the time Pian was undereducated and even violent in many ways, as all Kavalian males were. After their night together however Jalersi learned that Pian he had changed for her. He became exceptionally well groomed, and had gone back to get a Decree in Education in Astrometrics, which he then applied to his role as ship commander. Pian had changed who he was at his core, and he had not done it for power or wealth or status among their people. He had done all of it for her and only her.

Their second time together had occurred in this very room less than two months ago, and it was a defining moment in her life.

She had discovered Pusintin’s numerous jaunts outside of their marriage bed from Pian, and while this was acceptable within their culture, it was not acceptable to Jalersi’Puat. And ultimately it was the final piece of the puzzle that had reunited her with the man who she now knew commanded her heart and being and had since that night so long ago. It had taken her this long to finally realize that. Pian had not wanted to win her this way, by exposing Pusintin for what he was and he had refused Jalersi’s attentions at first. Until Jalersi had made a decision she knew would change her life forever. A decision she had made with a clear mind and conscious. A decision that, like the one her sister Athani had made, went against everything she had been raised to believe but felt so very right. Pian had never been afraid Jalersi discovered, he had felt himself not worthy of her, and that is why he had not locked groins with her that night. Pian had no reservations this time around, and Jalersi’Puat had blissfully felt for the first time in her life what it was like to be locked together with a male of her own species. Pian’s huge cock, easily five inches longer than Pusintin’s and much thicker, had locked within her and sent Jalersi spinning into a world of pleasure that she had never visited before. A full three minutes he had spilled his hot seed into her, Jalersi unable to do nothing but clutch and squirm within his grasp and adorn his face with kisses of newfound love and adoration as one raging orgasm followed another rocking her body. Pian had carried her to the bed and they had remained locked together for nearly an hour, every movement sending shivers of delight through her body. His large hands and stroked her body with infinite grace, exploring her in a way she never thought a Kavalian male could comprehend, especially when he went out of his way to caress and tickle the base of her tail where it met her tailbone. No matter how he touched that single spot, it never failed to send Jalersi into zealous shudders of glee. And then it had started all over again.

Pusintin had never done these things to her, never made her feel what she had felt with Pian and continued to feel with him. He never seemed to tire of her, his large hands roaming her body followed by his lips and tongue. She had never known a Kavalian male would resort to such action with a female, and Pian was proving her wrong at every turn. He had thoroughly loved her in more positions and ways than Jalersi could remember, dominating her at times yes, but in such a way that it had her begging him for more. And then he had locked groins with her again, Jalersi singing out her intense enchantment and clinging to him for fear of ever letting him go. Pian crushed her body to his as the bulb of his huge cock sealed them together, and that is how Jalersi had fallen into an exhausted but content filled sleep. Jalersi had spent almost every night in Pian’s quarters since, discovering just what she meant to this man, and also discovering what it was to truly love someone.

Pian would lay on the bed with her, their naked bodies entwined and he would tell her of his family history and his hopes for the future of their people. Jalersi found Pian had no interest in conquering anyone, and while he truly hated the High Coven for nearly extinguishing their people, he also knew that not all of the Coven was bad. Pian spoke of intelligent things that actually interested her, unlike Pusintin with his military strategies and how much he hated his brother. Pian had a vision for his Pride that in many ways did not match the vision that her father had for the Kavalian people. Pian was Kavalian through and through, that much was without question, but he also knew that in order to survive and grow and become powerful they had to change and build alliances. If that meant they had to look at things differently then so be it. Pian also felt that treating their females as they did only hampered their growth. It had been the first night with her that had made him see this fact so clearly and the entire time he was improving himself in an attempt to win her, he was improving his Pride by his actions. The Nruarani Pride occupied the outskirts of the Kavalian Empire, far from the Orion Spur Core and away from the more developed worlds of the KFI. This enabled them to practice many things that were not followed within the center of the empire. That included treatment of females and the attitudes towards her father and Pusintin and they way they ruled and fought the war with the High Coven. Jalersi would in turn tell him of her daughter Nikkei, and how Karun would fawn over his sister, quite unlike Kavalian males. She told him that her two youngest sons were more like Pusintin in their actions and mentality, and that often brought them into conflict with Karun.

Jalersi’s head canted slightly when she saw him tilt forward to light the pipe in his hands. Her eyes grew wide and she gasped.

“Pian!” She exclaimed rushing forward.

Pian turned to look at her quickly hearing the tone in her voice as he came to his feet. “Jalersi… what is wrong?” He stammered.

Jalersi glared at him. “What… what are you doing?” She demanded as her eyes went to the pipe in his hand and then back to his face. “You are smoking Tazli Root!”

Pian looked at the pipe and then back to her. “Tazli Root?” He said. “This is not Tazli Root Jalersi. I have told you I do not smoke the root anymore. Not since that night with you.”

Jalersi looked at him. “What is it then?”

Pian held up the pipe, the whispers of smoke wafting from it. “I discovered it in one of the nearby shops along the market’s edge today.” He replied waving his hand gently over the top of the pipe. “It is called tobacco.”

Jalersi’s nose wrinkled at the strong cinnamon scent, but she had to admit it did smell pleasant enough. Her eyes went back to Pian and she looked ashamed. “For… forgive me Pian. I…” She whispered.

Pian turned and took something from the desk and held it up for her to see when he turned back. “I found this as well.” Jalersi’s eyes grew a little wider when she saw the bracelet in his hand. It was made of a metal she had never seen before, lined with small glimmering blue jewels. Pian took her hand in his and gently slid the bracelet into her wrist. “It was once the strongest metal known to exist on this planet. Titanium the woman told me it was called. People would give gifts of this metal to show the strength of their… their feelings for someone.” Jalersi looked up into his dark eyes. “I bought this for you.”

Jalersi ran her fingers over the cool metal as she looked at the bracelet. Her eyes lifted and she looked at him, fighting back the moistness of tears that threatened to spill from her eyes. Pusintin had never bought her anything in all their years together. “It’s beautiful.” She said softly. “I will… I will never take it off Pian.”

Pian smiled and the fierce look of his Kavalian features softened considerably. At least to Jalersi. He took the pad from her hand. “What is this?” He asked.

Jalersi took a deep breath as she watched him begin to read. “An Edict Of Dissolution.” She stated firmly. “I am going to reject Pusintin as my husband and mate. This is the only way I can legally do it by our laws. I must submit this Edict of Dissolution because of his activities outside our marriage bed.”

Pian lifted his eyes to look at her. “Jalersi… you can not do this.” He said.

“I most certainly can!” She snapped. “After what he has done, it is the only recourse for me so that I can be with you Pian.”

“Jalersi… you can not do this now.” Pian stated again.

“What? Why not?” She demanded as her eyes narrowed. “I thought… I thought this is what you wanted Pian. I thought… it is what you want isn’t it? Or has… has all this been a means to get back at Pusintin?”

Pian looked at her, his dark eyes wide. “What?”

“Please Pian… please tell me that this is not just some way for you to make a grasp for power.” Jalersi spoke her voice choked up.

“Power?” Pian nearly shouted. “I want nothing to do with power! Power corrupts men! All I have done… everything I have done… it has been for you! For my Pride! You are all I have ever wanted Jalersi’Puat. All I will ever want! You doubt me?”

“Then why?” Jalersi asked.

Pian took a deep breath and sat back down in the chair. He looked up at her and pulled her into his arms, her arms going around his shoulders. “I did not say this is not what I want you to do Jalersi! It is what I want from you! Just… just not now!”

“But why Pian?” She asked. “I could not… Pian I could not tolerate his attentions now. Not after what you have made me feel.”

“You will never have to feel his hands upon you again Jalersi! I swear this to you! You are mine now Jalersi’Puat! Mine! And I have no intention of allowing anyone to have you ever again! The only man who will ever hold you in his arms again, the only man who will enjoy the pleasure you give will be me. And I will never share!” Pian hissed.

Jalersi almost burst out crying at his words and she wrapped her arms around his head, pulling it tightly to her large breasts, his eyes never leaving her face. “Oh Pian.” She spoke softly.

“I do not fear Pusintin! I have never feared him Jalersi. I fear what he is capable of when it comes to you. To your children. To our people.” He told her. “I will not risk you or anything you might care about because I am being selfish Jalersi. That would be the ultimate crime against you.”

Jalersi’s face took on a look of confusion. “What do you mean?”

Pian grasped her firm asscheeks in his hands and pulled her tightly to him never taking his gaze from her gorgeous blue eyes. She could see the indecision in his eyes, struggling with the ingrain traditions of their people about females not being involved in male business. Jalersi lifted her hands and placed them on either side of his face. She stroked the fur on his cheeks and neck, loving the softness against her fingers. “Athani… Athani told me something just before she left.” She said softly. “She told me… she told me she wanted a future of her own making. A future of her own making with a man that she loved.”

“Do… do you love me Jalersi?” He asked softly. “Am I… am I what you want this future to have?”

“More than anything I have ever desired Pian.” Jalersi said without hesitation.

Pian crushed her to him and kissed her hungrily, passionately and it was a kiss that Jalersi returned with all that she was. It was a long moment before they parted and her heart was racing as Pian nibbled her bottom lip as he pulled away.

“You will present that to Pusintin Jalersi.” He told her. “You will present that to him and be proud to proclaim yourself my wife and member of Pride Nruarani.”

“Then… then why can’t I do it now?” Jalersi asked him gently. “I don’t understand.”

Pian pushed her back gently and got to his feet. He turned to his desk and picked up the data pad, holding it in his hand. Jalersi looked at his back, knowing he was struggling with something inside his mind.

“Pian…?”

Pian’Nruarani made a decision then. A decision that put him on the road Keleru’Puat had sworn to his daughters that he would take. A road Pian would now truly walk because of his feelings for Jalersi. He turned back to Jalersi and held out the pad to her.

“Your father and Pusintin have been having Jiss and Matuarr investigating something involving ancient Lycavorian law.” He said quickly revealing intelligence and information that up until this moment would have reached the eyes and ears of no female.

Jalersi shook her head puzzled as she took the pad, knowing what Pian had just done and the step it meant in his life. “Lycavorian Law?” She asked. “But why?”

Pian shook his head. “I don’t know.” He answered. “I have been trying to determine for what reason ever since becoming aware of it.” He reached up and tapped the pad. “This is not all of the information your father and Pusintin have. It is only a small part of some plan that they are putting into play Jalersi. A very small part if I am right. Jiss and the others could only piss on themselves in praising them. I am a Kavalian… I am proud of my species and our culture! I hate the Coven with everything I am, but I have also seen those vampires who reside here in the Union. They do not look upon our people as beneath them Jalersi! If anything… they look upon us as equals.”

Jalersi tore her eyes from the pad and looked at Pian. “Pian… these excerpts are from ancient Lycavorian Ascension Law.” She stated. “These are not something that… these excerpts are not something that Jiss or Matuarr could simply ask for and receive Pian. At least not to my knowledge.”

Pian nodded. “I guessed as much.”

“What… what does this mean?” Jalersi asked.

“It means that your father and Pusintin are planning something Jalersi.” Pian said. “They are planning something against the Union, and they have someone inside the Union corridors of power helping them.”

Jalersi’s eyes grew wide. “Against the Union?” She gasped. “We only came here… we only came here to keep track of the High Coven! To monitor their activities!”

Pian nodded. “Yes. That is what they want everyone to believe.” He said. “However… I don’t think that is their ultimate goal. That… that is why you can not give your Edict of Dissolution to Pusintin yet. If they are planning something and you do this… I believe it will put you in grave danger. You… your daughter and possibly your sons.” He took her hands. “They have already issued an standing execution order for Athani.” He told her seeing her eyes go wide. “And believe me… if Qurot or Timur find her… they will do far more than kill her Jalersi.”

“Pian… it would be insanity to start a war with the Union when we are already embroiled in a war with the High Coven!” Jalersi said. She gasped and her eyes grew wide. “Unless…”

Pian looked at her. “Unless what?”

“Unless they feel they can avoid a full scale war somehow by using the Union’s own laws against them.” Jalersi spoke softly.

“They have not been very successful in doing that.” Pian spoke.

Jalersi shook her head and looked at him. “And what if that was my father’s intention all along Pian?”

It was Pian’s turn to look confuse. “I don’t understand. Attempting to force this Lisisa to become a Kavalian citizen and losing and then only half heartedly challenging Athani’s defection is part of this plan somehow?”

Jalersi nodded. “Yes. To learn how the Union will act.” Jalersi spoke. “How committed to their laws they are.”

Pian looked at her. “Why would they do this? What would this prove?”

“It has something to do with the Lycavorian Ascension Laws.” Jalersi said. “It has to be!”

“Pusintin can’t challenge for the throne of the Union Jalersi.” Pian spoke. “Even I know that.”

“Then why have Jiss and Matuarr examining the ancient Lycavorian Ascension Laws?” Jalersi spoke. “And how did they get the excerpts that you have shown me to begin with.”

Pian shrugged. “That is easy. Someone is helping them. A Lycavorian.”

CHAPTER ELEVEN

SPARTA

HOME OF CHIEF MAGE THR’WON

Dilaen watched as the Durcunusaan soldier exited the door of the large sitting room and left her alone. Thr'won’s home was of medium size, certainly nothing lavish, and it rested in the small neighborhood below the mountain road heading up to the King’s Villa. The home was a single story structure, with large rooms and windows to allow the sun into the villa. She briefly wondered how they retained heat in the winter months until she realized the glass was triple paned in many cases and there appeared to be steel shudders ready to drop into place on all the windows. Dilaen knew Thr'won was also wolf, her Lycavorian husband was a senior instructor for the Agoge program, and even before King Leonidas had returned to claim his throne she was a Chief Mage for Sparta. It was a title she had retained even after Helen had become the First Oracle of the Lycavorian people during the Tuarvomir, a title Helen had encouraged her to keep. Thr’won had studied for nearly six years at the School of the Oracles on Apo Prime, her husband following her there and living there until she had completed fully the regiment of classes and such that the Feravomir had devised. Like Helen, she was said to be considered part of the King’s extended family, and the Durcunusaan guards outside gave much weight to that. She had counted four Durcunusaan alertly moving about the front of the property and Dilaen guessed that the King thought very highly of Thr'won for such protection.

The home was very comfortably furnished with many chairs and couches and several large fireplaces spread throughout from what she saw as she was led here to this sitting room. The furniture was anything but extravagant, much of it hundreds of years old, but in pristine condition from what she could see. Dilaen moved to the wall where she saw the mural. It depicted a battle of some kind, with spear wielding Spartans in full body armor against an equally armored foe she didn’t recognize. They wore some kind of black armor with multiple light green openings in their helmets. Shi-Viskas could be seen in the mural, Spartans fighting with 190s and Nehtes, the flame and superheated breaths of dragons dotting the sky and the ground. It was incredibly detailed and as she gazed at it, she thought she saw the single figure who could only be King Leonidas with the mammoth obsidian dragon Torma at his side.

“It took them a full year to finish that.” The female voice said from behind her.

Dilaen turned quickly, her blue eyes going wide when she saw Chief Mage Thr'won entering the room with the Feravomir right next to her. Thr'won was the taller of the two but only by perhaps two inches.

“Chief Mage Thr’won!” Dilaen gasped bowing her head quickly. “Feravomir! I am honored!”

Helen chuckled. “Why would you be honored young lady?” She asked calmly.

Dilaen lifted her head and looked at them. “It is not often that one is in the company of the Feravomir of the Lycavorian people and the Chief Mage of Sparta at the same time. I did not realize you would be here as well Feravomir.”

“No I suppose we don’t spend as much time together as we should.” Helen answered as she settled into one of the chairs. “I imagine we will have to change that Thr’won.”

“I imagine we will.” Thr’won stated moving to the table that held several different mugs and two large carafes. She set the data pad from her hand on the counter as she poured two mugs of steaming liquid and then looked at Dilaen. “Dysea had that as one of her first visions when her Mindvoice powers were beginning to fully manifest themselves. She had an artist draw it for her and I liked it so much I had them put it on my wall.”

“It’s… beautiful.” Dilaen spoke looking back to the mural. “And somewhat dark.”

“Yes I know. But my husband enjoys that part of it.” Thr'won spoke. “You prefer tea don’t you Dilaen?”

Dilaen looked at Thr’won surprised. “Yes… yes I do. How… how did you know that?”

“You might be surprised at what we know.” Thr'won said with a smile as she poured the tea from the second carafe. “Cream or sweetener?”

Dilaen shook her head slowly, alarms in her reporter brain starting to sound loudly. “No… thank you.”

Thr'won nodded and picked up the mug, carrying it over to where Dilaen stood. “It’s a green herbal mix. I hope you don’t mind.”

Dilaen shook her head and took the mug, watching as Thr'won handed Helen the mug of coffee and then she retrieved her own mug and the pad. Thr'won looked back to Dilaen as she moved to the couch and settled her willowy frame onto the cushions. She motioned for Dilaen to sit in the chair across from her and Helen. “Please Dilaen… sit.”

Dilaen looked at the two women as she moved to the chair and lowered herself onto the soft pillow like seat warily. “Thank you for seeing me so quickly… I know it was very short notice.”

Thr'won leaned forward and placed the pad on the table between them seeing Dilaen’s eyes watch her movements. “Yes it was.” Thr'won answered. “So what can we do for you Dilaen?”

“You… you have the pad that your Durcunusaan Detail leader gave to you.” Dilaen spoke.

Thr'won nodded. “Yes. It is a picture of a young woman with what appears to be a dragon behind her. Does this have some meaning that I am unaware of?”

Dilaen looked from Thr'won to Helen and then back to Thr'won. “Who is she?” Dilaen asked.

“Why would I know who she is?” Thr'won asked.

Dilaen tilted her head slightly as she looked at them. “The picture I sent you was taken four years ago on the High Coven home world of Usu Ozeib 7.” She set her tea down and took another data pad from her large tote bag and keyed in several commands before setting the pad down on the table next to the identical one already there.

“I ask again… why would this matter to us?” Thr'won spoke as she sipped her tea.

Dilaen touched the new pad on the table and the image of Carisia from Cranae Island only two weeks earlier. “This was taken on Cranae Island two weeks ago. Prince Androcles’s island. It’s the same woman and the same dragon.”

Helen leaned forward now and picked up the new pad and looked at the image of a smiling Carisia. “It could be.” She said with a noncommittal shrug. “Or it could not be. How did you get this image?”

“Does it matter?” Dilaen asked.

“It will when I give this to Androcles. It will matter to you then when he comes asking how you obtained it.” Helen answered matter of factly.

“So you do know who she is?” Dilaen prompted.

“I never said that young lady.” Helen said. “You work for Channel 76 I understand. You are the Dilaen that just hosted the interview with Athani Leonidas last week.”

“Yes.” Dilaen said.

“You did a superb job with that. I commend you.” Helen spoke. “However… going from interviewing a Princess of the Union to spying on the Crown Prince? That is quite another thing altogether don’t you think?”

“I wasn’t spying!” Dilaen spoke quickly.

“What would you call it? There is a standard No Fly area around Cranae Island, Dilaen, as well as every home of a Leonidas.” Helen spoke calmly. “I am intelligent enough to know that this image came from the sky. How exactly did you obtain it?”

“The… the drone we were using was outside the zone with a powerful lens.” Dilaen spoke.

Helen set the pad down on the table once more. “And why did you find it necessary to do this? Are the comings and goings of the Leonidas family so interesting to you that you must invade every aspect of their lives?”

“Feravomir… they are… they are the Royal family.” Dilaen spoke. “Everything they do is news. Especially Prince Androcles.”

“Putting aside who this young woman might be for a moment…” Thr'won asked. “Why would it interest you?”

Dilaen looked at them with her blue eyes. “You know who she is, don’t you?” She said. “Both of you.”

“And again… I ask why it matters to you?” Thr'won spoke.

“Princess Sadi said there would be three others who would share their lives.” Dilaen said quickly. “I’ve already discovered who one of them is.”

“Have you now?” Helen said.

Dilaen looked at her. “Commander Ne'Veha of the SCIMITAR. She’s a pilot… and from all accounts a very good one. She is the one who was riding on Elynth when Prince Androcles confronted the Kavalians in the café.”

“And why would this fact lead you to believe she is one of them?” Helen asked. “There are many who ride dragons in the Union, Dilaen.”

Dilaen shook her head. “Not Elynth. I know Elynth and the Prince have allowed only two people other than himself to ride Elynth in her entire life. It is no secret she is the most reticent of the children of Torma and Isheeni.” Dilaen spoke. “Princess Sadi and this elven female are the only ones besides the Prince to have ridden her. I think that says all I need to know about that.” Dilaen picked up the pad. “Now this woman is a vampire, and she is bonded to a dragon. There are only twelve vampires within the Union who are bonded to dragons, and we have all of their names and pictures. She is not one of them. She is not within the UMD, or an employee of IES. Now… I could release this image without trying to find out who she is, but something tells me from the way you both are acting that whoever she is, it is not something that you want known. I would guess it is something that Prince Androcles doesn’t want known either… and that is why I want to speak with him. And her. Personally.”

“Child… you must be joking?” Thr'won spoke calmly. “Do you think coming here and threatening us is the way to get what you want?”

“I’m not threatening Chief Mage Thr'won… I’m simply making a statement.” Dilaen said knowing that she was walking a very fine line. She thought with Chief Mage Thr'won being an elven female like herself she would have an advantage. That apparently was not the case Dilaen was discovering.

“It definitely sounds like a threat to me.” Helen spoke evenly. “Young lady… have you ever visited the prison here in Sparta?”

“Certainly not Feravomir!” Dilaen exclaimed.

“Would you care to spend some time there?” Helen asked bluntly.

“Feravomir… I…”

Thr'won got to her feet slowly. “Thomas found this didn’t he?” She said as she turned to walk to the counter.

Dilaen’s blue eyes cut to her with a definite look of shock. “How…?”

Thr'won smiled. “It took me all of three minutes to find out all about you and Thomas Roan once this was placed in my hand. I am not without my resources Dilaen.” She said. “The Administrator at Channel 76 said you were his brightest star, and that Thomas Roan is a genius when it comes to electronics and such. He also says that Thomas has somewhat of a crush on you, and he suspects you have one on him since he has offered to give you three different support personnel and you have refused all of them and remained with this Thomas Roan.”

Dilaen’s face took on a slight blush to it and she looked down. “He is… he is very good at his job.” She said. “And he is a genius when it comes to electronics. And he is a wonderful father as well! He has nothing to do with this. I made him make the drone that took the pictures. I put him up to it.”

Helen chuckled from her spot. “She protects him.” She said looking at Thr'won.

“Tell us why you want to know this information Dilaen.” Thr'won asked her. “And do not attempt to lie to us. If you were truly only interested in a story and you did not care who your information hurt, you would have already released this photo, and the information on Ne'Veha. I suspect that you would release it if we told you no… but we want to know why you desire it so much. Why do you want to know so much about Androcles and his family?”

Dilaen moved her blue eyes back and forth between Thr'won and Helen for a moment before settling them on Thr'won. “I am a reporter.” She spoke. “This is what I have always wanted to do Chief Mage… Feravomir. I’m good at my job. A large part of the credit goes to Thomas… but I am tenacious and I will pursue a story until the end. It matters not where Prince Androcles goes, stories always follow him.”

“That is not all that follows him Dilaen.” Helen spoke. “He is far too much like his father, and trouble seems to go out of its way to find him wherever he is.”

“Then that is where I want to be.” Dilaen spoke without hesitation.

“Be careful what you wish for Dilaen.” Thr'won spoke. “With the Leonidas family you just may get it.”

“Someone will discover who she is Feravomir.” Dilaen spoke quickly. “Someone who may not come to you first and just release her images not caring who she is.”

Helen looked at her. “Your Thomas Roan and yourself? You are the only ones who know of this?”

Dilaen nodded. “Yes. It is a program Thomas developed. Images he has gathered from hundreds of sources. We did not know it would discover anything. It was a last ditch effort on our part.” She said.

“He is resourceful… this Thomas Roan.” Thr'won said looking at her. “You care for him don’t you?”

Dilaen nodded her head once more, this time without a second’s pause. “Yes I do. Very much so. He is human but he does not treat me as some sort of sex object simply because I am an elf female from Earth.”

Thr'won rolled her eyes. “I have yet to discover how that belief came about, but it is very taxing on my nerves as well.”

“Thomas… he is one of the most honorable men I have ever met, and I hope to pursue our relationship further if he does as well. And he caresses my ears so very well.” Dilaen spoke honestly knowing that it was needed above all else now if she wanted to be able to achieve her goals. She looked up quickly, her face blushing as she realized what she had just said and she saw both Helen and Thr'won smiling. “Forgive me.” She said.

“Do not be afraid of your feelings and never apologize for them.” Helen spoke. “Charles Turner has turned the corner on humans and their history and he is leading them into the future with conviction and values. It seems your Thomas Roan learned his lessons well.”

Dilaen looked at Thr'won and then cut her eyes to Helen. “Who is she Feravomir? If she was an agent of the Krypteria… you would not be acting like this, trying to protect her identity. I would already be on my way to be interrogated by Armetus himself. Who is she? Who are the others?”

Helen got to her feet. “Meet us here tomorrow at ten hundred hours sharp Dilaen.” She spoke. “They arrive early and sleep for a few hours but are usually up by then. I am going to Cranae Island anyway. Bring your Thomas Roan and you can discover for yourself.” Helen’s dark eyes bore into her as she came to her feet. “I will speak honestly now Dilaen. What you will see must not become public knowledge. Not yet. If it does child…” Helen shook her head. “If it does, I will warn you now… you and Thomas Roan will not live out the remainder of the day it becomes public knowledge before Androcles is ready.”

Dilaen looked at her with wide eyes. “Feravomir?” She asked.

“Be sure of what you want Dilaen.” Thr'won continued. “Androcles Leonidas is like his father in many ways, but he is also far more dangerous in many ways. If you betray him… put those he cares for in peril… there will be no place you can hide.”

Dilaen could tell they were not joking with her in any way and she nodded her head. “I do understand.” She spoke finally.

“Then meet us here tomorrow and you will have the answers to your questions.” Thr'won spoke.

BELID

IMMORTAL BASE

As she pushed her long, two-toned hair out of her face and broke the surface of the hot spring, she immediately detected Lynom’s Amarian Willow Flower scent perhaps three meters away. She turned her body in the neck deep spring, her dark eyes coming to rest on his wide back as he squatted on the large boulder facing in the other direction. As'hia realized then that he must have heard her mumble under her breath the comment on how she badly needed a hot bath several days ago. Hot springs like this had always relaxed her and made her mind clear and focused, and considering what she had been through in the last weeks, it was just what the doctor ordered. At least until she looked at Lynom and realized that she was living a perilous, day-to-day life, and the only thing she was sure of was an Immortal who said he would protect her.

As'hia stood there in the water watching him for a moment. He was shirtless now, the Immortal SA80 resting across his thighs as he squatted and ate the large Tulsian Date. As'hia could clearly see the scars her wolf claws had left on his upper back and across his shoulder. It must have happened when she first arrived, before they had injected her with the drug to keep her from changing. He had said nothing about this to her, he had not even mentioned it in passing, but looking at the pink scars on his grayish colored skin As'hia knew it had to have been painful. The drug was now gone from her system, as was the capsule in the back of her head just under the scalp that prevented her from using her MV abilities. She had been able to shift several times over the course of the last three weeks, each time her Lycavorian genes becoming stronger and healing the injuries that her elven metabolism was still working on. She was completely healed according to Lynom, his medical sensors unable to detect any of the internal injuries that had hindered her for so long. As'hia had no choice but to trust him, not if she wanted to live, but the only problem with that was that she was beginning to trust him too much. Since the day he had shown her the perverted orgy that the rest of the Immortals took part in every day, he had been blocking all of her Mindvoice probes. However it had happened, As'hia discovered that her MV powers had increased by a substantial amount, even greater than her mother and father. Like any good Spartan soldier, she tried to use her new abilities on the most likely target and that was Lynom. He had batted aside her probes as if they were nothing more than a nuisance, refusing to talk to her unless he needed too. As'hia was beginning to think she had hurt his feelings in some way. He would come to her cell everyday, bringing her food and clean clothes, never speaking to her unless he needed to. The first few days, before she knew what he was, As'hia had talked to him easily. Discovering he was an Immortal had changed all that.

Or so she thought.

As'hia wasn’t so sure what he had told her wasn’t true in some way. He could do things that As'hia knew no Immortal could do. He could blur in motion like a vampire, and she had seen him wrap the shadows around himself twice until it was like he wasn’t even there. As'hia was not a fool, and she knew that no Immortal could do that. He had told her his mother was a pureblood vampire, but As'hia found that hard to believe. She knew that was impossible. No pureblood vampire would willingly bed with an Immortal. He said his father was Cha’talla, the most feared Immortal to ever live, even to Union Spartans. Yet As'hia knew that was impossible also for the many Union reports all said Cha’talla was dead. Looking at Lynom, all As'hia saw was the image of Immortals she had seen in all her training classes. Immensely proportioned hulks with grayish colored skin and frightening bone spurs along the jaw lines extending down from their ear lobes to the cleft of their square jaws. That is what she saw when she looked at Lynom, but as she saw this As'hia also saw something else.

As'hia saw an Immortal who had butchered one of his own kind to protect her. He had killed that Immortal without so much as a pause in his mind, and killed him in a particularly brutal way for attempting to rape her. Even in that rage of action As'hia had seen intelligence. Cold and calculating intelligence. Her actions had caused him to bite her and feed on her blood, telling her it was now the only way to protect her. She had hated him for that… hated him until she realized he had been right. Since he had fed on her blood, not a single Immortal had looked at her in a threatening manner. The incredible thing was that he had taken her blood four times since to reinforce the scent of himself in her veins. Each time he had apologized profusely to her for having to do something so vile. The second time she had tried to fight him, but she was still too weak. The third time she had accepted it stoically, but the last time… the last time she had clutched at his broad shoulders as fire ignited within her veins. A flare of incredible desire, and this had shamed her.

Lynom possessed strength that normal Immortals should not have had As'hia was sure. The kick that had crushed her attacker’s head was delivered with lethal precision and incredible power. His reflexes were just as fast as her combined elven and wolf speed, yet he moved with measured confidence in everything. He neither acted nor moved like an Immortal should according to her instructors and this more than anything made her not trust him. He was lying to her about something, but As'hia couldn’t decide what that was, and she couldn’t trust him because of that.

So you will not talk to me again? As'hia reached out easily within Mindvoice, probing his shields gently. She had quickly mastered her new MV abilities and had discovered she was very good at it. It did not occur to her that the reason for this increase in her MV abilities was Lynom establishing the initial connection between them, and his taking of her blood only made that connection stronger and more intertwined.

What would be the point? Lynom answered not seeing her eyes go wide at the first words he had spoken to her within Mindvoice since her first week as a prisoner here. You will believe nothing I tell you going forward, just as you don’t believe anything I have told you in the past.

You could start with the truth. As'hia spoke. The truth about who and what you are? You haven’t exactly been forthcoming.

My mother told me once that like trust… truth is a relative term. Lynom told her softly not turning his head to look at her as she thought he would. There can be no trust if there is no truth. There can be no truth without trust. There can be neither truth nor trust if you do not believe.

Believe what? As'hia asked him.

That there is more than what you have been taught. Lynom answered. Your mother and father are finding this out even as we speak.

As'hia’s eyes grew wide. What do you mean? What are they learning? Where are they? If you have hurt them I will…

They have been with my father and among my tribe for almost two months now. Your father, your mother and another elf male. An O’lan. A pilot. Lynom told her as he took another bite out of the date in his hand.

O’lan? As'hia gasped. He is the reason I went to that damn moon to begin with! Her words were laced with anger.

You know him then?

As'hia whipped her head angrily to the side in the hot water. I know him! I was… I was in a relationship with him for almost a year. He is a pilot in my father’s command and he wanted to marry me. He wanted me to stop being a Spartan and become his trophy wife so that he could parade me around.

And this is not what you wanted? Lynom asked.

I have too much of my mother in me. As'hia stated. I like what I do… and I am good at it. O'lan… he told me if I wanted him that is what I would have to do. I was angry and upset. I want a husband and children, but I do not feel I have to give up what I want to achieve that. I went on that trip to try and sort everything out.

You cared for him?

Yes. As'hia answered softly.

You should not be made to do something you do not want Ssin’urn ‘Anon. Lynom spoke. Any man who would attempt to confine you is not a man who truly wishes you for the woman you are.

As'hia turned her head and looked at Lynom’s back once more. He most certainly will not want me now regardless. She said more harshly than she had intended. Not after I have been raped by Immortals!

As'hia watched his eyes close slowly and he took a deep breath. Then he… then he does not deserve you if this changes how he feels for you.

What would you know about it? She snapped. You are an Immortal! Or a vampire! Both! I don’t know! You have no idea what I’m talking about! You have never loved anyone!

Lynom turned his head slowly to look into her dark eyes, now alive with a myriad of emotions as she glared at him. All emotions that he understood. Emotions that she had every right to have. Possibly had they crossed paths in the future and met under a different set of circumstances, maybe if he had been able to stop her rape when she first arrived, conceivably if he had been able to save her as his brother had saved Normya. Perhaps… maybe… conceivably. They were all words that mattered not now. Even if As'hia saw whom he was inside, what he felt for her even when he wasn’t in the same room, Lynom doubted if it would change her view of his people. Of him.

You are right of course As'hia. He spoke softly, his words filled with pain and sadness. I do not have the ability to love. I am nothing more than a mindless brute.

As'hia’s eyes grew wider when she heard his words. It was because they were spoken within her mind and not out loud, but As'hia could almost feel the sorrow in Lynom’s words. The sorrow and the hurt. She looked at his face, his eyes focused on her, and As'hia saw in his eyes what her words had done.

Lynom…

I talk with my brother once a week now Ssin’urn ‘Anon. Lynom spoke quickly cutting off her words before she could continue. It is much easier to communicate with him now that he and his il kal'daka darthirii have come together. His Mindvoice abilities have increased by a factor of three now and it makes it much easier for me. He is meant for great things my brother Tir’ut. He has told me everything that is happening. Your parents have gone to Kranek, the planet in The Wilds that my tribe calls home. He and Normya will return to Kranek with our darthirii ilhar Queen Dysea and my mother soon. Your xinanath, your parents… they are working with my father and uncle T’lolt on a plan that will enable them to come here and rescue you and the other elven females who are here. And finally bring an end to Phy’iad and his foul regime.

As'hia watched him get to his feet and reach for the shirt he had removed. As he set the SA80 aside, As'hia’s dark eyes followed the line of his powerful body, the way his muscles were so exquisitely defined and rippled under his skin like bands of steel. Her eyes also took in the scars she had inflicted on him, the jaggedness of the tears her claws had rendered in his flesh easily seen. He turned to face her as he pulled the shirt on.

We must go before Phy’iad and his men finish with their vile entertainment. He spoke softly. I brought you some fresh clothes. They are beside the spring. I will wait for you by the cave opening.

Lynom… you said they were coming for me and the other elven females. As'hia said looking at him from the pool.

Yes.

What about… what about you?

My well being is not your concern Ssin’urn ‘Anon. Lynom answered. You have made that very clear. Just worry about rejoining your parents and perhaps moving on from this portion of your life as best you are able. I will wait for you by the cave opening.

SODRAG

Sadi stood on the end of the ramp of her STRIKER, her jungle green eyes resting on where Andro and Elynth relaxed on the tarmac a hundred meters away. She felt Carisia move up next to her and she turned her head seeing Carisia’s beautiful Maya blue eyes watching them as well, the setting sun reflecting deliciously on her face and skin.

“He is still angry with us isn’t he D'anthe xukuth?” (Dear heart) Carisia asked softly.

“Not us.” Sadi answered feeling warmth flow through her at the name Carisia had begun calling her. “With himself.”

Carisia looked at her. “Himself? But why? Arrarn was not upset with Deneth. He was very happy Deneth did what he did.”

Sadi smiled warmly. “Andro is considerably more traditional than Arrarn. Even more than his father in many ways. If I had to guess… I would say he is upset with himself for not being the one to deal with Thast.”

“If he had been the one… we would not have been able to hide our relationship any longer.” Carisia said. “He is not the most subtle of individuals D'anthe xukuth.”

Sadi chuckled. “No he is not. At least not when it comes to protecting what he sees as belonging to him. Namely us.”

“Then why… why not do the same for Ne'Veha, Sadi?” Carisia asked. “Allowing Tarren to remain on the SCIMITAR and continuing to influence Ne'Veha? He used her confusion to make her do what she did. Tarren manipulated her, knowing she was torn between worlds, and he broke her down enough to where she succumbed to his advances when deep within herself she did not want to.”

Sadi nodded. “Yes he did.” Sadi looked at her. “It is as I told Ne'Veha. She did not have what we have always had Carisia. She never understood why she acted like she did. Why she questioned her parents and what they taught her. We have always known we would be Andro’s. We have always seen him in our dreams. Seen each other and what we would share. Ne'Veha has not had that because of the distance between us, and until Andro, you and I came together we were not strong enough to feel her or for her to feel us.”

“Isn’t that enough reason to pursue her?” Carisia asked. “To show her that she belongs with us?”

“If she doesn’t accept or understand it, how can she give totally of herself as we have?” Sadi asked the question. “She will always question the purpose of what we share. I am like you Enylarcopri… take her and make her see we are what she desires. But we are women Carisia, and that is what we feel. I understand why Andro has not done this even though his blood burns for her just as intensely as it does for us. As it does for Lu’ria. It needs to be her choice. It needs to be what she wants.”

“Lu’ria… she does not question what she feels.” Carisia said. “At least I don’t think she does. I have sensed no indecision in her. Have you?”

Sadi shook her head. “No… but I think that has more to do with her being a Drow than anything else. They do not question something when it feels right to them. It is not in their nature.”

“She is very intriguing.” Carisia said.

Sadi smiled alluringly. “Intriguing… a neutral word to describe the fact that we have never had a Drow Mistress before.”

Carisia shrugged. “Being a slave to her sounds very zhas.” (Wild, kinky) She said with a similar smile. “It might turn out to be very pleasurable for all concerned.”

Sadi looked at her with mock horror. “Enylarcopri… your time with us has turned you into a pomai!”

Carisia laughed and pressed her body intimately against Sadi’s. “But think of the fun we have had! Can you imagine yourself feeling what Andro makes us feel with any other male D'anthe xukuth?”

“Hah!” Sadi declared. “Never! Even without his aura burning around my senses, his size alone would leave me gasping for breath because he actually knows how to use it. As well as the fact that he nibbles so well with his fangs I melt in seconds.”

“Ohhhhh!” Carisia cooed. “Did you have to say that? Now I won’t be able to get that out of my head!”

Ahem! Anthar’s voice from within the STRIKER broke into their minds. I realize that you and Sadi are planning your evening with Andro sister. But you have not finished securing me in this ridiculous harness, and I do not wish to fall out.

Carisia looked at Sadi and they both burst out laughing as they moved back into the STRIKER.

[…Should not have done that!] Andro said.

[And what would you have done?] Elynth spoke as she rested on the tarmac near the end of the ramp and looked at Andro as he checked the equipment pouches on her saddle, his hands roaming along the edges of the saddle and along her underbelly to make sure it was secure. Androcles Leonidas was the only person who Elynth allowed to touch her in this manner. In all her twenty-seven years, outside of Androcles, only Sadi and Ne'Veha had ever ridden her. It was not something she had allowed. Very few individuals would dare touch her without hers or Andro’s permission. It was not something she did on purpose; it was just something that she had always done. They had bonded while Andro was still within his mother’s womb, and though she joked with him about it, the closeness they shared was in fact reserved for many lovers and couples. They would share things with each other that not even their mates knew, and that would never change. Elynth cared for no other hands on her and most definitely only the caress of Anthar’s tail upon hers or the stroke of his wings on her own. She was not known as the most introverted child of Torma and Isheeni for nothing.

[I don’t know.] Andro answered.

[Bah! You know exactly what you would have done!] Elynth exclaimed using the tip of her tail to tap Andro lightly on the back. [Thast would be a cooling piece of vampire flesh in the morgue at Reylan and what you and Carisia share… what Anthar and I now share… it would no longer be secret. That is something neither you nor I want to happen just yet my bonded brother.]

[I know.] Andro spoke softly.

[Then what is the problem?] Elynth asked pointedly.

Andro looked at her and moved up to where she had lowered her head to shoulder level. He placed his hands on either side of her huge snout and caressed the scales just under her golden eyes, watching as they closed in happiness. Elynth could not deny the pleasure she got from this action. It had been this way since he was very small, he always scratched her scales in the same spot and it was a sensation she had grown to cherish and look forward too.

[It should have been me.] His voice answered in almost a whisper.

Elynth opened her eyes and looked at him as he lowered his forehead to her snout. [Have we not always spoken and acted as one mind and voice Andro?]

[Yes.] He answered immediately. [There is not me without you Elynth.]

[And there is not me without you Andro.] Elynth answered. [I did what you could not because of who you are and what we are trying to hide for a time longer. Just as you would do for me without question.]

[Yes.] Andro told her.

[It would not do for you to approach King Anon and ask of him what I did.] Elynth said. [He would have looked at you differently. I knew it would come to this sooner or later. Once the witch Aikiro began to suspect, I knew she would bring Thast here to confirm her suspicions. I doubt this did anything to convince her otherwise, but at least Enylarcopri will no longer have to deal with that foul man. At least until you kill him.]

Andro chuckled and looked at her golden eyes. [Probably. I still can’t believe Anon’s daughter actually agreed to it.]

Elynth laughed softly as well. [Rlina’s prospective husband is one of Vengal’s half vampire Drow scouts. Anon can not speak enough of him. She told me he has bitten her before and she knew just how to act. It accomplished what we needed it too. When she appeared in Thast’s room clad in only a sheet, and then accused him of biting her the previous night, it kept Carisia from disemboweling him. The witch Aikiro knows Thast is a vile creature… and it did not surprise her in the least that he may have done this. She only seemed to be angered that he had gotten caught.]

[Why doesn’t that surprise me? And it only confirms for me she is planning something else.] Andro said. [What did Yuri do?]

[Before or after Carisia told her that if she was going to arrange a marriage with a man, to at least arrange one with someone who was actually pleasant to look at and had something larger than a morning sausage for a cock!] Elynth answered.

Andro looked at her with wide eyes. [Carisia said that?] He gasped.

Elynth nodded quickly. [Oh yes! Anthar and I watched from outside the window and it was hysterical to see the look on her face when Carisia stormed out. The glare Yuri gave Thast after that would have melted Dragon armor!] Elynth’s voice was full of mischievous humor and it was very noticeable.

[Anon released him though?] Andro asked.

Elynth nodded. [The object was never to keep him there. It was to give Carisia a reason to return to SODRAG and you much sooner. It accomplished that.]

[You are devious sister.] Andro spoke.

[Well… I am a female.] Elynth spoke smugly. [And just as I wish to feel only Anthar caressing my wings and tail, Carisia and Sadi wish to feel only your hands upon them.] Elynth butted him gently in the shoulder. [Now tell me why you are letting this fool Tarren remain on our ship and have your woman?]

Androcles looked at her. [She must find her own way sister… you know that.] He said. [I do not wish her to be with us in a manner not of her complete choosing. She is strong Elynth… she may not seem that way now… but she is strong.]

[I don’t question that Andro. You only attract strong women.] Elynth said.

Andro smiled. [Even Ulana?]

Elynth tilted her huge head and batted her golden eyes. [Ok… perhaps not her.] She said. [She was more of a whiner. And her voice grated on my hearing.]

Andro laughed and nodded his head. [It grated on mine too.] He said. [Ne'Veha has discovered the messages that we sent to her.] Andro told her. [Perhaps now she will begin to discover she belongs with us.]

Elynth looked at Andro for a long moment in silence. There was very little they could hide from each other and she pressed on. [What else troubles you Andro?]

[Elynth… Elynth we may have to leave when our fathers discover our secret.] Andro said. [At least for a time.]

Elynth nodded her huge head slowly. [I know.]

[It almost seems as if their roles have become reversed.] Andro spoke. [Our mothers have become the more accepting of the unknown, while our fathers have not. They are much more cautious now.]

[I have felt this for some time now as well. And it has gotten stronger since the Coven has been here.] Elynth said. [What do you think it means?]

Andro shook his head. [I don’t know. It is very strange… I can’t really describe it, but it is something that has occupied my mind for the last few months.]

[We will face it as we have faced everything else in our lives my Bonded brother.] Elynth spoke confidently. [Head on without hesitation. And we will face it together. Just as our fathers have taught us.]

[I remember what the Feravomir said to me on this tarmac sister. That I would need to make decisions that will alter the future. She asked if I was ready for that. Do you think that includes my father?] Andro said.

[The Feravomir has a way of speaking in riddles Andro… you know this.] Elynth said. [There are times when I question if even she knows what she is saying.]

Andro met her golden eyes and stroked her scales once more. [Enough of this sister.] He said confidently. [We are going to Cranae Island to relax and be with those we love. Let’s do that shall we?]

[You must make me a promise though.] Elynth spoke as they began to walk towards the STRIKER. [When you have your mates in your arms… do try to shield better. Last week you dropped all pretense of shielding and it affected Anthar and me as well.]

[I didn’t think that bothered you.] Andro spoke.

[It doesn’t… a divine time was had by all, but we need to eat more than you my brother. You interrupted our meal and we could not help ourselves.] Elynth said her voice soft and embarrassed. [When we finally returned to the beach, the ocean had claimed our meal and we had not the strength to go hunting again.]

Andro chuckled. [I will try to be more mindful.] He said.

Elynth flicked her wing forward on this occasion and shoved Andro harder this time making him stumble forward. [Liar!]

REYLAN

Her name was Libala. She was an elven female. And never before had Libala felt such agonizing pleasure. Every nerve in her body was alive and singing out with delightful abandon. It had been like this for four weeks now, ever since she had discovered them.

Or more correctly, they had discovered her.

They had discovered her about to be savagely attacked and eaten by a wild Grizz Beast. The monster was a rare one now, leftover from the High Coven experiments on the animals of Earth. It stood nearly ten foot tall and easily four feet wide, yet they had descended upon it without hesitation, swords flashing in the setting sun. She heard the animal roar in pain as those swords bit deeply into its flesh, and then they would dance away as it swung its massive paws, the four inch long teeth snapping viciously at air. One of them had snatched her arm and physically tossed her up into the branches of a tree, well out of reach of the Grizz Beast and allowing her an unobstructed view of the life or death battle beneath her. They moved in perfect unison they did, swords flashing out with incredible power and precision, and the Grizz Beast dying the death of a thousand cuts. It ended when both of them stepped in and drove their swords into the head and neck of the staggering creature. It struck out once more in its death throes, catching both of its attackers a glancing blow before it finally fell to the jungle ground dead.

Libala watched as they withdrew their swords from the dead creature and inspected each other for wounds. One of them had four long, deep tears in his lower abdomen while the second had four slashes in his shoulder and arm. She watched them begin to strip out of their now torn and shredded clothes only to stare at them in even further horror. She had only heard of their species before, stories told by adults who had fought in the Battle for Earth with King Leonidas. Never did Libala imagine she would see them, but standing before her had been two very large and wounded Immortals. And they had saved her life. They had saved her life by risking their own and now they were both wounded horribly for their actions. Libala had dropped from the tree cat like and poised herself to run as fast as her legs could carry her. She didn’t know what made her stop, but she hadn’t moved and she watched them turn to look at her. Not with blood or lust in their eyes, but what seemed to be relief that she was safe. They made no threatening moves toward her; they did not try and chase her. They simply dropped to the jungle floor and took out small vials of blood and drank them quickly. What she had seen flashed into her mind as the pleasure overwhelmed her senses in waves.

“We will not hurt you Lotha Uss.” The first had said.

“You… you are Immortals!” Libala gasped.

The second one had nodded then. “I am Am’rul … this is my brother As’pin. And we are not like any Immortals you may have heard about Lotha Uss. (Little One) You should not have been out here alone.”

“My… my name is Libala.” She stammered.

“You risk much coming out into the jungle at this time Libala.” Am'rul told her as he began applying a green balm to the tears in his shoulder. “We have been tracking this creature for three days now. We did not know why it was circling back towards the city until we saw you.”

“You were hunting it!” Libala gasped.

As’pin chuckled as he applied the green ointment to his grayish colored skin. “These beasts do not provide the challenge we are used too Lotha Uss.” He said. “Nind ph'izznarg lu'waele.” Libala’s ice blue eyes scrunched up in confusion and As’pin looked at his brother. “Am'rul… what are the words?”

“They are large and stupid.” Am'rul spoke. “Our brother has told you As'pin, you need to concentrate more on your studies.”

“Around these fool Immortals it is better to act dumb so that we fit in.” As'pin answered. “You always were more interested in learning different languages.”

“That is why the Matriarch Mother praises me more.” Am'rul stated.

“Bunjiro!” (Asshole) As'pin hissed.

“Ak'nenn'nehr wael!” (Brainless fool)

Libala found herself moving closer to these hulking Immortals who seemed to be more interested in the Grizz Beast and insulting each other than her. At least she thought they were insulting each other. Libala had always been the more adventurous of her parent’s children, often going into the jungle at night. She was the youngest of nine children at only twenty-three years old, but she was definitely the one who gave them the most fits. When Am'rul dropped the tube of ointment, Libala was close enough to reach out and snatch it from the ground. She lifted it to her nose as Am'rul and As'pin watched her closely. Her nose wrinkled in disgust.

“This smells horrible!” She exclaimed.

“Be that as it may… it works.” Am'rul spoke holding out his hand for the tube.

Libala was close enough now to smell them and her nose wrinkled even more. “You both smell horrible!” Libala’s eyes had gone wide then, realizing she may have just ended her own life by insulting them as she did. She looked on in shock as they both began to bellow in laughter.

“Yes!” As'pin exclaimed. “Yes we certainly do!”

Libala watched as Am'rul got to his feet and looked down into her face. The blond color of her hair could still be detected even in the fading sunlight through the jungle canopy and he could not keep his heart from jumping in his chest. She was only five feet five inches, if that tall, yet she had a typically perfect elven body. Long legs for her height, a small waist and above average breasts that pushed proudly against the tan shirt she wore. Her hair fell well below her shoulders and her ice blue eyes seemed to almost glow in the growing darkness.

“We… we will dispose of this creature Libala.” Am'rul spoke softly. “You should make your way back to your home now.”

Libala looked at him stunned. “You are going… you are going to let me go?” She asked.

“Why would we not?” As'pin asked her.

“I am… I am a female elf.” She stammered. “You… you are not going to break me to your will?”

Am'rul hissed softly in anger. “That is a vile practice of our people and not something we take part in!” He spoke harshly though Libala could tell it was not directed at her, but more at the mention of what Immortals were know for throughout the Union. “My brother and I can not do this, even if we chose to. Which we don’t!”

“You… you can’t?” Libala asked shocked. “You are… you are Immortals.”

“It is a long story Lotha Uss.” As'pin spoke now. “And it will be full dark in a few minutes. You can use your elven speed to return to your city before this happens. Go now. All we ask is that you do not speak of us within the jungle here.”

“Yes. Our presence is not known but for one… and that is how we need to keep it for now.” Am'rul agreed.

“You are… you are Immortals serving the High Coven.” Libala said. “Aren’t you?”

“My brother and I do not serve that witch of an Empress.” As'pin told her calmly. “And if she discovered we were here, our lives would be forfeit.”

“You should go Lotha Uss.” Am'rul told her.

Libala looked at them as they turned to the carcass of the Grizz Beast. And she made a decision that would change her life forever. “I know… I know of a place nearby.” Libala spoke up. “It is a cave with a hot spring inside. It would allow you to… it would allow you to bathe at least.”

Libala had never been more pleased with a decision she had made then she was with that decision that night. Over the course of the next five weeks she would bring them different foods from the city. They would not tell her why they were here only than it was their duty to protect someone who was close by. They did not tell her who that was, and she did not ask. She would sit for hours with them, discovering just how intelligent they truly were. They were nothing like the Immortals she had heard about growing up. As she grew more accustomed to their features, Libala was easily able to discern that they were indeed brothers. Am'rul was older by a year, though both of them were over two hundred years old, and still very young by Immortal standards. Am'rul was the more reserved and businesslike of them, always touching her when he was showing her something, while As’pin was the more comical of them. As’pin completely blew apart the stern taciturn picture of Immortals that so many had.

Libala did not remember the exact moment it happened; only that she had come to the cave one morning and found both of them leaving the hot spring in the back completely naked and dripping with water. Whatever she had learned of Immortals and their ability to break female elves quickly fell by the wayside seeing them that way. This was the main reason she had resisted so long, but after their first night together, she had not seen them for almost four days. There was no physical need to be with them, no addiction that controlled her actions. She was the same individual she was before they had fucked her senseless. She was sure it was Am'rul’s arms she had thrown herself into that first time as she found herself gravitating to him most of all, but over the course of those first nine hours Libala of the Moon Elves had been the focus of their complete and very carnal attentions. And Libala had fallen head over heels in love with both of them.

As it was that first night, it was the same now. They devoured her body completely, their hands and fingers, their thin lips and tongues, all dragging across her lush young body and setting fire to her flesh wherever they touched. Am'rul was the more methodic of the brothers, always taking extra time to explore her succulent body. Even after As’pin had spent himself, Am'rul would take longer and completely drive Libala insane with his ministrations. They pulled crushing orgasm after crushing orgasm from her until she could no longer stand it and was begging them to take her.

Her long blond hair was damp with sweat now, her lightly tanned skin glistening with the intensity of her pleasure, As'pin’s hugely thick Immortal cock buried deeply in her bowels. She was stretched out on top of his rock hard body, her head whipping back and forth as her hands clutched at his wrists. He was constantly using his nose to firmly brush the backs of her four-inch high elven ears, driving her to heights of gratification she had never known could exist while his hands stroked the sides of her breasts. They were heights of gratification that were quickly surpassed, as they always were, when Am'rul drove his own deliciously huge Immortal cock back into her spasming pussy with heavenly slowness.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh… yes Am'rul!” She shrieked out as another orgasm smashed through her.

She released As’pin’s wrists, her arms flying around Am'rul’s broad shoulders as every sinfully marvelous inch of his cock stretched her pussy in a way nothing ever would. When they had first taken her, she blessed her elven genes endlessly, the genes that allowed her body to accept both of them at once. Elven bodies were much more adaptable and pliable and it was this that made the females so valuable to slavers and such. Libala had been sore the first morning after, but it was a luscious soreness that she had welcomed for it continued to remind her of what she had found. Am'rul’s thin lips came down on hers as the whole of his fifteen inch cock finally finished it’s devastating plunge back into her depths. Libala felt his huge balls press tightly to her upturned ass cheeks, so hot and ready to explode and she screamed out into his kiss as another staggering orgasm ripped through her mind. She could feel her juices spilling from around Am'rul’s huge cock, coating their lower bodies. She could feel their two massive tools pulsing inside her supple form, stretching her in a way that she had never imagined. Her ankles locked around Am'rul’s powerful asscheeks as she kissed him back with a fervor. He responded without hesitation, and his ability to steal her breath away with just his kisses is what caused Libala to love him just that tad bit more. That and the fact that when he fucked her singly, he would perch her in his lap and simply flex his huge cock inside her while his lips suckled her nipples. He would not allow himself to come until she had experienced at least three orgasms of her own and was hissing in his ears to love her completely.

You could not see her body, sandwiched as it was between the brothers, and only her long legs were visible locked around Am'rul’s hips. They were both nearing release now Libala knew, As’pin’s breathing becoming faster in her ear as they sawed their massive cocks back and forth within her openings. With Am'rul’s divinely powerful two hundred and sixty pound body on top of them, her shapely ass had swallowed every millimeter of As’pin’s cock and she began clenching her inner muscles instinctively, wanting them to fill her with their seed.

Libala heard As’pin roar out his release, his face burying in the back of her neck as his cock swelled inside her. Libala could only squeal out her own delight as the upward push of his hips impaled her deeper on Am'rul’s immense cock. She felt As’pin’s hot come flooding her bowels, Am'rul’s hands moving to hold her asscheeks in his grip while she shuddered in climax. It was the third time As’pin had exploded within her this night, and this release was not as large, but it mattered not to her. Libala’s ice blue eyes lifted from where she had buried her face into Am’rul’s shoulder and she stared into his dark orbs. He understood what she wanted and with hardly any effort, he began to lift her from his brother’s body slowly. Libala hissed delightfully as As’pin’s cock began leaving her ass, the tightness of her opening milking every bit of the come from his cock before Am'rul had lifted her completely free. He lowered her back to the bed, covered her lips with his once more, and began to pummel her lush body with his fifteen inch cock. Libala sang out in shameless delight, her arms clutching him, trying to pull him tighter into her body even as his fifteen inches finally drove her up to the edge of the pleasure abyss and then over it. The moment he tucked his face against her neck she knew what was going to happen next, what she had wanted for some time now, and the fleeting prick of pain from his vampire fangs was instantly washed away as she exploded in the most soul shattering orgasm she had yet experienced in her life with them. Her wail of bliss was muffled as she bit down on his shoulder and felt his enormous cock swell even larger within her and then erupt with scorching hot, life giving seed deeply into her womb as he fed on her blood.

The wave of celestial pleasure swept over her, her ice blue eyes rolling up into the back of her head, as blast after blast of Am'rul’s come filled her.

“I love you!” She gasped into his ear. “I love you! I love you!”

Then it became too much and Libala let the divine sensations sweep her away and she descended into heavenly contentment.

The eyes behind the mask gazed on the sight before them and the anger grew.

The Immortal known as Am'rul lay between the elf female’s legs, his hairless head resting on her chest, one of her arms draped almost possessively over his shoulders. The second one lay beside her on his back, her other arm tossed lazily across his broad chest, one of his hands resting on the flesh of her forearm. Her long blond hair was splayed across the pillows of the bed, and she wore a peaceful expression on her face. The twin puncture marks in her neck were easily discernible, but they would disappear completely in a few hours.

The figure was only of medium height, and clad entirely in black. The black cape and cowl were wrapped around the figure tightly, the cowl hiding the angular helmet that the figure wore. Only two small eye slits were visible, and behind those slits were cobalt blue orbs that held intense anger. The mask, helmet really, wrapped around the head hiding everything from sight. The uniform looked similar to the Union Mark IV ArmorPly, conforming to the body and providing substantial protection against projectile weapons and even bladed weapons.

The figure moved silently up beside the bed like a shadow. The home was sitting on the outskirts of Reylan and providing ample opportunity to eliminate these vile Immortals without fear of discovery. The figure silently slipped the gleaming, slightly curved blade from under the cloak. The gloved hand closed tightly around the hilt of the knife, the matte black finger guard with four half-inch long spikes protruding from it. The figure stepped closer, intending to drive the blade into the soft tissue under the exposed jaw of the Immortal lying beside the elven female and killing him instantly. Dealing with the second Immortal would not be difficult. It would have worked out quite well had the elven female not taken that time to cluck out her enchantment, stretch her arms and open her ice blue eyes. To her credit… the elf female did react incredibly fast and invariably saved the first Immortal from dying without knowing what had killed him.

“NO!”

The figure drove the knife forward with blinding speed, only to see it sink into the now empty pillow as the Immortal rolled to the side faster than the figure had seen any Immortal ever move. The helmeted head tracked him easily however, as the second Immortal rolled off the bed on the other side pulling the female elf with him protectively. The figure hissed their disgust at the typical Immortal behavior, protecting the elven females that they broke to their will so they would not have to find another.

“You were assigned follow the Empress’s orders!” The mechanical voice sprang from the helmeted figure, harsh and unforgiving. “Not to prey on helpless elven females! Now you will die for both actions!”

Am'rul came to his feet, his Immortal sword appearing in his hands far quicker than the figure believed possible. “It is not as it appears!” He snarled.

The figure lifted their hand and with a flick of the wrist Am'rul found himself hurtling through the air to smash painfully into the far wall as Libala scrambled to her feet, trying to hold the sheet over her naked body.

“Stop it!” She screamed.

The figure turned to the Immortal who had rolled off the bed and was scrambling to grip his sword. The figure stepped back as As’pin’s hand closed around the pommel and he brought it whistling forward with deadly velocity to cut through the air where the figure had been standing only an instant before. This fact did not go unnoticed by the figure as they lifted their hand once more, but extended it out to the side. As’pin’s eyes watched in desperate awe as the soft white color flared around the figure’s hand and suddenly what appeared to be some sort of whip materialized in that same hand. It seemed to come directly from the figure’s wrist, and though not as long as some of the whips he had seen, it was easily a meter long if not a little more. The hand snapped forward and the tip of that whip crashed into his sword hand, white hot pain lancing up the back of his right hand and his fingers becoming instantly numb.

“Ughhhhh!” As’pin howled rolling to the side even further as blood blossomed from the torn skin. He looked at the figure once more, his dark eyes now changing to cobalt blue in anger and pain.

“You force yourselves upon this female!” That mechanical voice hissed out now. “You break her to your will by addicting her to your foul essence! I will not allow you to live for one second longer than necessary for what you have done!”

As’pin surged off the floor intending to smash his left fist into the smaller figure, but that whip came lashing out once more, the tip of it not just opening another deep gash on the flesh of his leg but also hitting him with the force of a large rock and knocking his leg out from under him. He grunted in pain as he fell onto his side, and he could only watch as the end of that whip like weapon became a small ball studded with needle like spikes whistling through the air.

Am'rul groaned in his own pain, the slices of the shattered glass from the table stinging his shoulder and back as he rolled to his feet and saw the figure standing over his brother. His eyes were now also changed and they grew wide when he realized he was watching this figure wield some sort of psychic weapon. The soft white color of the whip made it appear to not even be real, but the damage it had already done to his brother was without doubt. It must have been a psychic weapon of some sort, it was the only explanation. Am'rul rushed forward as fast as his Immortal body would carry him, which was considerably faster than any Immortal that served the High Coven. Fear of more injury to his brother and injury to the elf female who meant so much to them now driving his actions.

For all his training and speed among the finest weapons masters of his tribe, Am'rul was far too slow. This was the person they were sent here to protect and that person was going to kill them for something they did not understand. Am'rul swung his heavy Immortal sword over his head, intending to bring it down on the figure’s arm that was wielding the whip like psychic projection. The blow never landed as that whip end appeared to have a life of its own and it snapped away from As'pin to smash into the side of his shoulder. Am'rul thought an adolescent Bancorik had hit him, and his body rocketed across the room to crash into the opposite wall, his sword skittering across the floor. The figure turned his head and glared at him from under the helmet.

“You can not sneak up on me Immortal dog!” The mechanical voice hissed out. “Now I will kill you!” The left hand came up now and without even touching him Am'rul was lifted off the floor and smashed savagely into the wall with such force his body left an indentation in the granite and brick the wall was made from.

“We did not force her!” Am'rul screamed.

The figure snapped their left hand forward this time, another whip like psychic projection appearing from that hand, the tip viciously slapping into his face and cutting his cheek down to the bone. Am'rul’s blood splashed on the wall behind him as the figure stepped closer to him, ignoring As'pin, who was still on the floor attempting to gather his senses.

“You lie!” The figure growled moving closer, the psychic whip zipping out once more and opening a three inch long slash across the front of his shoulder.

“Stop it!” Libala screamed.

“I will find you help!” The figure spoke turning the helmeted head to look at her. “I will get you help before their vileness hurts you!”

“There is nothing wrong with me!” Libala spat. “Let him go!”

The helmeted head turned back to Am'rul. “That is what I expect from an elven female who has been broken to the will of an Immortal.”

“They can not affect me like that!” Libala shouted, moving closer while still trying to hold the sheet over her naked body.

“They are Immortals!” The figure barked out. “You have no choice!”

“We… we know who you are!” Am'rul gasped against the pain, his cobalt blue eyes glaring at the figure as the head snapped around and glared at him. The whip like psychic projection slapped forward a third time, striking Am'rul in the side of his head brutally even as Libala screamed in horror.

“You lie!” The figure shouted. “No one knows who I am!”

“We were there!” Am'rul hissed out, his vampire fangs barred savagely, blood pouring from the wound in his head. “We saw what happened that day! My brother and I! We saw what it did to you and your dragon! It is why we took the posting we did!”

“You are members of the Empress’s Immortal Reactionary Company!” The helmeted figure snarled. “You are my enemies! She is my enemy!”

“It is the only way we could watch over you!” Am'rul spat.

“And why would an Immortal want to watch over me?” The figure rasped. “Who gave you these orders? Tesand? Moran? Yuri!”

“Our Tribe Leader!” As'pin gasped as he came to his feet, his SA80 now in his hands and leveled at the figure’s head.

The figure laughed. “No High Coven Immortal Tribe Leader would go against the orders of the Empress! They fear her wrath!”

“Our Tribe Leader does not fear the witch or her minions! Our Tribe leader is Cha’talla!” Am'rul barked.

“You think me a fool Immortal?” The figure snarled. “Cha’talla is dead! He…” The figure stopped talking when they felt the barrel of the small Union P12 Holdout Laser press to the side of the helmet.

Libala held the weapon in her right hand, the left holding the sheet around her figure, and a look of pure hatred in her ice blue eyes. “If you do not release him… I will shoot you where you stand!” She spoke in a voice filled with savage intent. A voice that the figure knew would not come from an elven female that had been broken by an Immortal. It was the voice of a woman who was protecting what was hers.

“They forced you…” The figure started to say.

“They forced me to do nothing!” Libala growled. “Everything I have done has been of my choice! Do I act like a woman who has been addicted to anything? They are incapable of affecting me in that manner! Now… you are killing the man I love… the men I love… and if you do not release Am'rul right now I will scattered your fool brains all over my bedroom.”

The figure sensed movement behind him and saw the SA80 come up out of the corner of his eye and point directly at his face. As'pin held the assault rifle with his left hand, his still numb right arm bracing the weapon, blood dripping to the floor. His face was twisted into a feral snarl, his cobalt blue eyes blazing with rage. “We were ordered to protect you!” He spoke harshly. “But if you do not release my brother… what brains remain after Lotha Uss shoots you I will gladly send into the abyss.”

The figure looked at him. “Do you think you can Immortal? I could kill all of you and you would never know what happen.”

As'pin pushed the barrel of the SA80 closer, almost touching the armored faceplate. “Then kill us! But if my brother is not released in two seconds… I will fire this weapon! As will Lotha Uss. Do you care to see how devoted we are to my brother Pureblood?”

As'pin could see the cobalt blue eyes go wide behind the helmet slits. “How…?”

“We have guarded your secret Pureblood! Since that day we have guarded your secret, and eliminated those who have gotten close to you! And we have guarded you… for that was Cha’talla’s order!” As'pin spoke harshly. “Do not make me break that order now and waste twelve years of our lives.”

Am'rul suddenly dropped to his feet on the floor, as if the invisible hand holding him had simply vanished. Libala whimpered in relief and was quickly beside him, edging her own body under his armpit to try and keep him from falling completely to the floor.

“Am'rul…!” She gasped pressing her body against his, heedless of the portions of their naked flesh that pressed together and trying to use the corners of the sheet to staunch the flow of blood from his head wound. She glanced up at the figure now, holding the sheet to Am'rul’s head. “Idiot!” She screamed. “Look what you have done!”

Am'rul reached up and took her hand gently. “I am fine Lotha Uss.” He spoke.

“No you aren’t!” Libala hissed turning back to him pressing the sheet to his head and shoulder. “You are bleeding all over me Am'rul! Take my blood to heal! Hurry!”

The figure looked at her stunned. “You offer… you offer him your blood willingly?” The mechanical voice rasped out.

Libala glared at the helmeted head and face. “Shut up! Shut up! I should shoot you for what you have done!” She spat looking for the P12 she had discarded. “Where is my weapon?”

Am'rul took her arm in his hand and she turned to him. “No Lotha Uss. And I do not need blood to heal. The wounds will heal quickly.”

“He hurt you!” Libala spat. “He hurt As'pin.”

“They will live.” The figure spoke bluntly.

Libala came to her feet now, standing to her full five foot six height, her ice blue eyes wide in unbridled anger. She was the same height as the armored figure, and this gave her some courage. She yanked the sheet away from Am'rul’s head and pulled it tightly around her body, blood stained and all. “You are in my home you bastard!” She roared. “Get out! Get out right now before I call the Security Force!”

“Libala…” Am'rul spoke getting to his feet now, towering over her as she looked at him. “We can not explain our presence here either Lotha Uss. And what do we tell them about you and us my Lotha Uss?”

As'pin stepped up to his older brother, keeping the helmeted figure in the corner of his eye. “Dalninuk?” (Brother)

Am'rul nodded his head slowly. “I will live.” He spoke.

Libala stepped in front of them, realizing both of them were still very naked, and finding herself not wanting to share them with anyone. She tore pieces of the sheet from what was wrapped around her and lifted her hands to press it to the wounds Am'rul had suffered, and then another piece to As'pin’s injured hand. Am'rul looked at the figure standing there watching them. He could see the confused cobalt blue eyes behind the helmet, uncertainty and hesitation rampant in those eyes.

“The power… the power you wield influences you Pureblood.” Am'rul spoke. “You must learn to control it better. And you must learn to trust what your eyes and senses tell you and not allow it to make you lash out.”

“That… that makes me weak!” The mechanical voice snapped.

As'pin shook his head. “That makes you smart.” He spoke. “Attacking us… without full knowledge of what had transpired between us? That was reckless and weak.”

“Why are you here Pureblood?” Am'rul asked then. “I know you did not just happen upon us.”

The helmeted head turned to look at him. “I… I needed to make a transmission.” The voice spoke. “This home… this home provided the needed distance and cover from the city. I did not know anyone would be here. I only smelled… I only smelled your blood when I was under the window.”

“Where is your dragon?” Am'rul asked.

“I told them to remain behind at the stadium so as not to draw attention to myself.” The voice answered.

Am'rul nodded. “A wise decision.”

The helmeted head met his gaze. “How long?”

“Since the day of the explosion.” Am'rul answered. “We are the ones who pulled you and the others to safety from the ship. We saw, my brother and I, we saw everything that happened. And we have seen how you have been acting since. It was the obvious choice for Cha’talla to make.”

The explosion. The blackness that had begun this journey. An explosion of blackness, of hate and anger that threatened to engulf everything inside unless they came together soon. The figure looked at Am'rul.

“I am… I am losing control.” The voice spoke. The quivering sound of the voice was awful coming through the mechanical device but it was clear. “I must… there is only one thing… one person that can stem the tide within me. Before… before I become like her!” The words came out with utter contempt and disgust even through the mechanical filtering system. “I must protect them.”

“That time grows near doesn’t it K'olah vlos?” (Pureblood) Am'rul asked, feeling Libala take his arm and grasp it tightly as he stepped forward slowly.

“I don’t know… I don’t know if I will be rejected.”

“You must remain strong and continue to do what you have done these last years.” Am'rul said. “It is the only way to keep the balance.”

The figure took a deep breath and the cobalt blue eyes disappeared to be replaced by dark orbs. Dark orbs that once more had confidence in them. “Put your clothes on Immortal.” The figure spoke each word stronger than the last. “I have a transmission to make and then we need to speak at length about where we go from here. You and your brother have hid yourselves from me most ingeniously these past years, and I want to know how.”

Am'rul nodded his head. “As Cha’talla hoped would happen one day.”

“That is one of the things we will need to speak of.” The figure turned it’s helmeted head to Libala. “May I use your sitting room downstairs?” Libala nodded her head quickly, not really understanding what was going on, but feeling that she had just fallen into a situation that was far beyond her realm of understanding. “Join me in twenty minutes. Tend to your wounds before coming downstairs. I can’t have you bleeding all over the place.”

Am'rul and As'pin watched as the figure turned and exited the room with a steady and confident gait. Am'rul turned to his brother slowly.

“Things have been set in motion already brother.” Am'rul spoke. “I saw it in those eyes. We must be ready.”

HADARIA

CITY OF TENILO

WESTERN CONTINENT

Tenilo.

A city of thirty-two million spread over fifty square kilometers that was the heart and soul of the hard-line religious movement on Hadaria, and home to most of the Arch Ministry and the Elder Council. The home of the Chief Minister of the Arch Ministry was situated on a slight rise that overlooked many of the most revered symbols of ancient Hadaria that were not in the capital. It was Chief Minister Wiktor’s home, and it had some rather unique guests this day.

“Could not get something done before now!” Rinard spoke harshly as Buonau handed him the glass of Spartan Wine.

“There are rules we must follow Rinard.” Buonau answered as she moved to her own chair across from him and settled into it.

“Change them!” Rinard barked.

“If we attempt to circumvent the established guidelines in any way, especially now that they have requested a public hearing, we will not achieve what we all want.” Wiktor spoke from the high backed chair she occupied.

“We have set the date of the hearing.” Buonau said. “And we have had seven weeks to slander and smear her within the Netnews. What kind of support do you think she garners now?”

Rinard looked at Buonau. “Her position off Hadaria is unchanged!” He snapped. “She is still a Queen of the Union and the reports from all of my contacts have stated her support is nearly one hundred percent! Eurin’s statement so soon after the release of the footage has even solidified her position! There are not many off Hadaria who do not see these actions as a political ploy to gain power.”

Okein moved from the counter he stood next too. “Her support on Hadaria is much less… and it matters not what the people off our planet think. They will hold no sway over the Arch Ministry or The Elder Council.”

Buonau nodded. “Our decision is already made.” She spoke. “No one will go against us on the Elder Council or within the Arch Ministry.”

“You are sure of this?” Rinard asked.

Wiktor nodded. “Without question.” She answered. “There is little defense she can claim against these security videos, and even less when it comes to the decisions she has made in the past without the consent of the Arch Ministry or the Elder Council. Ultimately that will be her undoing.”

“Word from my daughter Duewa on Earth is even more promising.” Buonau spoke. “Her last report three weeks ago states that the King and the other Queens have had no contact with her since he left Hadaria. Duewa says Anja has tried to contact all of them these last weeks and they have refused to speak with her. There is even rumor within the walls of the King’s own villa that he will dissolve her status as Queen soon. I believe he is waiting to see the outcome of her hearing here. Prime Minister Deia has been to his home frequently in the past weeks, and Duewa has heard the minor servants speaking in hushed whispers. I have already dispatched a squad of the Elder Guard Militia to collect Retta and Calyb from Earth.” Buonau smiled and sipped her tea.

“You will kidnap her children?” Rinard asked surprised.

“The Elder Guard Militia Commander feels they can accomplish this with minimal risk.” Buonau spoke. “They will take them when they are enroute back from their school. Duewa will be with them and this will facilitate the action.”

“You risk retaliation from Leonidas if you do this.” Rinard spoke.

“I have maintained for many years that the man is nothing more than a brute.” Buonau said. “Once the children are in our custody here on Hadaria he will be powerless to do anything about it.”

“If your men succeed.” Rinard told her.

“They will succeed.” Buonau said. “We are getting closer to our goal Rinard. Patience is required now.”

“Anja has not left the palace in the last two months unless under Elder Guard Militia eyes.” Okein said. “We have limited her use of subspace communications and everything she does is monitored. She is without the means to do anything to stop us, and even Eurin and Zaniai will not be able to help her.”

“She is defiant yes.” Buonau said with a nod. “That is her nature… and she knows what is at stake. She can not win however. She knows the footage is forged… but without these men to question, she can not refute what is plainly visible. And it will be harder for her to dispute what she has done politically as Wiktor has said.”

Wiktor looked at Rinard. “There is no way these men can come forward correct?” She asked.

“Not unless they can raise themselves from the dead.” Rinard answered. “I arranged for three of them to die in accidents over the last year. Two of them they have already discovered are dead, the third I would imagine when they investigate further they will find out about. My contact on Apo Prime made sure of that. The fourth did me a favor and got stinking drunk and drowned the same day I killed the clone and dumped her body.”

“And you left her remains in the incinerator at the military shipyard correct?” Buonau said.

Rinard nodded. “The Union Fleet did the disposing for us.”

“Then we have nothing to worry about.” Wiktor said with a grin. “The man you represent has already assured us he has everything worked out for after we dispose Anja. Once we have declared our independence from the Union, we can seize control of the Union shipyards and the remaining facilities in and around Hadaria. We will then reestablish Elder Council and Arch Ministry control over the planet. We already have one of the most valuable commodities in the Universe in our Healers. We will be totally self sufficient.”

“What is to keep the Union from moving against you?” Rinard asked.

“They wouldn’t dare!” Buonau spat. “The Union Senate would never allow them to rule us by force. That is why we will depose Anja legally. They will have no choice but to recognize our government and open trade corridors through Union space so that we can conduct our own business.”

“As long as your employer keeps his end of the bargain, we will be well on our way almost immediately.” Okein spoke from his chair.

“He’ll keep his word.” Rinard spoke. “You’ll have your assistance.”

“Then aside from a few small bumps that may arise, everything we have planned will proceed very nicely.” Buonau spoke.

“Nothing ever happens as it is supposed to, remember that Buonau.” Rinard spoke. “What happens to Anja?” Rinard asked.

“We will charge her with Seanna’s death.” Wiktor answered immediately. “She will be incarcerated to stand official charges. She is sure to be forced to resign as Queen of the Union.” Wiktor shrugged her slim shoulders. “Who is to say that she does not take her own life in grief before that ever comes to trial?”

Rinard looked at her and saw the cruel smile. He nodded his head. “Then she is mine?” He spoke.

“According to our agreement.” Buonau said nodding her head.

Rinard got to his feet and set the glass of wine down. “Then I believe our business is done.” He spoke. “Once she is imprisoned I will come for her. You will have your planet back with new allies… and I will have my revenge.”

“Rinard… why do you want her dead so badly?” Buonau asked.

Rinard met Buonau’s gaze. “She killed my father.” He said in a low, savage and anger filled voice. “She killed my father and I intend to see her die for that. After I have taken from her all that she cares for and loves and I have raped her body and mind so much that she begs me to kill her.”

Rinard settled back into the seat of the armored Lifter as it made the turn into the Lifter lanes for return to the capital. His eyes were flint hard and cruel in anticipation of having Anja within his grasp and listening to her howl under him. His eyes turned to the COM panel when it beeped softly.

-INCOMING TRANSMISSION-

-CODED CHANNEL ENURRUA ONE-

“Receive.” Rinard spoke touching the panel.

He watched as the tall image appeared in the small holodisc on the dash of the Lifter. It was grainy and blurry, but he could see the helmeted head and the heavy cape and cowl as he always did.

“I did not expect to hear from you for another week.” Rinard said.

“The meeting went according to what we discussed?” The figure asked.

Rinard nodded. “Just as you planned.” He spoke. “They are so bent on regaining what power they have lost they will stoop to any level to get it back.”

The figure nodded. “Our mutual friends are prepared to move.” He said. “Their plan is interesting. I have only just received the full scope of what it is they are doing, and it is bold to say they least.”

“Will it succeed?” Rinard asked.

“Whether it does or not is not our concern.” The figure answered. “We will have what we both want. A small concern has come up however.”

“A concern?” Rinard asked.

“Since this footage of Anja has been broadcast throughout the Union, my people on Apo Prime have become nervous.” The figure spoke. “I have gotten reports of sightings of her from Palno. One from a reliable source. You are certain the clone has been disposed of Rinard?”

“I dumped her body at the incinerator myself sir.” Rinard answered. “There is no way she lived. I ran her through twice in the chest. I watched the light leave her eyes! The incinerator would have begun its normal burn period minutes after I departed.”

“And Anja is confined to the palace on Hadaria?” The figure asked.

“She can not leave without someone from the Elder Guard Militia with her.” Rinard spoke.

The figure nodded. “I assumed as much.”

“Sir… do you want me to go to Apo Prime.” Rinard asked.

“No!” The answer was firm and full of command. “Tyaln has disappeared as well. He has not reported for duty the last two days and an investigation has begun. If you arrive there, it will only cause more suspicion to be cast on you. I have asked our friends to look into this report. They had people in place already. What did Tyaln know?”

Rinard shook his head. “Nothing that I did not allow him to know. He assisted with the hiring of Gerald to go after Normya Leonidas.”

The helmeted head tilted slightly as if the individual was thinking. “The search for her has narrowed considerably now that our associates are involved. She is obviously hiding somewhere with the Immortals who helped save her. She will be found soon.”

Rinard nodded. “Aside from that… Tyaln helped to arrange the kidnapping of the elven females a few years ago to establish our credit base. Transport manifests and such. Nothing of value. Do you think the Krypteria has taken him?”

“It is too early to say.” The figure answered. “More than likely when news of Anja broke he panicked and fled. He helped to arrange the transport of the clone didn’t he?”

Rinard nodded. “The transmission codes and such for the STRIKER AT we used yes.”

The figure nodded. “He is more than likely half way into The Wilds already but I will have our associates check just in case.”

“Her hearing is set for another seven days from now.” Rinard spoke.

The figure nodded once more. “I will begin releasing some rather interesting information I have obtained in just the last few hours concerning the Crown Prince. It appears some rather promising Netnews reporters had gotten their hands on information and images naming one of Prince Androcles’s future mates. An elf pilot. They seem to be working on gathering more information on the others and we will wait for that information to come to me. I have people within the Netnews organization they work for and they will get whatever information is available.”

“Truly?” Rinard asked. “This could be valuable information.”

The man nodded. “Our allies will begin acting shortly after the verdict concerning Anja. It will start slowly in The Wilds and quickly blossom into action on Apo Prime and here on Earth. Once you have her, move quickly Rinard. The ensuing storm will not be long in coming and we must be clear of it before it arrives.”

Rinard nodded his head. “I understand.”

“I will advise you of what our allies discover on Apo Prime.” The figure said. “You must maintain for a few more days and then everything we have worked towards these last years will be ours.”

“I will be ready sir.” Rinard said.

GYTHEIO

CRANAE ISLAND

Carisia leaned against the doorframe of the double patio doors holding the mug of tea in her hands and her maya blue eyes focused on the beach in the distance. She wore the simple blue robe over her naked body underneath, her senses still humming from three hours earlier. They had arrived on Cranae Island just before the sun had begun to rise, and Andro had spent the next three hours making both her and Sadi shudder in marvelous pleasure. She may not have been wolf, but her Mindvoice connection with Sadi and Andro allowed her to feel everything Sadi did when Andro pulsed her with his aura. It was as if he was pulsing her as well, so tightly bound were their minds now. Bound with each other and the other two who would share their lives in the future.

Like Sadi, Carisia had been filled with sadness over what had transpired with Ne'Veha on the SCIMITAR. The vampire blood in her wanted to go up there and beat Tarren senseless for his actions in using the woman who would be theirs, this emotion only fueled by Sadi’s obvious disgust at the man and his actions. Carisia also knew that would not be appropriate. Ne'Veha would be with them, Carisia knew this, and she only had to find her own way as Carisia had done. She didn’t turn when she felt Sadi come up behind her and lean over slightly to nuzzle the back of her neck. Carisia smiled and leaned into the gentle caress.

“Good morning.” Sadi said softly.

Carisia turned her head and saw her beautiful lover, a flush cascading through her body at the things they had done to each other these last months and the pleasure that had given both of them. Sadi wore the usual thin ivory robe over her delicious body, and she held the mug of freshly brewed coffee in her hands.

“Good morning.” Carisia replied with a bright smile.

“What are you doing Enylarcopri?” Sadi asked.

Carisia motioned with her head as she saw her sister Lisisa move into sight behind Sadi from the kitchen holding her own mug of coffee. “I was watching him.” Carisia said. She turned her head back out onto the beach area and Sadi followed her gaze to see Andro walking along the shore in only his white pants, Zarah at his side in little more than bikini bottoms and a loose shirt and Elynth splashing through the surf as she followed them. “Have you noticed D'anthe xukuth… he and Zarah share something the others do not?”

Sadi nodded. “Yes.” She answered thoughtfully. “I noticed that very quickly. He almost never questions her or gives her direction even though she is so much younger. Zarah never questions him either. It’s almost as if she knows what he will do.”

“It has been that way for years.” Lisisa’s voice from behind them spoke. They turned and watched her walk up close to them, Denali’s shirt buttoned only half way and barely reaching down to the middle of her taut thighs. Lisisa leaned over and kissed Carisia’s cheek. “Good morning sister.”

Carisia smiled brightly. “Lisisa... did you sleep well?”

Lisisa chuckled softly as she kissed Sadi’s cheek. “You forget who my mate and husband is sister.” She spoke wistfully. “I swear sometimes Deni is like a machine and he could go on for hours.”

Sadi grinned and nodded her head in agreement. “That does seem to run in the male side of the Leonidas family.” She said. “Carisia and I have experienced that on many occasions. And of course you protested his action loudly I’m sure.”

“Hah!” Lisisa exclaimed. “Denali can worship me whenever he wants! I will never grow tired of his attentions.”

The three of them laughed as their heads turned back to the beach. “So why are they so close Lisisa?” Carisia asked softly.

Lisisa sipped her coffee. “No one really knows for sure.” She replied. “It started when Zarah was nine. She was adventurous as all of us were… but sometimes she got a little too adventurous. She slipped away from her Durcunusaan detail one evening just as winter began and went up into the northern Rolnar Mountain range. She wanted to prove to father that she was ready for her Agoge then.” She said. “Well… we were going crazy looking for her. There was a planet wide alert! We thought someone may have abducted her. Andro had just returned from completing his Agoge and he and Elynth violated the curfew father put in place and went looking for her.” Lisisa chuckled softly. “You can imagine how livid father was when Andro did that.”

“What happen?” Sadi asked.

Lisisa met her eyes. “He has not told you?” She asked surprised.

Sadi shook her head. “No. I asked him about it once… but he dodged the question by hitting me with his aura. He’s such a pig that way!” She answered sheepishly.

“And I just bet you protested vehemently.” Lisisa said with a grin.

“Hardly… I took advantage of the situation.” Sadi replied.

Lisisa and Carisia chuckled. “To be honest… no one knows what happened.” Lisisa finally answered. “We discovered she had gone into the mountains and had not been kidnapped. A storm moved into the mountains during the second day of the search and grounded all the rescue vehicles. Sensors in orbit could not pick them out of the clutter because of the high deposits of Duridium ore. The fourth day the storm broke and just as the search vehicles were getting back into the air, Andro returned to the palace with her on Elynth. Zarah had a broken leg and both of them looked as if they hadn’t eaten in all that time which in and of itself… it was very strange. She could have shifted to heal herself, and both of them could have hunted even if Elynth wasn’t able to fly in the weather. They wouldn’t tell anyone what happened, not even our mothers but ever since then, they have always been very close. It is almost as if they both share an ebb or strand of their minds now, we can feel the Mindvoice connection they have at different times, and they always seem know what the other is thinking all of the time it seems.

Sadi nodded. “We have felt that connection he has with Zarah, but he keeps it tightly locked away from anyone.” Sadi said.

“Grandmother Dasha told us much later that when Andro went down in that valley on Alba Tau… Zarah became suddenly withdrawn and unresponsive. She was fifteen by then and grandmother thought maybe her Coming of Age had come early. Zarah wouldn’t speak with anyone and she broke out crying at different times during the hours Andro and father were in the valley. She couldn’t be consoled by anyone. It was very bizarre grandmother said. When they finally pulled him and father out the next day… Zarah was fine. She demanded to go to the medical ship though and be with him. With them.” Lisisa let her eyes drift out to where they walked.

“Whatever happened in the mountains those days they were gone made them as they are now. They share something that only the two of them and Elynth understand, and they will talk about it with no one. Not even our father. I think the Feravomir may know what happened or at least suspect, but like Andro and Zarah she will never speak of it openly.”

“That is why he is so protective of her then?” Carisia asked.

Lisisa shook her head. “I don’t believe he is protective of her in the sense we understand that word to mean. It is something else entirely. And Zarah is like that as well with him. Watch them for a time and you will see. Or you may have already noticed it. Even though Androcles may hold one or both of you in his arms, Zarah is never far from his side. Deni and I thought perhaps the same thing that happened to us, falling in love I mean, we thought that perhaps Zarah had fallen in love with Andro. It was silly really… that was never the case. When Mother and grandmother began putting the plan to finally bring you and Andro together Sadi, Zarah was the first one to volunteer to help in any way. She is the one who convinced the young woman before Ulana that Andro wasn’t for her. She was a pest really, never leaving him alone, always trying to contact him.”

Sadi smiled. “Convinced?” She asked.

Lisisa smiled. “You would be surprised at how convincing Zarah Leonidas is.” She said with a smile.

“Why do I think she didn’t invite her over for coffee and biscuits?” Carisia said as she sipped her coffee.

Lisisa shook her head. “No she did not.” Lisisa let her green eyes go out to where Andro and Zarah walked side by side. “It is something we have come to accept for what it is now. They will always share something that they do not share with the rest of us. Something we do not understand. We don’t even think about it anymore.”

“Will… will they ever tell anyone?” Sadi asked softly. “What happened between them I mean?”

“We thought you would give us that answer Sadi.” Lisisa said honestly. “I guess that is not the case.”

“…don’t really know what it is.” Zarah spoke as she walked beside Andro just out of reach of the warm ocean surf.

“How long has this been going on?” Andro asked her.

“Since we arrived at SODRAG.” Zarah answered looking at him.

“Why didn’t you come to me before now Zar?” Andro looked at her.

“Because initially I thought it was from that idiot Dante.” Zarah answered plainly. “Then I thought it was the fever.”

“It’s not? It wasn’t?” Andro asked surprised.

Zarah shook her head. “This one is… it’s different Andro.” She said thoughtfully. “It’s a lot stronger for one… and it’s not forcing itself onto my shields. It’s not even trying to breach my shields. It’s almost as if…”

“What?” Andro pressed. Zarah looked at him with her dark eyes, hesitation in them. “We have never held back from each other Zarah Leonidas. Not after that day in the mountains. Let’s not start now ok?”

“You have… you have Sadi and Carisia now. And the others will join you soon. I didn’t want…I didn’t want to be a burden anymore Andro. You need to get on with your life.” Zarah began to answer.

Andro stopped walking and turned to face her completely. “I could have twenty mates Zarah… it would not change or alter the connection we have. It never has and it never will. You are not now, have never been and will never be a burden to me. What happened was meant to be Zarah, and it has made us stronger because of it. My life will go on… as will yours… but I will never dismiss you, no matter how many mates or children I have.”

“It was something that happened because it was my fault Andro.” Zarah spoke meeting his gaze. “I was stupid for even trying to do that and I almost killed us both. You know what you should have done.”

“Hey!” Andro snapped softly. “We made a promise to each other to never question what happened that day didn’t we?”

Zarah nodded. “Yes… but that was before Sadi and…”

“No!” Andro spoke firmly. “We made a promise to each other Zar. Just because Sadi and Carisia have come into my life changes nothing. When Ne'Veha and Lu'ria join us it will change nothing! Our words to each other that day still stand yes?”

Zarah nodded as she looked at him, her dark brown eyes moist with tears. She felt the warmth and support he had always given to her sweep through her being once more. No matter what it was he had always been there. “Yes.”

“Then tell me.” Andro spoke.

Zarah almost blushed under her tan. “It feels warm and beguiling Andro. It wants to wrap around me. I can feel it pulsing along my shields, never trying to break through, but always wanting to come together with me. It’s… it’s very alluring… very…” She met his eyes. “Very sexual… but in a reverent sort of way. I have…” She saw his eyebrows raise slightly. “Oh never mind. Andro it’s getting stronger.”

“Stronger?”

Zarah nodded. “There’s darkness to it… but…” Elynth had now stopped trying to catch the small fish near the shore as she listened to Zarah talk and she moved closer, her shadow covering both of them and causing them to look at her.

Darkness? Elynth asked looking directly at Zarah. What kind of darkness Zarah?

Zarah nodded as she looked at only other individual outside of Helen who knew what happen that day. “It’s not… it’s not an evil darkness as most would attribute to darkness. It’s more of a lonely darkness.” She answered softly. “Like someone reaching out from within a shadowy room. It’s getting stronger and more frequent now. As if it is worried that it may… almost like it thinks it may lose me.”

“And it’s not Dante?” Andro asked.

Zarah shook her head quickly. “No. This is much more poignant. I don’t think Dante can spell poignant, let alone know what it means. And if he could use his skills in this way, he would have done so already.”

“Elynth and I have not felt anything.” Andro said.

Zarah shook her head. “I know… I have been using the reinforcing techniques you taught us.” Zarah said meeting his gaze once more. “I… I like the way that it makes me feel Andro and I didn’t want to share it with anyone else. Not yet anyway.” Zarah held up her hand before he could say anything. “I know… it isn’t safe… but this… this is no danger to me Andro. I can feel it… sense it. It only wants to protect me.”

“It could be Dante, Zarah.” Andro told her. “Using a different technique to try and get inside your head.”

Zarah snorted in disgust. “That fool couldn’t get into my shorts let alone my mind even on his best day. And that is with his ridiculous mind control attempts! I’m not a child anymore Androcles. You of all people should know that. I am stronger than Carina, stronger than Lisisa in some ways even. And my Coming of Age fever is long since passed.”

Andro nodded. “No you are not a child Zar, and I haven’t looked at you as a child for a long time. Far longer than you might realize.”

“Father does.” Zarah snapped.

“Zarah… I am not father.” Andro told her. “You are stronger than Carina and maybe even as strong as Lisisa in many respects… but there is something you lack sister. And that only comes with time.”

“What is that?” Zarah asked.

Elynth lowered her head close to Zarah’s shoulder. Experience. She answered without pause.

Zarah crossed her arms over her breasts. “Why did I know you were going to say that?” She popped.

Because you know it to be true. Elynth told her.

“I can’t get experience if I don’t do anything!” Zarah barked.

“You are doing something Zarah.” Andro spoke. “When I needed to pick someone to teach the Coven Riders hand-to-hand skills they did not possess… only one person came to my mind. That is you.” Andro lifted his hand and pushed some of her long dark brown hair from her face. “Yuri has grown stronger through the years as father has said. It stands to reason she would have been schooling Dante. And I have been teaching them how to focus better for the last four months. He’s more dangerous now than when he first arrived Zar.”

Zarah nodded and looked at him. “I know he’s dangerous. That is why I came directly to you when he hit me the first time during hand-to-hand.” She spoke. “Toria confirmed it because of her experiences with him… and I know what to look for now.”

He’s targeting you for a reason Zarah. Elynth said. You must always remember that and always maintain your guard.

Zarah nodded. “And I do.” She spoke reaching up to place her hand on Elynth’s snout. “Now what about this other… presence I feel?” She took Andro’s arm. “What… who do you think it is Andro? One of the riders? Some of them are very cute you know!”

Andro rolled his eyes at her antics and looked into Elynth’s golden eyes. “Elynth?”

It seems unlikely that it would be one of the riders. Elynth said. Why would they not have come forward before now to convey themselves to you? From what I can see… none of them have issues with expressing themselves. Given that many of them know of Andro and Arrarn’s relationships with Carisia, Narice and Toria, coming to you would not present much obstacle if they were sincere.

“Have you given any additional training to others?” Andro asked. “Outside the normal classes?”

“Several of them yes.” Zarah nodded her head as she answered. “Why would that matter though?”

“Dante?”

Zarah shook her head. “No. He thinks he’s too good to face me even after I beat his ass.” She replied. “Lucia came for two extra classes which surprised me considering how pompous she acts sometimes. She was almost afraid to ask I think. Maybe she felt asking me for help was beneath her. Javier once with two others… but he never returned with them.” Zarah shrugged.

“I want you to do something.” Andro said.

“What?”

“The next time this happens… I want you to immediately reach for me or Elynth.” He told her. “Elynth if you do not want to reveal too much to me. Let her experience it with you… get a sense of things.”

Zarah nodded. “Fair enough.” She said. “Will you… if this does turn out to be someone who cares for me you have to promise not to run them off Andro. You have to promise to let me make that decision.”

Andro smiled. “I promise Zar.” He stated. “You would just ignore me anyway… no matter what I told you.”

Zarah nodded. “Yes… but at least now I know I got you to promise. Then if you step out of line I can stomp you proper like.”

Andro laughed and draped his arm over her shoulders as they headed back for the villa. “And what makes you so sure you can stomp me.” He asked as Zarah’s arms went around his waist in a sisterly fashion.

SCIMITAR

Ne'Veha walked down the corridor between her friends as they were returning from the training flight, her mind wandering as it had been for many hours now. She had gone through the motions of today’s flying, her Weapons Officer basically doing most of the work. He knew something was bothering her and he got them through the majority of the flight. Yesterday with Sadi was still fresh in her mind, and no matter what she tried to do to forget their conversation, it failed. She had gone through all of the messages from them, four times each. They had been little in the way of informative, but it was quite obvious that all of them wanted her badly. Ne'Veha had also discovered that the package Sadi had brought yesterday was not the only package they had sent for her. Upon arriving at the mail station of the SCIMITAR, the small office that handled all of the care packages and such from family and friends, Ne'Veha discovered five additional packages from them. All of them being held in the mail room by Tarren’s order. The clerk had said Tarren told him that Ne'Veha was still settling into her quarters and didn’t need the extra clutter. What Ne'Veha had discovered upon taking the packages back to her quarters and opening them was even more surprising. She thought for sure there would be some sort of slinky undergarments for her to wear so that he could remove them from Androcles Leonidas, and instead she found two different holonovels from her favorite horror author. Her hands had been shaking, wondering how he had found out who her favorite author was. The other three packages were from Sadi and Carisia, one of different sized holoimage frames and two of elegant and sexy but still very conservative dresses, both of them in her favorite color of soft peach.

Tarren had tried to approach her in the mess lounge last evening, but Ra’Neeria had chased him off quite effectively, with Ne'Veha’s dark eyes burning into his back as he walked.

“Perhaps you wish to discover why he did that.” Sadi had spoken.

Discover why Ne'Veha did. All it took was one simple vid/call and she knew. Tarren had cheated on Hy’la the same way he had cheated on Ne'Veha. Only she was strong willed enough to tell him to get lost immediately. Ne'Veha felt nothing but guilt when she looked at Tarren now, guilt and anger at what he done. Or more importantly, what she had allowed him to do. Guilt because she had surrendered to him, even when her mind had told her not too. Anger because she had allowed it to happen, when in her heart all she wanted was to be wrapped in the embrace of others. Ne'Veha knew she may have very well ruined any chance of that happening now, especially since Sadi had not returned any of her three messages since leaving the ship yesterday morning.

Sadi had told her she needed a different perspective on things, and once discovering the packages from Andro and them, that is exactly what Ne'Veha went in search of. Whether she would get a reply was another question, but at least she had…

“Commander Ne'Veha!” The male voice boomed in the corridor snapping Ne'Veha out of her funk and causing her to stop and turn.

“Yes?” She asked watching as the Lycavorian Junior Lieutenant came jogging up to her in the corridor.

“That COM request you made? The one this morning?” He spoke.

“Yes… what about it?” Ne'Veha snapped without patience. It seemed to bounce off the young officer.

“A reply came in.” He said holding out the data pad to her.

Ne'Veha’s eyes went wide. “It did?” She gasped snatching the pad.

“Yes ma’am. It was very brief… but it said to contact that channel when you got back from your flight. The sender would be there for the remainder of the day.” The officer answered with a smile.

“Thank… thank you.” Ne'Veha stammered as she looked at the pad not seeing the officer nod and turn to head back down the corridor.

“Go on Ne'Veha.” Ra'Neeria told her. “We’ll cover the debrief.”

Ne'Veha looked at her quickly. “Ra'Neeria… I…”

Ra'Neeria leaned over and kissed her cheek. “It was a training flight Ne'Veha. And a very boring one. Go… we’ll handle the debrief.”

Ne'Veha nodded with a smile and bolted down the corridor for the lift to her quarters. She must have broke the record for getting from the flight deck to her quarters, for faster than she could ever remember she was settling into the front of her computer and plugging the pad into the COM unit.

-INITIATING COMMUNICATION-

-DESTINATION SOURCE, PRIVATE RESIDENCE, COLONEL RI’NOL-

-COMMANDING OFFICER ULU WANDERING SOUL-

“Halt connection!” Ne'Veha barked as she looked at the screen. “Verify!”

-VERIFICATION ACCURATE SPARTAN ONE ONE CHARLIE-

-COLONEL RI’NOL, COMMANDING OFFICER NOVA MARK III-CLASS ATTACK CRUISER, WANDERING SOUL-

-PROCEED?-

Ne'Veha took a deep breath and nodded. This is what she had wanted to get herself a different perspective as Sadi had said. “Yes. Proceed.”

-CONNECTING-

The holodisc on her desk flared to life and flickered briefly. She saw the fuzzy image of an older woman and she was speaking to someone out of the transmission.

“…start getting messages from the Royal family Ri’nol?” The woman spoke as her image cleared and stabilized and Ne'Veha saw the dark haired elven women with bright green eyes and gray just beginning to touch her dark hair. Ne'Veha watched her turn back to the monitor and her green eyes grew wider as the much younger half elf/half Lycavorian officer came into the picture now.

“…are you talking about mother? Why would anyone from the Royal…” His voice trailed off as he saw Ne'Veha in the transmission. “Son vada carians.” He muttered softly.

“Ne… Ne'Veha child!” The woman gasped her name loudly.

Ne'Veha tilted her head, wondering why this woman looked so very familiar. “Excuse me… I’m sorry… I was trying to contact Colonel Ri’nol.” Ne'Veha spoke.

“I am Ri’nol.” The man spoke as he was wiping his hands on a towel. “Sufai!” He called out turning his head to the side. “Sufai come quickly!”

Ne'Veha gave an embarrassed smile. “Forgive me… I… I don’t know why I called. I’m sorry to disturb you.”

“No! Wait!” Ri’nol exclaimed coming to stand beside the much older elven woman as the Lycavorian woman came into the room holding a small child in her arms.

“Ri’nol… what is wrong?” She asked quickly as her eyes went to the transmission. Her eyes got a little wider as well and she came up short.

“Oh my!” She declared.

“My apologies again Colonel.” Ne'Veha stammered. “This was a mistake… I won’t trouble you…”

“You look so much like your father.” The older woman spoke softly.

Ne'Veha looked at her again, saw the tears slowly rolling down her cheeks, her hands shaking as she gripped the Colonel’s arm. “I’m sorry… do I… do I know you?” Ne'Veha asked.

“You… you are a captivating young woman Ne'Veha.” The woman spoke gently, her voice filled with warmth.

“You… you act as if you know me.” Ne'Veha spoke softly, her bottom lip beginning to quiver.

“I would know my granddaughter no matter what she looked like!” The woman stated firmly.

“Granddaughter?” Ne'Veha gasped. “You must be mistaken… my… my father’s mother died many years ago. Before I was born. I have only my grandmother on my mother’s side. You are not her.”

“Is that what he has continued to tell you all these years? That I am dead?” The woman asked softly lowering her eyes and shaking her head. “He always was like his father. Too stubborn and bull headed to ever admit he was wrong. Do I look dead to you Ne'Veha?”

Ne'Veha felt something gripping her insides as she looked at this woman. “What are you saying?” Ne'Veha gasped.

Ri'nol stepped closer to the woman now. “This is Na’rnoas.” He said. “She is my mother Commander Ne'Veha. And she is your grandmother.”

Ne'Veha sat staring at the woman in the transmission and was unable to speak. She shook her head quickly. “That… that can’t be right.” Ne'Veha said after along moment. “My father… my father told me that…”

“Yes… he has told you I was killed with the Lycavorian officer I left your grandfather for. Killed by the High Coven in the last great battle before the return of King Leonidas.” Na'rnoas said. “He has been telling that story for decades. And it is no more true now than it was then! Do I look dead to you Ne'Veha?” She turned to Ri’nol. “Where is your father?”

Ri'nol smiled now. “He will be here soon. He was stopping at the airfield before returning for dinner.”

Na'rnoas looked back to Ne'Veha with a bright smile and tear filled eyes. “I have… I have followed your career Ne'Veha.” She said softly. “I am so very proud of you and what you have accomplished.”

Ne'Veha sat back in her chair. “I… you are… you are my grandmother?” She gasped. “But… but why would my father lie to me all of these years?”

“That is… that is a difficult question child.” Na'rnoas told her. “One that I would rather not answer through a holo transmission. Come here! Come visit us!”

“Visit you!” Ne'Veha gasped. “I am on… I am on my ship! I can not just leave! I don’t even know where you are!”

Ri'nol chuckled. “You do not use your COM channel very often do you?” He spoke.

Ne'Veha shook her head. “No sir! I am… I have only just begun using it.”

“Understandable given your COMDESIG.” Ri'nol said.

Ne'Veha looked at her. “Sir?”

“Spartan One One Charlie.” Ri'nol said. “You carry the designation of a member of the Royal Family Ne'Veha. Only they have Spartan in their designation code. You have Crown Prince Androcles’s prefix. You are one of his mates and wives then?”

“What?” Ne'Veha gasped. “No! I… that… that is a mistake! I think.” She finished in a much softer voice overwhelmed as she was at the moment.

Na'rnoas couldn’t help but laugh gently now, the tears coming freely. “We… we are in Eden City Ne'Veha.” She said. “That is where we have made our home for twenty years now. My mate… my husband is the commanding General of the 47th Spartan Guard Division.”

Ne'Veha’s eyes grew wide. “The Spartan Division that…”

“Protects Earth.” Na'rnoas said nodding. “One of them anyway. Come here Ne'Veha. It… it would make me so very happy if you did. Your father need never know if that is your wish!” She pleaded. “Make an old woman happy.”

“Mother stop!” Ri'nol spat. “You are not old!”

Na'rnoas chuckled and looked at Ne'Veha. “It usually works with him.” She said. “I will have to work on my delivery!” Ne'Veha couldn’t help but chuckle as well, despite all that was rushing through her at the moment. “Please Ne'Veha. I have inquired of you through your father many times over the years… but he…”

Ne'Veha looked up quickly. “We just finished a training flight. I get off duty as soon as the debrief is over. I can catch the first transport to Eden City and be there… I can be there in less than two hours.”

Na'rnoas brought her hands to her face and the tears really came this time as Ri'nol pulled his mother to him and looked at Ne'Veha in the transmission. “I will have my father’s Lifter meet you at the spaceport. The 47th SGD… it will be on the side of the Lifter. Please Ne'Veha… it would mean far more than you know. Do not… do not hurt her anymore.”

Ne'Veha looked at him in the transmission and Sadi’s words to her came rushing to the forefront again.

“Perhaps you should talk to this Uncle you have. Their son. Maybe you might discover a new perspective on things.”

Ne'Veha met Ri'nol’s gaze and a new firmness came to her jaw. “I will be on the transport sir.” She spoke.

Ri'nol shook his head. “I am not a sir to you Ne'Veha. I am your uncle Ri'nol.” He said with a smile. “And I do so look forward to seeing you.”

CRANAE ISLAND

Thomas Roan tried to remain in his spot next to Dilaen as they watched the obsidian colored dragon float in a circle above them and settle lightly to the causeway bridge that connected the island and the mainland. His eyes shifted to the cerise colored dragon as that one settled beside the obsidian colored one. He had never been this close to dragons, and their size alone was incredibly intimidating. These two in particular looked very menacing with their viciously sharp curved talons and the long razor like teeth. He was shocked to see Helen and Thr'won walk right up to the dark colored one as the dragon brought its head level with theirs, while the red scaled dragon looked upon him and Dilaen with magenta colored eyes that appeared to him as if this dragon was deciding whether to eat them or not.

Elynth closed her golden eyes as Helen reached up and caressed her snout. It is very good to see you Feravomir. She spoke softly. Chief Mage Thr'won.

Helen smiled. “I see being the mate to Anthar agrees with you Elynth.” She spoke out loud simply for the benefit of Thomas and Dilaen who could not Mindvoice. “Your scales are looking especially shiny.”

Elynth turned her immense head to look at her mate. He is very handsome isn’t he? She said lifting her long tail and running it along the length of Anthar’s much thicker one. I suppose I will keep him.

Anthar snorted. I should hope so! He declared. Who else makes your wings twitch as I do? Who else can make you trumpet in…?

“That is quite enough young dragon!” Thr'won stated holding up her hand and pressing it to his snout. “No more information is required.”

Elynth’s head turned and she looked at the bright eyed elven female and the human man who looked very uncomfortable. We did not know you were bringing guests Feravomir. She spoke.

Helen turned to look at Dilaen and motioned her forward. “This is Dilaen, Elynth.” She stated. “And Thomas Roan.”

Dilaen had no fear of dragons and she stepped up next to Helen without question, lifting her hand to touch Elynth’s snout. Helen took her wrist gently but very quickly as Elynth drew her head back just as quickly.

“No.” Helen spoke. “That would not be wise.”

Dilaen looked at her with wide eyes. “I don’t understand… I am not afraid Feravomir.” She gasped.

Helen nodded. “And that is an excellent trait to have.” She stated. “However… this is Elynth. Not one of her brothers or sisters.”

Dilaen nodded quickly. “Yes I know!” She chattered looking back to Elynth and gazing into her golden eyes.

Andro is not aware you were bringing anyone Feravomir. Elynth spoke returning her gaze to Helen. I know who this woman is. She works for the Netnews. She is the one who interviewed Athani just days ago.

Helen nodded. “Yes.”

Anthar turned his huge head as well. Feravomir… you know who is inside. Who shares their lives now? If this was to get out into the public before…

“It may already be in the public realm and we just don’t know it yet Anthar.” Thr'won stated quickly causing both Elynth and Anthar to look at her as she held up the pad.

Thomas stepped forward now next to Dilaen. “Perhaps we should just leave!” He said softly. “We…”

Anthar lifted his head slightly, looked over the top of Elynth’s long neck and snapped his jaws shut with a resounding click of his fangs while he looked directly at Thomas. Dilaen’s eyes grew wide and both of them stepped back now in fear, Dilaen clutching Thomas’s arm tightly and him pulling her back and placing his body partially in front of her.

Feravomir? Elynth asked. Thr'won? What do you mean?

“Thomas Roan here is very good at his job.” Helen stated.

“Probably too good.” Thr'won chimed in as she activated the pad. “He stumbled across this while searching for information on those who would be Andro’s mates Elynth.” She held it up and both Elynth and Anthar gazed at the image frozen on the screen.

Anthar’s magenta colored eyes grew wide as he looked at the image. That is… that is Carisia and I! He exclaimed.

Helen nodded. It is an old intelligence image Anthar. Taken four years ago and released by the Krypteria when they deemed it no longer useful. This was not done purposefully. He discovered it in a program that he devised that pulls image from hundreds of different sources. They have been… they have been watching the island.

Elynth’s head snapped to the side at Dilaen, her golden eyes narrowing into slits. They have been spying on us! She hissed angrily causing both Dilaen and Thomas to back up several steps.

“Feravomir!” Dilaen gasped.

Helen reached up and placed her hand under Elynth’s mammoth jaw. It is what they do Elynth and just as Andro and you are good at what you do, so are they. She said. They brought this to us when they discovered it Elynth, which tells me they have honor and values that others might not.

Then why bring them here? Anthar demanded.

Helen looked at Thr'won. To show Androcles that sooner or later it will come out. And he must be prepared for the repercussions.

Elynth turned her eyes back to Helen and Thr'won. They… they have just finished eating breakfast and are in the main sitting room.

I believe they are honorable Elynth… and once you listen to them I think you and Andro and Carisia and Anthar will as well. Helen spoke.

Narice and Toria are here as well Feravomir. You know this. Anthar spoke.

Helen nodded. And perhaps the time is coming for both of them to come out and reveal what they share.

Elynth blinked her eyes once and nodded her head. Very well. You know the way Feravomir.

Helen nodded as she and Thr'won stepped back and Elynth and Anthar lifted off into the sky above the island. Dilaen watched them for a moment before looking at here.

“Feravomir? What is happening?” Dilaen asked.

Helen looked at her and Thomas. “You are entering into a world you know very little about Dilaen and Thomas Roan.” She spoke somewhat harshly. “A world of dragons and men. There are rules you must follow, and foremost among them is never seek to touch a dragon without their approval and most especially not ones that are bonded to riders. They are not pets!” Helen spoke firmly. “There are few who Elynth allows to touch her if they are not Androcles Leonidas. You are not among them Dilaen! Remember this child! Both of you.”

“I did not mean to…” Dilaen began.

Thr'won nodded. “We know that…” She said. “Just listen to us and above all else be honest. Androcles is like his father and he will smell you lying to him before the lies finish leaving your lips.”

“Maybe… maybe this isn’t such a good idea Dilaen.” Thomas said.

Dilaen looked at him. “This could be what we have worked for Thomas.” She said. “And we have not lied… nor do we intend too.”

“Is it worth what it could cost us?” Thomas said. “I don’t want… I don’t want to lose you Dilaen.”

“Then come with me… and let’s enter this together.” She said. Dilaen stepped up to him, pressing her body against his. “I do… I do not want to lose you either Thomas Roan.” She said. She took a deep breath. “If you… if you question what we would enter into…” Dilaen looked at him. “Then let us turn and go now.”

“Us?” He asked softly.

“I have waited for ten years to feel you caress my ears Thomas Roan.” Dilaen spoke looking at him with those stunning blue eyes. “Ten years to realize that I want you… and I have wanted only you all that time. I… I much prefer you and your son to any news story.”

Thomas Roan looked at this elven female for a long moment. He was twenty-three when his wife died. His son had never really known his mother and Thomas had devoted every minute to him since. His boy was ten years old now, and even he had begun to ask when Dilaen would be coming to visit them more often.

“Ah fuck it!” Thomas spat. “You only live once.” He stated.

Helen nodded her head smiling at his words. “Spoken like a Spartan Thomas Roan.” She said motioning with her hand to the end of the bridge causeway and entrance into a whole different life. “Spoken like a Spartan.”

SPARTA

ROYAL VILLA ESTATE

Duewa raced into the courtyard of the villa upon hearing the cries of pain from her oldest son Tinyn. What she saw made her eyes go wide in horror.

“Tinyn!” She shouted rushing across the courtyard to where her son was curled into a fetal ball groaning and holding his broken arm.

Calyb Leonidas stood over Tinyn, his fingers half curled inward, his palms facing Tinyn on the ground. It was a classic defensive posture, one of the first he had learned from his father, and one he had mastered at only six years of age. Duewa went first to her son, and then turned to Calyb anger in her eyes. “What have you done?” She shouted.

Calyb glared back at her, Endeem mirroring his bonded brother in posture, his wings fully extended to the sides as he towered over Calyb. “Protecting my sister!” Calyb barked.

“You have injured him!” Duewa shouted.

“He will live!” Calyb snapped uncaring.

“You have learned nothing I have taught you these last weeks!” Duewa snarled. “You or your sister!”

“Because what you teach us is stupid!” Calyb shouted.

Duewa’s eyes went wide. “Stupid!” She exclaimed. “How dare you Calyb! They are some of the most sacred rules of conduct as Healers! You are Hadarian! You do not attack and injure people like you! Never!”

“I will protect my sister!” Calyb barked. “I will protect my sister always! I am a Spartan first and I don’t care if he is Hadarian! If he strikes my sister I will hurt him!”

“You are a child!” Duewa screamed. “A child with no discipline! A child that needs structure and strict principles!”

“Like your son Tinyn!” Calyb snapped. “He was mocking Retta and the color of her hair! Telling her our mother is a whore! He is stupid! He knows nothing! When he slapped her… I hit him!”

“Tinyn would not strike Retta!” Duewa barked.

“Retta!” Calyb spoke turning his head to the side. Duewa watched as Retta came out from behind the granite pillar, Mara flapping her wings angrily. Duewa’s eyes grew wider when she saw Retta’s very red cheek and the imprint of fingerprints in her skin. Retta moved right up next to her twin brother and Calyb motioned to her cheek. “Did she just happen to bump into Tinyn’s hand, Duewa?” He snarled.

“You will speak to me with respect Calyb Leonidas!” Duewa snapped. “What did she say to invoke Tinyn’s reaction?”

“I did nothing!” Retta barked now. “He called my momma a whore! I told him he was stupid and did not know what he was talking about! My momma loves my papa! And he loves her!”

“Do not lie to me Retta!” Duewa barked.

“I am not lying!” Retta spat.

“Tinyn would not say such things!” Duewa said. “I know this! You are lying to me! Both of you are lying to me! You do not study what I tell you to study! You do not conduct the five simple lessons I give you! How do you expect to become strong if you can not heal?”

“Your lessons are stupid!” Calyb barked. “Why should we study lessons we have learned and mastered before now?”

Duewa paused as she looked at them. “You could not have possibly learned them!” She said finally. “Who taught them to you? You have not even ascended yet! You can not have mastered the lessons.”

Calyb looked at her oddly, as if what she was saying was crazy. “Are you a fool?” He snapped. “Our mother taught them to us!”

Duewa sprang to her feet. “You apologize to me right now Calyb Leonidas! You are a disrespectful young man and someone needs to teach you discipline.”

Calyb laughed. “You?” He spat. “You are not our mothers!”

“You have only one mother!” Duewa shouted angrily. “And she is not the woman you think she is! She is a…”

“Duewa!” The female voice echoed across the courtyard causing all of them to turn.

Aricia and For’mya walked into the courtyard slowly holding the mugs of coffee in their hands. They were dressed in their morning clothes, which consisted of the thin robes that did little to hide their bodies underneath. Though both of them wore undergarments, nothing else adorned their tanned bodies in any way except for the robes, and if not for Duewa and her sons they would not even wear undergarments.

“Mommas!” Retta exclaimed as she dashed across the courtyard to For’mya, hugging her leg tightly as Aricia stepped up next to Calyb and looked at him with bright azure eyes filled with pride.

“Let those words pass from your lips Duewa…” Aricia spoke as she turned and looked at her, the black band surrounding her azure eyes and her long fangs extending partially. “And you will cease to have the ability to talk for the remainder of your pathetic life!”

“Calyb attacked my son!” Duewa snarled unafraid of Aricia.

“A Spartan does not attack unless he is defending or being attacked.” Aricia answered looking at him. “Calyb… what happened?”

“Tinyn called mother a whore.” He spoke firmly and confidently. “When Retta called him a stupid fool he slapped her. I only hit him twice mother.” He said looking up into her eyes. “I did not know he was so weak!”

Aricia smiled and lifted her hand to run it through his hair and around his cheek. “Not everyone is trained as you are Calyb. As your brothers and sisters are. Not everyone is as strong as you. You must always remember… you can injure as well as heal. Just like your mother. What has she taught you? What have we taught you?”

“To harness my wolf blood and control my instincts. Blood before all else.” He answered softly.

Aricia nodded. “Blood before all else.” She squeezed his shoulder. “You did well in defending your sister Calyb.” Aricia spoke.

“You praise him for injuring my son?” Duewa gasped looking at her. “My mother was right you know! They will not get the education they need in Sparta! They are heirs to the throne of Hadaria and they…”

“Can do far more than any ten year old you have ever seen!” For’mya spat angrily. “They can do these things because of what Melyanna has taught them, what we have taught them. And I grow tired of your condescending attitude and words Duewa.”

“Anja is no teacher!” Duewa snarled. “All they get here… all that Anja gives them is how to walk around in their undergarments! These… these are things that they do not need to see! It corrupts them!”

“Is that a fact?” For'mya said turning to Retta. “Retta… I want you to heal Tinyn. As your mother Melyanna has taught you and your brother.”

Retta looked up at For’mya. “Do I have to momma? He is an idiot. Father says idiots deserve their pain.”

Duewa’s eyes went wide. “This is what I mean!” She declared.

“Yes Retta. It is what your mother would do.” For’mya stated.

Retta turned back to look at Tinyn and began moving towards him. Duewa looked at her stunned. “She has not ascended! She will not be able to…” Duewa watched as Retta walked up to where Tinyn lay on the ground and rested her hand on his broken arm and her words died in her throat. Duewa gasped when Retta’s hand flared a soft white healing glow. She watched as Retta then passed this hand over his entire arm, the pain on Tinyn’s face quickly going away as he looked at her stunned. Duewa watched as Retta examined her work and then got to her feet, pulling her hand away and then sticking her tongue out at Tinyn. She moved back beside her brother and Calyb touched his own hand to her face. His palm glowed briefly as he healed the imprint of Tinyn’s fingers on her cheek and then they looked at her.

Aricia and For’mya smiled at this. “Go now… both of you!” For’mya spoke. “You will be late for school!”

Calyb glared at Duewa for another instant before turning and taking Retta’s hand. Mara and Endeem fell in behind them as they marched out of the courtyard. Aricia and For'mya watched until they were gone and then turned to look at Duewa.

“They balk against your fool teachings Duewa because you did not learn what they are capable of when you first came here. You assumed.” Aricia stated calmly. “You assumed Anja taught them nothing when in fact Anja has taught them far more than any Healer on Hadaria would have learned at the same age. They know the first Seven Tenants of the Ancient Hadarian Healers Code backward, frontward and sideways. You treat them as if they are your children… as you treat any child it would seem… like they are stupid and beneath you… when that is not the case at all.”

“Seven weeks you have been here. Teaching them what they already know.” For'mya spoke now. “Seven weeks you have been trying to influence our children Duewa. To turn them against their mother. You could have taught them much, but instead you choose to try and turn them against their mother. Against us. Something you will never be able to do.”

“I have done no such thing!” Duewa hissed.

“Haven’t you?” For'mya said. “The sly innuendos. Using your own sons to invoke harm by their words and actions. Have you ever put aside your misplaced hatred of Melyanna to actually see who she is? What she has done? Or do you let your mother guide you as you guide your own children? Shamelessly forward with blinders on.”

“You dare question how I raise my sons?” Duewa snapped.

“We don’t question how you raise your own children Duewa.” Aricia spoke. “We are just telling you that you will not attempt to raise our children in a similar fashion. Not only will we not let you… but they won’t as well.”

“They are not your children!” Duewa hissed loudly. “You confuse them by having to call all of you mother!”

“It seems to me that you are the one who is confused.” Aricia spoke. “Our children don’t seem to have a problem and they never have. None of them have. It is people like you who do not understand that have the problem.”

“They need discipline and structure!” Duewa spoke. “They need to learn more than how to walk about in their undergarments! Especially after what I have seen today. They… they have skills they should not have at such a young age and this is why they need to be with the Elders. So they can learn how to control that.”

Aricia and For’mya looked at each other, two sets of eyes wide in surprise. For'mya looked back at her. “You have issue now with how we dress in our own home?” She said aghast.

“They should not be exposed to such things!” Duewa snapped. “Seeing their mother… you and the others… they are seeing you walk around here with barely anything covering your bodies. It is…”

“Natural.” Aricia cut her off. “Natural for Lycavorians and Elves. We do not harbor the same misgivings as Hadarians where it concerns our sexuality Duewa. Why is that so hard for you to understand? Simply because we share each other as well as Martin… because we enjoy the attentions of other women whom we love… that is wrong to you? Anja is just as much wolf as she is Hadarian… perhaps more so. That just infuriates you and your mother. Why is that Duewa?”

“How can you stand there and defend her after what she has done?” Duewa asked. “She betrayed you by fornicating with those men! Four strange men and she acted like a whore with them! Doing whatever it is they wished! With Rinard as well! How can you defend her after that? After betraying you… after betraying the King? I have seen you viewing the security footage!”

“We… we love her.” Aricia spoke softly.

“The King does… he does not seem to share your sentiments!” Duewa snapped.

Aricia stepped closer to Duewa. “Do not press too far Duewa.” Aricia growled softly. “You walk on shells now with your presence here, but do not assume you can simply come here and replace Anja. Do you think we don’t know that is what you want to do?”

“I have no idea what you are saying.” Duewa hissed.

“Yes you do.” For’mya spoke now moving up next to Duewa. “You think you can replace Anja. You think you will be able to insinuate yourself into Martin Leonidas’s bed. To gain power and influence over him somehow.” For’mya smiled and shook her head. “You and your mother do not know Martin Leonidas very well Duewa. There have been many women, female alpha wolves far stronger than you Duewa that have tried to garner Martin’s attentions through the years. His blood calls only for us… and ours for him. You will never find your way into his bed Duewa… for you are not his type of woman. You are not Melyanna, and you will never be Melyanna. And you could never replace her in his heart no matter what you and your mother and your security footage say she has done.”

Duewa looked at them a look of disbelief on her face. “You… you all still… you still love her.” She gasped softly unable to comprehend their devotion to Anja. “Even after… even after what she has done?”

“Why have you come here to Sparta Duewa?” Aricia asked now using a much softer tone of voice. “What do you hope to accomplish?”

“I… I have come to school Retta and Calyb.” Duewa stammered. “That… that is my purpose.”

Aricia nodded. “Then learn about them and what they can do. Anja taught them far more than you could imagine. Learn about them and then take off the blinders you wear and open your mind to what is around you. You wish to understand us? You wish to know why we act as we do, then open your mind and allow yourself to see for yourself. What you learn Duewa, it may just make you a superior teacher and mother and allow you to see that you and Anja are not so different in the end.”

“Impossible.” Duewa spoke pulling Tinyn to his feet and embracing her son. “I am nothing like her!”

Aricia and For’mya smiled. “Impossible? Impossible is not a word that resides in the vocabulary of a Spartan Duewa. Dilochitès Thoti is interested in you… you should spend more time with him and his son if you wish to learn about Spartans and Lycavorians. Then perhaps you would have a different view of things.”

“Thoti?” Duewa gasped.

The tall Spartan had been a constant shadow wherever she went. He never intruded on what she did, but was always there in the background. She remembered a time several weeks back when she had been approached by a young Lycavorian who obviously did not know who she was. He was very forward in his actions and words, saying that he found he very attractive and would like to take her to lunch. He would not take no for an answer until Thoti had stepped into the picture. Then the young man simply moved away without so much as a backward glance. Duewa had not understood what happened then, and even to this day she did not understand it.

Duewa looked at Aricia and For’mya. “And if I chose not to learn of you?” She asked.

Aricia shrugged her shoulders. “Then you will last perhaps a few more weeks before your attitude and hidden agenda brings you into direct conflict with one of us. It is a conflict you will not survive I assure you.”

“You… you would kill me?” Duewa gasped.

“To protect the man we love… to protect Martin Leonidas…” For'mya met her wide eyes. “Killing you would be nothing more than a blip on our sensor screens.”

“…smell it Thoti?” Martin asked as he looked out the floor to ceiling window in the main sitting room, watching Aricia and For’mya talking with Duewa. He had been witness to the entire incident, Thoti coming in a few minutes after it had begun.

Thoti nodded. “Yes Milord. Adrenalin.”

Martin nodded his head as he sipped his coffee. “Adrenalin pumping through her system because she is frightened. Frightened that whatever she came here for is not what her mother told her it was for. She’s discovering all is not how she said it would be.”

“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” Thoti spoke.

Martin looked at him. “Does this woman intrigue you Thoti?”

“I am a Spartan Milord.” He replied with a grin. “Everything intrigues me.”

Martin matched his smile. “Ok… I had that coming.” He spoke.

Thoti let his eyes look out the window. “She has a strength about her Milord. Whether that is something she has always had, or something she has had to develop through the years, it is there.”

“What do you think?” Martin asked.

“Milord, are you asking me to initiate a relationship with her?” Thoti asked.

Martin met his eyes. “Is that something that interests you?”

Thoti was silent for a moment. “She is… she does smell very good sire.” He replied. “I… I do not wish to…”

Martin stepped up to him. “I have told you why this woman is here.” Martin said softly. “You said she has a strength about her. Is she strong enough to realize on her own that her mother is using her just like she is using everyone else?”

Thoti looked at him a new understanding in his eyes. “You wish me to help her to see that we are not as her mother says we are?”

Martin shook his head. “No. I want her to see who we are Thoti. No acting… and no shows. Let her see who we are inside at our core. If I am right… once she sees that her mother is feeding her a pack of lies… she will come to realize not everything is as her mother says.”

“And if I discover I want to pursue this woman Milord?” Thoti asked.

“Your scent and aura already tell me that.” Martin told him. “She reminds you of Hanna, doesn’t she Thoti?”

“She has… she has the same strength of spirit and tenacious stubborn side Milord.” Thoti answered immediately. “The same things that attracted me to my first mate yes.”

“It’s been fourteen years Thoti.” Martin said softly looking at him and staring into his soft dark eyes. “You have raised your son on your own and committed your life and his to my family. It is time for you to move on if that is what you desire. Hanna was Hadarian and she was devoted to you yes… but she would not want you to be lonely forever.”

“Serving… serving you and your family is what has kept me sane sire.” Thoti spoke. “I do not wish to move on if it is not in service to the Leonidas family.”

Martin nodded. “Then start looking for another mate my friend.” He spoke. “As Hanna would want you too. Your son needs a mother to help him discover that side of himself. And if you are able to break down the walls around Duewa’s arrogance and untrustworthiness of others, she may just turn out to be the best teacher of all.”

“And if she can not sire?”

Martin shrugged. “When has a Spartan ever backed down from a challenge?”

Thoti met his King’s eyes and smiled. “Thank you Milord.”

Martin chuckled. “Don’t thank me… you might end up cursing me for setting you on this path. Duewa will be a tough nut to crack.”

Thoti laughed now at his King’s use of slang. He had heard it many times through the years from both Martin and Anja. He knew what that particular saying meant and he nodded his head. “Then there would be no challenge.” He said.

EDEN CITY

GRAND CENTER SENATORIAL BUILDING

OFFICE OF DROW SENIOR SENATOR DABA

“…are working late Daba. It is nearly eleven at night there.” Vlonjra spoke from the transmission. “You should be home by now in Eden City time. The sun is only just coming up here.”

Daba nodded with a smile as she held the small holotransmission disc in her hand as she walked through the corridors. “The Queen asked me to stay for a time longer. She wanted me to meet someone and she is on her way over now. I am going to the Senate Hall to meet with her now. I wanted to speak with you about Lu'ria before she arrived.”

“She is as fine a Drow warrior as I have seen in two centuries Daba.” Vlonjra told her honestly. “You should be very proud of your daughter.”

“Truly Vlonjra?” Daba asked. “She… we have not spoken in several weeks. She is upset with me for arranging for her to meet a fine young man when she returns in two weeks. I am hoping she becomes enthralled with him and wishes to make him her husband. He comes from an excellent family and is an established Drow soldier.”

Vlonjra nodded. “My observation is without question Daba. I would not lie to you. We have been friends far too long.” She said. “Lu'ria… she has…”

“What?” Daba asked quickly.

“She a level of awareness that I have never seen in one so young Daba.” Vlonjra spoke thoughtfully. “Almost as if she can predict what an opponent will do. None of the others here will challenge her to sparring matches any longer. She has beaten all of them at least twice. She is still somewhat reckless… but even that is beginning to wane. She has done nothing but train and work in the store for the last weeks. Like she is preparing for something. She no longer takes Jennifer into her bed either.”

“Jennifer?” Daba asked.

“A young human woman. My daughter’s lover. They have been together for many years and she is an excellent botanist, which fits very well with our front operation here. When my daughter’s husband returns from patrol every few days, Jennifer shares Lu'ria’s bed. Or at least she used too. Not for several weeks now.” Vlonjra explained.

“Why?” Daba asked.

“Lu'ria says it would not be right any longer.” Vlonjra spoke. “At least that is what she told Jennifer. She has told Jennifer she is meant for others and it would not be right if she was with someone else besides them. They are still very close friends however. It is similar to what happened between you and your lover many years ago Daba.”

Daba nodded as she remembered the High Elf female that shared her life and her bed for almost a decade before dying in the Battle for Earth. Daba was a very traditional Drow in many ways, but when it came to her ‘slave’ Norela, Daba shared her with no one. Not even her husband, who she loved. Daba nodded her head. “She has said these things to me as well.” Daba spoke shaking her head. “She has it in her head that she will be one of the mates and wives to Prince Androcles. That she will share his life and the lives of the other women he chooses.”

“You do not approve of this I take it.” Vlonjra said.

“I was tolerating it…” Daba answered. “Until she told me she is to be bonded to a dragon Vlonjra. Then I could take no more. I may have been too harsh on her.”

“Bonded to a dragon?” Vlonjra spoke with raised eyebrows. “The… the only Drow to ever bond with a dragon is Queen Aihola. And that is only because of her husband and lover. She was able to accept the Lycavorian virus within Isra’s blood and it changed her, and when combined with sharing blood with Tarifa, this gave her the ability. None of our people have ever shown this ability since. Not even remotely the Mindvoice ability to bond with a sacred dragon.”

Daba nodded. “I have told her this… but she insists that is her destiny. As it is her destiny to be the wife of Androcles.”

“Have you spoken with the Queen about this Daba?” Vlonjra asked. “If there is anyone who can assist you with explaining this to Lu'ria it would be her.”

Daba nodded. “That is what Lynwe said as well. She has a powerful Mindvoice ability… but not what is needed to bond with a dragon. I do not wish to see Lu'ria wait for something that will never come about and I can’t get her to see this.”

“Do you wish me to try and speak with her Daba?” Vlonjra asked. “Now that I know what troubles you and her… I may be able to get her to see this could never happen. I doubt the Prince even knows she exists. He walks a path that not many can or will tread as the son of our King.”

“I have told her this as well.” Daba spoke. She chuckled softly. “She is just as stubborn as I was at that age. Do you remember?”

Vlonjra nodded her head. “I do.” She answered with a smile.

Daba looked up as she came to a halt in front of the huge double doors leading into the Senate Hall. The intricately carved and forged double titanium doors into the Senate hall began to open when the sensors detected Daba’s bio signature. “Vlonjra… I must go.” She spoke.

“I will speak with Lu'ria, Daba.” Vlonjra told her. “I can make no promises… but I will speak with her. I will contact you in a day or so and let you know how it went.”

“Thank you so much my friend.” Daba said. She saw Vlonjra nod her head as the transmission faded and she tucked the disc into the pouch on her jumpsuit as she entered the hall without waiting for the doors to fully open.

The first thing she noticed was the massive shape of the viridian green dragon standing with Aihola and the Holy One himself, Walter Carson. Daba’s eyes were wide as she slowed her gait somewhat moving towards them. She saw Aihola turn and see her and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Aihola didn’t hesitate and walked up to her with bright smiling amber colored eyes. “Daba.” She said as she hugged her briefly and kissed both her cheeks. “You are looking well.”

Daba smiled. “As are you my Queen.” She stated her own amber eyes cutting to see Walter step up to them.

Aihola held her hand. “Daba… you know the Holy One.”

Daba bowed her head slightly. “Who does not?” She spoke quickly. “It is a true honor Holy One.”

“I am not a Holy One.” Walter stated as he leaned over and kissed her cheek. “But it is still a joy to meet you.”

“My… my own parents are your creations Holy One.” Daba spoke almost reverently.

“And how are they?” Walter asked.

Daba smiled. “They live in Delmah now. And they are so very happy with the lives they have.”

Walter nodded. “Good.” He said.

Aihola squeezed her hand once more. “Thank you for coming on such short notice Daba. I hope it did not put you out in any way.”

“No… of course not.” Daba spoke with a smile and shake of her head. “What can I do for you Aihola? You do not often call for secret meetings in the Senate Hall when we are not in session.”

Aihola chuckled. “This isn’t a secret.” She said. “It’s not political either. It’s actually a personal matter. Walter has asked me to help him find someone.”

Daba looked back and forth between them. “If I can certainly. Why would I know where this person is?”

Daba gasped as Majeir’s massive head moved slowly between Walter and Aihola and stared at Daba with ruby red eyes for a long moment of silence.

This is her mother! Majeir declared after a moment. I can feel her imprint on Lu'ria. She loves her mother.

Aihola smiled and reached up to place her hand on the side of Majeir’s snout. “Daba… I almost forgot. This is Majeir. She is Roluth’s younger sister and a dear friend to Walter.”

Daba had seen dragons before, many times here in Eden City walking the streets with their bonded ones or filling the skies above. It was so common now to see these majestic and sacred animals among them now. More so than anyone except perhaps those bonded to dragons, the Drow revered these magnificent creatures as almost godlike in stature. Though she had seen them before countless times, Daba had never had one standing so close to her, gazing at her with large eyes. This dragon was larger than most she had seen by a meter or more in length, her viridian green scales shiny in health and power.

“I am… I am honored Majeir.” Daba finally stammered as she lowered her head slightly.

Aihola… tell her I am not a god or something to revere. Majeir said quickly. I am just a dragon.

Aihola smiled and looked at Daba. “She says she does not want you to look at her as anything other than a dragon Daba.” Aihola spoke. “They are uncomfortable with the status the Drow give to them.”

“It… it is only out of respect and awe that we do this Aihola.” Daba spoke.

Aihola nodded. “I know.” She said. “I have tried to tell Roluth this as well, but he is very stubborn.” She looked at Majeir. “Something I see his sister shares.”

Walter grinned. “You have no idea.” He stated.

Majeir did an excellent impression of rolling her eyes and she butted Walter in the shoulder gently with her snout. Daba couldn’t help but smile as well and she looked at Aihola.

“You said you are looking for someone my Queen.” She spoke. “I don’t know what I can do that you can not… but I will help as much as I am able. I would be honored.”

“Daba… do you know much of the bond between dragon and rider?” Aihola asked.

Daba shook her head quickly. “No. I know it runs very deep emotionally and it allows them to feel each others thoughts and such. Beyond that… no. Excluding yourself… there are no Drow with the ability to bond with a dragon my Queen. You know this.”

Aihola nodded. “Yes I know… but there are instances… quite a few actually… where one or both of them can feel the other before they actually bond. Both rider and dragon can feel the pull between them, and as time passes and they remain apart it grows stronger. Eventually… they will not be able to push it to the back of their minds anymore and they will go in search of their bonded one even across the stars.”

Daba looked at her. “That is fascinating Aihola!” She gasped. “I did not know that.”

Aihola nodded. “It is not common knowledge.”

Daba’s amber eyes became confused. “I… I still do not know how I can help you Aihola. I am not aware of any Drow with the Mindvoice ability for this.”

Aihola looked at Walter and then turned her eyes back. “One Drow does Daba.” She spoke softly taking Daba’s hand. “Majeir has come here to find her bonded one, because her bonded one is a Drow.”

Daba looked from Aihola’s amber eyes to Majeir’s ruby red eyes, both of them staring at her intently. Daba felt tightness in her throat, and she saw Majeir move her massive head even closer to her, those ruby colored eyes so bright and clear and intelligent.

“Majeir is here to find her bonded one Daba.” Aihola said. “She is here for your daughter Lu’ria.”

“Lu’ria!” Daba gasped as her daughter’s words to her not so long ago came rushing back when Aihola spoke. “It… she… it can’t be!”

Majeir moved her head closer, until her snout was only inches from Daba’s forehead. Her ruby eyes blinked several times. She knows. Majeir said in a whisper within Mindvoice. Lu’ria, she has told her mother, but she does not believe.

Aihola squeezed Daba’s hand tightly. “This is no joke Daba.” Aihola told her gently. “What has Lu'ria told you?”

Daba tore her eyes from Majeir’s and looked at Aihola. “She… she told me a wild story of being… being bonded to a dragon! She was angry with me for not believing her. Angry with me for not believing all…”

Aihola smiled. “This is no wild story Daba my friend.” She spoke. “This is very real. What Lu'ria feels is Majeir. Just as Majeir can feel her. And that bond is growing stronger.”

“But… but how? Why?” Daba gasped turning back to look at Majeir.

Fate and destiny will always find a way to bring together those that are meant to be joined. This we have learned from the Elder Mother and King Leonidas. Majeir said softly projecting her thoughts as gently as she could to Daba.

Daba’s eyes flew open wide as the female voice whispered those words into her mind and she staggered back. Her amber eyes were wide as she gazed at Majeir. “I… I heard… I heard her words in my head!” She gasped.

Walter looked sternly at Majeir. “Majeir… you know…”

If she is to understand… she must know what it feels like. Majeir said. I am stronger now with Lu'ria’s bond Walter. And we grow stronger every day. This woman is her mother… she loves her… and she must understand.

Daba was staring at Majeir with huge eyes as she had heard every word the dragon had spoken. Her voice was soft and soothing and definitely female. She felt the throbbing in her temples, the pounding that was quickly fading.

“I can hear your words!” Daba gasped.

Aihola lifted her hand and placed it on Majeir’s snout as she looked at Daba. “Majeir has granted you a gift Daba.” Aihola spoke. “It is easier for her to do this because we are elves. We may have been born from those the Holy One created… but we are still elves and we are descended from dragons.”

Daba looked at Aihola. “Descended from…”

“It’s true.” Walter spoke now. “It is not something that is bandied about openly… but Elves are what dragons evolved into many thousands of years ago. I don’t know all of it… only Martin and the Elder Mother can tell you the entire history. Perhaps Dysea now as well… but what Aihola and Majeir speak is the truth.”

Daba looked at Majeir once more and lifted her hand hesitantly. “May… may I touch you?” She asked.

Majeir blinked those ruby orbs and nodded her huge head. Please.

Daba moved slowly, extending her fingers out to touch the smooth scales and warm flesh of Majeir’s snout. She gasped in delight when she felt Majeir’s muzzle twitch at the touch and then her hand was flat against her scales.

She is to be my Bonded One, Daba of the Drow. Majeir spoke softly the words filling Daba’s head. That is our part of our destiny. To be as one. I must find her. I… I feel she will… she will need me soon.

Daba looked at Aihola. “She works for Armetus’s Krypteria.” Daba said quickly.

Aihola nodded. “Yes… I know. I helped to set up the training for them with Armetus. Lynwe and I. Where has she been assigned?”

“Iraruzu.” Daba answered immediately.

Aihola looked at Walter as he lifted his hand and touched the COM implant in his jaw. “Ceneia?”

“Here Senior Polemarch!” The voice answered instantly.

“Iraruzu?” Walter said. “What can you tell me about it?”

“Nothing good sir.” She answered. “A haven for the dredges of The Wilds. No law! No rules!”

“I’m guessing then that a STRIKER showing up there is not such a good thing?” Walter spoke.

“Probably not sir.” Ceneia answered with some humor in her voice. “Give me four hours and I can scrape up a Menkla Three transport or even better a Bontawillian KJU-21 Corvette. It’s big enough for Majeir and has the range if you are thinking what I think you’re thinking. And it’s a civilian model and won’t draw unnecessary attention.”

“Crew?” Walter asked.

“Standard is three. I can fly it myself with you and one other sir.” She answered. “It’s mostly automated. It’s more a pleasure craft than anything really. Heavy shielding and powerful sublights to escape pirates and such. The Bontawillians began marketing it three years ago and it’s very popular in The Wilds now.”

Daba looked at Walter. “I will go.” She stated quickly. “She is my daughter and I… I need to beg her forgiveness for not believing her. I am a qualified pilot on the Raptors Holy One.”

“Ceneia?” Walter asked.

“Good enough sir.”

“You have three hours Commander.” Walter spoke. “I want to be underway in three hours. Iraruzu is at least three days away.”

“Four in the KJU-21 sir.” Ceneia spoke immediately. “Her LSD coils are only Mark Three Class Twos. Efficient… but not exceptionally fast.”

“Then you have two hours Commander.” Walter spoke with a smile.

“I’ll be ready in one.” Ceneia said.

“We’ll meet you on the Eden City Airfield then.” Walter said. He looked at Daba. “You don’t have to come Daba.” He said. “Once Lu'ria and Majeir bond… she will need to return anyway. I need to inform Armetus of what we are doing as well. He will no doubt want to arrange for a replacement for Lu’ria.”

Daba shook her head. “Is this… is this bonding something I can witness?” She asked looking at Majeir.

Majeir nodded. It is not much to see… and sometimes it can be painful for both of us… but you can witness it, yes.

Daba nodded. “Then I am going.” Daba said firmly. She looked at Aihola quickly. “With your permission my Queen.”

Aihola didn’t hesitate. “Done.”

CRANAE ISLAND

Dilaen and Thomas did not know what they expected to see upon being led into the main room of Androcles Leonidas’s villa on Cranae Island. Whatever they may have been, it was definitely not what they saw as Helen and Thr'won led them past the large kitchen area and into the area with all the furniture. Couches and chairs that were for the most part all being used in some manner.

Arrarn, Toria and Sadi were sitting around one of the small knee high tables manipulating a holographic model of a STRIKER DT and the image of a dragon and rider behind it. Denali Leonidas sat on the floor atop the massive white skinned rug of soft fur. It was the pelt of a Golsium Artic Bear Dilaen saw quickly, easily one of the largest carnivorous creatures in the Union. Denali and Moneus were engaged in a conversation with Carina and Zarah their hands moving as if discussing the finer arts of fighting. Lisisa Leonidas sat shoulder to shoulder with her sister Carisia on one side and Narice on the other as she and Androcles were showing them something with what appeared to be small models of dragons. Eliani Leonidas and her lover Nyla were stretched out with the upper backs against either side of their husband Malic who was shirtless and leaning against one of the chairs. It appeared as if they were quizzing him from the two data pads they were holding. There were coffee mugs and several glasses of what appeared to be some sort of fruit juice spread out on the tables, as well as platters of fruit and pastries of some sort.

Dilaen looked at Thomas quickly seeing his own surprised face at what they saw. She had expected them to be fully dressed and the arrogance within the room so thick you could cut it with a knife. The young red haired vampire who sat conspicuously close to Arrarn Leonidas was the one wearing the most clothes, and that outfit consisted of only a long robe with a man’s shirt underneath it. Dilaen noticed that none of the other women in the room had much on in the way of clothing to be honest. Simple undergarments, long shirts that left little to the imagination or like Sadi Leonidas and the raven haired vampire female, long robes that were practically transparent in nature. Dilaen was struck by the openness of the men and women in the room. They seemed so comfortable with each other, so comfortable in fact that none of them seemed to notice what they wore, so intent were they on what they were discussing with one another in the small groups. Lifting her eyes Dilaen could look out past them and onto the large patio where she saw the bodies of at least four dragons stretched out and gnawing some very large bones of some sort, their heads bobbing up and down as if they were having a discussion of their own.

Amazingly, it was not until Helen cleared her throat that anyone seemed to take notice of them. Dilaen watched Androcles Leonidas turn his head, the mug of coffee lifting to his lips as his bright azure eyes fell on them. Dilaen thought she detected surprise in those eyes and she watched as he slowly uncoiled his body and rose to his full height. He wore only white pants with crimson trim down the side. Dilaen looked at the extreme definition of his muscular body and the many scars on his broad chest. She saw the odd marking just above his heart that looked strangely like the talon of a dragon and appeared to be branded into his skin. Almost completely by instinct, Dilaen stepped closer to Thomas. It was a reaction that Thr'won took notice of right away and told her without question that Dilaen had far more than a passing interest in the human Thomas Roan. Thomas was several inches shorter than Androcles Leonidas, and no where near as muscularly defined, but he was in excellent physical shape Dilaen knew. In a move that was intended and one she did not have to force herself to conduct, Dilaen laced her hand within Thomas’s and pressed close to him protectively.

Andro stepped up to them now, his eyes going from Dilaen and Thomas to Helen and Thr'won. “Feravomir.” He said softly as he leaned over and kissed her cheek. He did the same with Thr'won. “Chief Mage Thr'won.” He spoke stepping back to look at them. “This is a surprise as Elynth said.”

Dilaen looked at Helen quickly and then back to Andro. “Your… your dragon told you we were here?” She asked.

Andro sipped his coffee as he met her eyes. “Elynth and I do not keep secrets from one another. I knew the moment she saw you.” He turned back to Helen. “The question remains… why have you brought them here knowing who they are, and who would be with us?”

Thr’won stepped closer now and held out the data pad. “This is why.” She spoke as Andro took the data pad and looked at it just as Sadi came up beside him. Dilaen watched as she greeted Helen and Thr'won in a similar fashion and then pressed close to Andro, her arms slipping around his waist. Carisia saw the look on their faces and got to her feet slowly, moving up on the other side on Andro and bowing her head to Helen and Thr'won.

“Feravomir. Chief Mage.” She spoke softly as she greeted them as Andro and Sadi had done.

“Carisia… how are you child?” Helen said in reply, her voice filled with affection.

“Happier than I have ever been Feravomir.” Carisia answered.

Dilaen’s eyes grew wide then and she squeezed Thomas’s arm tightly as she saw Carisia move up next to Andro’s opposite side and press her petite frame against his. She had heard that name before Dilaen gasped to herself soundlessly and she racked her brain trying to figure out where.

“What is it my love?” Carisia asked as she looked up into Andro’s face her arms going around his waist now, interlacing with Sadi’s.

Dilaen’s eyes grew even wider and her fingers dug imprints into Thomas’s hand. Her free hand came up to her mouth as she nearly squealed in shock, drawing the attention of everyone in the main room now.

“Carisia… Carisia Moran!” She gasped out loud. “You are… you are Princess Yuri’s daughter with Admiral Moran!” Her eyes darted to where Arrarn was now standing and Narice had moved over next to him and Toria. “I remember now! Carisia Moran… and you are… you are Princess Narice! You are the daughter of the Empress of the High Coven! I remember you from the dinner right after you first arrived on Earth!”

Andro looked up as he handed the pad to Carisia, whose own maya blue eyes grew wide as she gazed at the images. She looked up quickly. “Where… where did you get this?” She hissed out loud.

Andro looked at Dilaen and Thomas for a long moment and Thomas Roan fidgeted nervously, not liking the way those blue eyes sized him and Dilaen up like two pieces of meat. He finally turned his head and his eyes fell on Helen and Thr'won once more.

“Perhaps you could tell me why you have brought them here Feravomir?” He asked. “Before I have them arrested and thrown into a very deep, dark cell for spying on me at MY HOME!” His voice rose so quickly and so forcefully that Thomas actually pulled Dilaen back behind him as the words echoed through the room like a cannon shot and those azure orbs fell upon them again, and this time not in a least bit friendly manner.

“You will not raise your voice to us Androcles Leonidas!” Helen barked back at him just as loudly. “And you will do no such thing where it concerns Thomas and Dilaen! I forbid it!”

Andro’s eyes cut back to her and his head tilted slightly to the side. “You forbid it?” He spoke harshly. “You are the Feravomir of our people Helen but you…”

Helen and Thr'won felt it then because Helen was Lycavorian and Thr'won was turned by a pureblood Lycavorian. They felt Sadi’s very female aura wash over Andro, and even more easily than they realized, her aura caused him to pause in his words. They watched him close his eyes and take a deep breath as her hands came forward to cover Carisia’s hand on his abdomen. Sadi’s aura was nearly the equal of Aricia’s now, and feeling what they had just felt; neither of them doubted that one day she would equal Aricia Leonidas in what she could do. And Aricia was still growing. Combined with that very powerful aura Sadi projected Helen and Thr'won also felt the powerful Mindvoice presence of Carisia mixed in with their minds. Unlike four short months ago, her presence now was focused, peaceful and utterly clear. And it was also wrapped quite intimately within the fabric of Andro’s and Sadi’s presence in Mindvoice, and incredibly the presence of two other minds that were very faint right now but still detectable and caused them to look at each other.

Andro’s eyes opened slowly and Dilaen and Thomas watched him lean over and nuzzle the top of first Sadi’s golden blond hair and then Carisia’s raven locks. Their faces too took on a much more peaceful nature now.

“Let them report it Andro!” Arrarn’s voice snapped now as he stepped forward. Narice and Toria were clinging tightly to his own powerful arms Dilaen and Thomas saw. “I don’t care what father or Narice’s mother says or does anymore. I’m tired of hiding it.”

“As are we.” Narice stated firmly and without reservations.

Andro shook his head looking at Helen and Thr'won. “We can’t.” He spoke softly. “Not yet.”

“Why not?” Toria demanded. “The Venorik Elghinn and Aikiro can be damned! If they haven’t figured out by now that I am sending them false reports every two weeks then they are bigger fools than I thought them to be!”

“Andro… we…” Narice began. “Deneth scared Johan shun'nehr (Shitless) with his actions the other day, but my mother will not cease pushing me towards him. We can not do what Elynth and Anthar did for Carisia. My mother would know immediately something was odd. If she does not already suspect something.”

Carisia turned her head. “We can’t allow it to become known, not yet Narice.” She stated calmly. “If we did that it would put the mission Resumar and Athani have begun in jeopardy. We can’t do that! The mission is too important!”

Dilaen’s eyes went to Carisia. “Athani Leonidas?” She said stunned. “She is Kavalian! You… you are at war with the Kavalians!”

“Athani Leonidas is just as much our family now as everyone in this room!” Narice spoke surprising even herself with the conviction in her words. “Carisia and I. Toria… we have never fought the Kavalians directly, and whatever Athani did was only to protect herself until she could defect as she has done.”

“But you are High Coven!” Dilaen said. “The treaty is already signed! It was signed weeks ago. It has been reported you had left Earth. Why… why are you still here? You are talking as if… as if the Empress is still here!” Dilaen pushed away from Thomas but did not release his hand. “The Empress is still here isn’t she? Where? Sparta? Eden City? Where is she hiding? What is she still here for? Why…?”

“Enough Dilaen!” Helen barked quickly looking at her. “Rein in your questions child, before you cause all of us to go deaf.”

Thr'won moved up next to Andro. “They came to us Androcles.” She said softly. “They did not have too… but they did.” Andro’s eyes were on her now. “They could have simply reported it and then all we are doing would come out and it would be for naught.”

Dilaen looked at them as they talked. “What… what are you doing?” She asked. “Why are they here? What…”

Thomas Roan was not an unintelligent man and he put it together before Dilaen. He glanced out onto the patio and saw the dragons, he remembered the images and how the new dragons that this Carisia and Narice were with stuck in the back of his mind. He remembered the forgotten reports several months ago of unknown riders within Sparta who were assumed to be a graduating batch of new vampire riders within the Union. It was never pursued and only assumed that was the case. Thomas knew how hard it was to gather information on the Royal family as a whole, but within Sparta it was practically impossible. The Lycavorians and others who called Sparta home did not discuss the Royal family in any way. Thomas knew it was from some sort of ingrained loyalty and respect that still survived from the Sparta of old since there were nearly three hundred thousand men, women and children that had been living in Sparta since only a few years after the death of the King’s father.

“You are training… you are training their dragons!” Thomas finally spoke.

Andro turned his head and looked at the human man, impressed by his insight. “What makes you say that?” He asked.

“It all makes sense now!” Roan continued quickly. “Four months ago there were brief reports of a new class of graduating vampire riders. Some of them were seen in Sparta the first days after the Coven arrived here. It was assumed they were from the Union military and would join the ranks of Bonded Pairs. The report was never followed up on. It never went anywhere. The connection was never made and the reports were quickly pushed aside and buried! They weren’t Union riders were they… they were High Coven riders. That’s who was seen in Sparta isn’t it?”

Dilaen looked at Thomas. “What do you mean Thomas?” She asked.

“Don’t you see Dilaen?” He asked looking at her and squeezing her hands. “We’ve… we’ve stumbled across something here that is way beyond what we first thought it was. The Cease Fire signing is a charade isn’t it?” Thomas asked meeting Andro’s eyes now with confidence as he spoke. He was sure of his words and this came across in how he spoke. “It was… it was done to cover up what you are really doing isn’t it? You are training dragons that somehow came to be part of the High Coven. You are training them to fight the Kavalians. Why would you do that?”

Andro turned his head to look at Helen and Thr'won now. You see why we brought them Andro? Helen asked knowing everyone in the room could hear her within Mindvoice except Thomas and Dilaen. They came to us with what they had found instead of reaping the rewards of reporting it first. Thr'won and I saw it when we met with them. You and your father have always hated the Netnews people because like the news people of old, many seemed only trying to outdo each other in what they could report. They didn’t care who it hurt or for what reason. Thomas Roan and Dilaen are different. And they could be a valuable ally going into the future.

And Ne’Veha? Andro asked. Lu’ria?

It will come out about them without Dilaen and Thomas saying anything. Sadi spoke now. I have unwittingly made sure of that by going to see her the other day. Anyone could do what Dilaen did in discovering who Ne’Veha is my love. Once they discover that… Lu’ria will not be far behind.

They are to be your mates and wives Andro, and like your father you will not be able to shield them. Helen spoke. They won’t allow you to shield them.

The Feravomir and KertaGai are right my Bonded Brother. Elynth’s voice filled his head now from where she sat next to Anthar on the patio. Perhaps this is a part of the destiny we are all supposed to walk.

This… this could very well turn out to be the biggest mistake I have ever made. Andro spoke softly.

We all make mistakes my love. Sadi chimed in. However… this time I think Helen may be right. I don’t smell and deception from them. Only intrigue and interest.

Dilaen’s eyes kept going between the men and women in the room. “You are talking within Mindvoice aren’t you?” She asked quickly. “What are you saying? It is very rude you know!”

“Dilaen!” Thomas snapped.

“What?” Dilaen protested turning to look at him. “It is rude to speak within Mindvoice when there are others present who can not Thomas!”

“Dilaen… it is his home.” Thomas told her.

“I don’t care! It is…” Dilaen turned her head again and came eyeball to chest with Androcles Leonidas. Neither of them had seen him move and now he towered over Dilaen by at least eight inches.

“Why are you here?” He asked her, his voice neutral.

“I… I am… we’re reporters! Dilaen stammered.

“I know what you are.” Andro spoke. “I asked why you are here. Why did you come to my home when you had this information?”

Dilaen looked up and met his eyes. “We did not… we did not want to release information without facts to back it up!” She stated. “And we knew… we knew she had to be someone special if we had an image of her from Usu Ozeib 7.”

“We didn’t know who she was until coming here.” Thomas added moving up next to Dilaen protectively, something that did not escape Andro’s notice. “I give you my word on that. I never knew the program I designed would kick out something like this. We were going to release the information on Commander Ne'Veha because that we could back up. But not this stuff.”

“And why didn’t you?” Andro asked.

Thomas snorted. “Are you kidding?” He hissed with wide eyes. “And take the chance of pissing you off? I’m not stupid! I have a son to look out for.”

Andro’s azure orbs changed a little Dilaen thought to herself. “You have a son?” He asked.

Thomas nodded. “He’s eleven.”

Andro looked back and forth between Dilaen and Thomas. “Then the two of you are…”

“I wish.” Thomas muttered.

“Yes!” Dilaen stated quite emphatically.

Thomas Roan’s eyes grew a little wider and he looked at her. “What?” He gasped.

Dilaen looked at him with a bashful smile. “I have made you aware of what I want Thomas Roan.” She stated.

“I… I thought you were joking with me!” He declared.

Dilaen shook her head and wrapped the fingers of her hand within his. “No. I was not joking.”

“You have not answered my original question.” Andro spoke drawing their eyes back to him. “Why are you here? What do you hope to gain?”

Dilaen drew herself up to her full five foot four height. “History follows those with the courage to make decisions that will affect others. You… you and your father are history makers. All of you in this room. Your entire family! I… we… we want to record that history.”

“Why?” Narice asked coming forward slowly.

Dilaen met her eyes now. “So the truth of what happens now is known to the future generations that come after us. The truth and reasons behind those decisions that are made. Will be made. So that potential generations know we did not act blindly in laying the foundation for their futures.”

The room was silent then as everyone was looking at Dilaen with thoughtful gazes. It was the least expected of them that broke the long silence.

Give them a job Andro! Jeth’s voice boomed out in Mindvoice as his massive head and neck pushed the double doors open even wider and his blue/black scales filled the entranceway onto the patio. With them writing about what we do… we will be immortalized!

I’ll give you immortalized! Tharua’s voice echoed as she slammed her tail into Jeth’s muscular side. You buffoon! You can not even get out of the way of your own four feet! You stepped on my tail we when woke this morning! The only thing that will be immortalized is your clumsiness!

Dilaen and Thomas did not know why everyone broke out into genuine laughter and they could only watch as Lisisa turned, snatching up one of the large pillows and began beating Jeth’s enormous head. Dilaen and Thomas looked at Helen as she stepped up between them.

“Feravomir!” Dilaen asked in a confused voice.

Helen smiled as she watched Andro and the others turn and begin to push and shove Jeth back out of the patio doors. “I hope the two of you are prepared for what you have succeeded in doing this day.” She said.

“What do you mean?” Thomas asked.

“The children of Martin Leonidas and his Queens and the children of Torma and Isheeni. Bound together for all time by something that no one understands. Not even me.” Helen said calmly. “To impress one… you must impress the other. They are wolves and dragons of the blood. One blood. You have impressed both this day.”

“And joined the very small circle of those who are welcome within their personal lives.” Thr'won finished speaking.

“Indeed.” Helen said drawing them further into the main room. “Come… we will help ourselves to coffee and tea while they discipline Jeth for his remarks.”

Dilaen and Thomas glanced out of the double doors and saw Lisisa holding tightly to Jeth’s neck, Androcles Leonidas and his brothers attempting to hold down his legs while the mahogany colored dragon was using her huge tail to try and push him over, while Elynth and the cerise colored dragon were behind Jeth’s huge bulk attempting to keep him upright.

“Discipline him?” Dilaen gasped. “How do you discipline a dragon that big?”

Helen and Thr'won chuckled. “Very carefully.” They said together.

JORJAI

THE WILDS

HIGH COVEN INSURGENT BASE

It took quite a bit to impress him given what he had seen in the last twenty-five years, but Vonis was indeed impressed. The return trip to the insurgent base here on Jorjai had taken five days under Shroud, avoiding the Kavalian ships that were appearing more and more frequently in The Wilds. Jorjai was a medium sized, mountainous planet in what was once the former Lycavorian People’s Republic space. Due to Martin Leonidas’s actions during that short conflict, the planet had been stripped of everything man made. Little remained of the nineteen cities that had once populated the planet, and it had returned to the once wild planet that it had been thousands of years ago. Since almost everyone avoided this territory because of the angry reaction they thought they would receive from Union traders and importers, this space was rarely traveled through any longer and made for an excellent base of operations.

The Insurgent base was built into the ground beneath one of the former cities, hundreds of tunnels and rooms dotting nearly six square miles of underground. Built directly into the small asteroid sized moon of the planet was the insurgent shipyard, which much to Vonis’s surprise held upwards of forty ships, to include four of the new BLOOD REVERENCE Class-Dreadnoughts. The base had exceptional defensive systems and plans considering that the insurgents were operating off of stolen funds. Vonis learned there were a much larger number of citizens within the High Coven that supported the insurgents than he was led to believe. They were provided with funds, weapons, supplies, food; everything needed to maintain their readiness and continue to be a very large thorn in the side of the his mother and her oppressive rule. He did not understand the almost reverent way he was looked at upon arriving here and receiving the tour of the base from Maros, but after nearly two months among them, he had come to accept it.

This is what Vonis had wanted to do from the outset. This was what he was born for he now knew. Shadow operations with men and women who were trained and at the razor’s edge of readiness. For the vast majority of his life he had performed those tasks for the wrong side, and he had spent the last two decades doing all he could to atone for that mistake. If not for the half sister he had almost killed, and the Lycavorian man who loved her without question, Vonis had no doubts he would be nothing but a memory in the minds of so many. His excitement and happiness at doing what he knew he was good at was now tempered by only one thing. He missed his elven wife and their children. Va’nimia had been his savior and lifeline. Her dark hair and incredible blue eyes had been the catalyst to Vonis discovering his true purpose in this life, and not a morning went by that he did not thank her gods for giving her to him. She was his heart and soul now. She had given him five strong, healthy children and she loved him even more shamelessly now than she did the first year they were together. He could remember every detail of their first days together, from the curve of her elven ears, to the taste of her incredibly sweet blood. She had loved him even then, when he had taken her prisoner as a sexual plaything on Elear, and she had started him down the road to his redemption. This was the longest he had been away from her since they had been together, and he ached for her. They had spoken three times since he arrived, each time her bright eyes and smile making him long for her more, but she was strong. She knew what he was doing was important, and even though she missed him terribly, he had her complete support.

Vonis heard the chime on the door for his quarters and he lowered the towel from his face. He was meeting with a group of senior insurgent officers to try and plan supply routes that would keep them out of Kavalian contact. The Kavalian surge into The Wilds had been the talk for the last three weeks among the men and women here, everyone having their own ideas as to why. They appeared to be looking for something, and as yet, no one could figure out what that was. Vonis moved quickly to the door and unlocked it. He waited while it slid open to reveal the female insurgent officer. It was a young vampire female, barely three hundred years old, and incredibly beautiful. She had long black hair and dark blue eyes, with flawless features and soft red lips. Vonis kept himself from smiling since he knew without Maros had assigned her to him in case Vonis wished companionship while he was here. Though the old Vonis would have leaped at the chance to have such a beautiful Pureblood in his bed, Va’nimia was all that occupied his thoughts now and he would never dishonor his elven wife in such a way.

“Colonel Vonis… Commander Maros sent me to get you sir! We are… we are receiving a transmission from the General!” She stated. “He has asked that you come right away!”

Vonis lowered the towel enough to expose his upper body which was bare and he reached for the shirt that hung by the door. “When did this come about Asharli?” Vonis asked as he pulled it on quickly.

Three hundred and three years old and her blue eyes flicked across Vonis’s chest and abdomen with great desire. Asharli was a Lieutenant in the insurgency, a communications and electronics expert. The High Coven had killed her parents when they were arrested for speaking publicly about ending the war with the Kavalians, and she had barely escaped with her life. Her dearest friend had been killed in the mad dash out of High Coven space and Asharli had gone to Ricot Four in the hopes of finding the insurgency. They had found her actually, after she had killed three Kochab mercenaries for attempting to have their way with her. She had not looked back since. When Colonel Vonis had arrived, Asharli had been like all the other young Purebloods and tried to catch a glimpse of him right away. She and several of her friends had fawned over him and his incredible good looks, and they wondered what it would be like to have his fangs sinking deeply into their necks while he pleasured them.

“Asharli?” Vonis asked again.

Asharli shook her head. “Sir! I’m sorry! This transmission is unusual sir. It is being bounced between thirteen different repeaters so that it can not be traced. The General knows of this base, but he has never tried to contact us in this way before.”

Vonis finished buttoning his shirt and looked at her. “Lead the way Asharli.”

Vonis walked slowly into the communications center of the base, his eyes focused on the holoimage of the armored figure in the transmission stream. The helmeted head turned in the transmission to look at him as he entered and Maros turned.

“Vonis! Finally!” He exclaimed. “We have been waiting for you.”

“Have you?” Vonis spoke calmly as he stepped up next to Maros and looked at the life sized figure in the transmission.

“Yes.” Maros spoke. “General… may I present…”

“Colonel Vonis of Union Intelligence.” The mechanically filter voice finished. “Yes… I know who he is Maros.”

“Vonis has been among us for two months now General.” Maros said. “We made contact with the Union as you directed. Colonel Vonis is acting as their liaison to us.”

“Is he?” The voice said. “My directions were to make contact Maros… not allow them to look into the workings of our insurgency. And certainly not allow them to know where our largest and most secure base is?”

“You have no worries with me.” Vonis spoke now.

“Don’t I?” The figure spoke. “There is a standing Kill Order on you Colonel Vonis. You have far more people who want you dead than we have looking for us.”

Vonis grinned. “I know… and it pisses my mother off to the extreme that she can’t accomplish her goal where I am concerned.”

“Your presence is putting our insurgency in danger.” The figure spoke.

“My presence has kept your insurgency from coming toe-to-toe with the Union military.” Vonis said. “The actions of your men on Martin Leonidas’s flagship do not ingratiate trust. Had my sister and Aricia not intervened… your insurgency would have come to a very abrupt end for putting For’mya and Resumar Leonidas in danger.”

“My men went above what their directives were!” The figure snapped. “They were not authorized to conduct such an operation!”

“And you believe this would have stopped Martin Leonidas from hunting you down?” Vonis said. “He holds his family above everything but the survival of the Lycavorian Union. Our action in meeting with Maros and Colin Walsh… that is all that stopped him from unleashing wave after wave of Spartan warriors upon you. Do not overestimate your abilities General whoever you are. You have done well to remain hidden this long with my mother actively searching for you… however… without the ongoing Kavalian War have no doubts she would turn loose every Venorik Elghinn agent at her command and she would have found you.”

“Do you think me a fool?” The mechanical voice hissed. “These are things I have already considered.”

“Then you would do well to allow us to help.” Vonis said. “I have been here almost two months and you have known this no doubt. Why wait until now to contact me?”

“I have been conducting other business.” The armored figure said calmly. “I can not simply excuse myself and contact you on a whim. I must be mindful of everything around me. Everyone. If it was discovered who I am… all we have worked towards would be lost.”

“And what is it that you want?” Vonis asked.

“To end the oppression that m…” The figure began to reply angrily. They watched as he stopped talking and could see him take a deep breath. “The Empress and her daughter Yuri must be stopped. They are slowly leading our people into the abyss and are doing so with only the thought of more power in their minds. They must be stopped and made to atone for the crimes they have committed and continue to commit.”

“By putting you in charge?” Vonis asked.

“I have no interest in leading the High Coven.” The figure answered almost immediately which caused Vonis’s eyes to widen slightly.

“Yet you fight to overthrown Aikiro. You lead others in this endeavor.” Vonis said softly. “Does that not imply some interest?”

“My reasons for doing this are my own Colonel Vonis.” The General answered. “They do not include leading the High Coven, but they will ultimately lead to the same end. There are many competent individuals within our many cells that are more than qualified. And recent events around me have shown me that anything is possible.”

“And where are you now?” Vonis asked.

The General shook his helmeted head. “As I said un… Colonel Vonis… I am not a fool.”

“I am not implying you are.” Vonis said. “However… I have been going through the mission specifications of the last seven assignments you have given to Maros over the last five years. They have been critical targets to the High Coven and it has severely hampered them in many ways. This information implies a working knowledge of my mother’s inner circle. A circle that has shrunk considerably in the last years. That tells me two things sir. The first is that whoever you are, you have access to information that very few do. A hundred… perhaps two hundred individuals since the Kavalian war began.”

“While it has shrunk as you say…” The General spoke. “It is much larger than you think it is. There is really no choice for her but to trust others.”

“Such as yourself?” Vonis asked.

“Yes.”

“And she does not suspect your duel allegiance?” Vonis asked. “As powerful as she is… I find that very hard to believe.”

“You may believe what you wish Colonel Vonis.” The General spoke evenly. “And my allegiance is to the High Coven and its continued existence under a leader who does not crave power and things that are not hers to have. If she suspected me… we would not be standing here having this discussion now would we?”

“Maybe… maybe not… this leads me into my second point. Given the position you seem to have… how do I know you are simply not working for her? How do I know she is not the one that has given you all these grand targets you have supplied to your leaders? All in an effort to make the leaders of the insurgency expose themselves to her so that she can kill them.” Vonis spoke. “This could very well be an attempt to draw the Union into your war with the Kavalians using blackmail and threats if it was discovered we are helping the insurgents against the laws of our own constitution.”

“How do I know you are not doing the same thing?” The general said. He turned his head. “Maros… shoot Colonel Vonis in the head.”

Maros’s eyes went wide. “General!” He exclaimed.

“Shoot Colonel Vonis in the head please.” The general said again.

“I will not!” Maros barked. “I will not! He is a hero to the insurgency! A light of hope of what we could be! I will not be the one to extinguish that! No!”

Vonis looked at Maros and saw the set of the man’s jaw, and how no one else in the room had moved to comply with the order.

“You see.” The general spoke waiting until Vonis turned back. “I do not command… nor do I demand complete obedience Colonel Vonis. We are all working towards one goal and that is the day Empress Aikiro or Yuri no longer leads the High Coven. They look to me because of my position and the information I can and do provide to them that will best insure that goal. There have been far more times when I have ordered them not to act because it was a trap. That is why we have survived as long as we have. With the Union’s help or without it, one day we will achieve that goal. I believe… as many others do… that with your help we can make that day come much sooner.”

“And why do you want this?” Vonis asked. “You have more to gain than anyone. What inspires you to act as you do? What possessed you to start down this road?”

The general took a deep breath and began to talk. The communications room became as silent as a tomb as the past of the leader they all followed was related to them. A past they had never known before this day.

“Twelve years ago I witnessed something. I was still but a child then and I witnessed something evil and I saw where that evil would lead my people. Our people. I saw burning hatred. Hatred that has existed and fermented for millennia because of a deed none of us had anything to do with. Not you. Not me. Not anyone in that room with you. And not anyone who occupies this planet I am on now. We are all innocent. That evil touched me as well that day Colonel Vonis. Not as completely as it did the other I was watching, but it marked me just the same. It made me what I am today.” The general’s forged mechanical voice cracked a little. “In that evil however… in that evil I saw my salvation. My salvation is a person. Twelve years I have seen this person, felt them within me. As part of me. It is they who have allowed me to control what is within me, and soon we will be together. I have no intention of allowing the Empress or her daughter to keep me from my salvation, and I will kill without remorse or hesitation whoever stands in my way. And make no mistake… I do have the skills to do just that. It just so happens that my salvation is the High Coven’s salvation as well.”

Vonis was silent for a long moment as he looked at the figure in the transmission. “You weave a compelling story General.” He spoke finally.

“Yes… I’m sure.” He spoke holding up the data pad. “Perhaps this will help you to see that I am pure in my intentions.” He plugged the pad into the portable console he lifted into sight. “Maros… encryption algorithm two one nine. These are your orders.” Maros moved quickly to the large computer console as the data began coming in. “The High Coven and the Lycavorian Union are planning a special joint covert operation into Kavalian space to destroy a previously unknown Mindvoice ship. The Union and King Leonidas are going for the purpose of destroying this ship and making sure it does not fall into the hands of the Kavalians. The Empress does not intend to let any of the Union team survive, and she plans to steal this ship to use for her own evil purposes. Prince Resumar and his new wife Athani are leading the mission, and while I’m quite sure they no more trust the Empress than we do, I’m also quite sure they do not know the lengths she will go to in order to have this ship.” The general spoke. “Maros… you will take two of our BLOOD REVERENCE Dreadnoughts and an entire squadron of other ships under shroud into Kavalian space and stand by at these coordinates. The Union is sending only one ship… a LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser called PILLAR OF FAITH, but if I know the Empress as I do… they will not be alone.”

“Our orders General?” Maros asked.

“Remain hidden until such time as Resumar Leonidas is successful in destroying this ship, or as I suspect, he will need help.” The general replied.

“That… that is half our heavy capital ship numbers General.” Maros said.

“I know… but we do not want the Empress to secure this ship for any reason Maros. And we most definitely do not want the Kavalians to discover it either.” The General spoke. “If the ground operation fails… it is my hope that a combined bombardment from a LEONIDAS II and two BLOOD REVERENCE Dreadnoughts will be enough to smash this ship into atoms. The operation will commence in five days time… calculate four days travel time to the target… and you have over a week to get into position and request that Colonel Vonis be returned to safety.”

“I will go with them.” Vonis spoke immediately.

The general shook his head quickly. “No. I can not be responsible for you once we are in Kavalian space. I do not know what will happen and I do not want your death on my hands. You will return to your elven wife Va’nimia and pass on what I have told you in case anything happens.”

Vonis cocked his head slightly. “I can get you Jump Gates codes and Jump corridors through Union space that would get you there much quicker. They are known only to the military. You can be in position when this strike team arrives. And I will not allow my nephew, adopted though he may be, I will not let him go there with no support.”

“He will have support.” The general said. “Us.”

Vonis nodded. “And mine as well.” He stated. “A familiar voice and face that he knows he can trust. I can vouch for your people as well.”

The general looked at him. “Very well Colonel. I accept your offer.”

“Now I want something in return.” Vonis said. “A show of good faith if you will.”

“And that would be what?” The general asked.

“I think you know.” Vonis said. “You want trust from me… then give me that same trust back.”

The helmeted head stared at him for a long moment before turning slightly to Maros. “Maros… clear the room.”

“General?” He gasped.

“Clear the room Maros. You and Asharli may stay… but clear the others.”

Maros snapped his head around. “You heard the general! Clear the room!” He bellowed. It took only moments before the room was cleared and Maros turned back from securing the doors. He stepped back up to Vonis staring at the transmission.

“General… you do not have to do this.” Maros spoke softly.

“Yes I do.” He replied. “I also need to reveal to you some new allies that we have been looking for Maros.” He spoke motioning with his hand to the sides. “It seems I have had guardians all of this time and did not know it.”

They watched as the two hulking Immortals stepped into the transmission now on either side of the man he had followed for seven years now. Maros’s eyes grew wide. “Immortals!” He gasped.

“Not just any Immortals Maros.” The general spoke reaching up to unlatch one side of where his helmet was attached to his armor. “Immortals who follow Cha’talla.”

Asharli stepped closer. “Then it is true!” She gasped. “Cha’talla lives!”

The general looked at Vonis who did not appeared surprised. “You knew.” He asked.

Vonis nodded. Yes.” He answered. “We discovered this shortly before leaving to meet with Maros and Joyar.”

“You are very good at keeping secrets Colonel.” The general spoke unlatching the opposite side of his helmet. “I truly hope you can keep this secret just as well.” He spoke as he pulled away the helmet and revealed his face.

APO PRIME

COASTAL CITY OF ACHIM

SIX HUNDRED KILOMETERS SOUTH OF TUYA

He didn’t pause or hesitate and drove the point of his Nehtes through the back of the black clad attacker in front of him. His wolf senses were on full combat alert, every scent and shift of the light coastal breeze carrying all the information he needed to know. His dark eyes were filled with anger. Anger that they had been found. His six foot one frame was tightly packed with muscle, the ebony skin of his hand and arm coated in a mixture of sweat and blood. Three times he had avoided his death this night, each time adding another scar to his body. One bullet wound in his upper arm had missed the bone and seated itself in the meat of his muscle there. It was the most painful of the wounds, but nothing like he had experienced in the past. Two other silenced rounds had grazed his leg and abdomen while he had fought. He twisted his Nehtes violently in his large hand, feeling and hearing the damage he was doing to the body cavity of his attacker. It was nothing more than a soft gasp and inaudible whiffing sound and then the body of the fourth attacker was crumbling to the grass under him. He reached out quickly and snagged the attacker’s weapon before it clattered to the ground and yanked his Nehtes free of the body as it collapsed.

There was one more attacker somewhere on his mother’s property. Her estate was of medium size and very modest. The east side was lined with white sandy beaches; the north with hilly terrain leading up into the mountains and to the west laid the rest of the bustling and growing city of Achim. He squatted in the night air allowing his wolf senses to reach out around him. He had been alerted to their presence by the motion alarms he had installed after bringing her here. It had taken him thirty seconds to come fully awake and leave her warm body and arms and disappear into the night. She knew what to do, and along with his mother they were now in a very secure vault room in the basement of her home.

His name was Joci, and at the moment he was very dead and had been for over a year. Or at least that is what was being reported by the Netnews. His ebony skin glistened in sweat and his skin felt the breeze from across the ocean shift inland. As it changed direction, he caught the pepper like smell faintly. It filtered to him from the east, and was quickly gone as the breeze swirled around the buildings on her estate. It was all he needed and he moved soundlessly to the east, blending into the darkness like a shadow. His six foot one body had been forged over six hundred years of combat and training and he moved with the confident grace of a master killer. He had been betrayed by someone he thought was his friend. Rinard had told him he had quite unexpectedly discovered a Hadarian female that was a twin to Queen Anja in almost every way, and she enjoyed the company of multiple men at once. He knew Joci had somewhat of a mild infatuation with Anja and he had used that against him. He had used that infatuation to coerce Joci into the group fucking sessions with the woman and several other men. They had thought it hysterical that she looked a twin to their queen, and they did all sorts of vile things to her during the times they were together. Queen Anja’s beauty had always been able to illicit reactions from Joci, and when he was part of that group Rinard had put together, he knew almost immediately that something was wrong.

Yes… he had fucked her just like all the others, yet the third time he had taken her; he had seen something in those jade colored eyes. Some faint pain and hurt in those beautiful orbs that told him this woman was not doing this willingly, and did not completely understand what was happening to her. Joci could smell Rinard all over the woman, and unlike the others Joci was intelligent enough to realize that Rinard had changed her into a wolf. Her Mindvoice abilities were stagnant and almost non-existent, and even for a turned female that should not have been the case. She had no scent except for Rinard’s foul stench in her blood and that had been the biggest alarm in his head after getting over his excitement.

Joci had remained on Hadaria after their last tryst, if only to try and discover what it was Rinard was doing. When he saw Rinard come out of his apartment that night with the large bundle over his shoulder Joci knew something was terribly wrong. He had followed him to the Union shipyard and waited while Rinard tossed the bundle into the incinerator pile. Once Rinard had departed Joci raced forward to see what it was that Rinard had dumped. To his horror he found her.

Two Nehtes thrusts directly through her chest, blood saturating the front of her naked body with a nasty cut across her left cheek and blood staining the insides of her thighs and ass. It was a body Joci had taken immense pleasure in only a few short hours before. As he was beginning to turn and leave to follow Rinard back to his apartment and kill him she groaned softly. Joci turned back to see those beautiful jade colored eyes fluttering open and close, blood escaping from between those soft lips, and to his complete and utter amazement the two Nehtes wounds beginning to slowly and painfully knit themselves back together. Joci’s decision had been immediate and without hesitation. He had covered her body in the same blanket Rinard had brought her in and just minutes before the incinerator destroyed any trace that she had ever been there, Joci disappeared into the Hadarian night.

That had been just over fourteen long months ago, and now whatever Rinard had been involved in had come back to haunt them. They had seen the Netnews broadcasts these last weeks and Joci knew then why Rinard had done what he did. It angered him almost to the point of insanity, but his love for his mate did not allow him to do what he felt what right. She had come so far in fourteen months thanks to his love and his mother, and Joci had no intention of allowing anything to affect her now. This time was different however. This time she was his mate and wife, and she was not the weak woman she had been those nights long ago. She was no longer the clone Joci discovered that she was three weeks after bringing her here to his mother’s home. And this time they had come looking to kill her.

Joci spotted the fifth attacker easily. The fool had unwittingly silhouetted himself on the corner of the house in what little moonlight there was on this night. Joci smiled a savage smile as he moved silently through the trees and bushes, his bare feet making no sound. He came up behind the fifth attacker and was upon him before the man knew he was there. Joci didn’t extend his Nehtes this time; he simply rammed the short shaft forward into the man’s armpit with all of his strength. The man’s body lifted off the ground as the air left his lungs in a loud whoosh! Joci ignored the dropped weapon and let it clatter to the concrete and granite walkway as he rammed the man’s head into the side of the brick and steel house. The unknown attacker could not fight back as his entire left side was numb from the blow to his armpit. He clawed at the secondary weapon he always carried, a long bladed knife with his right hand. As he got it clear of the sheath on his right side his head smashed into the unyielding side of the stone structure and his vision blossomed into bright stars and agonizing pain. Fighting through the pain he tried to stab out with the knife into the chest of the Spartan who held him. He could only just understand what was happening as Joci grabbed his right wrist and twisted savagely while leaning close to the man’s head. The man’s wrist and forearm was crushed under the immense power of the Lycavorian and when he opened his mouth to scream Joci brought the edge of the Nehtes smashing across his exposed face. The assassin’s jaw shattered like glass fragments. Joci pulled the Nehtes back and spun it gracefully in his fingertips before jamming the spear end against the assassin’s head and thumbing the extend button.

The head of the Nehtes drove through the assassin’s skull and embedded itself into the wall of his mother’s home, killing the man instantly. Joci ripped the Nehtes free and spun around searching for more targets, but knowing there were none. He collapsed the one half of his Nehtes and squatted down for a moment, drawing his combat adrenalin into his wolf senses and reaching out with his wolf senses. After two minutes Joci was satisfied that all of his attackers were dead. He immediately moved for the door into his mother’s home and passed through the main room, barely glancing at the cooling body of the first assassin. He made his way to the kitchen area and to the back wall that held the cabinets and cooling units. He grabbed the side of the cabinet and heaved to the side, the two hundred kilo metal cabinet sliding easily on metal tracks to reveal a steel door. He stepped up to the panel and punched in a seven digit code. The door beeped three times and then hissed upward. Joci found himself staring down the barrels of two K14s held by the dark skinned older woman with white hair and the deeply tanned face of his mate. Her brown streaked blond hair was long and so very soft, her jade green eyes bright and extraordinarily alert. She was more of a twin to Queen Anja than her own sister Princess Sivana, and if not for the blond hair and two inch long scar that now marked her cheek it would be as if he was staring into the face of his Queen.

Joci knew this woman was not the Queen he had once fantasized about however. This woman was his mate and his very life now. This woman wanted only him. This woman was Ceuma and she was his light.

His mother Toncae was a traditional Lycavorian female of almost five thousand years of age. The moment she saw the clone in her son’s arms in her doorway, she knew he had gotten involved in something far beyond his ability to cope. It had taken her only another three days to come to realize that her son had fallen deeply in love with a clone of Queen Anja. While this did not come as much of a shock to her, what shook Toncae to her core was the fact that the clone was now half wolf, with the cognizant abilities of a seven year old in the body of a woman. Joci had told her everything, and from that day forward she had set upon the task of changing the clone into a Lycavorian woman. Six and seven days of schooling Ceuma went through for seven months. She absorbed everything that his mother could throw at her and even more. Rinard had apparently never allowed her to learn, keeping her locked away in some small room she had told them, but she had a thirst for learning that his mother had never seen before and it was this thirst that she fed. At first Joci thought she would hate him for what he had done, he avoided her for weeks because of this, but knowing that he could not show his own face in the city or its many markets, he had to face her. He had faked his drowning death that day Rinard had dumped Ceuma’s body, and now he could not leave his mother’s estate. He busied himself running in the mountains of her property and honing his already lethal skills, all in an effort to find redemption by killing Rinard. He did not know that his mother had told Ceuma everything that had happened, and not only was she not angry with him but she had developed very powerful feelings for him. It was Ceuma who had told him that of all the men who had taken her, Joci had been the kindest and most gentle. He could almost not bear to be in her presence so shamed that he was, but Ceuma had drawn his attention anyway.

Eight months after arriving at his mother’s estate, Joci took an extremely animated and very happy Ceuma as his mate, biting her in exactly the same location that Rinard had and washing away some of the horrible memories she might have had about that time. He swore to her he would honor her for all time from that day forward, always trying to find redemption for his actions. The memories would never go away he knew, but she was turning out to be a strong woman. Stronger than he had ever thought possible.

“They are dead.” Joci spoke softly.

Ceuma lowered the K14 instantly and stepped into the arms of the man who held her very essence within his grasp. Ceuma knew what she was; Joci and Toncae held nothing back from her once she was able to understand what had happened. Because of her clone genes she learned at an incredibly accelerated rate and in only eight months time she had the complete knowledge and skills of a female wolf that had been raised in this life from birth. Ceuma knew why Joci had first been part of Rinard's plan, and though that thought had entered her mind every so often, it never stayed for more than a second and had not occurred in the six months she had been his mate. In the last fourteen months, Joci had shown her it was Ceuma that he loved and not the clone that looked like Anja Leonidas. Joci’s mother Toncae had encouraged Ceuma to change her hair color and choose a name, joking that it wasn’t often you got to pick your name. She had chosen Ceuma because it meant roots of the tree in Lycavorian and with Joci’s mother guiding her actions; Ceuma was much more a traditional Lycavorian woman tied to the roots of what she learned. While she shared many of the traits of Queen Anja, and had much knowledge that she did not understand, Ceuma was far more demure in her manner. At least out of their bed. Joci’s nuzzle could set her on fire, his very touch could ignite burning desire within her for him, and in their bed Ceuma wanted to be a spitfire. The simple difference in their skin color was enough to incite her passion for him. She pressed her face to her mate’s bare chest and felt the blood on his skin now. She pulled her head back.

“Joci you are injured!” She exclaimed loudly. “Toncae my mother… the lights please… hurry.”

Joci braced for the brightness of the lights and then the small room he had built for just this purpose was bathed in harsh white light. He heard his mother gasp at the wounds on his body.

“Joci!” She exclaimed.

Ceuma guided him to the bench and began examining the wounds. True to the Hadarian genes in her clone body, Ceuma had become very interested in healing. She had knowledge within her that she did not understand or comprehend, but she instinctively knew how to treat injuries.

“The projectile is still lodged in your muscle my mate.” She spoke probing his dark skin with her delicate fingers. “I need to remove it.”

Joci nodded. “Do it.” He spoke.

Toncae moved around to the other side of her youngest son. “Who were they Joci?” She asked. “It has to do with everything concerning Queen Anja doesn’t it?”

Joci nodded and looked at Ceuma. “I don’t know who they were, but they were after us.” He said. “Five of them.”

“Someone must have seen me in the market and gotten a good look at my face.” Ceuma spoke as she lifted a pair of automated forceps. She held the tapered end of the forceps near the wound and watched as the small fingers extended and entered the entry wound in his arm. He winced in pain as the thin fingers probed through his skin and flesh until they found the projectile and began extracting it from his arm. The moment it came free Ceuma tossed the forceps down and placed a sterile bandage over the wound. He lifted his hand and held it there while she let her fingers drop to the two other wounds. The grazing wounds had long ago stopped bleeding and they would heal on their own as soon as Joci was able to shift.

“I know you are careful.” Joci said. “We can not stay here anymore however.”

“Joci where will we go?” Toncae asked. “I will not be chased out of my home!”

“Whoever sent these assassins will send more when they do not check in. If more are not already on their way.” Joci spoke.

“Your mother is right husband.” Ceuma spoke softly. “And we place her at risk no matter where we go.”

Joci looked at her and brought his hands up quickly. Ceuma smiled as his large hands took either side of her face and he ran his thumbs across her cheeks. She covered his hands with her own and brought her forehead to his. “I will allow no more harm to come to you Ceuma. I have caused you more pain than a husband ever should cause the one who he loves. Never again.”

Ceuma kissed him softly as his hands dropped to her firm ass and he pulled her petite body close to his. She loved it when he crushed her body against his. “You have given me far more than you will ever know Joci my love.”

“Ceuma…?”

Ceuma dragged her finger across his lips, silencing his words. “You know there is only one way to end this Joci. And so do I.”

“It does not… it doesn’t have to be that way.” He protested.

“Yes it does.” Ceuma spoke. “I am not afraid husband. Not any longer.”

Joci stared at her for a long moment saying nothing and just staring into her jade green eyes. Finally he nodded and rose to his feet.

“I… I know where we can go.” Joci spoke rising to his feet. “Gather some things quickly. We must leave within minutes. They could have others arriving at any time.”

Husen watched as his mate Relina lowered their youngest son into the small crib and spread the blanket over him. Watching her as he did, his mind was flung back over two decades to the day he killed his own father and cemented himself on this path. He was among the thousands rescued by King Leonidas and his Queen Anja from Lycavore and that action had locked his loyalty in for all time. It had also allowed him to realize what the woman in front of him meant to his future. She had given him four children now, and his desire for her had never waned once. They had returned to Apo Prime and settled in Achim because neither of them had ever seen an ocean before. Husen had made the decision to enter the Union Ground Forces after he and Relina had settled into their home. He had been assigned to one of Apo Prime’s premier ground divisions and was now a Captain in that same unit.

Neither of them believed for a second the Netnews reports that had been playing for weeks about Anja Leonidas. They had seen the savage devotion to each other that King Leonidas and Anja had displayed on Lycavore, and no security footage would make them doubt that in the least.

Husen turned his head when the chime on their door sounded. He turned back to Relina as she looked at him confused. “Who would come calling at this hour?” She asked walking up to him.

Husen shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know… but I will be getting rid of them quickly.” He told her. “I have developed a sudden urge to feel my mate’s flesh in my hands.”

Relina grinned and looked at him. “Have you now?” She asked. “That sounds promising my husband.”

Husen smiled and turned from their son’s bedroom. “I will be right back.”

Their smallest had a room all his own, their two daughters shared a room further down the corridor, and their oldest son had his own room. Husen had expanded their home twice since they had been living here, and had plans to expand it a third time. Husen moved across their main room to the door and unlocked the sensor pad. He passed his hand over the sensor and watched as the door slid open.

Husen’s eyes went wide when he saw the tall black Spartan in his doorway and the two cloaked figures behind him.

“Joci!” He gasped aloud. The security footage of Queen Anja flashed in his head and Husen acted as any Spartan would. He snatched Joci by the front of his shirt and with a great heave of strength he slammed him into the wall inside his home. “You ronnus!” Husen screamed. “Forn nubous ronnus!”

“Husen! Wait! I can explain!” Joci stammered quickly.

“Do you know what you have done?” Husen spat. “You are supposed to be dead! What did you and the others do to her! What drug did you give her to make her act in such a way! Tell me Joci! Tell me and I may spare your life!”

Husen froze when he felt the cold steel of the weapon barrel press to the side of his head. He looked out the corner of his eye and saw one of the cloaked figures holding the K14 in a very steady grip.

“Release my mate this instant or I will shoot you dead where you stand.” The very female voice spoke from under the cloak.

“In which case I will kill you both!” Relina’s voice echoed and they all turned to see her standing to the side holding Husen’s P190.

“Husen… let me explain!” Joci hissed softly.

Husen turned back to Joci. “What is there to explain?” Husen snapped.

“You do not know what is going on Husen!” Joci pleaded.

“Explain it to me then!” Husen snarled. “Explain to me why they say you are dead and have been for over a year! Explain to me why you are in security footage taking part in the rape of our queen! Tell me Joci! You were my friend!”

“I still am!” Joci declared.

“No friend of mine would debase our Queen!” Husen shouted. “Not the Queen who had a part in pulling Relina and I from a life that would have killed us! Not…” Husen stopped talking when the cloaked figure next to him threw back the hood.

“Son vada carians!” Relina hissed.

Husen stared in open mouth shock at what he saw. She had long blond hair streaked with brown, she had jade green eyes and a two inch long scar on her cheek, but standing before them was Queen Anja Leonidas. At least that is what it appeared.

“We need your help Husen.” Joci spoke. “We need you to contact someone who can get word to Queen Anja. I know you and several others that came from Lycavore have this ability.”

Husen glanced back to him and then turned his head back to Ceuma. Anja Leonidas had been present at the birth of all his children and even after the events on Lycavore; she had never held it against him.

“How?” Husen gasped.

“It was Rinard’s doing Husen.” Joci spoke. “And now somehow they found out Ceuma is still alive. They…”

“Ceuma?” Husen asked.

Joci nodded. “That is the name she has taken. They came for us tonight. I eliminated five of them on my mother’s estate. I… I can no longer protect us alone. We… we were friends once Husen. I beg you to help us now.”

Husen looked at him. “She… she called you her mate?”

Joci nodded. “Yes. Six months now.”

“Joci… Joci what is going on?” Husen asked as he released him and stepped back and Relina came up next to him.

“It… it is a long story.” Joci replied. “I will tell you… but can you help us?”

Husen looked at him for a long moment before nodding his head. “I have… I have Anja’s personal COM channel.”

Relina was the first to react and she slung the P190 over her shoulder and ushered them into the main room of their house. “Come inside quickly. Before others see you.” She spoke holding out her hand for Ceuma.

CHAPTER TWELVE

EDEN CITY

Ne'Veha had never been more nervous in her entire life. Twice she had changed her mind about going, but her curiosity as to why her father had lied to her and Sadi’s words ringing in her head overpowered that quickly. She dressed in conservative civilian clothes and made the transport just as it was leaving. All during the trip her heart was racing, wondering why her father would tell Ne’Veha that her grandmother was dead all of these years. She sat by herself, her dark eyes staring off into space for the entire trip to the station and then down to Earth and Eden City itself. She ignored the hundreds of others that were making the trips back and forth to the ships in orbit of Earth, dismissing the frequent looks from males of both elf and Lycavorian descent as they admired her, and making her way through the spaceport until she saw the Heavy Military Lifter with the insignia of the 47th Spartan Guard Division.

Ne'Veha knew of the 47th SGD and its short but compelling history. It was formed after the Battle for Earth some twenty-six years ago, and was made up of all the surviving members of General Vistr’s 800 Spartan Shock Troops that had come to Earth to fight the High Coven in that last great battle on the plains outside Eden City. They had fought beside their King that day and almost to a man, they had chosen to remain on Earth and make new lives for themselves and help to guard the planet they had a hand in restoring. The driver of the heavy Lifter was a senior enlisted man and he treated Ne'Veha as arriving royalty in his actions and words. The trip to the modest home on the outskirts of Eden City was usually quick but because of the heavy Lifter traffic near the spaceport it took one hour and nine minutes this time. Ne'Veha was then standing outside the home and staring at the woman who was her grandmother. A woman who her father had told her since she was a small child had been dead for almost two hundred years.

Na'rnoas was not much taller than Ne'Veha’s own five foot three, her dark hair still shiny and soft in the light inside the home. She was a typical elven woman in her beauty and the way she carried herself. She had long legs, a small waist and medium sized breasts that were full and firm wrapped in the shirt she was wearing. What Ne'Veha thought was gray hair in the original transmission were actually streaks of white hair that looked to be put there on purpose as a style of some sort. Ne'Veha could only stare at her, taking in the tall Colonel who she now knew was her uncle standing beside her. The younger Lycavorian woman with a huge smile on her face stood on the other side of Ri'nol, the woman gripping his arm tightly. Ne'Veha also saw the towering Lycavorian man who stood behind Na'rnoas. He was easily over six feet tall, and looked to be over two hundred pounds easily. His brown hair was cut short, the beard and mustache he wore meticulously trimmed. His narrow dark eyes watched her intently, almost protectively as he stood just behind Na'rnoas. This must be the man that Na'rnoas had left her grandfather for.

Na'rnoas had embraced her then, and Ne'Veha had felt the warmth spread through her without knowing why, but savoring in the feelings it made course through her. Na'rnoas had taken her hands and simply stared at her before pulling her into the home, tears streaking her face, and that had begun nearly four hours of discovery that Ne'Veha found herself thoroughly enjoying. She was struck by the openness and warm air of the home; she was treated as a member of the family without question or pause. The banter was pleasant and free, Ne'Veha being included in everything. She discovered Na'rnoas had had three other children with the Lycavorian officer Jonout, two of them girls and another son and all of them lived on Earth with their husbands and wives. They spoke of their children and what was happening in the city and the Union, never pressing Ne'Veha on anything and acting as if she had been joining them for dinner like this for years. Ne'Veha also noticed that Jonout and Ri’nol had a habit of nuzzling their wives and mates at different times, nuzzles which always seemed to elicit soft sighs of delight and contentment. Ri’nol’s two children, the baby girl she had seen in the arms of his Lycavorian wife in the transmission and the young boy who was full of energy and running around the table for most of dinner had kept her entertained as well. The baby had a habit of shifting to wolf form at the most inopportune times, and this caused everyone to laugh and chuckle, especially when the wolf pup would bang its nose into the wall and start wailing.

It wasn’t until Na'rnoas had taken her hand, given her a large mug of coffee and one for herself and directed them into the yard and patio that Ne'Veha’s true discovery began. Na'rnoas guided her to the comfortable bench in the yard and they settled into it silently. She sipped her coffee and turned to look at her.

“You look as if you have hundreds of questions child.” She spoke softly. “I will answer as many as I am able.”

“Why?” Ne'Veha asked first of all.

Na'rnoas smiled gently. “I do not know why your father has told you I was dead all of these years. As I said… he is much like his father… and he even followed him into politics. Something that I abhor.”

“What… what happened?” Ne'Veha asked her.

“That is simple really.” Na'rnoas replied. “Your grandfather Me’mar was a member of the Lower Parliament just as your father is now. He was almost never home, always attending one meeting or another. I got to attend all the official functions and such but I was never more than an add on to him. Something pretty to look at while he mingled with the others. When your father was born I saw even less of him. When your grandfather sent your father to the finest private political school on Elear, I was lost. I had nothing to do Ne'Veha. Your father was only seven at the time he left, and your grandfather took that away from me. Your father was my life up until then, but your grandfather didn’t want the added responsibility that a child gave us… and I did. It was also the reason we never had more children.” Na'rnoas took a deep breath.

“After this happened I would travel to Aetia on the other side of the planet on certain days as a way to punish your grandfather. It really had no effect. I continued to go in order to fill my time and that is where I met Jonout.” Na'rnoas spoke. “I always went to the same café and one day he was there. He was with two other officers; they were part of the Elear Defense Forces at the time. He was new to Elear and I would see him every time I went there. I didn’t find out until much later that this is actually how he planned it. He had seen me there that first day and couldn’t get me out of his head. One day the café was unusually busy and I arrived later than normal and could not get a table. Jonout offered me his. He was going to leave because he was embarrassed, but I insisted he stay and allow me to buy him a cup of tea for his kindness. We began to talk and every time I arrived in Aetia at that time he was there. I knew he was planning it, but he was very handsome and very friendly and I enjoyed the attention.” Na'rnoas looked at her with a smile.

“It started off innocent enough really. I was lonely… he was new to Elear and wanted the company. We talked of everything we did. A decade this went on Ne'Veha! I saw him in this way for a decade… that is the extent and power of his love for me.” Ne'Veha could see the happiness in her eyes when she spoke and knew that what she was saying was the truth. “At first it was only once or twice a month… I was married to your grandfather and I felt guilty for meeting with him. I think that was one of the deciding factors in my decision. A family was not what your grandfather wanted. A family is what I wanted. Jonout understood that because he wanted a family as well. We began seeing more of each other then… easily four or five times a month. I had more in common with Jonout than I ever did with Me’mar.”

“You didn’t…?” Ne'Veha began to ask but quickly stopped herself. “Forgive me... I should not have asked that.”

Na'rnoas chuckled and took Ne'Veha’s hand and squeezed it. “No. Jonout was and still is in many respects a very traditional Lycavorian. Having an affair with me while I was married was not something he would have done. I would have… gods I would have. I wanted him so bad.” Na'rnoas shook her head. “He would not. Looking back now… when I see how long he pursued me but never pressured me…” Na'rnoas shook her head.

“Then… then what happened?” Ne'Veha asked.

“I went to your grandfather Me’mar finally and confronted him.” Na'rnoas answered easily. “I told him about Jonout… that Me’mar never paid me any mind and I wanted more. I told him Jonout gave that to me. I told him we had been seeing each other for almost ten years and Jonout loved me even though I was married to him. I told him we had never slept together but the urge was becoming too strong to resist.” Na'rnoas met her eyes. “Your grandfather told me to do what I felt I needed to do to curb my physical needs. His only requirement was not to embarrass him in any way.”

Ne'Veha looked at her stunned. “You are… you are serious!” She gasped.

Na'rnoas nodded her head. “I was just as stunned then as you are now.” She said. “When I told Jonout he was absolutely livid. He almost went to your grandfather himself and was intent on letting him know what a fool he was. How he was disrespecting me with his actions.”

“He… he didn’t?” Ne'Veha asked.

Na'rnoas shook her head quickly. “No! I couldn’t allow that! Jonout would have hurt him and quite possibly ruined his career.” She smiled fondly as she remembered how Jonout acted back then. So protective of her, so loving and caring. “Up until then all he had done was kiss me Ne'Veha. And I practically had to force him to do that.” Na’rnoas continued. “Oh my, but what a kisser he was! The way he nuzzled my ears… I thought for sure I would faint whenever he did that.”

Ne'Veha’s mind quickly went to the moment that Andro had nuzzled her own ears so very gently and sent shivers shooting through her. And that was without her even being sexually excited. Just his casual nuzzle had nearly overcome her. Thinking on it now, Tarren’s nuzzle, even in the midst of the passion of the moment did not come even close. She lifted her eyes and looked at her grandmother. “What did you do?” She asked softly.

“I did what my heart told me to do.” Na'rnoas answered immediately. “I returned and told your grandfather I was leaving him. I told him I was ending our marriage. On the shuttle ride back to Aetia… oh Ne'Veha I had never felt such freedom. Jonout was waiting for me at the spaceport. Your father was almost twenty by now and I quickly tried to contact him when I got to Aetia… but your grandfather had already gotten to him. He was enraged and demanded that I return and make amends with your grandfather. I tried to explain to him why I had done what I did, but all he could say was that I was associating myself with a Lycavorian military officer! A man who was beneath my position as your grandfather Me’mar’s wife. Your grandfather went so far as to try and have Jonout arrested for abducting me.” Na'rnoas shook her head sadly. “Imagine the surprise on the two elven officers who came to Jonout’s home in Aetia to arrest him and I was there. I presented my petition to dissolve my marriage to your grandfather to them.”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “This is all so… so unbelievable.” She stated.

Na'rnoas nodded. “I agree.” She said. “I thought perhaps time would have smoothed things over and when we returned for your grandfather’s passing on ceremony I spoke with your father.”

“You went to grandfather’s ceremony?” She gasped.

Na'rnoas nodded. “Jonout insisted.” She answered. “He said it was the honorable thing to do. We did have a child together, Me'mar and I.”

“What… what did father do?” Ne'Veha asked.

“He called me some choice names mind you…” Na'rnoas answered. “And Jonout even worse. He told me I was not welcome and I would never be forgiven for what I did. That was one hundred and eighty years ago. Jonout’s ship was involved with the Entalian Incursion by the High Coven. It was destroyed and he lost a lot of good people that day. I was with him… and we escaped with the survivors of his crew. It was initially reported that all hands were lost. This is where your father got the idea we were dead.”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “How long… how long has he known you were alive?” She asked.

Na'rnoas shrugged. “He discovered the truth ten years later when Jonout and I returned to Elear from Apo Prime. Jonout had taken a temporary command in the Elear Defense Forces. It was only for two years while his new ship was built. Ri’nol had been born by then, as well as his younger sister Telaria. Your father was not happy in the least, but by then I had found all I had ever desired in Jonout’s arms as his wife and mate. I had found a man who worshiped me Ne'Veha, in every possible way you could imagine. He treats me now the same as he treated me then, like I am some precious jewel. When your father came to our home, I had been the wife of a Lycavorian Spartan for a decade and I was not the same woman I was when I left. I had learned much in those ten years, most of it from Jonout’s own mother. She was so happy that her son had finally taken a mate and wife, and even happier when she realized I was an elf. We are still very close. She lives on Apo Prime and runs a small trinket shop in the Northern Tuya Merchant Quarter. Your father demanded I leave Elear! He said he would insure Jonout would suffer for stealing me from your grandfather.”

“What… what did you tell him?” Ne'Veha asked enthralled with the story now.

“I told your father that Jonout never stole me from your grandfather, because I was never Me’mar’s property to begin with. I told him that perhaps if Me'mar had treated me as something more than a trophy, things would have been different. I told him that if he wanted to take on my mate Jonout, he was more than welcome to try.” Na'rnoas answered. “I told him he would have to go through me first however! Your father didn’t like that so much, especially when he saw Ri’nol and Telaria come running across the main room of our home calling me mommy. I told him I was not the meek woman who his father had neglected for so many years and that I would beat him down if he attempted anything.”

Ne'Veha’s eyes were wide. “You… you told father that?” She gasped in shock.

Na'rnoas nodded her head. “That didn’t go over well.” She stated with a grin. “Not at all.”

“What… what did he do?” Ne'Veha asked.

“He tried to have the Elven Parliament banish Jonout from Elear.” Na'rnoas answered her quickly. “That was until I showed up at the meeting and told the Elven Parliament exactly what had taken place a decade earlier. Your father’s petition died right there in its infancy. He swore never to talk with me again and so far he has kept to that. I have inquired of you, and you alone since I realized you were my granddaughter. When you joined the fleet I was so proud. Jonout and Ri’nol have kept watch over you and…”

“Kept watch over me?” Ne'Veha hissed.

Na'rnoas laughed. “Nothing like that child.” She said quickly. “They have kept track of your career nothing more. They have kept track of your career because I asked them too. You are the only one of your father’s children to go against his will and join the military and I hoped that one day we might cross paths.” Na'rnoas smiled. “My prayers were answered because you are here now.”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “Grandmother I…” She stopped herself when she realized what she had called Na'rnoas and met her green eyes.

“Why did you contact your Uncle Ri’nol, Ne'Veha?” Na'rnoas asked gently squeezing her hands. “There must have been a reason for your actions, and unless I miss my guess it probably has something to do with your new COM designation as Ri'nol told me. Spartan One One Charlie.”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “Andro did that.” She said quickly. “I… I didn’t discover it until just recently. I feel like such a fool.”

“Andro?” Na'rnoas spoke with some surprise in her voice. “You do know that there are very few who would even think of referring to the Crown Prince with such familiarity Ne'Veha. It was you on the Netnews two months ago, wasn’t it? You were the woman on his dragon’s back weren’t you?”

Ne'Veha looked down at her hands. “Yes.” She answered before lifting her eyes and nodded slowly meeting her grandmother’s gaze. “I… I see them in my dreams grandmother.” She said softly. “All of them… and I yearn… I…”

Na'rnoas took Ne'Veha’s hands in hers and squeezed them even tighter still. “Perhaps you should start from the beginning Ne'Veha.”

Whether it was the soothing sound of her voice, the warmth in her eyes or simply the fact that Sadi had been right all along, Ne'Veha began to speak. “It… it started when I first arrived here on Earth… I could feel them even then. I…”

Na'rnoas did nothing but listen to her granddaughter speak uninterrupted for nearly an hour. Her emotions came through in her voice at different times, but even still Ne'Veha spoke with clarity and great intelligence and feeling. Na'rnoas silently cursed her son for being so insensitive and openly lying to his children about Lycavorians as a species. His false words and teachings were only compounded by the fact that this Lycavorian Tarren had simply reinforced her son’s teachings to Ne'Veha and it had confused her even more. Na'rnoas had been married to a Lycavorian for far too long now to not feel angry at what Tarren had knowingly done. She could feel Jonout standing in the shadows only a few meters away silently listening to Ne'Veha speak. They had both met the King and Queens and almost all of their children at some point since coming here and calling Eden City and Earth home. The King’s relationship with President Turner, Selene, Tarifa and Aihola almost guaranteed interaction with the most senior military officers on Earth, of which Jonout was one. Na'rnoas found them to be the most down to earth and normal royal family she had ever read about in the history cubes and pads. She and Jonout had even sat at Prince Androcles’s table only two years ago during one of these informal dinners and Na'rnoas had been struck at how traditional he and his siblings really were, and how completely lacking in arrogance of any kind. Now as she sat listening to Ne'Veha, she could tell right away where Ne'Veha wanted to be, where she knew she belonged. And Na'rnoas vowed to show her granddaughter just how correct her feelings were.

“…don’t know what to do anymore.” Ne'Veha finally finished speaking and looking up at her face.

Na'rnoas nodded slowly and put her palm to Ne'Veha’s cheek. “There is one question I must ask of you before I say anything else.” She spoke softly. “This Tarren… do you have any feelings for him in the least Ne'Veha?”

Ne'Veha shook her head immediately. “No! Of course not! He is a fool who only wishes to have me in his life so that it looks good. I believe now… I believe now that he was only the method for me finding Andro and the others grandmother. He was the reason I left Elear and part of me… more and more of me believes that is what set me on the path to finding Andro. But now… after Sadi discovered him in…”

Na'rnoas put her fingers to Ne'Veha’s lips silencing her words. “There are many things that we do not understand Ne'Veha.” She spoke softly. “Many things that we can’t hope to explain. Why did the events in my life lead me to where I am now? Why did I fall hopelessly and shamelessly in love with a Lycavorian who worships the ground upon which I walk? Why did I leave your grandfather? Why is what’s happening to you mirroring almost exactly what happen to me? Everything has reason and purpose Ne'Veha, and sometimes we can not see that reason and purpose because we are trying to understand and answer the overall complexity of it all.”

“What… what do you mean?” She asked.

“You have felt them since arriving on Earth.” Na'rnoas said. “Probably long before that if what Sadi told you is true, you just did not understand what it was you felt. Sadi may have been right when she told you that they could not feel what you are meant to mean to them until they eventually came together. The scope of Prince Androcles Leonidas; his father the King as well, their true power and abilities? It has befuddled so many who have tried to understand it. The Prince and his Bonded Sister are still growing in what they can do, as are the King and Torma. One thing is certain however… as his father worships his Queens, the Prince will worship any who are meant to be with him by fate and destiny. You have not questioned that Sadi and these other women are part of this life you feel you are meant to travel; and that tells me that it is not something you would turn away from.”

Ne’Veha met her eyes evenly, feeling very much like she could tell this woman anything. She shook her head slowly. “It does not deter me.” She said softly. “Unbelievably… I embrace it.”

“You question whether he can love you as intensely as the others however.” Na’rnoas said. “Don’t you? You question whether he can love you just as equally given everything your father has hammered into your head all of these years about Lycavorians. Especially after what this Tarren has done.”

Ne'Veha’s eyes were wide as she stared at this woman. “How… how could you know that?”

Na’rnoas smiled. “It is written all over your face Ne'Veha.” She answered. “You question what you feel… yet you want to embrace it. You made the decision to come here. To seek out your Uncle for a reason. You found what you didn’t expect… but your reason for coming here is still the same. What is that reason?”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “I don’t know anymore.” She said softly.

“I think you do.” Na'rnoas answered gently. “You just have to have faith in what you feel and let it happen.”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “Will… will you help me?”

Na'rnoas smiled. “There is nothing that would make me happier Ne'Veha. First you have to tell me what it is you want. Then you will have started yourself down that road you feel you are supposed to walk and everything else will fall into place.”

“They… they can smell Tarren grandmother. Sadi and Andro. I can not pursue anything if they smell him all over me. I… I think Tarren; he went as far as he could without actually cado forn.” Ne'Veha spoke softly, her voice barely a whisper. “I want to… I want to know how to get his scent off of me grandmother.”

Na'rnoas smiled. “I thought that might be it.” She said.

“Is… is there a way?” Ne'Veha asked.

Na'rnoas nodded. “A tried and true way.” She replied. “But before we get to that… tell me of yourself Ne'Veha.” She squeezed Ne'Veha’s hands tighter. “I would very much like to know who my granddaughter is. If that is alright with you?”

Ne'Veha smiled for the first time all evening. A smile that wasn’t forced or done to cover up the fact she was uncomfortable.

“I would like that very much grandmother.” She said.

Ne'Veha didn’t see her Uncle Ri’nol move up beside his father in the shadows just by the outside door into the patio area. Jonout glanced at his oldest son and child. He may have been half elf, his two inch high elven ears very prominent, but he was all Lycavorian in his manner and actions. Jonout had raised his children to honor both of their heritages; it was just that all of them chose to be more Lycavorian than elf. It was not something that upset Na'rnoas in the least and she in fact encouraged this.

“Everything happens for a reason son. I see that more and more each day.” Jonout spoke softly.

Ri’nol nodded. “Yes it does father.” He stated.

“You know Sa’sur? The captain of the SCIMITAR?” Jonout asked.

Ri’nol nodded. “Yes. It is said she and Prince Androcles are of one mind and when they stand on their bridge together. It is almost as if they read each other’s thoughts.”

Jonout nodded. “Contact her for me son.” Jonout spoke. “Find out everything you can on this Tarren fellow.”

Ri’nol looked at his father. “What are you going to do father?” He asked.

“What rule have I always raised you to follow without fail when it concerns your mate Ri’nol?” Jonout asked his son.

“Honor and respect them always. Love them completely and without question.” Ri'nol answered.

Jonout nodded. “I have loved your mother since the very first moment I saw her on Elear. There has never been any doubt in my mind about that. I will do whatever it takes to see her happy. She is as happy now as I have ever seen her son. I do not intend to let anyone take that away from her, and I will do what Prince Androcles can not do because of his position. It would not do for the Crown Prince to pursue Ne'Veha if she smells of this Tarren. Your mother will help Ne'Veha rid herself of his scent, and I will insure Tarren does not bother her anymore. There are many Lycavorians who do not follow the rules we live by son. That usually changes with time and experience, but I intend to see this Tarren fellow is out of the picture.”

Ri'nol looked back to where his mother and Ne'Veha were sitting and talking in animated voices. “There is no question the Prince wants her. He would not have changed her COM designation unless he was without doubt.”

Jonout nodded. “And that is why we will kill two birds with one stone as General Lynwe is so fond of saying.”

“I’ll contact her in the morning.” Ri'nol spoke.

Jonout nodded. “Good. Now let us go back inside and leave your mother to discover something of her past and hopefully her future. I wish to bounce my grandson on my knee a few more times before he goes to bed.”

SPARTA

KING’S VILLA

KINGS SECURE OFFICE

“Chetak!” Martin Leonidas hissed angrily. “Is that like a fucking joke?”

“He’s actually Lucvaun’s son Marty.” Anja answered. “His youngest son. He apparently was able to hide his identity during the trials by changing his name and his face. He wasn’t old enough to take part in any atrocities back then Martin; he was off Enurrua until only two weeks before we arrived. He was attending a military academy in Limian space under false papers. He was making his way back to Enurrua when we attacked. He was caught on Elear when we hit Chetak and his ilk. His mother apparently began telling him that I killed his father as soon as they discovered one another upon arriving on Apo Prime.”

Martin turned from the transmission as Aricia walked in carrying two mugs of coffee. “Lucvaun is the asshole who shot Isheeni right?” He asked as he took the mug. “The one Torma killed?”

Anja nodded. “One and the same.”

“How did his son slip past the screeners even with a new face and name?” Martin asked. “It isn’t something he could have hidden during that time period. Is it?”

“That is my fault sire.” Vengal spoke moving into the transmission now and looking at Martin. “I… I did not thoroughly vet his application when he applied to the Durcunusaan. Vistr and I received hundreds of applications a day. His skill set indicated he was well qualified. It wasn’t until the mission to Lycavore that we actually began to see his true nature come through. I…” Vengal lowered his head. “I assumed he had a cruel streak and it was natural for him to rebel against orders. That is why I reassigned him when he returned. I did not stop to think why he was like he was. Rinard apparently made contact with Seanna during that mission and then it continued even after I forced him out of the Durcunusaan.”

“It is not your fault Vengal.” Aricia spat as she handed Martin the coffee and sat on the edge of his desk in front of him. “None of us are perfect in what we do, and that was a very trying time for all of us.”

“But I should have questioned why he didn’t protest when I expelled him. I…” Vengal started.

“No!” Martin barked. “This is not your fault Vengal, and I will not have you second guessing yourself after all these years! You have been with me… with all of us since the very beginning. We have all made mistakes since that time… me more than anyone. We do not dwell on those mistakes Vengal… you know that. Period.”

Vengal looked at him in the transmission and nodded his head. “No, no we do not.” He stated.

Martin sipped his coffee. “The question now is how can we use this information against him?”

Anja took a deep breath. “I don’t think we can Lover.” She said simply.

“Anja… why not?” Aricia declared now. “Does this not prove that anything Rinard has stated or sworn to can not be trusted?”

Anja nodded. “In a normal world I would say yes.” She stated. “But…”

Martin looked at her. “Red? What’s going on?”

Anja met his eyes. “I don’t think we can stop what is going to happen Martin.” She said softly. “No matter how much we prove that Rinard and Pcillany have been lying through their teeth since this all began, I don’t believe it will change the outcome of what Buonau and Wiktor already have planned.”

“And that is?” Martin asked.

“They want power back.” Anja said. “Plain and simple. No matter what I do… they are intent on insuring I do not get exonerated from these trumped up charges. Eurin and Vana agree with me. Zaniai and grandfather have been hearing rumblings as well among the aides to some of the Ministry members.”

“Anja… Anja can they do that?” Aricia asked softly.

Anja shrugged. “Anything is possible.” She spoke. “The Hadarian Constitution of Law is very complex and it does allow the Ministry to limit and even remove many of the powers from the Royal family. They would need to keep a member of the Royal family in the forefront, but essentially they could take back power and rule like they used to after my father and mother were killed. They had absolute power for over six hundred years after Vana and I were taken from Hadaria Marty. They have grown power hungry.”

“What else are you not telling me?” Martin asked her his dark brown orbs focused on her intently.

Anja met his gaze evenly. “There… there have been other rumors that my grandfather and Zaniai have heard Lover. Rumors of Hadaria declaring their independence from the Union. Rumors of an outside group willing to step in and support them if they go that way.”

“An outside group?” Martin asked. “What group?”

Anja shook her head. “No one knows.” She replied. “Eurin and Zaniai are limited in how far they can push, and even the information they get is questionable. Buonau and her cronies have had a long time to plan and put this together, and they have effectively neutralized Eurin’s role as Divine One because of her support for me. There is no doubt that Rinard is working with them though.”

Vengal nodded. “I’ve had two of my scouts trailing him since I arrived.” He spoke. “He has met with Buonau on two different occasions. They were unable to obtain any information on what was talked about, but they are continuing to try. The Hadarian Elder Guard Militia is far more advanced in their training than Buonau wants us to believe Milord. They were using some very sophisticated jammers around the meeting places and security was very tight, and very well hidden. My people said they move professionally and confidently.”

Martin looked at Anja. “Rinard?” He asked.

“He does have the skills needed to give them this training.” Anja answered him. “And the more little things that we discover as we go, the more we are beginning to believe that he is also involved in what Dysea and Normya are working on.”

“You are speaking of the kidnapping of female elves and Hadarian medical equipment aren’t you?” Aricia asked.

Anja nodded quickly. “Yes. As well as the attempt on Normya’s life. Or the attempted kidnapping. Whatever you want to call it.”

“They didn’t want her dead.” Martin said softly.

Aricia looked at Martin quickly, her azure blue eyes filled with questions and surprise. “You… you know?” She asked.

Martin nodded. “I’ve known since the first week.” He replied. “I’ve let Melda Min and Normya handle it. They don’t need me sticking my size eleven boot in something as delicate as that. I’m not exactly subtle you know.”

“Beloved… who would say such a thing?” Aricia gasped out with mock surprise.

Martin chuckled. “Anton, Cihera and this Las’elh are with them so they have plenty of Krypteria support as well as some of Bella’s Vlos Sargtlinen. I… as much as it just blows my mind when I say it… I think we can trust Cha’talla, T’lolt and their Immortal tribe. Melda Min trusts them and that is no small feat. I’m more concerned with Buonau and her partners. Could she be involved with the kidnapping of elves as well?”

Anja shrugged. “It’s unlikely but possible. I don’t think she fully understands what she has entered into working with Rinard.” She replied. “And there is far more to him than what he is showing her I’m betting. He’s too confident in what he does Marty. Too sure of himself. As if he knows something that we don’t. Something that we don’t know yet.”

“If this Rinard is involved with trying to have Normya killed or kidnapped, then he got the information on Normya’s ship from somewhere. And Dysea is almost positive it is Rinard who enlisted this vampire mercenary that she has spoken of. He is the one that went after her in The Wilds. The one that still searches for her if Dysea is correct. After For’mya and I explained what was happening on Hadaria and what role this Rinard was playing, Dysea was sure of it.” Aricia spoke now. “If he got that information on Normya, then it stands to reason that he got the information on the female elves from the same source.”

Anja nodded. “And that means…”

“That could only mean that we have traitors in our midst.” Aricia snarled.

“Probably more than one.” Anja said meeting Martin’s eyes. “The question that remains though is who would want to target Normya? And why. And how many of our other children are being looked at as targets of some kind?”

Martin nodded. “Melda Min thinks she might have picked up a major player in that.” He spoke. “The Chief Engineer at the repair facility on Apo Prime. He has all the access to provide Rinard with this information. We are just trying to determine a connection between them, as well as any other connections they might have.”

“Marty… they aren’t staying on Apo Prime are they?” Anja asked quickly. “That might not be the wisest thing if they picked up this man. The little ones as well! They…”

Martin shook his head and held up his hand. “They left this morning to return to Kranek Red.” He answered. “They took NORMYA’S LIGHT this time. She’ll stay shrouded, along with her wing to provide support if its needed. None of the Netnews jerks have been making any inquiries as to where she is, and that is a good thing.”

“It won’t last sire.” Vengal stated.

Martin nodded. “I know. But we’re going to milk it for everything we can get out of it. The more time she has to figure out what is going on, the better off we will be. I have ordered the Durcunusaan to put added security on our smaller children Anja. The rest of them rarely leave SODRAG, and when they do, it’s usually to Andro’s villa. Their movements are too erratic to get a solid lock on them.”

“What about Duewa?” Anja snarled. “Has she made any strange indications that she will try and remove Retta and Calyb from Earth?”

Martin shook his head. “No.”

“They would be the ones Buonau would want to use as her fronts for the Royal family if she is successful. They are still young enough for her to twist them to her views and turn against all they have learned so far.” Anja said quickly. “She knows Eliani would tell her to stuff it up her ass, and the only hope she would have is to try and turn Retta and Calyb into the mindless automatons they are turning out of their school now.”

“For’mya and I may have put the fear of the gods into Duewa, Anja.” Aricia said. “At the very least we have given her pause in whatever she may have planned.”

Anja shook her head. “It won’t be enough.” She said. “She has been under the thumb of her mother for too long.”

“Enough of this farce Red!” Martin snapped. “If you think all is lost then pull yourself out of there and we will let the chips fall where they may.”

“No!” Anja said immediately. “I will not abandon the people here unless my position becomes untenable Marty. I can’t! It wouldn’t be right! That would be worse than standing up to Buonau, for then she could use it against me.”

“Anja… you have seen the same Netnews reports we have!” Martin snapped. “You don’t have the support on Hadaria that you do in the Union. No one off Hadaria buys into the shit Buonau is shoveling. They know it is all a big scam! If you stay there she will find a way to make you disappear Red! She will succeed!”

“I’m willing to take that risk.” Anja said evenly meeting his gaze. “I’m in no danger right now Lover. They haven’t discovered the tunnels or the bunkers. I have Miath, Atropos, Belen and two hundred Durcunusaan troops here, plus Vengal’s scouts. I need to stay Martin. I need to see this out to the end. Sivana and I agree on that. We won’t leave unless it is absolutely necessary! We will send Siara back to Earth though Aricia. She does not need to be here to see what may happen.”

Aricia nodded. “I will make sure she is watched over Anja.” She stated. “My mother will be overjoyed to have all of her grandchildren and great grandchildren to spoil!”

“Anja I don’t like this.” Martin said getting to his feet. “You are leaving yourself exposed in too many spots.”

“I’m not leaving!” Anja snapped. “And that’s final!”

“Anja at the very least allow me to send one or two of Helen’s senior students from the School of the Oracles, or even just one. You have only yourself, Miath and Atropos. Even with yours and Miath’s advanced skills and power, you would not be able to form a MV bubble. My brother is a Tier Six yes, but he is not powerful enough to sustain the bubble. At bare minimum, one other Tier Six Mindvoicer will enable you to form a link should you need to vanish, and then you can maintain it.”

Anja contemplated that for a moment and then nodded. The MV bubble was something they had devised and developed some fifteen years ago, and when there were enough Tier Six Mindvoicers with the level of training needed, they could initiate an MV bubble and essentially disappear from any known lifesign sensors or scanners. “Very well.” Anja said with a nod. “I’ll have Vengal arrange for their arrival.”

“What angles are you working for Rinard, Anja?” Martin asked changing the subject.

Anja shook her head. “There aren’t many of them I’ll tell you that.” She replied. “He’s pretty much covered himself very well. The men who took part in the security footage are all dead so we can’t bring them forward to testify. He would have killed the clone too. He is sitting in a pretty good position. Buonau has been over every thing I have done since being Queen. She has sensitive information on several things she should not have been able to obtain, but that doesn’t matter now because she has it.”

Vengal nodded. “Another clue that Rinard is far more connected off Hadaria than we first thought. I would like permission to have Vistr begin running background checks on anyone even remotely close to Rinard Milord.”

Martin nodded. “Do it.” He stated. “Red… the SPIRIT and her Wing are standing by just outside the PDP line of Hadaria. Do not hesitate to use them if things get to that point.”

Anja nodded. “Don’t worry Lover… I still have a couple more tricks up my sleeve. I’m not going to go as quietly as Buonau hopes.”

“I would prefer you didn’t go at all.” Martin spoke.

Anja chuckled. “Me either.” She stated. They watched Anja turn her head to look at someone out of the transmission window and nod then she turned back. “Marty… I’m getting another transmission from off Hadaria on the Secure Spartan Channel. It’s probably Dysea. Let me take that and come up with a better fall back plan and I will contact you when I have that.”

“Red?” Martin waited for her to look at him. “No doubts Anja.” He spoke. “No doubts ever.”

Anja smiled brightly. “No questions or regrets Lover.” She answered. “I will talk to you in another day or so.”

Martin looked at Aricia as the transmission faded and she met his gaze with those azure orbs he could not stand to be without. Her lavender and coco scent was strong and clear, and it would grow even more ripe and sweet over the next three weeks because she was coming into phase. For’mya’s Wild Orchid scent was peaking as well. The four of them always came into phase at the same time now, and it drove him crazy with want and desire. Aricia’s scent would always be the one that was more pronounced in his mind because she was his anome, and she was pure Lycavorian, but having four of his five queens come into phase at the same time usually meant endless hours of pleasure for all of them.

Aricia’s eyes bore into him now with a confused expression though and he sipped his coffee. “What?” He asked gently.

“What is bothering you Beloved?” She asked softly. “You should have ordered Anja home and you didn’t. No matter what is happening on Hadaria my love, she is still a Queen of this Union, a Lycavorian Spartan Queen and she is in danger.”

“She wouldn’t have listened to me Saaraurano.” Martin spoke. “You heard her for yourself.”

Aricia stepped closer to him. “Then you should have ordered my brother to bring her home Martin.” She stated confidently. “She would have been angry at first yes, but she would have understood.”

“Where are For’mya and Bella?” He asked.

“They are shopping in the quarter for our new son when he arrives.” Aricia stated. “And do not change the subject.”

“I’m not changing the subject!” Martin snapped.

“Yes you are.” Aricia spoke calmly. “And do not raise your voice to me. We are Anomes Martin Leonidas. There is very little you can hide from me. Your other Queens yes… but not from me. Something is bothering you, and it has been bothering you for some time now. What is that?”

“Nothing is bothering me!” He said.

Aricia set her own coffee down and stepped close to him then, inhaling deeply of his mint scent and feeling his aura caress her mind and body in a way only he could. She felt his arms close around her, and his scent and aura stirred her passions and desire as they always did. She pressed her face to his chest and squeezed his arms tightly. “You need never fear my Beloved. You are able to share anything with me and I will understand. Just know that you have will have to come to grips with what is troubling you sooner or later and I will help you however I am able.”

Martin pulled her lush body tighter against his, fighting the brief urge to take her right there in his office. Her buried his face in her thick black hair and nodded his head slowly. “I know.” He whispered. “I know.”

Aricia smiled to herself. “Then I will speak no more of it.” She said softly.

EARTH

SOUTHEAST ASIA

It was one of a handful of secret bases that had been established over the last twenty years on earth. Used for specialized training in jungle and mountain warfare, it was situated in the deep jungle between the crossroads of two rivers in what was once known as Vietnam. At the moment it was also one of the most active bases on Earth. Sixty-three men and women and four dragons had been training intensely for the last two months in moving through the thick jungle and combining their unique ways of fighting. The Lycavorian unit had been handpicked by King Leonidas himself, while the High Coven unit was a special unit that had been together since its inception in fighting the Kavalians. The many buildings within the base perimeter were all one story and painted in the color scheme of the jungle all around them so that they blended well into the surroundings. It would be hard to spot the base from the air, and combined with the sophisticated sensor jammers built into the surrounding mountains, it would be almost impossible to detect the base from orbit.

Resumar Leonidas was in his element here, and it was something that his new wife was easily able to pick up on. They had been here for less than a week and Athani noticed how much more alert and attuned to everything around them Resumar was. He moved like a giant wolf waiting to pounce onto its prey, and it made her blood churn for him more than it had at any point in their relationship together. Athani Leonidas knew what it was, the more feral instincts of both of their species was coming out in them, for she felt it within herself as well. Their lovemaking had become much more intense and passionate, their couplings lasting for hours as they allowed their inner animals to move closer to their outer skin. His reaction may have been due in some part to Athani more than anything. Kavalians were always closer to their wilder instincts and untamed nature, and as she became more and more comfortable in her new position, as she grew confident in the intense love Resumar had for her and she for him, Athani Leonidas was coming out of the shell she had built around herself all these years. She knew it was due to the complete acceptance of her within the small circle of Resumar’s family and friends, something she never imagined she would ever obtain. This allowed her to be more like herself, and more like Demahra told her she could become.

Athani’s upbringing was traditionally Kavalian, but as the daughter to the Prefect she had received far more education and training than any other normal Kavalian female. Keleru knew his daughters would be targets someday and he made sure that they were at least able to defend themselves very well. Athani’s combat training was excellent in every way, and with her ability to use her tail as an extension of her will, it made her that much more deadly as she had proven on MJOLNIR’S HAND. Most of the actual physical training had been completed by the time they arrived, but all of them knew Resumar’s skills and what he and Cemath were capable of, and no questions were brought forth as to his ability to lead this mission. Athani noticed he fell right into the role of leader, and she knew then that he had learned his lessons well from his father and brother. The High Coven troops looked upon her with a wary and unfriendly eye, but this was something Athani was well used too. It neither concerned or bothered her. They knew who she was and what status she now held, and in some ways that made them even angrier, but they made no remark or gesture that could be construed as threatening. In fact it seemed as if they were going out of their way to avoid her in some strange fashion. Athani maintained her guard however, aside from Resumar’s mother Isabella, the High Coven Princess Narice and Resumar’s own sisters, Athani trusted no vampire.

At least not yet.

As they stood in the main operations building looking over the holoimages of Ritaah and where the location of the Mindvoice ship was, Athani let her alert blue/green eyes sweep over the leader of the High Coven part of their combined unit. The ebony skinned clone vampire had once been like a sister to Martin Leonidas and Daniel Simpson Athani now knew thanks to her husband. She had been killed savagely by High Coven warped creatures during the very last Battle for Earth nearly twenty-five years ago, and Athani knew Resumar’s father was not in the least bit happy that this vampire clone who was an exact copy of the woman he once considered a sister now walked among them. There was no doubting or questioning of her skills however. Juliana One as she was called possessed incredible strength and agility and an extremely keen mind Athani noted to herself. When combined with her vampire abilities it made her amazingly lethal. Athani noticed however, that she talked with great intelligence and respect towards Resumar, and there were times when Athani thought she might want to speak about something else with her husband. At first Athani thought it might be because she was taken with Resumar in some way and wanted to get closer to him. This had been something of a worry for her after first marrying Resumar. She knew that the males of her species often went beyond the confines of a union to seek female companionship, and this was something she thought Resumar might do. Not until she had seen how he treated her, and ignored other women did Athani begin to put aside those worries. He never even gave another female a passing glance when they walked among the streets of Eden City, and this was not something he had to force himself to do. His actions were what Athani considered to be the final test of her resolve and her past, and when she let go of those worries and concerns, she began forging a new path into the future. Looking at her now, Athani knew there was something about this clone that she was not showing them, and she did not know if that was a good thing or a bad thing. She decided to approach Resumar about it after their meeting today.

The operations building was large enough to accommodate half a dozen dragons with it’s smooth domed structure, and Cemath and Sorran were sitting on one side listening intently as they discussed logistics. Two other dragons sat on either side of them; the purple hue scaled dragon that Athani now knew was a hybrid was called Mirra while the Firespitter’s name was Farlaa. Mirra was the more open of the two other dragons that would be accompanying them, slightly larger than Farlaa and a tad bit more muscular. Athani found her to be intelligent and thoughtful and it almost appeared as if she wanted to get this mission underway as soon as possible. Mirra had other things on her mind as well as the mission; they were things that she had given Athani a brief glimpse into, but she had not elaborated on them afterward.

“…alright Aryschanne?” Resumar’s voice broke into her train of thoughts and Athani looked at him.

“Pardon me.” She spoke quickly with an embarrassed blush to her cheeks. “My mind was wandering for a moment.”

“We are planning a combat operation and your mind is wandering?” The male vampire officer snarled from his place next to Juliana. He turned his dark eyes on Juliana. “I told you Major… bringing a Kavalian is a bad idea!”

“Being Kavalian automatically makes me bad?” Athani asked calmly. “Why is that do you think Captain Krius?”

“I don’t trust you!” Krius snapped.

“Well… that much is painfully obvious.” Athani stated evenly with a touch of sarcasm in her voice. “Surely you must have a better reason than that?”

Resumar crossed his arms over his broad chest and looked at Dario out of the corner of his eye. His cousin smiled as he watched the exchange. He had told Resumar several times since meeting Athani that she was very impressive. Not only was she alluringly beautiful, but she was exceptionally intelligent, and incredibly skilled in the art of combat. Dario had been fascinated with Athani’s tail and what she had been able to do with it. Her tail still shocked him at its strength and what she could accomplish with it. He also commented to his cousin that she was enormously willful and sharp as a whip.

“We are going into Kavalian space!” Krius barked. “To a Kavalian occupied planet. Your species isn’t exactly known for their trustworthiness. What’s to keep you from contacting your people in some way and compromising our mission?”

“My people?” Athani stated. “I am a Leonidas now Captain Krius… my people as you say… they are my husband, his family and this Union. In that order. I no more want this ship to fall into my father’s hands than you or Martin Leonidas. It would be catastrophic in every sense of the word. I am going on this mission because if by chance we happen to not be able to avoid these small settlements around the MV ship, then seeing me may give whatever Kavalians we come across… it may make them pause in their actions.”

“We’ll leave the PILLAR on two STRIKER DTs and come in over the southern pole landing fourteen klicks from the ship itself.” Dario said. “It puts us far enough away to not be detected by any of the settlements, but still with an hour or two on foot. I assume all of your people will be able to keep up at night?” He asked Juliana.

Juliana was quick to nod her head. “Without issue.” She said. “We have been training for several years to track through the heat of a jungle.”

“Why are we bringing four dragons?” Krius asked now. “Two is pushing it… four of them and we will surely be detected. They aren’t exactly discrete you know.”

“Well… unless you want to carry four thousand pounds of explosives across fourteen klicks of jungle…” Resumar told him. “They will be carrying our load Captain. They can not be detected on sensors because their scales are naturally reflective and it will be dark. Dragons love the night.”

“Is it really necessary?” Krius asked.

“Avi recommends it yes.” Resumar spoke. “The more Mindvoice power we can put on the ground the better off we will be. The four dragons with Dario, Athani and I will provide all we need.”

“This machine of yours is still coming?” Juliana asked.

“Avi is not a machine.” Resumar snapped.

“What would you call him?” Krius asked. “He’s nothing but wires, gears and electrodes. What else could he be?”

“Avi is a member of my crew for this mission and he will be treated with equal respect and status!” Resumar snapped.

“Then where is he?” Krius demanded. “Shouldn’t he be here taking part in this briefing then?”

“He can download the entirety of this briefing in three seconds.” Athani stated. “He does not need to be here.”

“So you say! I wouldn’t trust anything you said to me.” Krius snapped.

Athani looked at the man intently. “Captain… you seem to have a severe issue with me. Perhaps you could explain to us what that is before it causes you to act more the fool than you already have.”

Krius’s eyes burned with hate. “Your biogenic troops killed both my sons and their wives in your second invasion of High Coven space! Your troops forced my sons to watch while your troops entertained themselves with their wives and then locked them in confinement without any way to get blood! They died two weeks later from The Blood Fever! They went mad! And you made my sons watch it all before your troops killed them!”

Athani shook her head slowly. “I was only involved in five ground battles Captain, all of them during the initial invasion twenty-five years ago. I am sorry for how they were treated, it is not something I condone… but I did not kill them.”

“You are all the same!” Krius spoke viciously. “Their wives were innocent! They had nothing to do with the military! Neither did my sons! They were researchers!”

“And I’m sure all the Kavalian women and children the High Coven butchered in their poison missile attack were innocent as well.” Athani said evenly. “That did not deter your leaders from trying to commit genocide against the Kavalian species. If you are looking to gain sympathy from me, you are gnawing up the wrong tree.”

“Sympathy?” Krius barked. “I don’t want your sympathy! As far as I am concerned, all of your species should be wiped out!”

“Krius… hold your tongue!” Juliana hissed vehemently.

“She started this!” Krius exclaimed. He motioned to Resumar. “He may trust her because he is fucking her… but I don’t trust her one bit.” He looked at Resumar. “And if you were smart you wouldn’t either! She’ll turn on you in an instant! She’s an animal… just like the rest of her vile race!”

Dario opened his mouth to come back but Resumar’s hand closed around his arm and he shook his head. He turned when he felt Cemath’s anger also rising and he shook his head. No my Bonded Brother. He spoke quickly.

Resumar… he insults…

Let me handle this. Resumar answered him quickly.

Cemath met his eyes for a long moment and then nodded his huge head. As you wish.

Juliana was far more intelligent than Krius and she knew what was happening. Resumar Leonidas was communicating with his dragon within Mindvoice. She was about to turn to Krius and tell him to keep his mouth shut, however she wasn't in time.

“Go ahead boy!” Krius snapped. “You know I speak the truth! They can’t be trusted! She must be real good in bed if you made her your wife! I am not afraid of you or your dragon! What are you going to do boy? You…”

Athani turned her head expecting to see Resumar holding in his temper and to tell him to ignore the vampire fool. Dario was standing there alone with his thick arms across his chest, his normal light green eyes dark and foreboding looking. Athani heard the loud grunt of pain and it suddenly dawned on her that her new husband was a Leonidas who was also half elf. Resumar Leonidas possessed all the natural speed of an elf, combined with the immense strength of his pure Lycavorian blood. Her eyes darted back to where Krius had been standing only a split second before, only now he was flat out on his back on the floor of the room. His dark eyes were wide in sudden pain, but he could not speak through his shattered jaw. He looked up at Resumar Leonidas who had allowed the pseudo change to come over him. His dual wolf fangs were fully extended exposed in a vicious snarl. Resumar’s dark brown eyes now bore the single black ring around them as they were now fully wolf eyes.

“I will endure much vampire!” Resumar growled in a voice filled with malice and anger. “I will not endure you insulting my wife and mate! I have solved your problem with her igord! You will remain behind to recover from your injuries! Be thankful it was I who hit you! She would have torn your eyeballs free from your pathetic head before she killed you!”

Bravo my brother! Cemath roared within Mindvoice flapping his huge wings twice to show his approval.

Excellent form and power! Mirra’s voice announced.

You should have just squashed him like the roach he is! Sorran spoke in the disinterested voice. But I approve of your technique!

Athani could barely contain her laughter as she heard their voices easily and she turned as the door to the conference room opened and three additional Durcunusaan soldiers rushed in.

“Milord!” The lead Durcunusaan spoke quickly, his hands tightening around his weapon.

“Take this piece of sibfla to the infirmary!” Resumar spat. “Have him treated… and then ship his smelly ass back to his masters.”

Two of the Durcunusaan troops were holding back smiles as they lifted Krius between them, his hands holding his face in pain, tears in his eyes. His eyes lifted to meet Resumar, filled with a combination of hate, anger and pain.

“I’m sure your dear Empress will be so very pleased that you could not hold your foul tongue long enough to get off the planet.” Resumar growled. “We will accomplish the mission without you Captain Krius. Major Collins is more than capable of leading the team without you.”

Juliana’s eyes came up quickly and she looked at Resumar oddly as his words echoed in her head.

Resumar looked at the Durcunusaan team leader as Athani moved slowly up beside him. “Inform Empress Aikiro why this asshole is being sent back.” He stated. “If she has a problem with that… too damn bad!”

Resumar looked at Athani who was staring at him with adoring blue/green eyes. She truly gazed at his changed eyes and his prominent fangs for the very first time since she had known him. He had never been pushed to the point of anger where he changed like this and Athani found it fascinating as she reached up to place her palms on either side of his face. She let her eyes wander over the ferocious looking dual fangs unique to only the Leonidas males, and the intense black ringed dark brown eyes.

“Res… Resumar?” She asked softly.

“He made me angry.” Resumar stated simply.

Dario couldn’t stop his laughter at this simple statement and he shook his head. “That is so typical.” He spoke. “Father said you and your brothers would be bastards when it came to protecting your wives and mates. Just like Uncle Martin.”

Resumar turned to Juliana as Athani pressed her body up against his, wrapping her arms around his waist and feeling the passion and excitement beginning to hum through her at his actions.

“Anything you want to add?” Resumar asked.

“I believe you have made yourself very clear.” Julie answered immediately. She was very skilled and very confident in those same skills, but she truly did not know if she would be able to defeat Resumar Leonidas in an even test of their abilities. There was far too much that was unknown about him from what she could see, especially considering his bond with his dragon.

“We leave in three days.” Resumar spoke.

Juliana nodded. “I was hoping that we could allow our soldiers one last night in either Sparta or Eden City.” She added quickly. “Many of them… many of them might not be returning from this mission.”

Resumar’s eyes reverted back to normal and his fangs retracted as he looked at her. He felt Athani’s arms tug tighter around his waist.

That is an odd thing for a clone to say. She spoke within Mindvoice, the skill becoming increasingly easier for her to use as time passed. That… that is something that… something that a leader would say. Not a clone bred for war.

I agree. Dario echoed from where he stood next to Sorran.

Resumar didn’t acknowledge their words as he stared at Juliana for a long moment. He felt Cemath move closer, his head extending out on his long neck to take up position next to his right shoulder. They are right Res. It is an odd thing for her to say. He said.

Perhaps there is more to this clone than everyone thinks. Resumar spoke. He nodded his head. “I’ll make the arrangements. One night. I assume you will want to go to Eden City so that you can report to the Empress?”

Julie shook her head. “I was thinking Sparta.” She replied. “It’s closer and… and they are more familiar with it.”

She’s lying. Dario said instantly turning to look at them as his nose detected the spike in the adrenalin in her body though it was expertly masked.

Yes she is. Resumar said. But for what reason.

Your father said to be careful in your dealings with her. Athani said.

Resumar nodded to Juliana. “I’ll order the transport standing by on the pad at seventeen hundred hours. They’ll have twenty-four hours. Anyone who doesn’t make the return trip gets left behind.”

Juliana nodded quickly. “I’ll let them know.”

Dario and the remaining dragons moved closer as she turned and they watched her leave. “Was that a wise thing to do cousin?” He asked.

Resumar continued to stare at the now closed door Juliana had exited. “Perhaps not.” He said softly turning to look at him. “But it is done.”

Dario nodded. “It would be nice going into this thing knowing that we could at least trust those we are fighting next too. Maybe we’ll get lucky with her.”

“You just want to see her without clothes.” Athani stated.

Dario looked at her with wide eyes. “Me? You injure me with your words Athani! I’d much rather have myself a Kavalian female with a tail like yours! It would be so much more interesting!”

Athani’s tail whipped around as he knew it would and slapped him in the side of the head lightly. “Pervert!” She hissed.

“Well I can’t have you… so I must continue to hold out hope there are others like you!” Dario exclaimed as he reached up to rub the side of his head where her tail had struck. Even a light slap caused his skin to tingle. Athani apparently did not know her own strength when it came to her tail.

Athani leaned up on her tip toes and kissed Resumar softly. “I will see you later my handsome husband Resumar Leonidas.” She stated. “Before your cousin Dario leaves me without recourse and I need to slap him silly.”

Resumar chuckled. “I think that is what he wants.” He said.

He is off in that manner. Sorran’s voice echoed in Mindvoice. He is very strange.

And you aren’t? Mirra announced to Sorran as she deftly maneuvered her purple scaled bulk toward the large secondary door following Athani out of the room.

Dario laughed at the expression in Sorran’s eyes. You left yourself open to that one brother. He said.

He certainly did. Mirra said with feminine laughter as she exited the conference room.

HADARIA

UNDERGROUND BUNKER

“…not a very good time Husen.” Anja said as calmly as she could. She sipped her coffee as she looked at the image of the young Lycavorian in the transmission.

Anja could only be amazed at the change in the young man in the last two plus decades from that time on Lycavore walking in the shadow of his power hungry father. Husen was now a well respected Spartan officer, a devoted mate to Relina and father to four healthy children. He had come a long way from Lycavore and Anja could not have been happier for them. She had personally taken care of most of those they had discovered on Lycavore, always making time for the men, women and children that they had rescued. Many of them would allow no one but Anja or those she designated to treat whatever ailed them. She had taken a particular interest in Husen because he had gone so far out of his way to apologize and make up for what his father did while they were on Lycavore.

“I did not think it would be my Queen.” Husen spoke from within the transmission. “However, you need to be made aware of this.”

“Anja rolled her jade green eyes. “Husen I have told you and Relina to not do that!” She snapped. “There are very few who do not treat us like saviors and you are among them. For all intents and purposes, those of you who fought with us to escape Lycavore are family to us in many ways.”

Husen nodded his head. “As you are to us.” He spoke. “This is why I felt the need to contact you now. Something has happened here on Apo Prime that requires your immediate knowledge and which will necessitate me bringing Relina and our children to your location. I believe I may have involved us in whatever is happening concerning you on Hadaria, and considering what has happened here, we are safer with you.”

Anja met his eyes within the transmission. “I don’t think I follow.”

“I have a friend.” Husen spoke. “He was one of the first who befriended us when we arrived and he has been a friend since we settled here. He… he got himself in a bit of trouble Anja and I thought he had drowned fourteen months ago on Hadaria.”

“And?”

“He appeared at my door several hours ago with quite a wild story.” Husen spoke. “A story that in fact angered me greatly because of what has been reported by the Netnews over the last weeks.”

Anja’s senses were quickly coming to full alertness. “Go on.” She spoke slowly.

“He is not dead Anja.” Husen told her. “Contrary to what many people believe. He has been living with his mother on her estate since the first reports came out. Her estate is on the edge of one of the smaller cities and she is known to be reclusive. He has been living there with his new mate and wife.”

“Husen…”

“His name is Joci.” Husen told her.

Anja didn’t stop Atropos from stepping up close to her, a look of anger on his face. “Do not jest with us Husen!” He snarled. “This man is dead! He is one of those who have been…”

“Yes Atropos I know.” Husen interrupted him. “One of those pictured in the forged footage relating to Anja. He is not dead however. He is in fact here in our home with us right now. Someone tried to kill him earlier this evening. They tried to kill him, his new mate and his mother. He was able to defeat them, but he came here knowing he could no longer protect them himself. He fears that whoever is trying to bring you down has found them, and they won’t let him live. It would in fact be very damaging if it was discovered he was alive. As well as his mate.”

Anja set her coffee down and got to her feet slowly. “Husen… are you saying…?”

“Yes he is my Queen!” The new voice spoke and Anja and Atropos watched as the tall, thickly muscled Spartan stepped into the transmission. His skin was a deep chocolate color, his black hair done into long dreadlocks that fell to just below his shoulders. “I am very much alive but I do not know for how much longer without your help.”

Atropos’s eyes grew wider. “You pig dog!” He almost shouted. “You dare… you dare ask for help after what you have done! You…”

Anja placed her hand on Atropos’s arm silencing him with her touch as he glanced at her. “He has done nothing Atropos.” Anja spoke. “Not directly.”

“Anja he…”

“I was duped!” Joci spoke from within the transmission. “Rinard tricked me into taking part in his scheme.”

“Tricked you?” Atropos roared. “You…”

Atropos… you must give the man an opportunity to explain what is happening! Miath’s voice filled his and Anja’s minds as his dark green head snaked its way into the room.

Yes you must! Anja spoke. I want to hear this Atropos. He has done nothing to me and you know that.

Your honor…

Is unblemished Atropos. I know that… you know that and so does everyone else who knows me. Anja told him. Only those who wish to do me harm believe I am capable of such actions. Now let us hear this man out. Then we will decide what to do. We did not even know he was alive so this could very well turn out to help us immensely.

Atropos nodded his head. As you wish.

Anja turned back to the transmission. “Continue… Joci.” She ordered.

“Rinard knew of the… he knew of the attraction I had to you my Queen.” Joci spoke slowly. Anja could see he was uncomfortable with revealing this information but he forged ahead as if something was giving him strength. It was not very often that you publicly told your Queen that you were infatuated with her. “He approached me one day saying that he had discovered a Hadarian female that was a twin to you. He said she was very… open shall we say in fulfilling… fulfilling fantasies that many of us had in regards to you. I was fool enough to pay him what he asked. It was not until I took part in what has been shown on the Netnews that I knew something was wrong. This woman acted differently than he said she would. She… she accepted the attention given to her, but I don’t believe she knew what was really happening. Rinard treated her harshly. He is the one who changed her… and it was then I realized she was a clone. She had no natural scent of her own, just Rinard’s foul smell and I knew she could be nothing but a clone. I did not know what Rinard had planned my Queen… at first I thought it was just a way for him to make a profit as vile a man as he is. I did not come to my senses until the third man who took part in those security videos was killed. Then I knew something was very wrong. I faked my own death the day I watched Rinard carry the body of this clone to the Union shipyards main incinerator. He dumped her there without so much as a blink or care, as if she was some piece of meat to be discarded!”

Anja took note of the savage way he spoke the last part of his sentence and the almost possessive tone he used in regards to the clone and the treatment she had obviously received. She looked at Atropos briefly before turning back to him. “Go on.” She said evenly.

“Rinard had stabbed her through the chest with his Nethes twice.” Joci explained. “He thought this would be enough to kill her but he was wrong.”

“Wrong?” Anja asked quickly as her heart began to race.

Joci nodded. “Ceuma survived.”

“Ceuma?” Anja spoke quickly her eyes wide now.

Joci nodded. “Ceuma is the name she has chosen to live by. Rinard failed to take into account she is a clone of you my Queen. And as such… she is Hadarian… with the ability to heal. She does not possess your skills of course, but she does possess your DNA and genes. He left her there to die, but did not realize that her body was already beginning to heal itself.”

“Wait!” Anja declared loudly. “Are you telling me… are you saying the clone is alive?”

Joci turned his head slightly as Anja watched the cloaked figure step into the transmission and press up against him tightly, wrapping her arms around his waist. Anja watched the figure reach up and throw back the heavy cowl to reveal a blond haired version of her. Anja’s jade green eyes grew even wider when she saw the clone’s jade green eyes focus on her in the holo transmission. Her blond hair fell well past her shoulders, but aside from that, Anja was looking at an exact duplicate of her.

“Yes my Queen. She is alive… and she is my mate and wife now.” Anja heard Joci answer proudly.

“Son vada carians!” Anja hissed out. “Atropos… how soon…?”

“I can have a ship leaving in one hour.” Atropos replied knowing what she was going to ask him almost immediately.

Husen came back into the transmission. “Anja… we need to leave now.” He stated firmly. “They have already come after Joci and Ceuma once this evening. How they found her I do not know… but they will undoubtedly follow them here. I have access to the STRIKER AT that you and Martin left for those of us who know of its location. I do not wish to put Relina or our children in danger, and Joci’s mother is capable but she is not a warrior. We need to leave now.”

Anja nodded instantly. “Atropos, send the release code immediately.” She gasped. Atropos didn’t hesitate and turned to rush from the room. “Husen… make your way to the ship. It will be ready when you arrive.”

Husen nodded. “Relina is already readying our little ones.” He spoke.

Anja looked at Joci in the transmission. “What… why?” She asked softly. “Why have you come forward? You could have disappeared into The Wilds and made lives for yourself.”

Ceuma looked at her in the transmission. “My husband is a Spartan.” She stated. “As I now am thanks to that ronnus Rinard! We would never be safe as long as he lived.”

Anja looked stunned that the clone was speaking. “You…”

Ceuma smiled shyly. “Yes… I know what I am.” She stated. “I also know I have all the same rights as everyone else. Joci’s mother taught me that. You will not hurt us… because not only can you use us against Rinard… you are an honorable Queen, and you value life. All life.”

Anja was surprised at the intelligence that came forth in her words and manner and she glanced at the Spartan Joci quickly. “You… you have let this man take you as his mate and wife. After what he took part in doing to you?”

Ceuma looked up into Joci’s face with a bright smile before answering her. “What Joci has done is give me a life.” She replied turning back to Anja in the transmission. “That life may have started out in the wrong way, but he was being misled by Rinard and did not know what I was. Once he discovered that… well… he did not have to save my life and protect me as he has done for the last year. It is only in the last two months that he has stopped whipping himself for what he was tricked into doing. And he has made things right according to his mother and that is all the avowal that I need.”

“Can you…?”

“I am you Anja Leonidas… and I am not you.” Ceuma spoke softly. “I hope that our actions now, while they keep us safe and benefit us, I would hope you do not see them as a threat.”

“You will need to undergo a full examination!” Anja announced quickly. “You will…”

“I will do what is necessary… but I will not allow myself to become an object of experiments and discussion.” Ceuma told her.

“Nor will I.” Joci spoke firmly.

Husen’s head turned to outside the transmission and then back. “Anja… Relina says we are ready.” He told her. “We will make our way to the ship and contact you once we are in the Jump corridor.”

“Wait!” Anja barked. “Who… who tried to kill you?” She asked.

Joci met her eyes. “I do not know my Queen. But I can tell you one thing for certain. They were not Lycavorian.”

SPARTA

“What is it that you are thinking Duewa?” Thoti asked from across the table in the small café.

Duewa turned to look at him, her green eyes settling on his face. The café was where they always waited to pick up the children from school, over the last weeks Thoti finally sitting with her at the table. They never spoke much, and Duewa was surprised that he would speak to her after the events of this morning.

“Does… does it matter?” She asked finally.

“Why wouldn’t it matter?” He asked.

“You must… you must hate me.” Duewa said after a moment.

Thoti put his mug of coffee down. “Why would I hate you?”

“I… I just don’t understand.” Duewa said softly.

“And what don’t you understand?” Thoti asked leaning forward in his chair.

“I don’t understand you… your people.” Duewa said. “Your culture. It is all so alien to me. You are so… casual about everything. It’s almost as if you take nothing serious.”

“And why would you think this makes people hate you?” Thoti asked with a smile.

Duewa’s eyes narrowed. “You are mocking me!” She snarled.

Thoti shook his head quickly. “No… not at all. You misunderstand.” He met her angry eyes from across the table. “Hanna was like you are when we first met. She…”

“Hanna?” Duewa asked quickly.

Thoti nodded. “My mate.” He answered.

Duewa looked surprised. “Your mate?” She asked shocked. “I didn’t know… you are always with me or your son! How does she…?”

Thoti shook his head. “She died fourteen years ago.” He told her evenly. “Just after I was assigned to the Leonidas Family Detail here in Sparta. She was killed in an engineering accident on her transport up to the station. One of their plasma coils overloaded and she was treating the wounded when the artificial gravity generators failed. A secondary plasma coil exploded and sent a construction container whirling through the area she had set up as a triage center. The container struck her when she imposed her body between an injured crewman and the crate. She died almost instantly. She didn’t even have time to shift or attempt to heal herself.”

“Heal herself?” Duewa asked softly.

Thoti nodded quickly. “Hanna was a Hadarian Mage Warrior.” He said. “We met a hundred and nineteen years ago on Apo Prime. We married two years later. She was like you are now when we first met. Confused. Unable to fully comprehend the Lycavorian people as a whole. Or Elves for that matter.”

“Then… then your son is…?”

Thoti nodded. “He’s half Hadarian yes.” He answered in a low whisper. “He was only six months old when Hanna died. He never knew his mother. Not like he should have. The King… Martin, Anja and the others… they insisted I move him and myself onto the Estate so that my son would have others his age to grow and play with. Whenever I was on duty, Dasha would care for him as she did for Retta and Calyb. For Nara and Deion. As well as Normya and Zarah since they were not yet old enough to make their own way.”

Duewa suddenly discovered herself entranced by this story and she found herself looking at Thoti in a new light. “You have raised him on your own?” She asked.

Thoti nodded. “And it has not been easy I will tell you.” He said with a smile. “There are times when Hiero has needed a mother. Dasha has filled in admirably over the years, but he only opens up to me now. He grows too old to be pampered by a female as he says. He is a Spartan... and he hates to show weakness… yet his Hadarian blood naturally calls for him to heal others.” Thoti looked at her. “You seem surprised Duewa. Does the fact that I have raised my son alone surprise you so?”

“I… I did not think that Spartan men took great care in raising their children.” Duewa said.

Thoti’s eyes grew a little wider. “You jest!” He exclaimed. “Who told you this?”

They care only that the woman serves under them! They do not care about the woman’s pleasure or what the result may be. And none of them have a hand in raising the children they sire.

Duewa shook her head quickly, pushing her mother’s words out of her head. “It is… it is something I heard. I don’t know where from.” She stated quickly. “I’m assuming that it is incorrect based on your reaction?”

“There was a time in ancient Greek history here on Earth when Spartan males were given over to their Agoge when they were seven. The King’s own father was given to the defense of Sparta when he was only seven. It was then that the males of our species remained distant in some respects to their children. That was not the case on Apo Prime since unlike Earth it did not necessitate being prepared to fight at a moment’s notice, and shortly after the King’s father was killed at Thermopylae that changed here in Sparta as well. The children became our future and both male and female were looked upon with love and guided by their parents. What you regard as overly inappropriate in nature was common here in Sparta and in some respects on Apo prime. Young boys and young men were encouraged to look to the older men for guidance and to have relationships with, and they turned to their fathers and others among the males of our species. It seemed unusual at the time and Earth history has called it many things over the centuries, but it was done so that our males here in Sparta were taught about our species and who we were. The Lycavorians here on Earth did not fully understand who they were until King Leonidas discovered himself, but they knew they were different. Females were also encouraged to have similar relationships with other females as they grew. That is why it is commonplace to see them forge romantic relationships now. It was like this with all Lycavorians as well as elves and that is why it is so natural for us to display our bodies and to not be ashamed. It is why we are not ashamed to proclaim and cherish relationships with members of the same sex.”

Duewa looked at him. “I know there are many relationships like this across the Union?” She asked.

Thoti nodded. “Oh yes. The Queen’s love for each other and the King is just better known because of their positions. Lieutenant Governor Tarifa and Vice President Aihola have been together longer than they have been mated to Colonel Isra. Prime Minister Selene and General Lynwe as well. There are hundreds more out there, but because of who they are, the Leonidas clan gets all the attention.” Thoti lifted his coffee before it got cold and finished the mug before signaling for more from the female elven attendant. “I think what you are feeling is more because you are surprised that Retta and Calyb know more than you thought. And it was their mother who taught them.”

Duewa looked at him. “She taught them the First Five Tenets of a Healer! This is not something that is taught to our young children.” Duewa announced. “They should not be able to heal like they do. Not at this age!”

“Given what the King is capable of… and to some extent what Anja is capable of… why would you not believe that their children would be special?” Thoti asked. “I have seen Eliani and her mother working the aftermath of a battlefield during the Evolli war. They swept across that land healing hundreds. Lycavorian, elf, Algolian, and Evolli alike.”

“Evolli?” Duewa asked.

Thoti nodded to Duewa as he passed a ten credit Riyal to the young girl for refilling his mug. “King Leonidas and his sons and daughters may be whirlwinds in battle, but they are by no means without compassion Duewa. No Spartan is without compassion. We do not shy from battle; we actually enjoy fighting as perverse as that may sound. We relish the rush of life or death that comes with battle but we will not go out of our way to look for a fight. And we do not conquer as others do. The Queens are brutal when it comes to the education of their children and they always have been. All of them. Dysea and Anja more so in many respects because of their backgrounds.”

Duewa looked at him. “You don’t believe… you don’t believe what is happening with Anja on Hadaria do you?” She asked. “You don’t believe she did those things do you?”

Thoti sipped his coffee and shook his head slowly. “Not many people outside of those on Hadaria believe it.” He answered after a moment. “They believe it is a political move initiated by your mother and others among the Elders to take power from Anja. The Hadarian Elders are not very well thought of right now off your planet.”

“Even… even with all the evidence against her you don’t believe it?” Duewa asked.

Thoti set his mug down. “Evidence?” He said with a smile. “The only evidence anyone has seen is the total lack of knowledge displayed by those aligned against Anja. They want others to believe only what they see with their eyes, and dismiss the fact that our eyes can play tricks on us more often than not. Your mother and those who side with her do not know very much of Lycavorians if they think that the evidence they presented is accepted.”

“What do you mean?” Duewa asked feeling tightness in her gut.

“You are a Healer yourself.” Thoti said. “Have you never studied the Lycavorian people outside of medical purposes? Our history and culture? What it is that makes us who and what we are?”

Duewa quickly lowered her head. “No.” She said softly feeling suddenly embarrassed for this lack of knowledge. Thoti was not treating her in the manner she assumed she would be treated. In actuality, outside of the coldness that the other Queens displayed towards her, no Lycavorian or elf she had come in contact with since arriving on Earth had treated her with anything other than respect. “It… it was not something my mother… it was not something my mother thought necessary to my education.”

Thoti smiled gently. “Duewa… Anja is incapable of acting in the manner depicted in the security footage presented by your mother and the Elders. Even Rinard should know this as a Lycavorian. She was claimed by the most powerful Alpha wolf among our species in the King. Combined with this fact and the obvious emotion that any mates have for each other, Anja would not be able to respond in such a way to the attentions of another male. Her body would not allow it. Rinard is an Alpha yes, but his aura and power do not come close to the King by anyone’s stretch of the imagination. Her wolf blood would sing only for the King while he lived and breathed. Not to mention the devotion they share with each other and the Queens is beyond questioning. You know the history of that devotion, for all you need do is look back on what the King did in reclaiming Aricia. He would rend worlds for any of them, and just as no female wolf, no female period could ever cause him to stray from his mates, no male could come close to the King in the Queen’s eyes. Any of their eyes.” Thoti smiled. “So you see… the security footage your mother and the Elders presented for all the Union to see is obviously forged in some way. And outside of those on Hadaria, there are very few who believe it.”

Duewa met his gaze, his eyes seemingly staring right through her façade and into her very soul. For the first time since arriving here and having him shadowing her wherever she went, Duewa found herself looking at him much more carefully. He was not as physically handsome as her now dead husband, but there was a decided difference between them anyway. Her husband had been Hadarian and there were very few Hadarian men that grew to the proportions of the Lycavorian males. Thoti was much more thickly muscled and defined than her husband had ever been, his face deeply tanned and showing no signs of the pallor that came with many Hadarian men who did not work outdoors very much. Looking at him now across the table, Duewa found the ruggedness of his face and features very appealing. There was a distinct air of confidence around Thoti that Duewa now noticed for the first time as well, and incredibly she found herself attracted to that. This was not that pig Rinard she had to remind herself, and from everything she had seen so far in the two months she had been here, Rinard was most definitely not the measure of a Lycavorian man.

“You… you do not seem to be angry with me that my mother is doing what she is doing.” Duewa spoke finally.

“Carrying over to you my distaste for what your mother is doing would be wrong.” Thoti said. “You are here attempting to instruct Calyb and Retta in the ways of the Hadarian Healer. There is nothing wrong with that. It seems to me that you are caught in the middle… unless of course you had something to do with what your mother is doing.”

Duewa shook her head quickly. “No! Certainly… certainly not!”

“May I make a suggestion?” Thoti asked.

Duewa nodded quickly this time wanting to get off that subject as swiftly as possible. She had no desire to relive the times she had to endure Rinard’s foul touch or grunting body upon hers to advance her mother’s plan. Her husband had not been a skilled lover, but Rinard was simply a brute who cared for nothing but his own pleasure. “Of course.” She spoke.

“Open yourself to other things Duewa.” Thoti spoke. “Do not judge by what your eyes alone tell you. Look at things you don’t understand or have never seen as a means to improve your knowledge of the universe and everything around you. The bond that Retta and Calyb have with Mara and Endeem to begin with. That is part of the reason they are so advanced at their ages.”

“They… they frighten me.” Duewa said softly. “Dragons I mean.”

“There is nothing to fear from them Duewa.” Thoti answered. “Just consider them to be something that you can gain knowledge from and explore.”

Duewa chortled and shook her head. “That… you ask quite a bit. I had… I had a very strict upbringing.” She said.

“Do I?” Thoti said. “Stop thinking of yourself as superior to everyone and begin to see things through curious eyes. You might be surprised by what you discover Duewa. Our ways may seem barbaric or shameful to you, but that is because you don’t know us. Learn about us. Allow your sons to experience things they have never experienced. Allow yourself to do the same thing. It will make you a better person and it will make you a far more knowledgeable teacher. And as Anja has said many times in the past… knowledge is a gift. A wondrous gift that everyone should have.”

Duewa looked at him surprised. “Anja… Anja said that?” She asked.

Thoti nodded with a smile. “It is among her more tame sayings. I have no doubts her more passionate one liners have become common among the people here in Sparta and many of the Union military, she and the King are famous for tossing them about, but she is incredibly insightful as well. It just so happens that when the Netnews captures her, it is usually during one of those outbursts of passion. She can be very fiery when she wants to be.”

“What… what do you suggest?” Duewa asked.

“Bring your sons to my home tonight.” Thoti said quickly. “Hiero and I will make you dinner and begin to show you that not everything you have been taught or shown is true. And in the process… perhaps you can… help Hiero as he discovers his abilities.”

Duewa was surprised at how quickly she answered, but she in no way regretted her answer.

“Yes.” She said.

Thoti nodded with a smile and got to his feet. “Excellent. Why don’t you finished your tea and I will fetch the Lifter so that we can pick up the children from school.”

Duewa smiled then and it was a smile that she did not have to force in the least. She cut her eyes and saw the older man sitting at the nearby table looking at her. He motioned discretely to her, folding the two fingers of his right hand within the palm of his left. Duewa shook her head quickly and got to her feet without a second glance to follow Thoti. She did not see the look on consternation the man gave her.

LEONIDAS IIA-CLASS STRIKE CRUISER

ULU HARBINGER

Miranda sat in the small starboard lounge on deck twelve watching as the stars whipped by the view window. They had just exited the Jump corridor and were twelve hours at their present speed from reaching their destination. Judging by the speed and configuration of the stars as they zipped by, Miranda judged that Janon had just increased their speed to point two on the LSD coils. She was going over the duty reports and assignments Steven had given her for when they arrived with the new batch of pilots. He was nearly busting at the seams to see this new ship and his new command, and Miranda couldn’t help but smile as she recalled how he acted like a child with a new toy. It didn’t take long for her thoughts to drift to E’dira, the Drow tactical officer seemingly popping into her mind at all odd hours now. Miranda Lorian had always considered herself open minded and while she had never entertained the thought of having a relationship with another woman, it was not something that put her off. Since meeting E'dira however, she could not get the Drow’s taut ebony body out of her mind. Her flowing white hair and amber eyes only made it worse, as did the very slight accent that E'dira spoke with. She had seen her sitting with Zaala Randall only two days ago, and amazingly Miranda had felt jealously. She didn’t know what to make of what she was feeling, though the attraction that she felt for E'dira was growing stronger by the day, of that she had no doubts. She wanted to see her without clothes. She wanted to explore E'dira’s wonderfully firm body. She wanted…

“Miranda?” The soft voice interrupted her thoughts and she looked up quickly into those shimmering amber orbs. E'dira stood next to the table with a tray of food.

“E'dira!” Miranda exclaimed suddenly feeling embarrassed.

“I was… can I join you?” E'dira asked.

Miranda sat up straighter and motioned with her hand. “Yes… please.”

E'dira smiled and settled into the chair next to Miranda instead of across from her at the circular table. Her amber eyes gleamed in delight when Miranda did not seem to bat an eye at this action. E'dira’s life had always been filled with duty and tradition. She had never even considered that she would want more until she had been introduced to Miranda Lorian. The black hair and dark eyes had entrapped her almost from the outset. E'dira was not one to open up to others easily, especially about what the High Coven had done to her. Turned her into. Until only a few days ago, only Lynwe knew fully what it was she was capable of. Upon meeting Zaala Randall, knowing that her sister had once shared Lynwe’s bed willingly and knowing that Tarifa was the ‘slave’ to her Drow mistress Aihola, made it easier to talk to her of what E'dira was beginning to feel. What she was beginning to feel for Miranda Lorian most strongly.

Zaala had been very pointed in her advice, though she did not know all of E'dira’s secret. If Miranda Lorian was who E'dira wanted, then she should act like the Drow she was and go after her. E'dira found Zaala to be refreshing in her advice and after thinking about what she had said for a full day E'dira decided Zaala was right. E'dira had never desired a woman as strongly as she wanted Miranda and there were only two others outside of Lynwe and Aihola who knew what she could do. She wanted Miranda to be the one who she gave herself too completely and who she allowed to know and experience even her deepest secret. Zaala had told her that she thought Miranda was open to such a relationship based on what she had seen in how they interacted, and the only way to fully know if that was the case was to pursue that. E'dira had decided to take Zaala’s advice and take a chance.

“I’m not disturbing you am I?” E'dira asked.

Miranda shook her head. “No… not at all! I’m just reviewing the duty assignments Steven gave to me.” She answered as E'dira rested fully into the chair next to her. Miranda almost groaned at the almost sensuous movements of the Drow’s limbs as she settled gracefully into the chair.

E’dira looked at her. “You are working?” She asked somewhat surprised.

Miranda nodded slowly. “There isn’t much else to do until we get to the ARIZONA. Two of her TAUR’OHTAR-Class Destroyer Escorts and her secondary Command and Control ship the TAU CETI will meet us in just over twelve hours.”

E'dira looked surprised. “The Fleet Group’s Secondary C and C ship is a NOVA-Class?” She asked.

Miranda nodded. “A NOVA-Class Mark III Attack Cruiser. The TAU CETI is the newest one to join ARIZONA’s Group and has been fitted with the same Tactical and Command stations as the ARIZONA’s. We’ll transfer over to her for the remaining six hours of the trip.”

“Why not a LEONIDAS IIA?” E'dira asked.

“Everyone would expect that.” Miranda answered. “It was Tina’s idea actually. They’ll meet us at the coordinates and we’ll take the squadron that did the best in the final exercises on Nodon. I want to fly in to meet our new home in a DEVASTATOR. Seeing her for the first time out of the cockpit of a fighter is inspiring. I think everyone will appreciate it more.”

“If this ship is even half of what I have read, that alone is enough to inspire.” E'dira spoke. “I am looking forward to serving on her.”

“You seem… you seem more animated and excited than you were on Earth.” Miranda said.

E'dira nodded. “I have always enjoyed traveling and adventure. It appears I will get both serving with you Miranda.” E'dira’s amber colored eyes fluttered for a moment and Miranda could have sworn she saw the Drow officer blush under her ebony colored skin. “Forgive me… I did not mean to refer to you so casually.”

Miranda shook her head. “No… for you… for you it is alright.” She said softly.

E'dira met her dark eyes. “For me?” She said wistfully.

Miranda couldn’t meet her gaze for very long and she looked away after a moment, turning her eyes to the data pads in front of her to hide her embarrassment. E'dira had confided in Zaala Randall because she was the sister of Tarifa and both of them were dear friends of General Lynwe. She had told Zaala she wanted Miranda Lorian in every possible way, and Zaala’s words rang in her ears now.

“You are a Drow E'dira. I know you are dominant in all that you do, but if you truly want Miranda Lorian in every way possible, then learn of her first. Learn what she likes, what makes her happy? Learn of her past. Connect with her. Tarifa told me this is how Lynwe won Selene’s heart so completely when they first met.”

“I am not Lynwe, Zaala.”

“No you are not, but you are a Drow.” Zaala had told her. “And a Drow never backs down from a challenge. Especially when it concerns something they want as badly as it appears you want Miranda.”

“She… and if she is not receptive to such a relationship?” E'dira asked.

Zaala had smiled then and looked at her with a twinkle in her dark eyes. E'dira knew instantly why Steven Randall was so devoted to her, and why he had become wolf so that he would never lose her. “I think you just might be surprised E'dira. I get the feeling that you have had just as much an impact on Miranda as she has had on you. If that is the case, and I believe it is, then you will have what you want.”

E'dira dismissed her tray of food and slowly covered Miranda’s hand with her own. This caused Miranda’s eyes to lift once more until they were staring at her. E'dira felt the tug in her heart as she gazed into Miranda’s eyes. “What… what is it you feel Miranda Lorian?”

Miranda shook her head slowly. “It doesn’t matter.” She said.

“But it does matter.” E'dira corrected her quickly. “It matters to me. You still have a soul Miranda, no matter what you have endured in the past. You have kept that soul locked away for so many years that… it is difficult for you to express yourself.”

“And how would you know that?” Miranda asked her.

“Because up until a week ago I was the same way.” E'dira replied.

“What happen a week ago?” Miranda asked her in a tone of voice that was almost pleading for a particular answer.

“I met you Miranda Lorian.” E'dira spoke the words. “I met you and my life became so much brighter. Now I want to know about the woman who will share my bed and my life. I want to know everything about her.”

“Isn’t that a bit presumptuous?” Miranda asked tilting her head slightly.

E'dira shrugged her shoulders with a small smile. “I am a Drow.” She stated. “We don’t deal in presumption or questions. If I am wrong… and if I am I apologize… but if I am wrong than at the very least you will have a friend who will forever support you in your endeavors.”

“E'dira… I don’t know if I am capable of…”

E'dira lifted a finger and placed it on her lips. Just her touch alone was enough to make Miranda shiver in want and desire. Things she hadn’t felt in a very long time.

“I will help you find your inner self again Miranda Lorian.” E'dira said. “She is in there; it is just a matter of discovering her again. And if there is anything I know about, it is discovery of one’s self.”

Miranda stared at her for a long silent moment. E'dira thought perhaps she had misjudged what Miranda wanted and she was going to pull away when Miranda gripped her hand tighter. “I was… I was only four years old when…”

MEYAKOI

FORWARD KAVALIAN MILITARY HEADQUARTERS

LIMIAN SPACE

Pusintin stood to the side of the control center watching intently as troops and officers shuttled equipment and crates of weapons back and forth out of the military spaceport below. This base was the newest forward operating center within the Kavalian military, and at the moment there were not many who knew it even existed. Unbeknownst to the Lycavorian Union, the Limian government had thrown their support behind the KFI most willingly. Keleru had promised them a dozen of the mineral rich worlds within the Union borders once they had accomplished their goals, including Hadaria. Most of the Kavalian officers gave their Marshall a wide berth as he stood taking everything in. He may have been Lycavorian by birth, but no one doubted that Pusintin was Kavalian through and through by his actions and loyalty through the years to their cause. His eyes shifted to another monitor as he saw Keleru exit his personal transport in the bay below, surrounded by half a dozen of the Puma Bane Pride that provided his security. He felt the presence of the pure Kavalian officer move up next to him and turned to look at his executive officer. Their GREAT SOUL-Class Dreadnought was in orbit of the planet above, the crystallized remnants from the now dead Pulsar Star in the next system effectively blinding any and all sensors scans of this region of space.

“Gelin?” Pusintin asked.

“The Prefect being here was not planned.” He said.

Pusintin nodded. “No… but it must be for good reason.”

The officer held out the data pad to him. “The reports from the units around Uirmeik.” He spoke. “The first legions of Pride Troops will be arriving here in three days with their complete equipment list Marshall. Nine of the twenty-three Fleet Groups are accompanying them. They are on the last leg of the veiled route you laid out for them.”

Pusintin took the data pad and nodded. “Good. Another nine days and all of them will be present and ready to make the jump.”

“Yes sir.” Gelin spoke.

Pusintin detected the tone of the man’s voice and lifted his eyes from the pad to look at him. “Something Gelin?” He asked.

“No Marshall. It is nothing.”

“Gelin… how long have we served together?” Pusintin asked.

“Almost thirty-five years sir.” He answered.

“And in that entire time have I ever dismissed anything you had to say or think?” Pusintin asked.

“No sir.”

“Then tell me what it is you are thinking.” Pusintin told him.

Gelin took a deep breath. “This plan sir.” He answered. “It could very well backfire on us horribly.”

Pusintin met his eyes evenly. Gelin was the only man outside of Keleru who knew the entire scope of what it was they were going to do, at least the military portions of it. Pusintin trusted him and had for the last thirty-five years. “Explain your points.”

“There are too many unknown variables Marshall Pusintin.” Gelin said quickly. “At least from how I view it. Jump corridors, Gate locations, not to mention driving so deep into Union territory right under their noses.”

“By the time they realize what is happening it will be too late.” Pusintin said.

Gelin nodded. “If we are able to eliminate those we are supposed to sir.” He said. “My fear is if we miss one of the sons. They will not be in a panic for very long; it is not in their nature and if we leave one of them alive… especially the oldest one… it could spell doom for us.”

“That is why we are hitting them in so many places to begin with.” Pusintin told him evenly. “If we sow confusion among their ranks it makes it easier for us. Our support and acceptance has already been guaranteed by the government that will come to power. The only thing they will be able to do, even should we miss Androcles, is scream and protest to their Galactic Courts. We will have already done enough to establish ourselves to the new rulers and once we are there, we can do as we please.”

“They will not be happy once they realize what they have done.” Gelin said.

Pusintin chuckled. “No… I don’t think they will be. Once we are in control it won’t matter.”

Gelin nodded. “The Healers will be a significant advantage.” He spoke. “It will give us an ability that we do not have at the moment.”

Pusintin nodded. “It will also give us a stronghold deep within Union territory to operate out of.”

“Do you think the confusion we sow; combined with the assassinations will be enough to render them impotent from acting sir?” Gelin asked. “The forces we send will have to fend for themselves for an indefinite amount of time for the Union will surely blockade the planet. Without Jump Gates to move through… they will be very alone.”

Pusintin nodded. “That is why we are coordinating everything to happen at once. It will give us the ability to take the Gates before they have the opportunity to destroy them, though I don’t believe that is something any of them would do. It is also why we have Pride Leader Ngaze leading the delegation.”

Gelin looked at him surprised. “Ngaze?” He said. “I did not know that.”

“Keleru just decided a few days ago.” Pusintin said. “He has experience in this sort of thing.”

“He oppressed three entire High Coven planets Marshall Pusintin. Ground their civilian population into submission. Is that the best way to approach this situation? We do not know their correlation of forces in and around Hadaria Marshall Pusintin. Should we not exercise more care?” Gelin asked.

“That is why we are sending so many troops and ships initially.” Pusintin answered. “The Prefect’s contact within their government has been accurate up until this point. The contact has told Keleru he can get him Jump Gate locations and corridors. We have the locations of their Drow spies in The Wilds and will eliminate them. Whoever this contact is they are actively assisting in getting my scum brother’s red haired wench unseated from power. If we are lucky, we can capture or kill her in the process and in doing so take out at least four of his Queens in one fell swoop, possibly more members of their family as well.”

Gelin did not remind Pusintin that the Evolli had tried something similar during their war with the Union. They had targeted and put prices on the heads of all King Leonidas’s Queens. No mercenary had come forward to take the money the Evolli offered so they resorted to using their military to directly target locations the Queens were known to be in. They determined that if they eliminated one or more of his Queens it would render him impotent and unable to act. Gelin didn’t remind Marshall Pusintin that two attempts were made on the Queen Anja. She ended up destroying nearly two legions of Evolli troops with only four hundred Spartans and her dragon. One attempt was made on the vampire and elf queens Isabella and Dysea and that too failed miserably, costing the Evolli almost a hundred ships and nearly twenty thousand troops. The final attempt they had made was against the one they should never have targeted to begin with. The pureblood Queen Aricia had become a snarling and deadly wench since the events on Enurrua and she and the elf Queen For’mya were never far from Leonidas’s side. The poorly planned assassination attempt against her had cost the Evolli an entire Fleet Group of ships and nearly a full division of troops when all was said and done. Gelin did not want to bring up that targeting his Queens was not a particularly intelligent idea in his opinion.

Gelin finally nodded. “I’m sure you and the Prefect have everything worked out sir.” He spoke with more confidence than he actually felt.

Pusintin nodded and pounded him on the shoulder as he smiled. “Trust in us Gelin my friend.” Pusintin said. “In a year’s time we will own the Lycavorian Union and the High Coven will be nothing but a memory.”

Gelin smiled. “That will be good to see sir.” He stammered quickly. “I will return to our ship in case the Prefect wishes to come aboard for a stay.”

“I’ll meet him in the conference lounge and contact you depending on what he wants to do.” Pusintin answered. He watched his executive officer nod and then he turned to make his way out of the control center. Gelin was right however. This visit by the Prefect of the Kavalian Federation was much unexpected and had come up only yesterday. It was not well known, but there was no denying that dozens had seen him get off his ship and make his way to the conference room Pusintin thought as he too began moving the short distance to the comfortable lounge room. He barely paid any mind to the six Puma Bane Security troops that remained outside the door to the conference room, and they only nodded to him as he passed through the door.

Keleru turned from the view window as the door began to slide shut behind Pusintin. The two men met gazes and Pusintin smiled.

“Keleru… this is a surprise.” He stated.

“Indeed.” The man spoke as he turned fully. “The base is coming along quite nicely I see.” He said.

Pusintin nodded as he came up next to him. “Units slotted for the mission should begin arriving in the next several days, and within nine days we will be ready to launch our expedition into Union space. Somehow… somehow I don’t get the feeling you came here for a progress report however.”

Keleru held out the data pad. “We may not have nine days Pusintin.” He said. “Read this. I received it two days ago from our contact within the Union.”

Pusintin began reading from the pad, his eyes darkening the more he read. He looked up quickly after a moment. “This is confirmed?” He gasped.

“Not only confirmed, but he sent images as well.” Keleru said reaching out to touch the pad and it changed to two different sets of photos. “The first image was taken on Uzu Ozeib 7 four years ago. The second only weeks ago on Earth. The rest are an assortment taken within the last weeks as well, all on Earth.”

“Keleru… you know who these women are?” Pusintin asked.

Keleru nodded. “Indeed I do. The one on the left is Carisia Moran. The daughter of that vile, putrid vampire bitch Yuri!” He spat. “The second is Princess of the High Coven Narice, daughter to that murdering whore Empress Aikiro. The third took several hours to discover, but she is now confirmed as a medium level operative for the Coven Venorik Elghinn Intelligence Division.”

“Keleru… this Narice and Carisia… they are bound to dragons!” Pusintin stated as cold realization washed over him. “I don’t know about the red haired female, but Aikiro’s daughter and granddaughter are bound to dragons!”

Keleru’s head nodded. “Yes I know. I believe you will agree with me when I say it is safe to assume that this is where the High Coven dragons have gone too.” He said. “The questions remains… for what purpose?”

“I think that is obvious.” Pusintin spoke quickly. “My brother is training them. Training them to fight us! Carisia Moran is with Androcles in this image. During their war with the Evolli he established himself as one of their premier riders. Almost as experienced and skilled as my brother. He must be the one doing the training.”

“Well… he is a member of their dragon unit.” Keleru spoke. “One of four leaders to be precise. All the intelligence we have been able to gain on that unit, precious little that it is, all of it points to the fact they are very particular about who leads them. They would not just choose the son unless he was capable.”

Pusintin looked at the more recent image and saw Carisia holding hands with Androcles Leonidas. Another image had the younger High Coven Princess Narice sitting between the legs of Arrarn Leonidas on the beach, with the red haired female positioned between her legs.

“Carisia Moran is holding his hand.” He said softly. He looked up at Keleru. “They are involved in a relationship. And it appears Arrarn Leonidas is with Narice as well.”

Keleru shrugged. “I care not that the sons of our greatest enemy are fucking them like the whores they are!” He snapped. “What does this mean about the Coven intentions?”

Pusintin met his eyes. “Are you thinking the High Coven will launch a preemptive attack against us?”

“Their dragons have been there at least as long as they have been missing from our spies within the High Coven.” Keleru spoke as he moved to the refreshment counter and poured himself a glass of water. “That means almost six months. We have spent years buying up every last T19 that we could. If the Coven riders have now been training with the Union riders under Androcles Leonidas, then our advantage with the T19s just became null and void. They will know how to defeat the rockets and missiles easily. The Evolli were never able to determine how the Union riders managed to do that, only that they did. If that is the case, then yes, a preemptive attack by the Coven just became a concern.”

“We have detected nothing that would indicate this.” Pusintin spoke.

“That does not mean it is not a possibility.” Keleru spoke. “The vampire scum can be devious when they want to be.”

“Then the Cease Fire Accord they just signed with the Union is probably a farce to cover up this training.” Pusintin said. He looked at Keleru his eyes suddenly wide. “And it also means they are probably still on Earth.”

“Aikiro and Yuri?” Keleru gasped. “Impossible!”

“When have you known either one of them to not have their hands in the pot when it came to something important?” Pusintin asked him.

“Never! But what you are suggesting… it is…”

“Outrageous I know.” Pusintin said. “Why is it that Aikiro has made no appearances since the signing? No sightings of Yuri or Moran either. It didn’t occur to me until right now. They are all still on Earth Keleru! In hiding until this training is over!”

Keleru met his eyes. “How long does this training normally take?” Keleru asked.

Pusintin shook his head. “I have no idea.” He replied.

Keleru hissed underneath his breath. “And they have had four months at least to train them!” He growled. “This is not good. We can not fight a war on two fronts. Our plans are contingent upon the Union being neutralized by our actions and what you will present to them.” He looked up quickly. “Is it too soon for that?”

Pusintin shook his head. “No. It has only just started for all of them. It’s not the prime time, but it’s still very promising.”

“So if we proceed a few days sooner than we had anticipated it will not matter?” Keleru asked.

Pusintin shook his head once more. “It shouldn’t… no. What are you thinking?”

Keleru looked at him. “Our contact is going to release this information within the next day or so.” He said. “Imagine Leonidas’s reaction when he discovers two of his precious sons have been consorting with the daughters of his most hated enemies. He will livid.” Pusintin nodded slowly as he turned to look out the massive view window into the spaceport below. Keleru watched him carefully knowing that he had a keen methodical mind. “What are you thinking Pusintin?”

“It doesn’t make any sense.” Pusintin said finally.

“What?”

“My brother hates Aikiro and Yuri almost as much as we do.” He continued. “Why would he agree to train dragons that she stole from him?” Pusintin looked at Keleru. “All the intelligence we have indicates that he holds dragons among the most precious of lifeforms within the Union. Why would he agree to train dragons with High Coven riders knowing she could very well turn them against him one day? Probably will turn them against him one day.”

“So there is another reason he is doing what he is doing?” Keleru said thoughtfully. “A reason which we do not have the time to discover, though I will bring it up to my contact. We can not allow Androcles Leonidas to finish training these dragons so the Coven can use them against us Pusintin. If we speed up our timetable by days, perhaps even two weeks, then combined with what is obviously happening on Earth and Hadaria now, we can deal a fatal blow to the Union’s leadership. If what you suggest is indeed true, when word gets out that his sons are involved with the daughter and granddaughter of Aikiro, Leonidas will be beside himself.”

“That is true but we still don’t know where Dysea is.” Pusintin spoke. “That is an integral part of our plan. Perhaps the largest one.”

“Our contact is working on that as well.” Keleru said. “He reported he is close to this information, but it will be another few days before he can get that. Then once we have it we can direct our forces in The Wilds to converge on that location. They are stationed all over The Wilds as it is and it should be simple to redirect them. Who knows… when this information comes out perhaps she will reveal her location herself.”

“And Gerald?” Pusintin asked.

“Fuck that vampire fool!” Keleru spat. “He has made enough mistakes! If he is in the area he can participate in any attack, but aside from that, I don’t want him involved. He could not capture one half breed child even with the exact information given to us by my source.”

Pusintin moved closer to him. “Keleru… we are putting an awful lot at risk with just this contact of yours.” He said softly. “His information has proven accurate to a fault over the years, but are we so secure we can trust everything he has told us?”

“I haven’t relied entirely on his information. That is why we will attack the Drow elf settlements throughout The Wilds.” Keleru said. “It eliminates a valuable intelligence resource for the Union and also clears the way for us to push our control further into Wild space. I have other measures in place to verify his intelligence to us, don’t worry.”

Pusintin looked at Keleru oddly for a moment and the Kavalian leader laughed. “You do not think I have allowed you to know everything do you?” He said. “I have done it this way to protect my sources, as well as keep you free of distractions Pusintin. It is not a matter of trust my friend. Never think that. It simply protects all of us.”

Pusintin nodded. “I know all about security.” He replied. “That is the one thing you do not need to explain to me.”

“Can we move early to act shortly after my source releases this information?” Keleru asked.

Pusintin thought for a moment. “All the elements are in place.” He answered. “Except those in regards to Dysea, but that is only a matter of a single transmission. She will turn up as soon as things begin to happen I imagine.”

Keleru nodded. “Yes she will. She will have no choice.”

“Our assassination teams can be in place in a matter of hours.” Pusintin said. “It might be a little more difficult given the short notice and warning, but we can still conduct the operations easily enough. If your contact’s information is accurate, they all arrive at Androcles’s villa on a regular basis. Our people have been monitoring it ever since their courts sided against us and it is usually the same days.”

Keleru nodded. “They do love their courts and laws don’t they.” He said with a smile. “Their own laws have made them predictable.”

“That won’t matter in about eleven months.” Pusintin said with a smile.

Keleru nodded. “No it won’t.” He said. “I’m going to order our teams in The Wilds to hit the Drow settlements beginning in four days time. They will be the very tip of the spear we drive into the heart of Leonidas and his family. They will sever all outbound communications and then leave no survivors. Their orders are to make it appear as if mercenaries and pirates have done this. It is also my understanding from my contact that one of the Androcles’s mates to be is at one of these settlements?”

Pusintin looked at him. “Really?” He answered. “A Drow elf?”

Keleru’s nose wrinkled. “That is what the contact suspects based on what he has seen. A Drow?” He exclaimed shaking his head. “Disgusting. Normal elves are bad enough, but when you add those dark skinned ones into the mix it is unbearable.”

Pusintin nodded. “I agree.” He said. “I will contact all the teams personally within the next twelve hours and give them their orders. I’ll have Phy'iad on standby as well. You do realize that once the Drow settlements begin to not check in they will suspect something? And probably investigate.”

Keleru nodded his head. “That is why we have coordinated our strikes to occur almost immediately after they have checked in for their weekly report. It will buy us more time. Watch that Immortal scum Pusintin.” Keleru said. “I do not trust them.”

“Nor do I, but better they are fighting for us than against us.” Pusintin said. “And they will have the much better chance of securing Dysea for us than any of our men. Especially if the rumors that she is meeting and working with Immortals are true.”

Keleru nodded in agreement. “Very true. Jiss and Matuarr have also confirmed what we suspected and hoped for. We will be acting before we get their official report, but it is of no matter. Tell Ngaze I want him and the advance units of his occupation force underway in three days. Do not wait for his entire force to be in position. When the first units arrive they are to move immediately and we will reinforce him as quickly as the other units arrived from Uirmeik. Travel time to Hadaria?”

“There is only one Jump Gate within range of the Union border in this sector of space. We can’t use it for it would take us too far out of a direct path. There is another Gate on the other side of Elear. We’ll steer well clear of the elf homeworld for now until we get to that Gate and then jump almost directly to Hadaria. There are not a lot of travel corridors in this part of the Union. The Limians have never done a whole lot to give the Union a reason to build more

well traveled corridors. We can remain unseen barring any mishap. If all goes well… six days tops.” Pusintin spoke.

Keleru nodded with a smile. “Just in time to show our support for our new ‘allies’ when the moment is right and they throw their Queen to the wolves so to speak.”

Pusintin matched his nod. “It might be better for us to keep them Keleru.” He said. “If any of our teams fail, having two or three of the Union Queens in our custody might come in handy.”

Keleru shook his head. “No. They would rally support against us. Do not discount the influence they have gained through the years. Your brother chose well when he picked the women who would share his bed and give him children. And that decision will serve us as well now.” He said. “When the time comes, my contact and those working with him will get the rewards they have required of us. Who knows… we may need their help down the road.”

“The assassination teams?” Pusintin asked.

Keleru nodded. “Move them into their final positions and have them stand by to act. In two weeks time we will begin the dismantling of the Lycavorian Union, and your rise back to the throne of your father. Then we can concentrate entirely on the Union and solidify our place in history.”

Pusintin smiled. “I like the sound of that.” He said.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

BONTAWILLIAN KJU21 CIVILIAN CORVETTE

TWO DAYS FROM IRARUZU

Ceneia stepped from the small quarters on the corvette her eyes darting back and forth in the small corridor. She straightened her shoulder length dark hair and reached down to smooth out her uniform. Having been assigned to fly the Guardian of the Line’s STRIKER DT around at the tender age of a hundred and twenty-two years of age was an honor that few within the entire Union would discount. Ceneia’s flying skills were very much beyond reproach, and when she had applied for the position she never thought she would be the one chosen. Twelve years now she had been Walter’s pilot, all through the Evolli War and up until now. Never did Ceneia ever take into account what she would experience as Walter’s STRIKER pilot. Her formative years on Elear had been filled with schooling and boys. She had driven her mother and father crazy at times with her very curious nature, always striving for more knowledge and never shying away from any new experiences no matter what they may have been. Though nothing had prepared her for what she would see with Walter and Majeir.

Since she had begun flying Walter and Majeir around, her life had never been dull for one moment. They had gone through three elven co-pilots during that twelve year span, two of them moving on because they could not handle Walter’s sometimes reckless nature and Majeir did not care for them in the least. The third had been killed during the war when an errant Evolli missile had been able to strike the side of their STRIKER DT during a combat descent. It was finally decided that since Walter had learned enough in his years with Majeir and knew enough about flying to be an adequate co-pilot for a STRIKER, no more would be assigned to them unless either he or Ceneia requested it. Ceneia had no intention of ever requesting another pilot. She was having too much fun and she loved the traveling they did throughout the Union. She had a modest apartment not far from Walter’s home which was only five hundred meters from the STRIKER DT that belonged to her. Her piloting skills had enabled her to learn to fly many different classes of ships in the past years and this only made her more valuable to Walter as a pilot and a friend. Though Admiral Joarl insisted they take another pilot and security with them on this trip, Walter instead chose three young Dragoon elves from War Master Tareif’s main command to accompany them instead. While they were her age and very handsome, Ceneia had almost completely ignored them. She knew Walter looked at her as another of his daughters, and this was not lost on her parents who knew that their child was in good hands and never alone with the Guardian of the Line and Majeir. She assumed he had brought them along to try and make it easier for her to discover a male friend.

The one thing that Ceneia had never had experience with, even as Walter’s pilot for so long now, were the Drow elves that populated Earth. She knew Vice President Aihola was a Drow and she had met General Lynwe on many occasions as she and Walter had a very close working relationship. However, General Lynwe was blissfully happy in her relationship with President Selene, Colonel Layna and her husband Admiral Joarl. Ceneia had never been the target of a confident Drow female. That was until she met Senator Daba.

The moment the older Drow female had come onboard the ship Ceneia knew something would happen. Just what she did not know, but seeing Daba’s amber colored eyes gaze at her had caused shivers to race through her body. Ceneia had had several relationships since becoming Walter’s pilot, none of them lasting very long because of her duties, and certainly none of them with another female. Yet upon seeing the exotically alluring Drow elf, something inside Ceneia had come on like a light in a dark room. She found herself admiring the way the woman moved with incredible grace and sultry measured practice. Almost from the moment she had sat in the cockpit with them as they left Earth Ceneia could not tear her dark eyes from Daba. She knew her to be the mother of the Drow female that Majeir had said she was bound too, and she was far more a natural pilot than Walter. Her long white hair was like spun satin, the specially made Drow field uniform hugging her lush body as if it was made to fit her every curve. She found herself stealing glances at Daba all the time that first day, always finding those amber eyes focused on her in a way that caused goose bumps to dot her skin.

Their second day out from Earth on this trip had seen them together in the cockpit of the civilian corvette almost exclusively, Daba’s soft Drow voice with a slight lilt to it. Her voice strummed across Ceneia’s skin and senses for the entire day, enraptured as she was by the older Drow woman. Ceneia was also intelligent enough to know that this Drow female wanted her. She was always touching Ceneia, making it a point to caress her exposed skin whenever she could. When Ceneia did nothing to stop this action it only made her bolder. By the end of the day when Walter came to take his spot in the cockpit, Ceneia had every intent of rushing back to her small quarters and pleasuring herself with her ever present toys to relieve the pent up emotions that Daba had brought out in her.

Ceneia never made it as far as her quarters.

As she came around the short corridor leading to her quarters she found herself swept up in the taller Drow woman’s arms, their bodies crushed together as Daba laid a kiss on her that just about caused her to pass out. Whatever resistance she may have had to the idea of sleeping with this Drow woman quickly found its way into the garbage as she surrendered completely to the passion and desire Daba brought out within her. She had never been more enflamed with fervor than she was then, and when Daba had led her into her own quarters, Ceneia could not imagine the pleasure that would follow. She had heard the Drow were dominant in almost all that they did, especially in relationships with other females, yet Ceneia found herself relishing in her sudden role as slave to this Drow female. Daba had directed her to do everything, where to lick, where to touch and how to give her pleasure. Ceneia found herself an excellent student, craving even more from Daba as the night progressed, much to Daba’s eternal delight. She could not get enough of exploring Daba’s firm ebony flesh.

Ceneia felt her knees become weak when the soft lips and tantalizing tongue brushed firmly against the back of her elven ear and Daba’s warm breath caressed her skin. She turned without question and looked up into the face of the five foot nine tall Drow female, her heart skipping a beat when she saw that Daba held the thin sheet around her delicious body with only one hand. She had learned the pleasures of a woman from this Drow female last night, and it was by no means one sided. Daba had explored her writhering body in ways that no male ever had. She discovered erogenous zones on Ceneia’s body that even she did not know she had, all while Daba greedily lapped away at her juices every time an orgasm smashed through her, an event that had happened more times than she could remember. While Daba was dominant, she by no means let Ceneia suffer in any way, though by the fifth hour of their tryst Ceneia was all about pleasing and tasting her new Drow Mistress in whatever way she could. Seeing her Drow Mistress tossing about wildly while her tongue delved deeply between those delicious ebony pussy lips had given Ceneia pleasure all her own. To know she could elicit such responses with her touch and kisses was something new and wonderful to her.

Her Drow Mistress Ceneia thought quickly as she gazed into Daba’s amber eyes. Nothing she had ever experienced up until now had prepared her for what she had felt last night, and Ceneia found herself wanting it to continue with this sensuous woman forever.

Daba for her part stared down at Ceneia’s five foot one frame, her amber eyes taking in the contours of her lips and face. Not since Norela had a female caused Daba to react in such a way. From the moment she had been introduced to Ceneia, Daba knew that she would have this female elf. In the twenty-five years since Norela’s death Daba had never taken another female lover into her bed. None had stirred her enough to make her want them as she had wanted Norela. That was until she saw Ceneia, and suddenly the desire and need for her surpassed even what she had felt for Norela. Daba had been right, for Ceneia tasted even better than she looked, and though she was a Drow female Daba had spent far more time pleasuring her slave than she had ever spent giving Norela attention.

Staring at her dark eyes now, she reached up and ran a finger across her cheek softly. “It would… it would pain me greatly Ceneia if you said that what we have shared these last hours was not beyond incredible.” She spoke softly. “You have… you have stirred a passion in me that even I did not know existed until this very night. I would hope you do not regret it, for I do not.”

Ceneia shook her head quickly. “Never!” She hissed stepping closer to her and pressing her body against Daba’s. “I… I am to be your slave then… my… Drow Mistress?” She spoke shyly.

Daba smiled and shook her head as she snaked an arm around Ceneia’s waist, pulling her tightly against her. “Oh… I would so covet that Ceneia.” She said. “Yet… I want you to be sure about this. The terms Slave and Mistress have long been words of endearment for Drow. They hold a far different meaning than they did so long ago; one that our Queen showed us was so much more powerful and fulfilling. They are definitions that the Drow have easily embraced for it means much to us and our tradition and it makes us stronger.”

“I would… I would be a part of your life?” Ceneia asked.

Daba nodded quickly. “Oh yes. A very integral part of my life. One that I will share with no one.”

Ceneia smiled brightly. “Then that is what I want.” She said.

Daba felt her body become aroused once more at Ceneia’s words and she leaned over to kiss her hungrily knowing that Ceneia had duties she needed to perform. As Ceneia melted into her arms and met her Mistress’s skillful tongue with her own, Daba knew that she had found total happiness once more. She loved her Drow husband without question or doubt, but for too long she had missed the attentions and closeness that her ‘Slave’ gave to her. They had shared a bond that only two women could share and for the last two decades Daba had missed that, and when she had first seen Ceneia, the prospect for having that feeling once more became so much greater. After a long moment they parted and Daba used her nose to nuzzle Ceneia’s ear once more.

“You have duties to perform.” She stated with reluctance. “Think… think about what we have shared Ceneia and know that I want it to continue for as long as I have years.”

Ceneia drew back slowly her hands gripping Daba’s arms, wanting to stay, but her sense of duty calling to her as well. She nodded with a bright smile and turned to move down the short corridor while Daba watched her with adoring amber eyes. Only when Ceneia turned the corner out of sight did Daba turn to go back into her quarters and she nearly screamed when she saw Walter standing silently in the corridor behind her. He had crept up behind her as she had watched Ceneia walk away and Daba had never even sensed him.

“Holy One!” She exclaimed loudly.

“Forgive me Daba.” Walter said with an embarrassed smile. “I… I tend to move rather quietly.”

“Quietly Holy One?” Daba gasped looking around and pulling the sheet tighter. “More like a phantom from the grave!”

Walter chuckled and moved closer, ignoring Daba’s obvious near nakedness under the sheet she held around her. “You know… Ceneia is very special to me Daba.” He said meeting her amber eyes. “She is like another daughter to me. I have sworn to her parents to watch out for her and I do not wish to see her hurt.”

“Do you think this is my intent Holy One?” Daba asked.

Walter shook his head. “No… not at all. She is from Elear however Daba. She is not wise to the ways of the Drow like the female elves from Earth. I know you would not have taken her into your bed unless you truly desired her… but I…”

“Holy One… I have had only one other female lover in my entire life.” Daba said. “I lost Norela in the Battle for Earth twenty-five years ago. I loved her dearly… and not since Norela have I felt I would find another. What I… what I feel coursing through me for Ceneia is beyond even what I felt for Norela. I will have her Holy One, if that is her wish as well. She will be my Slave and I will be her Mistress. And I will share her with no one! Not even my husband! She has touched…”

Walter held up his hand as he stepped even closer. “I can hear the passion in your voice Daba… you don’t need to convince me of your intent.” He said. “That might not sit well with your husband however.”

“I am the Matron Mother of my family!” Daba spoke with firmness. “If I do not wish to share my lover with my husband than he will have to tolerate it! And Ceneia… I would share her with no one!”

Walter nodded. “Good.” He spoke. “Why don’t you get dressed and meet the rest of us for breakfast. Though I’m quite sure the young Dragoons we have brought with us will be very disappointed. They were beginning to become interested in Ceneia.”

Daba snorted in disgust and shook her white mane head. “Tell them to find their own lovers! They can not have Ceneia!”

Walter laughed. “I will tell them that.”

Neither of them was aware of Ceneia standing just around the corner out of sight. When she heard Daba exclaim Walter’s name in surprise she had stopped heading for the cockpit and positioned herself just in front of the ventilation duck which was sucking whatever scent she had into the shafts throughout the ship. She knew Walter’s sense of smell was very keen, but she also knew that her scent would be all over the ship as well. Hearing Daba’s words to Walter and the confidence in her voice in addition to the desire in her tone… it made Ceneia’s heart sing out silently in joy. She turned to continue to the cockpit, knowing that she was now a “Slave’ to her Drow Mistress, and that gave her more happiness than she had yet known in her life.

KRANEK

“Nau… nau mzild Tir’ut my… my love! Usstan… usstan ann dos! (No more. I beg you.) Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Yessssssssss… my husssbaaandd!” Normya cried out in the ancient vampire language.

Normya’s sweet voice echoed among the towering trees all around them as her lithe body arched off the thick blanket once more and another mind numbing orgasm rippled through her. Her lean muscles stretched to the point that they felt as if they would tear through her skin, her flat abdomen undulating as her juices spilled from her like a flowing river. Her hands clutched Tir’ut’s head, her strong fingers digging into the short dark hair for some sort of grip as his tongue and lips drove her over the edge of the precipice so easily yet again.

Normya’s quivering thighs clamped against the sides of his head, her heels digging into the middle of his powerful back as she held him in place and her beautiful new husband feasted on her flowing passion like a newborn pup. His hands cupped her firm ass cheeks with ease and he held her firmly within his powerful grasp as bright colorful lights burst behind her tightly shut eyelids, her mouth open in a silent scream of delight. No matter what Normya Leonidas had anticipated their first night together would be like, Tir'ut was resolute in his drive to see that it surpassed anything her creative imagination could conjure up. So far he was succeeding beyond any shadow of doubt.

Their marriage ceremony had happened within hours of arriving back on Kranek, neither Normya nor Tir'ut wanting to wait any longer. They had made a promise to each other to not be together until after they were properly married, yet the more time they spent together the harder that vow became. With her mother and Cihera acting as her seconds and Cha’talla standing tall and proud next to his son, the Akruxian religious Elder that had escaped their planet with their tribe conducted a traditional Immortal ceremony. It was a ceremony that they had adopted since Cha’talla had taken Esther as his Blessed Wife. Even Dysea had been brought to the point of tears, partly because Ja’narie and several others had placed large bright red and purple flowers all throughout Normya’s platinum hair and she looked ravishing in the simple but elegant ivory colored dress, and partly because her Nauta Melme and the rest of their family were not here to witness the event. She took heart that before they had been married Tir'ut had come to her and vowed he would marry Normya once more in whatever way Martin Leonidas deemed him to when time and events permitted. Dysea had come to know that Tir'ut did not go back on his word, much like her Nauta Melme and her sons.

Tir'ut had spirited his new Blessed Wife away into the towering trees almost immediately after the ceremony, and while a celebration ensued in the settlement, he had been undressing his very own Blessed Wife among the whispering trees and songs of the hundreds of birds that filled those same trees.

Normya’s body collapsed back onto the thick blanket Tir'ut had carried with them, her skin slick with a sheen of sweat from her exertion. Her chest heaved up and down; her firm breasts exposed to the night sky now, her nipples hard points begging for attention. She tossed her head back and forth slowly, her platinum colored hair splayed upon the blanket beneath her, as she tried to gather her senses once more. Her mothers and older sisters had talked with her through the years, trying to describe to her what it would be like the first time, especially with the one she was meant to be with. What she would feel. None of their descriptions had come even close to what she was experiencing now. Her petite Elven and Lycavorian body hummed ceaselessly with bliss, Tir'ut's large hands incessantly caressing her skin, the lips she had been kissing for weeks, now exploring every millimeter of her body. They had been sleeping in the same bed for weeks now, their flesh touching in the most intimate of ways, but not until this night had either of them surrendered to the overwhelming need to touch and explore.

Normya had taken great joy in reciprocating her husband’s explorations, committing every delicious inch of Tir’ut’s powerful body to her memory and burning his ginger scent into her mind. She had only seen him in a flaccid way up until this night, yet as she gazed hungrily at his now steel hard cock this night, with her small hands wrapped around its thickness and eleven inch length, Normya could only yearn to feel him inside her. He had not lasted long with the ministrations of her lips and tongue on his thick pulsing cock, and Normya shuddered in her own orgasm as she finally tasted his passion. As he had acted like he was a man dying of thirst, Normya was no different as she savored his flavor and texture while his fingers were wrapped within the strands of her platinum blond hair.

The first time her had entered her Normya was coming before he had fully seated himself within her depths. There was a tiny flicker of pain at his incredible size and then her petite elven body easily adjusted to his size and she was clutching at his shoulders and screaming out her delight until he finished that wondrous first plunge. It had been quick, that first time. Neither of them had ever been with another and their inexperience came out now as they couldn’t control themselves enough, overwhelmed by the pleasure and sensations they were feeling. Tir'ut had bitten her as he exploded deeply anchored in her tight pussy, and Normya found herself lost in a realm of unique pleasure as his come filled her and he fed on her blood. It was as if her blood began a slow burn that first time, a burn that tantalized her nerves and senses unlike anything she had ever felt.

That first time had only been a prelude to the hours that had followed, and as the sun was rising above the tall trees, Tir’ut made his way back up her gasping body sliding easily between her welcoming thighs. Normya’s emerald green eyes fluttered open as she gazed into his face. Yes he was half Immortal, and though the bone spurs along his jaw line were not as pronounced as his father’s, they still proclaimed to all that he was his father’s son. As she gazed into Tir'ut’s face and his bright dark eyes, his lips moist from her drinking her passion once more, Normya Leonidas was sure she had never seen anything so utterly beautiful.

Tir'ut could only stare into the angelic face of his Blessed Wife and thank every god that had ever existed that he had discovered her. This alluring and willful creature beneath him was all his and no matter how many years he lived from now on Tir'ut, the first born son of the Immortal Cha’talla and his pureblood vampire wife Esther, would want for nothing else. As he gazed at her face, her lips trembling slightly from the orgasm he had just given her, he saw her smile up at him and he felt the heels of her feet hook around his thighs. Never in his wildest dreams had he ever thought such a beauty could desire him, yet as his Blessed Wife had shown him this very night, her desire for him matched his own for her. They had not stopped since coming here nearly fourteen hours earlier, both of them utterly charged with energy and ardor. And still it continued as he shifted confidently between her thighs now and placed the flared head of his throbbing cock at the soaked entrance to her velvet tightness. Normya’s arms came up and she locked her fingers behind his neck.

“Rilbol!” She hissed out the words, her emerald eyes alive with fervor and need and unrequited love. Love for the half Immortal son of Cha’talla. “Give me everything my Blessed Immortal Husband! Jal d'dos! Usstan ssinssrin ol nin Tir’ut!” (All of you! I want it now.)

“Dos ph'usst nin Normya Leonidas! Mal'rak!” (You are mine now Normya Leonidas! Forever!) Tir’ut snarled his reply.

Tir'ut obeyed his beautiful half elven wife and with one powerful thrust he buried his entire eleven inch cock into Normya’s magnificent velvet like depths. He was no longer the inexperienced man who had never been with a woman. Now he was a confident man who wanted only to please his Blessed wife. As Normya’s head arched back and she screamed out her blissful enchantment, Tir'ut began to thrust into her with strong even strokes.

“Vith… siyooooo! Mzild! Belbau uns'aa mzild! Vith uns'aa! Vith uns'aa!” (Fuck yes! More! Give me more! Fuck me! Fuck me!) Normya wailed to the brightening sky above.

Tir'ut stretched his powerful body out on top of her five foot four frame, tucked his face into the crock between her neck and shoulder, filled his hands with her exquisite ass and began to make love to his half elven bride with every ounce of power and emotion he could bring forth. She possessed his very bring now, and among the silent vows Tir'ut had made this night was to insure she never wanted or could ever want another man in her life. As with his father, he did not need the addicting elements of an Immortal’s semen to make his elven bride want only him. He only needed to love her more completely than she had ever been loved before, and as his mother now worshiped his father, Normya would worship him as he worshiped her.

Normya was lost once more, feeling every hot thick inch stretching the walls of her pussy in ways she had never contemplated. The moment Tir’ut’s huge cock rammed home she began coming, and now one raging orgasm was crashing upon the other without fail. She could feel every glorious eleven inches of his thick shaft as he plunged into her, every searing hot vein as he withdrew, and the pleasure was beyond anything she had felt this night so far. He was not holding back as she had told him, his two hundred and fifty pound body completely enveloping her within the protective cocoon of his arms as he pounded into her supremely willing body. She wrapped her own arms around his shoulders, buried her beautiful tear streaked face against his neck, and howled out her satisfaction as loud as she could heedless of who might hear her.

Normya Leonidas didn’t care who heard her, for she had found what every Lycavorian woman sought. A man who would fuck them senseless in their bed, and covet them as some precious jewel out of it. He was so massive, so large and Normya Leonidas was so petite and tiny it was humorous to look at them standing side by side. Now however, Normya could not pull him close enough to her. With her ankles locked at the small of his back, Normya began smashing her hips upward on every downward plunge of his huge Immortal cock, the agonizing pleasure ripping completely through her every nerve as she sought to make them erupt together. She wanted him to fill her with his scorching seed again! She wanted to feel his come erupting deep inside her, flooding her belly. She was his forever now and nothing would ever take him from her.

Tir'ut’s dark eyes were wide, the fire in his groin burning and spreading outward to all his limbs. The smell of her skin, the taste of her passion and her blood, the music of her voice as she cooed out her unearthly delight. It was too much for him and with a bellow not unlike that of a giant bear Tir'ut lifted his head slightly, exposing his ferocious looking vampiric fangs and he sank them into Normya’s neck just as his thick cock swelled to even larger proportions and he began to explode into her heated center. As he fed on her blood, his erupting cock spewing his seed within in, Tir'ut heard Normya’s wail of pleasure in his ear. Her wondrously tight pussy clamped down on his cock like a vise and her body went rigid as she shuddered violently in his arms from her own staggering orgasm.

Normya’s emerald green eyes rolled into the back of her head the moment she felt his fangs pierce her skin and his massive cock began shooting his molten hot come deep into her belly. She shrieked to the rising sun as her own orgasm overwhelmed her senses and everything coalesced into a blinding white veil of light and sheer awe-inspiring pleasure.

They would remember this day for all eternity, for they would try to surpass this very moment many times through the years. And amazing though it seemed… they would succeed each and every time.

“…in all my life thought I would say this my Queen.” Danarla spoke as she walked beside Dysea along the walkway high above the village as they made their way towards the expanded command center that doubled as where they took all their meals. “They… they are more like us than I could have ever imagined.”

Dysea smiled and took her hand. “I could not agree more.” She spoke. “I have come to believe that had the High Coven not conquered their world so long ago, the Akruxian people would have been trusted allies and friends to the Union. And to Lycavorian people especially. Their sense of honor and tradition is just as deeply ingrained in them as it is in us.”

Danarla looked at her. “Us?”

Dysea smiled. “Danarla… the moment my Nauta Melme turned me I became Lycavorian. You don’t know the issues this has caused for For’mya and I with the Elven Parliament. Much like Melyanna, I believe they think we cater more towards the Lycavorian people as a whole.”

“And do you?” Danarla asked.

Dysea shrugged. “Perhaps. I know I could not imagine not being wolf now. It has become such a core of my being; it is not something I even consider anymore to be honest.”

“What do you think he will say when he discovers Normya and Tir'ut have married?” She asked.

Dysea shook her head. “Five years ago… five years ago he would have embraced it. He has always said to never fear the unknown. Now? Now I am not so sure.”

“What do you mean?” Danarla asked.

“He is different now.” Dysea said softly. “I think Aricia is the only other to really see a change in him. He has been different since… since Alba Tau.”

“Different? He does not seem different. At least not in the times I have seen him on the Netnews.” Danarla said.

“He hides it very well.” Dysea replied. “The only reason Aricia and I see it is because she is his Anome and he can hide nothing from her. I see it because I am the first he turned, and it has and always will be a stronger tie to him in some ways. I… I could always sense his moods. Even before he turned me I could almost see what he was thinking. Our time together building Eden City brought us very close.” Dysea waved her hand dismissively. “Bah… listen to me. I am just coming into phase and I miss his touch upon me. That is all it is.”

Danarla chuckled and nodded her head. “Yes I do know about that.” She said. “Ta’lon may be an elf, but he knows when my blood burns for him.”

Dysea looked at her. “We will get As’hia back Danarla.” She said. “You must never lose hope. I have talked to Esther and Cha'talla at length about Lynom. They say he is even more methodic that Tir’ut and I have seen Tir'ut when he is in defensive mode. Lynom will allow no harm to befall her.”

“I worry about the harm that has already been done.” Danarla spoke. “My daughter is no stranger to men or even women my Queen, she has had lovers in the past before that fool O'lan, but rape is not something she ever imagined would happen to her. It is not something any of us contemplate. And while she is still in danger now, I can not begin to imagine the harm done to her self worth. I have seen it already with this fool pilot who is the reason she went to that resort in the first place.”

Dysea met her eyes. “He questions whether she will still be worthy of his attentions?”

Danarla nodded. “Not openly no and certainly never with Ta’lon nearby… but I have seen the looks he gives Tir'ut and Normya when they are together. I have seen the looks he gives the other Immortals with elven wives that live here. It is as if they are beneath him somehow. It disgusts him.”

“Then he does not deserve your daughter.” Dysea spoke instantly.

The delighted squeals of small children drew their attention and they looked down into the main dirt path beneath them in time to see Tir'ut toss a smaller Immortal child into the air, Normya half a step behind him and carrying a half Immortal, half elven child in one arm, and holding the hand of a pure Immortal child as they walked along behind. Dysea stifled the gasp that escaped her lips as she saw the brilliant radiance of her daughter’s face and eyes. She had never seen such a large smile on Normya’s features, even as a small child and it made Dysea’s heart weep in joy.

“Dysea! Danarla!” Esther’s voice carried over the distance and they turned to see her running up to them just as one of Tir'ut’s younger brothers ran up to him and Normya.

Dysea watched her as she sprinted up to them. “Esther! What is it? What is wrong?”

Esther took a deep breath. “Lynom!” She huffed having blurred from the control center on the other side of the compound. “He’s establishing a secure communications link with the command center. Cha'talla and T’lolt are clearing the signal. He sent me to call for you! Come! I believe he has your daughter As’hia with him Danarla. Hurry!”

No further words were spoken as in two brief bursts of white light Dysea and Danarla shifted to wolf form and Esther could only watched as a platinum haired wolf bolted for the command center with a dark haired female wolf half a step behind her. Esther shook her head. “Sometimes I don’t wonder if it would be easier on four legs.” She muttered before turning back and blurring in the direction of the command center.

“…occupied at the moment father.” Lynom spoke to his father from within the crystal clear holo transmission. “It is a normal routine for them, and we have perhaps thirty minutes before they start to stir again.”

Cha'talla and T’lolt stood in the center of the room, Lynom’s image centered in the middle of their chart table. They could undoubtedly see the stunning young As'hia sitting next to him in the chair. Cha'talla shook his head minutely thinking once more at the way his life had taken a new direction when he met Esther. A new and better direction. And now his oldest son with his pureblood vampire Blessed Wife had just married the half elf daughter of the King of the Union, and his second oldest had proclaimed a Blood Oath for another half elf female. If these two events were not the biggest sign to Cha'talla that his people’s future was growing brighter and that it was entwined with the Lycavorians and the Union he did not know what would convince him. Cha’talla glanced at his brother and saw T’lolt nod his head knowing what his brother Cha'talla was thinking.

“Our destiny brother.” T’lolt whispered.

Cha'talla nodded again. “So it seems.” He turned as the door to the command center slid open and Dysea moved quickly into the small area, Danarla and Esther on her heels. He saw Ta’lon and the elf pilot O’lan coming up directly behind them. The Lycavorian woman Danarla had impressed Cha'talla with her knowledge and experienced and over the course of the last two months he was reasonably sure he had shown her where the path of his people now lay. They had worked together with her husband tirelessly on a plan to go to Belid and rescue not only their children, but all the female elves that Phy'iad had taken over the years. A dozen plans they had come up with a rejected, but they were still hard at work. Her elven husband was a much tougher critic of the Immortals who followed Cha'talla, but over the last several weeks he had been spending much time with Illiad and discovering what had transpired over the last twenty-five years. While he was still cautious, Ta’lon had a developing respect for the Immortals that he did not think he would ever have. O'lan was a lost cause as far as Cha'talla was concerned. The young elven pilot was so full of himself that no matter what any of his people did, he would never lose the distrust and disgust he held within him. Cha’talla looked back to the transmission now.

“Do we want to know what this routine is my son?” Cha’talla asked as everyone looked at him.

“No father you do not.” Lynom answered as he watched the others move up around his father and uncle.

Cha’talla looked at his brother quickly and snarled. “We will end that vile practice soon enough brother.” He growled.

T’lolt nodded in agreement. “Indeed we will.”

This exchange was not lost on As'hia’s father Ta’lon, and once more everything he had been raised to believe and know about Immortals was being slowly but quite surely shredded into nothing. He turned back to the transmission when he heard his wife gasp.

“As'hia!” Danarla exclaimed excitedly as she finally saw her daughter and Cha'talla saw the young woman’s eyes light up.

“Amille!” As'hia wept as she saw her mother for the first time in months.

Danarla fought the tears that threatened to spill forth as she moved as close to the transmission as she could. “My daughter! Oh As'hia!” She wailed as Ta’lon moved up beside her.

“Ontaro.” As'hia spoke to him as tears clouded her eyes and he gripped Danarla’s arms.

“Rel’yende.” (Daughter) Ta’lon spoke as sternly as he could though it was easy to hear the emotion in his voice. “As'hia… you are…”

As'hia nodded quickly. “I… I am enduring ontaro. For now. When… when are you coming for us?” She asked.

Dysea moved up next to Cha'talla now. “We are working on a plan now young As'hia.” She said.

“My… my Queen!” As'hia spoke taking a deep breath and getting her emotions under control. She obviously knew she could not lose it where she was.

Cha’talla looked at the transmission once more, his eyes falling on As’hia now. “You are proud and strong As’hia, daughter of Danarla and Ta’lon, as my son has told his brother. It will not be much longer. I give you my word.”

As'hia could only stare at Cha'talla from her end of the transmission in awe. Up until this very minute she had not believed that Lynom was the son of Cha'talla as he had told her. The feared Immortal Captain was dead from all the reports they had. Those reports she had read were quickly were tossed into the incinerator as she was staring at the man who was Captain to the High Lord longer than any other Immortal in High Coven history. He looked different than the images they had of him, his skin more dark bronze in color and his features not as harsh, but there was no debating who it was in the transmission.

As'hia nodded her head slowly. “Ye… yes.” She stammered.

Cha'talla nodded to her. “A blessed honor to meet one as strong as you young As'hia.” Cha’talla spoke to her. “Your parents are here with Dysea and you may speak with them soon, but now we need information.”

As'hia looked up at Lynom who had stood silently beside her as she greeted her parents and she nodded. “I know.”

Cha'talla nodded. “Lynom… your brother and Normya became joined in a Blessed Union just yesterday. I wish you could have seen him bumble about with his words. They will be here in moments as well.”

As'hia was shocked when she heard this and Lynom chuckled at his father’s words as he dropped to one knee next to As'hia. “He never has been good with words father.” He spoke.

“As if you are!” The voice bellowed from out of the transmission.

As'hia’s face turned in the transmission and Dysea saw her eyes grow a little wider when Tir'ut filled the transmission next to Cha'talla. He was equal in height to Cha'talla and while he too looked like an Immortal, the differences with him were much greater. The bone spurs were less pronounced, he had short dark hair covering his head, and his skin was even more naturally deeply tanned. As'hia glanced quickly at Lynom as he shifted even closer at seeing his brother, and Dysea looked at Esther who stood beside her with a knowing glance.

“Tir'ut my brother!” Lynom spoke warmly from within the transmission. “Do you have Normya with you?”

As'hia’s dark eyes grew even wider in the transmission as she saw the beautiful Princess of the Union step into the transmission, wrapping her arms around Tir'ut’s waist tightly. “I am here Lynom.” She announced with bright emerald green eyes.

“Ol zhah bwael ulu finally kyorl dos wun iwaotc Du'ased dalninil!” (It is good to finally see you in person Blessed sister.) Lynom spoke with a good deal of warmth in his voice.

“Lu'dos ussta sel dalninuk.” (And you my new brother.) Normya said in reply.

As'hia could only sit there in silence not understanding what was being said, but reading the body language she saw between Princess Normya Leonidas and the towering Immortal that she clung to happily.

“Lynom… how are you able to use their communications hub?” Tir'ut asked quickly.

“They have left Tir'ut. Father.” Lynom answered.

“Left?” Cha'talla asked.

Lynom nodded his head as he knelt down very close to As'hia and looked into the small transmission window. Danarla noticed that her daughter did not try and move away. “Early this morning. Phy'iad took the majority of his men and they departed on their small group of ships. He has a REVERENCE-Class Dreadnought and several BLOODLETTER-Class cruisers father, just as we feared. They are heavily modified and equally automated so that they can be utilized with a fraction of the crew members, but they are still a threat.”

“Lynom… where have they gone?” Dysea asked now.

Lynom shook his head. “That I do not know. Phy'iad got a transmission yesterday. I don’t know what it contained but I was able to find out several details and it came from that traitorous pig Pusintin inside Kavalian space.”

“Pusintin?” Dysea asked quickly. “Are you sure?”

Lynom nodded. “Yes darthirii ilhar.” He answered.

“Lynom… where are they going?” Tir'ut asked now.

“Again… that I do not know brother.” Lynom told them. “Father… they set a course that will take them to Aprian Two, but I don’t know if that is their destination.”

Cha’talla shook his head. “That still brings them far closer to Kranek than I want.” He stated. “How many?”

Lynom shrugged his shoulders. “He has perhaps five hundred on the REVERENCE, another equal number spread between the three BLOODLETTERS. Not all of them can be used on any assault they may take part in. The automation requires constant monitoring by several dozen crewmembers at least.”

“Well… this confirms that he is working for Pusintin at the very least.” Dysea said as she met Cha’talla’s eyes.

“Yes.” Cha’talla nodded his head. “And that they are in some way related to the attempt to kidnap Normya.” He turned back to Lynom. “How many of you are left there Lynom?”

“There are perhaps a hundred.” He replied confidently. “I… I waited until they were occupied and then brought Ssin'urn 'Anon here to contact you. We have perhaps thirty minutes before they begin to regain their dull senses.”

Danarla and Ta’lon took definite notice of what Lynom called As'hia Dysea saw and she glanced at Esther to see that she had noticed it as well.

“I heard Phy'iad talking with several of his senior lieutenants.” Lynom spoke once more. “He told them the Kavalians are going to act soon here in The Wilds. I don’t know what that means, but I do know Kavalian warships have been spotted and tracked with more frequency in this portion of space. I put together a rough graph of the sightings and the only thing I can think of is that they are searching for something. And I know Gareld has been working with them as well.”

“Then they are still looking for me.” Normya stated.

Lynom shook his head. “I do not think it is just you anymore dalninil.” He said. “There is something else going on and I do not believe it is related to what Tir'ut and you are currently investigating. At least not directly.”

“We have the fa'la zatoast (bastard) from Apo Prime.” Tir'ut said. “It is more than likely he was the one who sold the information on Ssin'urn 'Anon’s transport to Phy'iad’s bunch.”

Lynom nodded. “If he has been doing this as you and Normya have told me before then yes that is probably the case. Darthirii ilhar Dysea… I believe this new information relates to you.”

“Me?” Dysea asked.

“One of the few details I was able to pry from one of Phy'iad’s lieutenants before they left is that there is a traitor within the Union who has been feeding information to Pusintin and the Kavalians.” Lynom said. “Phy'iad was told to take up position and be prepared to act on information once this traitor passed it on to the Kavalians.”

“How do you know it was related to me?” Dysea asked.

“Darthirii ilhar… you are the only platinum haired Queen of the Union that I am aware of.” Lynom told her. “I… I do not know for sure father, but I believe Phy'iad’s task is to capture or kill darthirii ilhar Dysea when this information is passed to him. Somehow they must know she is working with Immortals, and Phy'iad’s men are the ones who have the best chance of infiltrating Kranek and conducting such an action.”

“Lynom… there are only a handful who know where Normya and I are.” Dysea said. “Most of them our family. They would never betray us.”

Lynom nodded. “I know darthirii ilhar, but someone is attempting to obtain information on your whereabouts, and they intend to pass it to the Kavalians when they do. Why else would Phy'iad get a message of that nature? It also… it also explains why As'hia was taken. The other female elves they captured were a bonus… but…”

“A bonus!” O’lan almost shouted. “How dare you speak about…?”

“Shut up O'lan!” Danarla snapped looking at him.

“Colonel… he speaks of elven females as if they were pieces of meat to be traded and bartered.” O'lan snapped.

“O'lan is with you?” As'hia gasped from within the transmission. Her face took on a most definite hardness to it.

“He accompanied us from Elear.” Ta’lon answered looking at his daughter in the holo transmission.

“You should not have brought him ontaro!” As'hia hissed. “He…”

“He cares for you As'hia.” Ta’lon spoke. “He…”

O'lan stepped forward quickly. “I do not care what has happened to you As'hia.” He spoke quickly. “No… no matter what those bastards have done to you… we can work past the taint they have left upon you!”

“Taint?” Danarla snarled as she whirled on him.

“O'lan!” Ta’lon spat looking at him.

“Colonel… Major… he… how do we know he has not forced himself upon As'hia in some way?” O'lan demanded.

“Dos jaed wael!” (You ignorant fool!) Tir'ut roared angrily turning to face O'lan even as Normya clung to his arm and held him back. “My brother has risked everything to save her and keep her safe! He has risked his own safety and that of our people to keep her safe!”

“He should have acted before they were able to taint her with their vile touch!” O'lan snarled back.

“Ssin'urn 'Anon is not tainted scum!” Lynom barked from within the transmission with all the fury of a raging meteor storm across the stars. Everyone turned to see his eyes had changed to vampire cobalt blue and his vampiric fangs were fully extended in savage anger. “And I would give my life without pause to keep her from harm! That is my hithern d'vlos!” (oath of blood) Lynom leaned closer to the transmission. “It is you who are tainted! You are the reason she is here to begin with!” They all saw As'hia’s eyes fixate on Lynom now, wide with surprise at his words. “Had you embraced her spirit and soul, who she is at her center and not tried to alter her essence to suit your pathetic needs, she would never have been on that transport!” Danarla was wide eyed as she realized that Lynom knew things that As'hia had only told her.

Lynom continued quickly as angry as he was. “She would never have had to endure what she has had to endure! Pray I die here protecting her before I return there you elf bastard… for when I meet you face to face, you will feel my wrath for what you have assisted in making happen to her! You will feel my blade for all the pain you have helped to heap upon her with your arrogance!”

“O'lan how dare you!” Danarla exclaimed.

Ta’lon stepped up to him even as Tir'ut was about to snatch him by his neck and rip his head off, something Ta’lon did not doubt Tir'ut could do quite easily. “Leave O'lan!” Ta’lon spat. “Wait in the quarters they have provided for you!”

“Major…”

“Do it now… or I will beat you down right now in front of everyone!” Ta’lon snapped. “My daughter was right about you! I just… I never saw it until now. Get out O'lan… get out quickly before I let Tir'ut snap your arrogant neck and you disappear while on a secret mission for the Union! No one will ever know how or where you died!”

“Major… I only…”

With a roar of anger and pent up emotion not normally seen from an elf, Ta’lon reared back and hit O'lan with every ounce of his elven strength square in the center of his chest. The sounds of several ribs snapping, combined with the air leaving his lungs was plainly audible in the confined room as his body flew through the air until impacting with a sickening thud and rush of air against the metal wall. The brief pain was as intense as any he had ever felt and his eyes rolled into his head as blackness claimed him and his body slumped to the floor. No one in the room moved for a long moment until T’lolt walked up to him and squatted next to O'lan’s inert form. He could see the rise and fall of his chest, albeit barely, and smell the blood running from his mouth. He turned back to Ta’lon, who was angrier at this moment than he had ever been in his lifetime.

“Remind me to never make you angry Major Ta’lon.” T’lolt spoke with small humor. “He will not soon forget this day I am thinking.”

“Enough of this!” Cha’talla barked drawing everyone’s attention back to him. “Let him lay there and call the medics brother.” He turned back to his son in the transmission. “Lynom… whatever information you have… give it to us now.”

BELID

IMMORTAL BASE

“…have condensed everything into this pad father.” Lynom spoke as he plugged it into the slot on the console. His eyes quickly returned to normal and his long fangs retreated. “It is everything I heard and everything I was able to pull from the computers here. It includes my opinions as well.” Lynom was well aware of As'hia’s eyes on him as he worked the console, but he did his best to concentrate on his task.

“Lynom… the implants?” His mother asked.

Lynom looked at her. “The implants are failing mother.” He said much more calmly as his anger cooled. “There was external damage to the cellular tissue when As'hia arrived. I have tried to repair it, but it did not take. I have perhaps another week before the tissue degrades completely and I must take it off.”

“A week!” Esther exclaimed with worry on her face. “Lynom… what happened? The implants were designed to take quite a bit of damage.”

Lynom looked at As'hia quickly and then back once more to the transmission and his mother’s worried face. “It does not matter. I have already planned for when I need to shed this skin.” He answered. “Belid is a barren planet, but it has many mountain ranges. Ssin'urn 'Anon and I can hide out in them for several weeks if need be.”

“You will take her with you?” Danarla asked surprised.

“I will not leave her here to the mercies of these animals darthirii ilhar Danarla!” Lynom answered instantly looking at As'hia’s mother in the transmission. “She is a Spartan warrior just as you her mother are. We will be better suited to fighting and hiding in the mountains until you arrive and then we can take all of the prisoners they have here. I have sworn an oath to protect her and I will.”

“Cha’talla?” Esther asked looking at her husband.

“Lynom… we… we will be to you soon my son.” He spoke quickly. “A week Lynom. Two at most… if I have to get out and push our runners myself. Do what you must to survive… but we will be there!”

Lynom nodded. “I know.” He stated. “I added updated information in regards to the base here and it’s defensive platforms. They are active but should not prove too difficult to defeat.”

“We won’t need your runners.” Dysea spoke quickly. “We can use our STRIKER DTs. NORMYA’S LIGHT has three of them on board. They are faster and more heavily armed and can carry more passengers.”

“Dysea… this is our problem.” Cha'talla spoke looking at her. “This is not something you need to concern yourself with. You should concentrate on discovering…”

“Zu'tour phor dos Rinovdro wael!” (Shut up you Immortal fool!) Dysea exclaimed. “Our families are entwined for all time now Cha'talla! Normya and Tir'ut have seen to that! What affects one of us will affect the other! You need assets to do this mission? One transmission to my son Andro and you will have all the assets you need heading here in a matter of hours!” Dysea turned back to the transmission. “Lynom… how much information are you able to get out of their computers?”

Lynom shrugged. “Quite a bit… but it does me no good darthirii ilhar. It is all encoded and encrypted.”

Dysea nodded her head. “Yes… and we have the best deciphers right here on Kranek with Anton, Cihera and Las'elh. Where are you safer son of Cha’talla? There at the base or in the mountains?”

“Dysea… what are you suggesting?” Esther asked.

Cha’talla smiled. “I know what she is leading up to.” He spoke quickly.

“As'hia would be safer in the mountains of course.” Lynom spoke immediately. “Inside the base here she must act docile and defeated. Out there she can fight back and allow her spirit to come out. With our combined skills we could survive for weeks or months as I said.”

Dysea squeezed Esther’s hand and nodded her head. “Yes. Then empty their computers of everything as you have done and get out now while Phy'iad is gone.” She spoke without hesitation.

“Dysea is that wise?” Esther asked.

“The cellular tissue on his second skin is breaking down Esther… and he does not have the means to repair it. He said so himself. Then allow him to take As'hia and escape into the mountains now. He can shed this false skin he wears and be done with it.” Dysea turned to face the lone empty wall of the command center. “We won’t need anymore help in planning an assault because we already have the finest scouts on the ground. And I will send him even more help right now!”

“Dysea… what do you mean?” Cha’talla asked.

KRANEK

“Shunveil dosstanen nin!” (Reveal yourselves now!) She ordered.

Cha’talla and the others looked at her oddly. “Dysea what…?”

The two lone figures along the wall unwrapped the shadows from around their bodies and standing not six meters away were two members of Isabella’s elite Vlos Sargtlinen. They could only look at their elven Queen sheepishly, amazed that she had been able to detect them. They were the finest vampire warriors in the Union, trained by Isabella, Vonis and even the Drow to use the shadows as no one ever had. And all of them were female.

“My… my Queen how…” The female with blond hair began to speak.

Dysea smiled. “I have shared Bella’s bed for over two decades.” She stated with some pride. “Do you truly believe she would not train me to detect the Vlos Sargtlinen if I needed them? I have been aware of your presence since Apo Prime.”

Esther stepped up to her. “Dysea?” She asked surprised.

Dysea took her hand once more. “No Esther… it is not because I don’t trust you that I never revealed them to you. It is because if they knew I detected them, they would have gotten sloppy and Bella would have been very upset.”

“My Queen!” The blond haired one exclaimed indignantly.

Dysea laughed and squeezed Esther’s hand as she looked at her. “We are family now Esther Suira.” She stated. “Trust is no longer an issue with us. Never doubt that Esther.” She looked at Cha’talla and T’lolt and the two other Immortals that were in the center. “Any of you.”

T’lolt was the first to laugh out loud and then Cha'talla joined in. “Now we have the ability to be destructive and sneaky!” T’lolt spoke now. “Oh my nephew…” He said slamming his hand down on Tir'ut’s shoulder. “When you fell in love with your il kal'daka darthirii things really began to look up for us.”

Normya didn’t hesitate and slugged T’lolt in his chest and more laughter ensued as he staggered back. “Kitrye grt!” (Half wit) She shouted.

Dysea was smiling as well as she drew Esther closer, two mothers who were now fast and loyal friends. “Lynom… you should prepare what you need and allow As'hia to speak with her parents while we begin going over the information you sent us.”

Lynom nodded from within the transmission. His eyes turned to Danarla and Ta’lon. “I will safeguard your daughter with my life’s breath.” He spoke. “And I will insure she returns to you as she now is. Injured but not broken. You should be very proud of her… she has a fire that burns like a sun within her soul.”

Danarla and Ta’lon did not know what to say and they watched him lean close to As'hia’s cheek. They noticed she did not pull away in the least or appear frightened of his presence so close to her. “Fifteen minutes Ssin'urn 'Anon, we must be gone before they fully regain their foul senses.”

As'hia nodded quickly as he rose and moved from the transmission. She turned back to face her parents as Cha’talla ushered the rest of them away to the side of the command center. He looked at Dysea with a grin as the two Vlos Sargtlinen looked very upset they had been discovered.

“What is it you have in mind Dysea?” He asked.

“I grow tired of reacting to moves by others against me and members of my family and the Union.” She stated. “How long to plan an operation to retrieve these young elves along with Lynom and As'hia?”

Cha’talla looked at his brother quickly and then back to her. “Her father and I have devised a plan. It is risky since the base on Belid is so large, but we think it gives us the best chance to find and remove all the elf females from Phy'iad as well as render his organization very much dead.”

“How soon to refine it until it could work?” Dysea asked.

“Knowing the personnel we will now have to conduct it.” Cha'talla answered looking at the Vlos Sargtlinen troops. “Ta’lon and I can have it finished and rehearsed to the point it would work in perhaps ten days.”

Dysea nodded. “Then do it.” She said firmly. “I told Nauta Melme I would contact him in three days. That should give us enough time to go over the information Lynom has sent to us, decrypt it, and at least have some idea of what they have been up to.”

Cha’talla nodded. “Then we should not waste anymore time talking about it.” He stated.

EARTH

SPARTA

HOME OF DANIEL, ANUK AND NAYECA SIMPSON

It was not a large home by any stretch of the imagination, but the size was something that all of them had insisted on when they first purchased it. It had been crowded at one point, the three of them and five little ones running around, but the warmth and sense of closeness and love that permeated the home was all they needed to know it had been the right decision long ago. Now they only had the three small ones in the home, Odara playing happily with a computer station against the wall, Danny and Anuk’s fourth child and third son Roman upstairs in his room and Danny bouncing Melancton on his abdomen. He was stretched out on the large couch, his head and shoulders resting on Anuk’s naked thigh while she read from the data pad, and Nayeca was pouring them all tea from the ever present tray on the shin high table. Neither Anuk or Nayeca wore much of anything when they were in their home together, both of them opting for Daniel’s oversized shirts most of the time, while he wore only a black pair of loose fitting shorts.

Anuk lowered the data pad she was reading and glanced at Melancton in Daniel’s arms. The almost three month old baby was growing fast and he looked to be headed to having the same build as all of their sons. Their father’s height and build. Anuk let her cerulean colored eyes gaze down Daniel’s chest and across his rippled abdomen, fighting an urge of desire down. She would come into phase soon enough and then much fun would be had by all. She had long ago accepted the incredible journey her life had taken since meeting the bear of a man who was Daniel Simpson. Accepted and thanked the stars it had occurred as it had. The love she felt for him and for Nayeca was almost a palpable thing, and as his anome Anuk knew without a single doubt they would be together for eternity.

She looked up as Nayeca held out the mug of tea and her beautiful Drow Mistress leaned over and they shared a warm, sensuous kiss before Nayeca moved to the other end of the couch and squeezed in between Daniel’s legs, her amber eyes watching as Daniel made their son coo out in happiness as he tickled him under his chubby chin. For such a large and extremely deadly man, when it came to children, General Daniel Simpson was a large cuddly bear.

“Has Martin heard anything more on what is happening with Anja?” Nayeca asked.

Daniel held Melancton under his arms and danced him on his broad chest as he replied. “You mean aside from the fact that he wants to send an entire Fleet Group to Hadaria and string Buonau up by her toes?” Daniel chuckled. “Not since the day before yesterday. Apparently… the clone of her is still alive and was on her way to Hadaria.”

“Alive?” Anuk asked shocked.

Daniel nodded. “Yeah.” He answered. “Pretty wild huh? Imagine if a clone of me walked through the door. What would the two of you do?”

“If our Slave was in phase, probably jump the clone’s bones.” Nayeca said casually as she sipped her tea.

“Mistress!” Anuk declared with mock horror. It was a running joke with the three of them. No matter how much sex they had, when Anuk was in phase she became a red haired vixen with no inhibitions in the least. “Why do you reveal our secrets?”

Daniel tilted his head up a worried expression on his face and he looked at Anuk. “You… you wouldn’t do that would you?” He said.

Anuk laughed and leaned her head over to kiss him. “Daniel you fool!” She stated. “No clone of you could hope to make us feel what you do. No matter how perfect or close he was to being you.”

“Indeed.” Nayeca echoed as the door buzzer on their main door rang. She turned and set her tea on the table. “I will answer it.” She saw Anuk and Daniel locked in a sizzling kiss of love and she smiled knowing that tonight would be full of pleasure for all of them.

She moved to the door and looked at the small vid/monitor seeing Hali and Kim So outside their door. Nayeca stabbed the controls without hesitation and waited while the door opened.

“Hali?” She gasped. “Kim So! What is wrong? What is it?”

“Nayeca… forgive us child.” Hali spoke as Nayeca ushered her into the foyer. “I know it is late but…”

“Nonsense!” Nayeca spoke. “You are always welcome in our home! Always!”

“Is Daniel here Nayeca?” Kim So asked.

Nayeca nodded quickly. “Yes… we are in the main room. What is wrong?”

“Perhaps we should speak with all of you.” Kim So said taking Hali’s hand in his. “Then we need to decide when to inform Martin.”

Nayeca motioned towards the main room. “Of course. Come.” Nayeca wasted no time and led them down the short flight of stairs into the main room. Daniel and Anuk smelled them instantly and were already sitting up with Anuk holding Melancton. Danny got to his feet when he saw them.

“Hali? Kim So? What is wrong?” He asked motioning them to the couch across from where he and Anuk sat.

“We did not know where to come Daniel.” Hali spoke first as she settled onto the couch. “Something has happened and we… we don’t know what to make of it.”

Nayeca was pouring them tea as well as Danny sat back on the couch. “What exactly has happened that you come here so late at night?”

Hali looked at him. “Daniel… the clone of… the clone of Julie was in our home when we returned from the market two nights ago.” She stated.

“Sonofabitch!” Danny roared coming to his feet. “That’s it! I’m going to have that…”

“Daniel no!” Kim So declared quickly as he rose. “You… you must hear us out!”

“She was ordered to stay away from you!” Danny shouted. “She was…” He stopped and looked at them. “Wait… two nights ago?” He said. “That… that would be just before she left with Res and the others.” His face took on a confused look. “Why are you coming to me now?”

“Daniel… we found her in the middle of our living room, holding a picture of Julie.” Hali spoke. “She was holding a picture of Julie, with you and Martin outside Sparta and she was weeping like a newborn baby.”

“She begged us not to say anything.” Kim So said now.

“You did not see her Daniel.” Hali said. “The… the tears were real! She kept saying… she kept saying she did not know who she was anymore. She wanted to know the truth of who she was.”

Daniel looked at them evenly. “What… what are you saying?”

“Daniel… this was no High Coven killer in our home.” Kim So stated calmly. “This was… this was our daughter Julie. It was the Julie we greeted when she returned to Sparta with you and Martin twenty-six years ago.”

“Kim So that’s not possible!” Daniel said coming to his feet. “Julie died in the Battle for Earth. She…”

“Her body died!” Hali announced firmly. “Her soul did not!”

“Hali… you can’t possibly believe that…” Daniel began to speak.

“I believe what I saw and heard with my own eyes!” Hali snapped. “We did not send her away! We almost did… but we did not. Daniel… she had memories of times she spent with you and Martin and the others of your team! She could name names, places. She could tell us what she remembered and saw and did. But she did not know who she was!”

Danny sat back down on the couch between Anuk and Nayeca, their hands coming up to rest on his back. The look on his face was one of shock and disbelief. “Are… are you sure?” He asked finally.

Kim So nodded. “Yes. We… we quizzed her Daniel. Things that Julie told us before she… before she died. She knew these things. The photos of Tari… she kept asking who he was and why they were so tightly holding each other.”

Danny turned his head and looked at Anuk. She nodded without hesitation. “It has to be.” She said softly.

Hali looked at them. “What do you mean? What has to be?” Her eyes darted back and forth between Danny and Anuk, growing moist with tears now. “Daniel Simpson… if ever you were a friend to our daughter you will tell us what you know!”

Danny turned back and looked at them. He took a deep breath and sat back on the couch while Anuk leaned forward. “Anja calls it Recurring Memory Ingram Synapse.” She said. “It… essentially it is the re-growth of memory ingrams.”

Hali looked at Kim So confused and then back to Anuk. “I don’t understand.” She said.

“This clone… she is perfect in every way.” Anuk explained. “She was conceived with one hundred percent DNA strands of your daughter. When the High Coven made her, when they gave her life, they removed the basic gene strand that made her Lycavorian. It is a very complex procedure and without the knowledge they got from the Mindvoice ship they would have been unable to do it.” Anuk set her tea on the table. “They removed Julie’s Lycavorian genes and introduced vampire genes into a pure cell of Julie. They made her a vampire. Anja… Anja could explain it so much better and probably in a way you would be able to grasp completely.”

“Anuk… are you saying that…” Kim So began.

Anuk nodded. “Yes. The High Coven may have schooled her and trained her to be what she is now, but they did not take into account that her memory ingrams, those cells that contain who we are inside, they did not foresee those cells would begin to regenerate.” She told them. “This clone is… every memory your daughter had before the sample was taken will be with this clone. That is why she remembers these things so clearly. Essentially she has lived them as your daughter. She…”

“It is Julie!” Hali gasped.

“It is not Julie!” Danny snapped. “She is a fabrication! A clone! And a vampire to boot at that!”

“A fabrication with the memories of my daughter!” Hali barked. “She sees things in her head Daniel. Events and places you have been to with her. She sees the three of you laughing and crying!”

“Hali… she was made!” Daniel spoke.

Hali nodded. “As Kim So and I made her! What is the difference? Just how it was done! She started out as a cell inside my womb! I did not want to believe this! I have tried to deny it for the last two days. Part of me has always… I have always wanted my daughter back.” Hali met Daniel’s eyes. “The gods… the gods have found a way to give me this.”

“Hali… the gods had nothing to do with this.” Daniel spoke.

“Didn’t they?” She snapped. “Why did the High Coven choose Julie’s DNA to copy? Why did they choose her DNA to steal? They are giving back to me what the High Coven took!”

“Kim So… will you tell her!” Danny pleaded.

“Tell her what Daniel.” He spoke. “I did not believe either. Not until she was sitting with us two nights ago. I saw the tears in her eyes, the recognition on some parts, and the confusion on others. I did not see a vampire Daniel. I saw my daughter trying to discover what it was the High Coven took from her!”

“She’s a fucking vampire!” Daniel shouted coming to his feet now. “She’s a vampire! She…” Danny fell silent and moved to the large bay window in their main room, gazing out at the moon in the sky.

Hali and Kim So looked at Anuk and Nayeca oddly. Anuk slid closer to the edge of the couch. “It… it is happening with the other clones the High Coven made from their old team.” She stated. “They failed to take into account that the memory ingrams would eventually re-grow. Once that happen, the memories these men and women had of being part of their team came back. We have… there is another within Sparta as well. Colin Walsh. He was killed in the very first battle after they returned to Earth from the moon.”

“There are others this is happening too?” Kim So asked. “Where?”

Anuk looked at Daniel’s back. “They…”

“Most of them are dead.” Daniel spoke softly. “Dead. Killed all over again.”

Hali got up from her seat and moved up next to him, looking up into his face. “I… I can hear the pain in your voice when you say that Daniel Simpson. The gods have given those we love back to us. It matters not in what form… not to me. This is my daughter. Of that I have no doubt or question.

“Nor do I.” Kim So stated from the couch as he came to his feet.

“And she is reaching out… she is asking us for help in discovering who she is. Who she was.” Hali said softly. “Martin… he has not accepted this other clone has he?”

Danny looked down into her face and shook his head slowly. “No.”

“Why?” Hali asked.

“We… we buried them Hali.” Danny spoke in almost a whisper. “We buried them once and we still hold the pain at having to do that. They… they were our family. They were all we had.”

“You fear having to do it all again.” Hali said with wide eyes. “You fear losing Julie again. I can see it in your eyes and if Martin was here I would see it in his eyes as well. That is why you resist what your heart tells you!”

“I buried her once.” Danny spoke. “I will not bury her again!”

Hali reached out and placed her hand on his arm. “You knew her far longer than I did Daniel Simpson. I gave her to the Guardian of the Line when she was only a child, a baby. So that Martin would never be alone. When she finally returned to me… it was only for a short time. Too short a time. And then she was taken from me again.”

“Hali I…”

“No. You will believe what you will Daniel… but as far as I am concerned this is the work of the gods.” Hali spoke. “They have given back to me what the Coven took. And done so in such a way as to make the Coven pay for taking her in the first place.”

“Hali… she is a vampire.” Danny spoke softly. “She is our enemy.”

“Is she?” Kim So spoke moving up next to him. He reached into the jacket he wore and pulled out the data pad, holding it out to Danny. “If she is our enemy and not our daughter then why did she give us this?”

Danny looked at him as he took the pad. “What’s this?”

“She told us she took it from the Empress’s personal computer when she was forced to share that witch’s bed.” Kim So answered. “She told us to give it to you or Martin and you would know what to do with it.”

Danny looked at the pad and saw the encryption on it. “It’s encrypted.” He said. “It does us no good.”

“Have it decrypted and see for yourself.” Kim So stated.

Danny shook his head sadly and moved to the communications panel on the nearby wall. He tapped in a code and the small screen came alive with the face of a Lycavorian officer.

“Duty Officer, SPARTAN’S SOUL.” The young man spoke as he looked at the screen. “General Simpson sir!”

Danny plugged the data pad into the wall slot. “Captain, wash this through the database and tell me what you have.”

“Yes sir!” The young Spartan exclaimed looking at the screen beside him as he waved over another officer. “Stand by. It appears to be… yes it is a High Coven encryption algorithm sir. Very sophisticated and very… by the gods!” His face came up. “General… where did you get this?”

Danny turned to look at the screen. “Why? What is it?”

“General… this is… this is a Level Ten High Coven encryption! There are some oddities mixed in with the base code that I have never seen before.” The captain replied. “Adjusting for them… nubou!”

Danny’s eyes grew a little wider at this. “What is it?” He demanded.

“General… this… this is a list of High Coven Jump Gates and corridors as well as dozens of names of Coven agents in The Wilds. It has a list of mission objectives… places…” The man looked up. “General… this is unbelievable! This is something we need to get to the Krypteria sir! This is… this is like reading the Holy Book of Law for the High Coven! There are dozens of overlapping layers of encryption; it will take some time to decode all of them but…”

Danny’s eyes were wide as he looked at Hali and Kim So. Hali could only smile. “She is reaching out to those who she knows.” Hali said softly. “Daniel she is asking for our help in discovering who she was. Who she is. This is the work of the gods Daniel Simpson. I know you believe… I can see it in your eyes. This is the woman who you and Martin once considered your dearest sister. Will you just dismiss that?”

Danny yanked the data pad from the slot in the wall and the young Captain on his ship looked up at the sudden interruption in the transmission.

“General?” He asked.

“Captain, find out where Armetus is!” Daniel spoke never losing eye contact with Hali. “I want his best code breakers to meet me in the King’s conference room in one hour.”

“Sir?” The man questioned.

“Just do it!” Danny snapped. “I’ll informed the King myself.”

“Yes sir!”

Danny stepped up to Hali and Kim So. “I… I truly hope you are right.” He said.

“I am right.” Hali said confidently. “As right as any mother would be.”

“Wait here.” Danny said. “I’m going to change and then we’ll go see Marty.”

SPARTA

ROYAL VILLA CONFERENCE ROOM

“…is fantastic!” The man spoke as he leaned over the large table studying the data pad. “This is an unedited copy of Admiral Tesand’s personal logs and the massive amount of information he is privy too.”

The room was full of men and women. Isabella, For’mya and Aricia still wore their night clothes, Armetus and two of his code breakers looking as if they had just been wrenched from their sleep, which they had. Martin was bare chested, holding the mug of coffee and leaning against the wall next to Daniel. Hali, Kim So and Anuk sat in the couch along the wall.

Isabella looked up from the table where she sat. “He is right Du'ased M'ranndii.” She spoke. “This information… it is beyond anything we have ever had. Tesand shares Aikiro’s bed, and has access to information others would not. Information that is here.”

Armetus looked up now shaking his head. “Coordinates of Jump Gates. Travel corridors. Location of weapons caches. The names of at least two dozen High Coven agents in The Wilds. Some of them that my people deal with everyday! Much of it is encoded and it will take us some time to decipher it but…” He turned and looked at Martin. “Milord… this is incredible. Where… where did you get it?”

“Is it possible to confirm any of it?” Martin asked.

Armetus nodded. “Some of it yes… but not without the risk of having it discovered we have this. I ask again Milord… where did we get it?”

“The clone of…” Martin looked at him. “The clone of Julie.”

Armetus’s eyes grew a little wider. “The Empress’s assassin?” He asked.

“She is no assassin!” Hali exclaimed from her seat rising to her feet.

Anuk took her hand and pulled it tighter. “Now… now is not the time Hali.” She said softly.

Hali took a deep breath. “My daughter is… my daughter is no assassin!” She said once more before sinking back into the couch.

Armetus looked at Martin. “Martin?” He asked.

Martin turned to the wall monitor where Anja’s image was displayed from Hadaria’s bunker complex. “Red?” He asked.

“The clones the High Coven made of Julie and the others on Martin’s team.” Anja spoke. “The Coven scientists removed any Lycavorian DNA strands from their cells, but they forgot to purge the memory Ingrams in their brains. It has taken many years, but over those years the memories Ingrams have reasserted themselves.”

Armetus’s eyes went wide. “Are you saying…?”

Anja nodded. “Yes… these clones… all of them. They will have every memory of who and what they were up until the time the cells were taken from the original hosts.” She told him. “It’s all very complex, even my people have avoided testing with memory Ingrams because of the issues involved. Essentially Julie and the others like her that remains… while they may now be vampires… they are the men and women they were before.”

“What… how much do they remember?” Armetus asked.

“According to Colin Walsh… the last memories he has of being a member of SEAL Team Twelve are roughly six months before the coming of the comet to Earth. Still well within the time frame that Yuri was on Eden Base and manipulating all she could.” Anja answered.

Armetus glanced at Martin quickly. “Martin… then she was able to clone…”

Martin shook his head. “No. Danny and I, she was not able to clone.” He said quickly.

“Their Lycavorian blood is too pure Armetus.” Anja answered from the monitor. “Kim So’s mother was turned, while Hali’s parents were part of the original ten thousand fetuses sent to Earth by Resumar. Though her blood was nearly as pure, it did not have the same levels of L-stereoisomer and Tryptophan that Danny and Martin do. That is why they were able to clone her. Any clone they attempted to make from Martin or Danny’s cells that she stole would have been deformed beyond recognition.”

“English sister!” Danny blurted out with a grin, never missing the opportunity to throw a jab at Anja, and wanting to lighten the mood somewhat in the room. “Speak English for those of us who are beneath you in medical knowledge!”

“Stuff it chrome dome!” Anja declared from the transmission.

It had the desired effect and soft laughter filtered among those in the room. Martin smiled gently and shook his head as he stepped away from the window. “Hali… why did you and Kim So wait so long to bring this to us?”

“We were trying to come to grips with it ourselves.” Kim So answered for them. “Why has this taken place? How could it have been done? Finally we decided the gods had…”

“The gods had nothing to do with this.” Martin spoke hurriedly in a stern voice. The tone of his words caused both Aricia and For’mya to look up at him quickly. “This was done by that twisted bitch Aikiro and her cronies!”

“The clones were made by them Lover.” Anja spoke. “But there was no way to determine or predict that the memory Ingrams would survive. Not to the extent they have it appears.”

Martin looked at the monitor. “What are you saying?” Martin asked with some heat in his voice. “That this is the work of some higher power?”

Anja shrugged her slim shoulders. “I’m not saying anything.” She answered in a similar tone. “I’m saying the memory Ingrams could have just as easily been lost! Nothing medical made them re-grow to the extent they have, I can tell you that. And even with the advances in cloning that they had on their MV ship they couldn’t manipulate that. I checked with Avi when we discovered this had happened with Colin Walsh. And don’t snap at me you overgrown tree trunk!”

Martin looked at Armetus. “Verify what you can without compromising the intelligence.” He told him. “And no one outside this room knows about this, is that clear?”

“I’m not in that room lover.” Anja barked from the monitor. “I guess it doesn’t apply to me.”

“Red!” Martin growled.

“Oh… please… bark at someone who it will bother.” Anja snapped. “Armetus… I will run some figures and tests on the information I have to try and confirm the medical side of what has happened. We still have the scan from her when she arrived on Earth yes?”

Armetus nodded. “Yes Milady.”

“Send it to me.” Anja said. “I need to meet the STRIKER coming with Husen and the others. It will be arriving in a few hours, but I will try to get back to you as soon as I can.”

“Anja…” Martin began.

“Save it Lover.” Anja said quickly. “The more I discover what Buonau and Rinard have done the angrier I get! I’m sending a copy of everything I am working on to Eliani at SODRAG in case anything happens here.”

“Melyanna… if they are willing to target our children as Dysea and the rest of us believe, they will not hesitate to come after you.” For’mya spoke. “Be mindful of everything around you and take nothing for granted.”

Anja nodded. “I will don’t worry. I’ll contact you again in a couple of days. I love you all.”

Martin waited until the monitor went dark and he shook his head. “You know… she has to be the most pig headed female I have ever come across.” He said.

“I believe you have said that about all of us at one point or another Beloved.” Aricia told him with a grin.

Martin took a deep breath. “We can’t do anything about the clo… about Julie right now.” He said. “Res and the PILLAR OF FAITH are on a communications blackout, and won’t report in until they are on the surface of Ritaah. And he’s too far for me to reach him with Mindvoice.”

“Martin… you don’t believe she will put the mission at risk do you?” Armetus asked.

Martin turned and looked at Hali and Kim So. “I hope not.” He said softly.

“You must have faith in the gods Martin Leonidas.” Hali said.

“My faith in the…” The beeping on the conference table interrupted him and Martin stabbed down on the panel in frustration. “What is it now?” He demanded.

Colonel Fache’s voice came over the COM clearly. “Milord… perhaps you should turn on the Netnews. Channel 74.”

“What? Why? Fache I don’t have…”

“Milord… you should turn it on now!” Fache spoke insistently.

Danny moved to the large monitor on the wall and adjusted the controls. He stepped back as the wide picture of the front gate of Andro’s villa and the long connecting road was being displayed. “Oh boy.” He said softly. “This can’t be good.”

All of them watched as the young male human stepped into the picture now.

“Turn it up!” Bella exclaimed.

“…here in front of the Gytheio home of Crown Prince Androcles and Crown Princess Sadi. As I reported earlier, information is still coming in, but Channel 74 has obtained classified images of a developing story concerning the Crown Prince and his brother Prince Arrarn.”

The picture changed to a fuzzy image of Carisia and Anthar in what appeared to be some sort of market.

“Channel 74 has obtained this image and several others that we will now show you from a reliable source. The image you see here is of the oldest daughter to Princess Yuri of the High Coven. Her name is Carisia Moran. The image was taken by an agent of the Union stationed on Usu Ozeib 7 some four years ago and recently declassified as unusable. It found its way into two of Channel 74’s promising young journalists, Thomas Roan and lead elven field reporter Dilaen. The next image we will show you was taken only a few weeks ago right here at the Prince’s villa in Gytheio.”

The image changed to the one with Carisia holding Andro’s hand as they exited the STRIKER DT, her face brightly lit up with happiness. In the distance you could see Narice and Toria walking with Arrarn, his arms around both of them and while further away than Carisia, their images were very clear.

“As you can see… it appears that Princess Carisia of the High Coven and Crown Prince Androcles know each other quite well. How well is still a matter of discovering, but if the images we are seeing are any indication their relationship is more than friendly. In fact Channel 74 and I have learned that Crown Princess Sadi’s statement before the Galactic Courthouse steps just months ago that there would be three others that shared their lives appears to be very true. Channel 74 has been told that Princess Carisia Moran of the High Coven has been seen coming and going from Prince Andro’s villa for at least the last two months on the dragon you can see in these images, which would perhaps indicate that when Princess Sadi made her statement, she was already involved with them.”

“As you can see from the next images, we have also learned that the youngest daughter to Empress Aikiro herself and an unknown female have apparently become the object of affection for Prince Arrarn Leonidas. Affection that is apparently being returned quite easily. These images were cross referenced with images taken during the Cease Fire Accords and Channel 74 has learned that Princess Narice is the name of Empress Aikiro’s daughter, and that she too is bonded to a dragon. The black and white Firespitter seen in the far distance in the image you are viewing. The red haired female remains a mystery, but it is apparent from these images that at least two of King Leonidas’s sons are following in his footsteps and having relationships with more than one female. And that these females are very high ranking individuals within the High Coven hierarchy.”

Martin’s face was a stone mask as Aricia moved quickly to his side. “Beloved?” She asked in barely a whisper.

“Does someone want to tell me what we are seeing is just all a bad dream?” Martin spoke in a voice that was as equally void of emotion as his face.

“Further reports that we have obtained indicate that one Commander Ne'Veha, an elven pilot from Prince Androcles ship the SCIMITAR, is also involved with him. This would seem to confirm once again Princess Sadi’s statement that there would be three others in their lives, though the fourth one still remains quite the mystery. Considering how secretive the Leonidas family is, that is not surprising.”

“As all these images clearly show in them, both Carisia Moran and Empress Aikiro’s daughter Narice are bound to dragons, which then brings into question the validity of three unreported instances several months ago about a new class of vampire riders seen in Sparta almost immediately after the High Coven delegation arrived. It was thought that these riders had recently graduated from training and joined the ranks of vampires within the Bonded Pairs. Were these riders actually members of the Lycavorian Union, or are they in fact High Coven dragons and riders that the Union is in some way training? We at Channel 74 are working diligently to discover these answers for our viewers. We will continue reporting as more information becomes available. This is William Conley, Netnews Channel 74.”

The room was silent for a long moment, no one daring to speak as Martin stood there like a statue.

“Armetus?” Martin finally spoke.

“Yes… yes Milord?”

“Kindly have someone find out where Mister Conley got his information.” Martin spoke with icy calm.

“Yes Milord.”

Aricia squeezed his arm. “Beloved you must remain calm.” She spoke.

“Oh… I’m calm.” Martin said as he continued to stare at the image of Andro’s villa on the monitor. “Two of my oldest sons are not only training our enemy… they are actually sleeping with them! And not just any High Coven scum… but the daughters to the two women I hate most in this world. The two vile bitches that have done more to hurt me, my family and our people than any other individuals in the whole nubous universe! Oh… I’m very calm!” Martin turned and looked at her. His eyes shifted next to where For'mya and Isabella sat. “All of you knew this didn’t you?”

“We…” For’mya stammered.

“You did know!” Martin exclaimed looking to Isabella and then Aricia. “Oh that’s just beautiful! The five of you knew about this and didn’t tell me! Just like you didn’t tell me about Resumar and Athani. I thought we were suppose to share things like this? I thought we had promised to not keep any secrets from each other!”

“Martin you have not been…” For'mya started to speak.

“No!” Martin snapped holding up his hand. “I’ll take care of this the way it should have been taken care of. Before it even got started!”

For’mya got to her feet. “You can not force them to go against what their hearts tell them Martin.” She exclaimed.

“They aren’t thinking with their hearts For’mya! Wake up will you! They are not children anymore!” Martin snapped at her stunning For'mya with the intensity and callousness of his words to her.

“Martin… what will you do?” Aricia asked.

“What the five of you should have done to begin with! Right when you first realized this was going on.” Martin snapped.

No one said anything as Martin stormed out of the conference room without another word. Aricia turned back to look at For'mya and Isabella. “Perhaps… perhaps not telling him was not such a good idea.” She said softly.

“Wow!” Danny spoke softly. “The shit hasn’t just hit the fan… it’s done been splattered all over the fan.”

SODRAG

Narice and Toria unwrapped the shadows from around their bodies and skidded to silent halts outside Andro’s office when they saw Carisia and Sadi standing beside the open door. Sadi and Carisia both had sent out urgent Mindvoice messages to come to Andro’s office and now they were standing waiting for them.

“Sadi… Carisia!” Narice gasped. “What… what is wrong?”

Sadi held up her finger for quiet and their sensitive vampire hearing was able to pick it up then. It was Arrarn’s voice inside Andro’s office.

“So what do we do?” Arrarn asked as he walked up beside Andro’s desk. “How did they get the information Andro?”

“I don’t know.” Andro answered sitting back in his chair.

“You think it was Roan and Dilaen?” Arrarn offered.

Andro shook his head. “No.” He said immediately. “The Feravomir was right. Their hearts are in the right place and they would do nothing that puts us in a bad light. They want to be here.”

“Nubou!” Arrarn snarled. “Has he…”

Andro met his brother’s eyes. “No. This tells me that…”

Arrarn nodded. “He’s probably already on his way here.” Arrarn said as he settled onto the couch in Andro’s office. “Well… we knew he would find out sooner or later.”

“You can take a STRIKER to the SCIMITAR.” Andro spoke. “Training perhaps?”

Arrarn shook his head. “No way.” He answered. “I’m not going to avoid father over this. He can’t tell me who I can fall in love with. I won’t hide the fact we are together Andro. I… I love Narice and Toria.” Arrarn shook his head. “Anse! I was the last one I thought would ever be saying that!” He looked at his brother. “I can’t get them out of my head Andro. Their taste, their touch, how they feel in my arms. I am certainly not going to let our father tell me I can’t be with them.”

Andro chuckled. “Now you know how Deni and I feel.”

“No doubt Aikiro and Yuri will be raising a shitstorm with father over this.” Andro said. “I wouldn’t doubt it if she demanded Narice and the others return to their ships and only come down here to train.”

Andro shook his head. “That is something neither you nor I would allow Arrarn.” He said.

“Damn right I wouldn’t!” He exclaimed. “Now that I have found them… I don’t intend to let anything take them away from me! That includes our parents!”

They both turned when the door to Andro’s office filled with Narice, Toria, Carisia and Sadi. Narice and Toria had been unable to contain themselves any longer listening to Arrarn talk. He came to his feet and started to speak but was unable to get word one out before Narice blurred to where he was standing and clamped her lips over his in a blistering kiss of love, wrapping her petite body around his as if she was trying to suck the life from him. Andro could only grin as Carisia came up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, burying her face against his chest as Sadi pressed up against his opposite side. He looked up to see his brother now sharing an equally heated kiss with Toria as both of them were pressing their lush frames against Arrarn’s body.

Arrarn was smiling when he broke his kiss with Toria and he nuzzled her cheek before leaning over Narice’s five foot two frame and brushing his lips over her ear and neck.

“I have… I have never had a man profess his love for me in such a way.” Narice spoke wistfully as she looked at him. “I have never had a man profess his love for me period.”

“Nor have I.” Toria said with an adoring smile. “Will you do it again?”

Narice’s eyes sparkled and she giggled. An act quite unlike the stern young High Coven Princess who had first come to Earth. She nodded at Toria’s words. “Yes… please do it again.”

Andro laughed at their antics. “Get a room!” He echoed causing Sadi and Carisia to laugh as well. “All of you… go about your duties. I will handle our father.”

Arrarn looked at him. “Andro…”

Andro shook his head. “No. This is my command. My responsibility. Besides… this has more to do with me than it does you.”

“What do you mean?” Arrarn asked pulling Narice and Toria close against him.

“It’s not something you need to worry about.” Andro replied. “Narice… you and Carisia have CQFB training today with Deni and Lisisa. Don’t be late. It’s the most important part of what we do as Bonded Pairs. Arrarn… you and KertaGai were going to go heavy on flight training this week. Don’t change your schedules. I’ll take care of our father.”

“You’re sure?” Arrarn asked squeezing Narice and Toria closer, but not wanting to leave his brother to face their father’s wrath alone.

“I’m sure. Go on. All of you.” Andro spoke. He pulled Carisia and Sadi closer to him as well now, kissing Carisia deeply. “Especially you Enylarcopri… Anthar missed the last portion of the training last week because I had you occupied.”

Carisia grinned. “Well… it’s not like he wasn't occupied either! And it was such a delicious diversion!” She exclaimed.

“Oh yes it was.” Sadi chimed in.

Andro grinned. “Go on. Not this week.”

“Spoilsport.” Carisia told him.

“We will see you for dinner Enylarcopri.” Sadi told her leaning over to kiss her as well.

Carisia tightened her grip on Andro’s hand quickly and then turned to depart his office. Sadi was going to break away too until she felt Andro’s hand tighten and she looked back to him as Arrarn led Narice and Toria out of the office. Sadi looked at him and for the first time since reuniting with Androcles Leonidas and becoming his mate she saw concern on his face.

[My love? What is it?] Sadi asked quickly.

Andro pulled her close to him, reaching out with his TK power to manipulate the control panel for the door and insuring it was locked. [I can feel my father KertaGai.] He spoke to her in a connection that was more shielded than she had ever felt from him. A connection that only she shared with him. [He is angrier now than I have ever known him to be.]

[He’s coming here isn’t he?] Sadi asked.

[He’s on his way now. Torma is with him and neither of them is happy. It will be even worse when he discovers Elynth and Anthar are now mates.] Andro said.

Sadi reached up and took his face in her soft hands. [Androcles… do you regret anything that has happened these last months?]

Andro shook his head immediately. [No… well… the only thing I regret is that we did not have more time alone together before we discovered all this.] He spoke meeting her jungle green eyes. [I will make it up to you KertaGai.]

Sadi felt warmth flow through her at his words as his aura caressed her senses. Staring into his azure eyes Sadi did not think she could love a man more completely than she loved him. She leaned forward and kissed him delicately.

[We will have eternity together Androcles Leonidas. In that time I’m quite sure we can find time to discover each other as we desire.] Sadi told him. [You fear what your father will do don’t you?]

[To be honest… I think this is the first time in my life that I don’t know what he is going to do.] Andro answered. [I won’t let him send Carisia away. And I’ll protect Arrarn, Narice and Toria. I worry for what he will tell me about the riders. They have come so far KertaGai. They are so close to throwing off the yoke of Aikiro’s influence.]

[Then you need to follow what your heart tells you my love. Not your father.] Sadi said evenly.

Andro chuckled. [That’s easy for you to say.] He said pulling her tighter. [He’s changed in the last few years. He is… different.]

[Different how?]

Andro shook his head. [It’s hard to explain. It’s almost as if he is a different man in many respects.]

[He is the one who told you to never question your faith in yourself and others.] Sadi said. [Stay true to that faith now. You know what the right thing to do is.]

Andro met her eyes for a long moment. [You’ve been spending far too much time with the Feravomir.] He said. [You are beginning to sound like her now.]

Sadi grinned and shrugged her shoulders. [She has taught me much. About my abilities and myself.]

[Just so long as you don’t begin preaching to me when we are engaged in hot and sweaty sexual encounters.] Andro spoke with a grin. [That would do my ego irreparable damage.] He said as he leaned over and inhaled deeply of her sugar plume and spice scent.

Sadi laughed and pulsed her female aura back on him, pressing her breasts harder against his broad chest and pulling his groin tighter to her own. [The only thing I will preach to you while engaged in hot and sweaty sexual encounters is to never stop what you do so well.]

Sadi seized his lips with her own wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he picked her up off the floor and crushed her to him. His kisses never failed to ignite her deepest passion and this time was no different as his tongue danced with hers for a few seconds before claiming what had always been his since that first day on the island. After a long moment they drew apart, a thin strand of salvia connecting their lips. Sadi brought her fingers up and caressed his handsome face.

[By the gods Androcles Leonidas… I can not put into words how much I love you.] She gasped.

[This is a good thing I hope.] He spoke nuzzling the side of her neck and her cheek with is lips and nose.

[Oh yes. A very good thing.] She answered. [Do… do you want me to remain my love? Your father will not be so harsh if I am here.]

Andro shook his head quickly. [No… that is not the Spartan way. I will face him and take whatever lumps he dishes out. But I will hold to my convictions.]

[I know you will.] Sadi said. [I truly don’t want too… but I have to go.]

Andro nodded as he released her. [I will see you and Enylarcopri for dinner.] He said.

Sadi kissed him gently once more before moving for the door and leaving the office. Andro turned to the large window in his office and looked out over the airfield. He could just make out the Coven riders beginning to lift off and follow Deni and Lisisa for their training. He reached out within Mindvoice for the one source of strength and sisterly love he had always had no matter where he was. They had never been apart in the twenty-six years of their lives, and they were and always had been of one mind and voice.

[Elynth my sister.]

[I am here Andro.]

[Elynth I believe it’s time we confronted our fathers and let them know who we truly are.] Andro said.

[I’m landing outside now Andro my brother. And yes… it is time, for I do not intend to allow anyone to take my happiness from me.]

[I’ll be with you in a moment sister. Then we will see what the new moon will bring to us.] Andro said as he turned and headed for the door.

BELID

IMMORTAL BASE

As'hia was stuffing the medium sized pack Lynom had given her with the items he was pulling from the large supply bunker. Everything was happening so fast. It had taken her nearly five full minutes to reassure her parents that she was in control of herself and her actions. She knew her mother wanted to ask her personal questions, to reassure her that she was still a beautiful young woman no matter what had happened, but this was not something she would do in front of her father. Ta’lon was very protective of his youngest daughter, and he kept telling her to be proud and strong and that they were coming soon. Seeing them in the transmission, being able to hear their voices, this had been the balm she had needed. To know that they still loved her and were working diligently to find a way to get her off this rock. And then As'hia realized none of that would have been possible without the incredible risk the man in front of her had taken.

She looked at Lynom’s back as he rummaged through one of the huge metal lockers that filled the bunker. He hadn’t lied to her As'hia realized at that moment. As'hia had seen and talked to his mother and father. Nothing he had told her had ever been a lie. His father truly was Cha'talla of the Immortals and his mother was a breathtakingly beautiful pureblood vampire. Her parents were moving about the Immortal base on Kranek freely, the first Elven Queen of the Union among them. And like a knife to her gut, As'hia had seen Princess Normya and Lynom’s older brother holding each other with love and devotion. Princess Normya’s eyes were so bright and full of happiness, that much was easy enough for a fool to see. And that happiness stemmed from the massive half Immortal brother of the man in front of her. He had been brief with his parents and Queen Dysea, sending the information he wanted to relay to them in a single burst transmission, while he gave her the rest of the time to talk with her parents as he prepared for them to leave. They would never have been able to leave had Phy'iad and all of his men been here on the base. Now, even though there were still a hundred odd Immortals present, the corridors and hallways seem deserted. And Lynom was wasting no time in making sure they were gone as quickly as possible.

He had told his mother that the implants were failing and he could not repair them. She did not know exactly what he meant by that, only that the look he had passed her briefly told her it was she who had caused the damage to these implants. As'hia had seen his brother, and while there was no mistaking he had Immortal blood, his features were not at all unpleasant as they were with many of the Immortals here. As they were with Lynom. She wondered exactly how that had come to be and could only surmise that he had inherited more of his father’s genes than his mother. Looking back on everything now, hearing what his brother had said, how Lynom had risk his own safety and that of his tribe to rescue and protect her, it suddenly caused As'hia to stop for a moment and process all that had happened. With the exception of the times she had attacked him; never once had he had a harsh word to say to her. Even when he began to take her blood, he would apologize to her profusely for having to resort to such action.

Setting aside her pain and humiliation, As'hia realized that what he had done had indeed saved her life. Once the other Immortals could smell his blood within her, on her body, none of them attempted to do what the first one had tried. And As'hia’s own actions had almost cost them both their lives that day, forcing Lynom to do what he had done. As she stared at his back, she could not help but realize she owed her life to this man and she had treated him so terribly for so long.

“Lynom?” She said softly.

His arm came back holding out the small scanner. “Take this as well.” He told her.

As'hia looked at his back once more as she placed the scanner in the pack. “Lynom?” She asked again.

Lynom turned and glanced at her as he began searching the locker next to the one he was at. “What?”

“Thank… thank you.” She said softly.

Lynom stopped what he was doing and looked at her. As'hia ignored his harsh Immortal features and concentrated on his dark eyes. She hadn’t realized until this very moment how bright and intelligent they were. “You needed to speak with them and they with you.” He said finally. “You are welcome.”

“You took a great risk doing that.” As'hia said.

“Every day we live is a risk.” He answered. “It is how we live those days that is the measure of who we are. My father taught me that.” He took the pack from her arms and hefted it easily. “Can you carry this without discomfort?”

As'hia nodded. “Yes… easily.”

Lynom nodded. “Then we have enough. We should make our way to the exit.”

“What did your mother mean when she asked about the implants?” As'hia asked. “What was she talking about?”

“The implants that keep my skin alive.” Lynom told her.

“Your skin?”

“I told you this was not my skin Ssin'urn 'Anon. I was not lying to you about that, just as I have not lied to you about anything since this horror began for you.” Lynom said.

“I don’t understand.” As'hia spoke. “How could that not be your skin?”

“The implants keep the biogel within this false skin alive. It gives it blood and warmth and makes it pliable to the touch. Just like normal Immortal skin.” Lynom explained. “It is how I was able to infiltrate Phy'iad and his group.”

“But you… you are an Immortal. Why would you need to infiltrate his group?” As'hia asked. “Why wouldn’t they just accept you?”

“I am not just an Immortal Ssin'urn 'Anon. You saw my mother… I am half vampire.” He replied.

As'hia looked confused. “But you look no different from any other Immortal here.”

“What I look like under this skin is of no matter.” Lynom spoke. “I will need you to help me remove it when we are free of this place however… or I will become sick from the toxic elements it could infect my blood with.”

As'hia looked away quickly suddenly very ashamed of herself. “Lynom… I am… I am sorry for not believing what you told me.”

“It is no matter.” He told her as he reached for something in the locker. “In your position I would have done the same thing I believe.”

“You could have… you could have told me.” She said.

“I tried to tell you As'hia.” He replied turning to look at her. “The Mindvoice connection we share enables you to see inside my mind. Taking… taking your blood has only made that connection that much more powerful.”

“I don’t see anything.” As'hia spoke. “You won’t allow me to see anything. You don’t even answer me half the time.”

Lynom looked at her. “With good reason.” He spoke evenly. “This O’lan… he is the one who… who wanted you to change who you are?”

“How did you know that?” She asked.

“You hold a great deal of anger towards him. You blame him for what happened. For trying to change who you were and putting you in such a way where you felt you needed to go to the resort in the first place.” Lynom said.

“You could tell all that just from my mind?” As'hia asked.

Lynom looked away quickly. “You do not shield as well as you should.” He said. “When I lower my shields far enough I can sense and see your surface thoughts.”

“How… how often have you done this?” As'hia asked surprised.

“Not for many weeks.” He answered just as quickly.

He pulled the pack he would be carrying over to him and put several more items into it as As'hia watched him. She secured the top of her pack and then looked up at his face as he turned once more. She didn’t know why she asked the question, it just blurted out of her before she actually thought about it. His answer however, his answer to her question caused her shame to increase to levels she had never felt before.

“Do you have anyone… anyone on your planet? Someone special?” She asked.

Lynom shook his head. “I have never experienced a relationship with a woman.” He replied. “Until recently… until recently I have never wanted too.”

“So why don’t you when you return home?” As'hia asked.

“It will never happen.” He spoke.

“Why? You will be home soon.” As'hia asked.

“It will never happen because the only woman I want… the only one that stirs me enough to try, she considers me to be a monster.” Lynom spoke softly looking directly at her. He hefted the pack as As'hia stared at him open mouthed. “We must go now.” He told her.

“And just where do you think you are going?” The male voice asked. Lynom and As'hia looked up quickly and saw the bulk of the armed Immortal staring at them from the entrance to the bunker. “I told Phy'iad we should never have taken you in. I told him you were different and we shouldn’t have trusted you.”

Lynom stepped in front of As'hia. “I do not wish to injure you Tau’ra. Step aside and let us pass.”

The Immortal laughed as he looked at Lynom. “Injure me?” He snorted. “What makes you think you can injure me young pup? I have a thousand years of life on you, and there is no Akruxian Immortal of your age who could hope to defeat me! Your disgrace your people with these traitorous actions! I…”

Had As'hia not been paying attention she would have missed the entire event. Lynom blurred in motion, sweeping under the Immortal’s outstretch arm that held the weapon. She saw the flash of a blade just before it buried itself into the Immortal’s midsection. She heard the snapped of thick bone as Lynom’s grip on the Immortal’s wrist twisted and wrenched. As the blade perforated his chest cavity there was a rush of air from his lungs and Lynom lifted him into the air and smashed him back to the floor of the bunker. As'hia winced at the sickening crunch of bone and flesh as his large body hit the floor and then she heard Lynom’s voice. It was the voice of a merciless killer, so cold and calculating in its intensity.

“You are not my people!” Lynom snarled viciously as he lowered his face close to the dying Immortal. “You have never been my people! I despise you and all who follow Phy'iad! And one day soon, I will see this den of sadistic, butchering animals erased from existence! As the life leaves your eyes Tau’ra, take heart that Phy'iad and your sick friends will be joining you in the days to come. You will die under the blades and weapons of the Immortal hero Cha’talla and his sons!”

Lynom wrenched upward with his blade and the Immortal’s eyes flashed open wide at his words. They closed just as quickly as Lynom’s blade sliced through his internal organs like a hot knife through butter and his blood began soaking the floor beneath him. Lynom pulled the blade free and pushed the body away from him as he got back to his feet. He wiped the blade on the Immortal’s chest and returned it to the hidden scabbard and turned back to look at As'hia as he lifted the pack. Her eyes were wide in shock and just a little bit of fear as she looked at him.

“Come Ssin'urn 'Anon, we must move quickly before they discover his body.” Lynom spoke.

“What… what about any elves he may have…” As'hia asked as she pulled on the pack.

Lynom shook his head without pause. “He is not among the men that Phy'iad allows to… allows to break the elves in that way.” He answered as he held out Tau’ra’s hand weapon to her. “None of those he left behind are.”

“How do you know?” As'hia asked.

“You must trust me at some point if you wish to escape this place Ssin’urn ‘Anon. Now would be a good time to start.” Lynom spoke as he toed the cooling body of the Immortal out of their way.

As'hia took the weapon and looked at Lynom as she did. “What if they follow us?” She asked.

“When we get outside I have the weapons you were captured with.” Lynom spoke. “If they follow us, we will kill them. I swore to your parents I would return you to them and I will keep that vow. Now let us go before I have to kill more of these vile imposters of my people!”

EDEN CITY

TEMPORARY HOME OF AIKIRO AND YURI

“…little whoring bitch of a daughter!” Yuri snarled viciously as she flung the vase across the room to smash against the far wall. Pieces ricocheted off the wall to bounce harmlessly off Robert Moran’s shoulder where he stood silently, stewing in his own anger. “Carisia… she had this planned all along! I know she did!”

Aikiro stood looking out the window silently, her own rage simmering just beneath the calm exterior she was struggling to maintain. Tesand stood to her side, and like Moran was silent, but ready to speak if they wanted.

“I… I expected something like this from Toria Dellion… but Narice?” Aikiro said softly. “My own daughter is willingly laying with one of that animal Leonidas’s sons. A mongrel no less… she can not even pick one of the purebloods! It has to be a ploy! It has to be!”

Tesand watched Aikiro’s face carefully and could honestly say he had never seen the cold calculating anger that was now displayed in the set of her jaw and hardness of her dark eyes. He was about to say something when Yuri whirled around to look at her.

“It’s no ploy mother! You told me yourself you felt something different from her the last time we saw her.” Yuri hissed. “This is it. Leonidas’s son has corrupted her! Corrupted all of them! I should have killed that lotha nek (little slut) the moment they pulled her from my womb!”

“The larger and more important question is whether we can trust the remaining riders.” Moran spoke now.

Yuri cut her eyes to him. “This is not the time Robert!” She growled.

“Yes it is!” Moran insisted without fear of her. “If Androcles Leonidas has corrupted all the riders as he has corrupted Carisia and Narice, then it will not matter if our mission to Ritaah succeeds, we will lose a vital asset in the dragons. An asset that would have prolonged the war enough so that we could weaponize the technology we would get from the MV ship.”

Aikiro turned to look at him and once more she silently thanked her decision to put this man in command of her military. “Robert is right.” She spoke finally.

“Mother you…!” Yuri protested.

“Yuri!” Aikiro barked at her. “What would you have me do? I have been trying to contact Leonidas ever since we saw the broadcast. He refuses to even answer me, either by COM unit or within Mindvoice! I can not penetrate the MV bubble around the base they are on! I will not put our primary mission here in jeopardy because of our daughters and their inability to keep their vithin legs closed in the face of two animals with big we’has!” (cocks)

“I will slit her pretty throat when I see her again!” Yuri snapped.

Aikiro shook her head. “It is doubtful we will ever see them again.” She stated. “If what that fool on the Netnews reported is accurate, then both of them are lost to us already. You saw the images. Even I could not foresee your sister doing something like this. It makes me want to vomit to think of her in that animal’s arms, but it is now outside my realm of influence.”

“We just let her… them get away with it?” Yuri demanded.

“I would imagine Leonidas is just as incensed as we are right now.” Aikiro spoke. “He is probably on his way down there right now to beat his sons for consorting with their vile enemy in such a way.”

“Perhaps we will get lucky and he will accidentally kill them.” Tesand said.

“All of you know Lycavorian cultures as well as I do.” Aikiro said. “If Androcles and Arrarn Leonidas have claimed them for their mates and wives Leonidas will be able to do nothing.”

“What will the people of the Union say?” Moran spoke. “How will they react knowing two of their precious Leonidas sons have taken mates from their vilest enemy? Can we use this against them?”

Tesand shook his head. “Reaction to the Cease Fire Accords was well greeted by almost every Union politician.” He said. “A farce it may be to those of us who know, but to the general population of the Union it shows that our two species have come a long way and that we can live in peace. This will only be seen as another sign to them that the Cease Fire was the right course of action.”

Aikiro nodded. “Tesand is right.” She said. “And we are not supposed to be here. Martin Leonidas had that bitch Selene insure we could not reach out to the Netnews in any way. We are isolated here.”

“This will cause the KFI to accelerate their invasion plans.” Moran spoke. “Even though no proof was given… the Kavalians are just ignorant enough to take this reporter’s words as gospel and correctly assume our dragons our here.”

“Leonidas will never publicly acknowledge he is training our dragons.” Tesand spoke.

“He can’t deny it Tesand.” Moran said. “Not now. The Netnews just reported it.”

“They reported innuendos and rumors.” Tesand said calmly. “Nothing factual to base it on and Leonidas’s lapdogs will grasp at that. At least until he is able to either take our dragons from us, or get them off of his planet and out of the Union. He has no choice if he does not wish to be drawn into our war with the Kavalians.”

“If his son has not turned them all against us!” Yuri spat.

Tesand nodded slowly. “Yes… there is that to consider as well.”

“This Androcles is far more talented than I ever gave him credit for.” Aikiro spoke softly. She laughed and shook her head. “He told me he did not have to play the game better than me. Just well enough to counter my moves. He has done just that. In many ways he is even more cunning than his father.”

“Mother… how can you compliment that vile dog after what he has done?” Yuri looked at her with wide eyes as she exclaimed the question.

“I can compliment him because he has succeeded in countering our goal in training our dragons to one day combat the Union pairs. That is why we brought them here. To fight the Kavalian animals and then eventually turn them against the Union.” Aikiro spoke looking at her. “Androcles Leonidas has effectively nullified that goal. Narice and Carisia were the most powerful of the dragon pairs we had, and if he has been able to turn them against us, then the others are lost as well.”

“Are we so sure he turned them against us?” Moran asked causing Aikiro to look at him oddly.

“Not Dante! Or Javier or Lucia! He could never turn them against us!” Yuri snapped quickly. “I still have three children who are bound to dragons and who would not be lured in by his words!”

Aikiro nodded slowly still looking at Robert. “This is true.” She said. “And we will need to get them out of there quickly for them not to be affected. Robert… what is it you mean when you say that?”

“Carisia has never been fully on board Aikiro. You know that. Not since she took that red dragon from Yuri.” Robert said. “It pisses me off… but it doesn’t surprise me that the first opportunity she got she deserted. To be honest… in a way I’m not as surprised as the rest of you about Narice. She has always been introverted. Contemplative. I believe in our way of life, I embrace it, Narice never has. We’ve been here going on four months now and all of us have seen how deeply spiritual the Lycavorians are. It is nonsense to us, but to them it is part of their way of life… it means something. Especially if you include the fact that one of these dragons is considered a leader of sorts. A holy icon by some definition, held up there with their in the same light as their First Oracle. And we all know how they view Leonidas and anyone within his family.”

“Robert you are speaking nonsense now!” Yuri hissed.

Aikiro stepped closer to him. “No… go on!”

“Mother…?” Yuri spoke looking at her.

“No… I want to hear what he is saying.” Aikiro told her holding up her hand. “Go on Robert.”

“All I’m saying is we should not be surprised by those who are drawn in by the nature of the Lycavorians and the Union.” Moran spoke.

“You are hinting that they may be brainwashing them?” Aikiro said.

Moran shook his head. “I wouldn’t call it brainwashing.” He said. “Not in how we view the definition of that word.”

“Then what do you call it Robert?” Tesand asked.

Moran shrugged. “For lack of a better word… faith.”

“Faith?” Aikiro said.

“Yes… faith. Faith in a higher purpose and reason.” Moran told her. “Personally I think it is all hogwash, just like you do, but ever since Leonidas returned twenty-six years ago their faith has only gotten stronger. And everything that has happened since he returned has only lent credence to their belief that everything happens for a reason.”

Aikiro stood there for a long moment looking at him. This was a side of Robert Moran she had never seen and it intrigued her. “Robert… you do more to reinforce my decision to make you the High Coven Military Commander every day. And you continue to impress me. Be that as it may… we need to put our own plans in motion.” She turned to Tesand. “Juliana One has her orders correct Tesand?”

Tesand nodded to her. “They will not break communications silence until they are on the surface of Ritaah according to the plan. She and her team will execute their portion of the plan as they are moving from the LEONIDAS-Class Cruiser to the surface on STRIKERS. They will kill Resumar Leonidas and his Kavalian whore of a wife, the dragons they have with them, the entire Union Strike Team and then proceed to the Mindvoice ship and prepare it to lift off for return to Coven space.”

Aikiro smiled. “I told you using the clone of his friend would make him more agreeable to the mission.” She said. “It makes him pause in his actions and decisions.”

Tesand nodded. “Indeed.” He said. “They will contact us when they have secured the MV ship according to plan. She will inform us then if they were able to deactivate and secure the MV avatar from Leonidas’s ship as well.”

“By that time we need to be on our way back to High Coven space.” Moran spoke now. “Three… four days maximum… or we will never get off this planet alive.”

Aikiro looked at Yuri. “Two days.” She said finally. “Get a message to Dante through the team we have in place in the nearby jungle. They have been hiding correct?”

Moran nodded. “They haven’t left the caves they have been in except to transmit every other night.” He answered. “If they come out… it won’t be long before they are spotted.”

Aikiro nodded. “It won’t matter in two days anyway.”

“What message mother?” Yuri asked.

“Tell him he is to execute the plan with Zarah Leonidas.” Aikiro spoke. “I want what is in her head. I care not how he gets it.”

“His powers of influence have worked only moderately well on her.” Yuri stated.

“Then we will set up neural boosters here and he can draw from your power as well.” Aikiro answered. “She is the youngest and least experienced of that pig’s children. He will need to grab her when she is distant from her brother for I sense a deeper connection there. Once he does Yuri, you will need to throw up shields to mask the fact he has her.”

Yuri moved closer to her and nodded. “You don’t care how he obtains the information?” She said.

Aikiro met her eyes. “He and Javier may rape her body as much as they like as long as he gets that information. I want to know where Leonidas’s Mindvoice ship is, for I intend to either take what I can from it, or destroy it so he can no longer use it.”

Yuri’s smile was exceptionally cruel and she nodded. “I will get the message to him.” She said. “The team will need to expose themselves to get the message to him as Robert said you know this.”

“It can’t be helped. We can not risk Androcles Leonidas detecting a shielded Mindvoice conversation so close to his precious base. He will instantly order a bubble formed and we will lose our opportunity.” Aikiro said. “These are our best troops and I have confidence in them.”

“I have our escape plan already worked out.” Moran said. “We’ve made it a point to go back and forth to our ships at odd times since we have been here. Alone and together. It will not look strange for us to do this once we have the information we want.”

Aikiro looked at Tesand. “The Alpha Team that will strike Leonidas’s MV ship.” She said. “I want to meet them.”

Tesand’s eyes narrowed. “Why?” He asked.

“I intend to lead them myself.” Aikiro stated confidently.

HADARIA

UNDERGROUND BUNKER COMPLEX

Joci looked up from the chair at the table finally, unable to stand Atropos’s eyes boring into him any longer.

“Why do you stare at me?” He barked.

Husen knew well what Atropos was capable of and he placed his hand on Joci’s arm from where he sat next to him. “Joci… you should mind your temper.” He said in a calm voice. “This is…”

“I know who he is!” Joci snapped looking at Husen. He turned back to look at Atropos, matching his glare evenly. “Atropos, older brother to our beloved Queen Aricia, Star Colonel of the Durcunusaan and commander of our beloved Queen Anja’s Durcunusaan Detail. I am not a fool!”

“Your actions mark you as such!” Atropos snapped.

“Father!” Belen barked as he came to his feet from the chair he sat in along the wall.

“My actions!” Joci snarled. “Now I am to be ridiculed for being a man!”

“You are a Spartan!” Atropos growled back. “You should not have acted in the way you have!”

Joci came to his feet. “And how have I acted?” He hissed.

“What you did was dishonorable!” Atropos spat at him. “Succumbing to your ridiculous fantasies regarding your Queen!”

Joci laughed at him then. “Bah! What do you know! There are hundreds… thousands of Spartans who fantasized of the Queens every day! What it would be like to lay with such beauty and grace and intelligence! That does not mean they would not willingly throw themselves upon our enemies, or any who would do our Queens harm! Any who would do our King harm! That scum Rinard offered an opportunity for me to fulfill that fantasy! I did not know what his vile intentions were, and if I did I would have gut him where he stood! There is no harm in what I have done! When I discovered something was amiss I tried to rectify the situation!”

“Rectify? You have made things worse! What do you call what is happening now with Anja and the fools on the Elder Council?” Atropos roared stepping closer to him.

“I call it deceitful politics! Something that would have happened no matter whether I took part in!” Joci snapped. “I did take part in it however! And when I saw and came to realize what Ceuma was, I attempted to make things right! I did not know Rinard would try to kill her! Or those that took part in what happen!”

“You should have come forward immediately!” Atropos barked.

Joci shook his head. “And risked Ceuma’s life? No.”

“She is a clone!” Atropos roared.

Joci stepped up to him without fear as Husen and Belen moved to come between the two men. “Her name is Ceuma!” Joci shouted. “And she is my wife and mate! I do not fear you Atropos… and do not make the mistake of thinking I will not defend my mate’s honor.”

“She is a clone of Queen Anja!” Atropos snapped.

“And she is her own person!” Joci exclaimed. “She has her own mind. Her own thoughts. Her own will! She is nothing like Queen Anja, may the gods bless her! My mother, a traditional Lycavorian woman no different than your own, my mother helped her to discover herself. She helped Ceuma to realize who and what she was. Or will you now speak unkindly of my mother as well?” Joci’s features changed quickly then and his fangs extended while his eyes took on a decidedly orange like hue to them. “I will only tolerate you speaking of what you don’t know and don’t understand in regards to my mate because of what is happening Atropos of the Durcunusaan. Do not think I will allow you to speak badly of my mother, a woman who is far older and more experienced than you! For if you do… then we will come to blows.”

“And I would squash you like the insect you appear to be!” Atropos growled at him.

Joci’s smile was crazy. “That may be so… but I guarantee you will know who it is who marks you!”

Belen took his father’s arm. “Father enough of this!” He snapped. “This man is not our enemy!”

“What he has done is…!” Atropos began to speak.

“Will you think this way of me as well?” Belen asked.

Atropos whirled on him. “What?”

“What do you think father?” Belen spoke. “Before I found Sivana, do you not think I had similar thoughts of Anja? What it would be like to hold her in my arms? To bed with her?”

“Belen!” Atropos rasped.

“You are her Captain!” Belen pressed forward. “And you have loved our mother since long before Queen Anja ever became part of your life. There are many who are like Joci… like I was until I found Sivana. There is nothing wrong with it. Sivana and I both have commented through the years on many female elves who resemble Queen Dysea or Queen For'mya and what men must think when they see them. You have said yourself that Martin has the finest taste in females that you have ever seen. This is not a crime father. Joci did not partake in a crime.”

“What he did…”

“What he did was to accept an opportunity presented falsely to him to fulfill a fantasy that thousands of our men have, just as he said.” Belen spoke calmly. “When he discovered the insidiousness of what was happening he attempted to make things right. To protect the innocent. Just as any Spartan would. You can not blame him for falling in love with her.”

“Can’t I?” Atropos demanded. “Why not?”

“She may be a clone of Queen Anja.” Joci spoke. “She may look a twin to her in every way, but she is so far removed from her they may as well be night and day.”

“So you say!” Atropos declared. “And yet you took her as your mate and wife!”

“Because I fell in love with whom she is now.” Joci announced. “Not who she looks like on the outside.”

“Any fool could say that!” Atropos snapped. “Why should I believe you?”

“What you believe is of no concern to me!” Joci snapped. “Only what my mate and wife believe about me matters anymore.” He turned and moved back to the chair and sat back down. “She is all that matters anymore.”

Eurin drew back the gene sequencer from Ceuma’s arm and looked at her with a smile. Even as the Divine One and senior Healer among the Hadarian people, Eurin had very little contact with actual living breathing clones. Sitting before her, with the exception of the corn shade blond hair, was Anja Leonidas. Right down to the incredible jade green colored eyes, full lips and dimples.

“Thank you.” Eurin said with a tentative smile. “We… we are almost done I assure you. It should not be much longer.”

Ceuma looked at Eurin and nodded. “I know. There are not many more tests you can run are there?”

Eurin tilted her head slightly. “You… you know what we are doing?” She asked. “The types of tests?”

Ceuma nodded. “You have done a Beta Gene Sequencer Test, a Hyperspatial Scan, and two different types of Protonic Enhancer Neuroscopes. If you have not found what it is you are looking for yet, further tests will not be helpful.”

Eurin looked surprised. “You… you know what these tests are?” She asked.

“I know what they are.” Ceuma answered.

“How do you know this?” Eurin asked.

Ceuma shook her head slowly. “That I do not know. You could give me the tools and I would know how to use them, but do not ask me how I know how to use them.”

Eurin smiled and held up the gene sequencer. “I’ll be right back.” She said turning and moving across the room to stand next to Sivana. She was watching the monitor with Anja next to her, neither of them talking. “She knows what the tests are.” Eurin told them.

Sivana nodded slowly. “That’s not surprising.” She said. She lifted her finger and traced the colorful lines on the monitor. “This is her MIS scan. Her memory Ingrams are regenerating at ten times the normal cycle. I would estimate that within the next day or so she will have fully regenerated the Memory Ingrams up until the point Anja’s DNA sample was taken.”

“Can we determine when that was?” Eurin asked.

“When I first transferred to Eden Base I downloaded all of my medical records to the base’s computer system.” Anja answered. “The sample would have had to have been taken after we lost the base to the Coven for a few weeks. I’m sure Yuri took the opportunity to empty whatever she could salvage from the database after Admiral Wallace ordered it wiped and destroyed.”

“That is why she knows how to use the tools.” Eurin said.

Anja nodded. “It was no different for me when I began to discover the more advanced facilities and equipment in Sparta when we first arrived.” Anja said. “I knew how to use them… what they were used for… but I didn’t know how I knew.”

Sivana looked at her sister. “She is… she is a perfect copy of you sister.” She said softly. “In almost every way. She is cognizant of herself, what she is and her surroundings. And based on what she has told us, the Hadarian genes in her body have already manifested themselves. She healed herself after Rinard stabbed her. She was able to heal the injuries this Spartan Joci suffered just recently if his scans are accurate. The bandages and balms she used did nothing, as her touch had already taken the healing process beyond what they could have. It will only grow stronger now that it has begun to set itself in her touch. She will need to learn how to control it Anja.”

Anja nodded. “I know.” She said softly moving closer to the monitor. “You have studied the growth of Hadarian Metaphysical Radiation more than I ,Vana. Will she… will she be as powerful as us? As Eliani?”

Sivana shrugged her slim shoulders. “That is hard to say.” Sivana replied. Sivana glanced at Eurin. “Eurin?”

Eurin shook her head. “It is doubtful. Belen is a Tier Six Mindvoicer. Malic and Nyla are also Tier Six. Martin can not be measured and nor can you now Anja. Your PCC coefficients are so high that it would be pointless to try and measure them. And with the exception of Belen and Sivana, all of you are bonded to dragons. I believe a great deal of your ability to channel your power comes from your strength within Mindvoice. It allows you to focus and concentrate that much harder, making the metaphysical radiation and healing properties more focused. She will not have that ability.”

“This Joci is only listed as a Tier Four.” Sivana spoke looking at the data pad.

Eurin nodded. “Yes… and Rinard as well. Which means her Mindvoice ability, once it begins to manifest itself, will be in the same range. Considerably stronger than the majority of our Healers, but not close to those of you with purer blood. If she… if she walks that path of course, she would become one of the few dozen strongest Healers within the Union quite easily I would think.”

“What do we do with her?” Sivana asked softly looking at Anja. “We are fraternal twins Anja… but in many respects you and she are identical. The variance in the differences of your DNA is even less than ours.”

“Vana?” Anja declared looking at her sister.

“I’m only stating the obvious!” Sivana spoke. “I’m not saying anything else.”

“I don’t know what we are going to do.” Anja said. “Discovering that she is alive is not something that had ever played into the equation to be honest. Martin and I both thought for sure that Rinard would have eliminated the clone when he got what he wanted. If not for this fool Joci…”

“My mate is no fool!” The angry voice growled from behind them. Anja, Sivana and Eurin turned quickly to see Ceuma standing behind them, her jade greens eyes flashing angrily in the light of the examining room. “And I will not allow you to decide my fate and future. What right do you have to decide that for me?”

“Listen… you…” Anja began to talk.

“My name is Ceuma!” She barked. “It is the name I have chosen for myself and the name I have lived with for over a year. If it is too hard for you to pronounce correctly I would be most happy to explain it to you. Or do you refuse to speak my name because I am a clone of you and you consider me beneath you in some manner.”

Anja’s own jade green eyes grew wider. “What? No… no that is… it is nothing like that!” She exclaimed.

“Do I frighten you then?” Ceuma asked.

Anja’s eyes narrowed. “You are not supposed to be alive!” She snapped.

“Anja!” Eurin gasped in shock, though Ceuma and Sivana simply looked at her.

“Yes… I know that most intimately.” Ceuma finally said. “However… I am alive. You are troubled by that. That I exist.”

“It’s not everyday you meet an exact duplicate of yourself.” Anja stated. “I think troubled is actually a mild word to be honest.”

“I am alive.” Ceuma said. “I may look like you… be a copy of you… but as I told you in the transmission I am not you. Do you… do you intend to kill me?”

“What?” Anja gasped. “No!”

“That is good.” Ceuma said with a sigh. “I would not want to fight you. Joci has made sure I am capable of handling myself if need be.”

“You… you don’t need to be with this man.” Anja stated.

Ceuma’s eyes grew wide. “He is my mate and husband!” She exclaimed. “Why… why would I not want to be with him? I love him with all that I am!” She saw Anja glance quickly at Sivana and she smiled. “Yes… I know what love is. I feel it every morning when I wake in his arms. I feel it every night when I fall asleep in those same arms. And I feel his love and utter devotion to me whenever he makes love to me and steals my breath away.”

“How… how could you feel that way after what he did?” Sivana asked softly.

“I know everything about what happen.” Ceuma asked. “I know what that bastard Rinard told him, and I know what you saw in the security footage was not done at different times as Rinard would have you believe.”

“It wasn't?” Eurin asked surprised.

Ceuma shook her head. “It all took place in one day and the moment Joci knew that there was something not right he began to plot to get me out of there. Even then I knew what was happening… but Rinard was using his aura against me. Inflaming my…” She stopped talking for a moment and that is when Anja reached out and touched her arm.

“We… we know about their auras.” Anja said gently.

Ceuma took a deep breath and nodded. “Of course you do.” She stated. “The moment Joci knew that there was something wrong he began to question what Rinard was doing. That is why you only see him in the first security footage taken and not the rest.”

Anja’s eyes narrowed. “He’s… he’s in all of them.” She stated.

Ceuma shook her head. “It may appear that way… but in fact he was not. I would know this because he was the only one who poured forth his feeling when he took me. He was the only one… he was the only one who was larger than Rinard and who I actually enjoyed being with that day. The footage that is being shown to you and all of the Union has been altered to show him in all of the sessions, when in fact he and Rinard argued after the first time and he departed.”

Sivana’s eyes grew wider. “That is how he survived Rinard killing the others!” She gasped. “He left before Rinard discovered where he lived.”

Ceuma nodded. “That is what we determined as well when we first saw the footage on the Netnews. Rinard is better connected than you might think… and he has others willing to do his dirty work for a price.”

“The woman?” Anja asked. “Who is the woman? Did Rinard kill her as well?”

Ceuma shook her head. “No. He was harsh with her in bed. He knew she did not want to be there… she kept saying she was only doing what she had been told. He took her roughly at times… but she was a good actress it seems. It took several hours to prepare her physically for her role. She had to alter her features and body enough so that it appears to be this Seanna in the footage.”

“Did you see her face before she changed it?” Anja asked.

Ceuma shook her head. “No. I’m sorry.”

“What do you remember?” Anja asked.

“About Rinard? I remember everything that…” Ceuma began to reply.

“No.” Anja said softly. “Before Rinard. Do you know where you came from? Where you were made? Where you have been? What you have done?”

“I have memories of a man.” Ceuma said in reply. “He was a stern man… kind but stern. I remember going through some training, schooling. I remember fighting in the desert. I can… I can remember the first night I… you… spent with the King.” Ceuma tilted her head slightly as she looked at Anja. “He is… he is very gifted physically…” Ceuma smiled wistfully. “Much like my Joci, though only a little thicker. He…”

“Ah… I believe that is enough of a description.” Eurin spoke quickly.

“I don’t understand why you would choose this Kevin person over him at that time of your life.” Ceuma said. “I would not have done so.”

Anja rolled her eyes. “Yeah… I’ve asked that question of myself a few times over the years.” She spoke as Sivana grinned.

“I guess that answers the question of whether her memories are yours, sister.” Sivana said.

“There is a gap.” Ceuma said evenly. “I remember being assigned to a place on a dead planet. I did not want to be there. The next thing I remember is waking up in a ship and looking at Rinard. His is not the most pleasant face to wake up to.”

“I don’t imagine it is.” Eurin snorted.

“Up until Joci and I returned to his mother’s home, everything else is pretty much a blur.” Ceuma said. “It wasn't until Toncae began helping me to focus that I was able to fully become aware. I know that Rinard bit me to change me and make me more susceptible to his aura, and there were voices and images, but I can’t remember them very well.”

“I believe this is what Anja meant when she said you don’t have to be with this man.” Eurin spoke.

Ceuma looked at her. “Perhaps you don’t understand. Rinard may have turned me into what I am now, but it is Joci who my blood burns for completely. Just as yours burns for the King.” She said looking at Anja. “He does not love me because I look like you; he loves me for who I have become. It is his aura that caresses my senses and nerves now. It is Joci that my mind and heart calls for, Joci whose touch my body craves and Joci’s name I cry in the midst of our passion. The color of our skin when pressed together… the way he kisses me. No… Joci is my choice… and I wish to be with him now please.”

“We need to discuss quite a bit before I allow you to return to him.” Anja said.

Ceuma’s eyes narrowed. “Allow me to…. it was my choice to come here!” She snapped. “Our choice! We knew the only way we would be safe was to come here and help you prove everything that Rinard is doing is a lie! Do not presume to stand there and tell me when you will allow me to be with my mate! You would be sorely mistaken! We could just as easily have done what Toncae wanted us to do and run away!”

“And why didn’t you?” Anja asked.

“Because Joci is a Spartan!” Ceuma barked. “It is all he has ever wanted to be! He will never run away when there is a threat to those he is sworn to safeguard! And I am his mate and wife! I won’t allow him to run from his duty just to protect me!”

“That doesn’t excuse what he has done.” Anja said.

“What has he done to break any law?” Ceuma spat. “Is it a crime to secretly desire your Queen now? Though after speaking with you, I can’t imagine why he would desire you! You are an upaee!”

Sivana couldn’t contain her outburst of laughter at the expression on Anja’s face. Eurin looked positively horrified and Ceuma glared at Anja toe to toe and eyeball to eyeball, no back down in her whatsoever.

“You speak the ancient Lycavorian language?” Anja spoke finally.

“Of course I speak it!” Ceuma barked. “Joci’s mother is very traditional. Did you not hear me when I told you that?”

Sivana gripped her sister’s arm and shook her head unable to get her laughter under control. “Oh sister!” She gasped between chortles. “Anja… she is so much like you it is scary!”

“Vana… this is serious!” Anja protested.

“Trust me Queen Anja… I have no desire to steal your life from you.” Ceuma spoke once more. “The Hadarian Elders I would just shoot; the King is not in the least bit desirable to me; while intriguing I have no desire to sleep with other women, and I most certainly do not wish to have children. At least not yet. You can have your life. We are here so that we may get our lives back.”

Even Eurin smiled now and she looked at Anja. “I can honestly say she most definitely has your disposition Anja. And I hardly believe she is a threat to us. Not when they could have just as easily not come forward as she said.”

Anja crossed her arms under her full breasts and stared at Ceuma. Ceuma copied her exactly and folded her arms under her equally full breasts and stared right back.

Sivana chuckled. “This is going to be very interesting.” She said.

Atropos turned when the door to the room slid open. He saw a flash of corn blond hair on the head of his Queen and instinctively reached out to snatch Ceuma’s arm.

“Joci!” Ceuma exclaimed just as Atropos snagged her forearm.

Joci bolted to his feet. “Release her!” He bellowed stepping towards them just as Anja, Sivana and Eurin appeared in the doorway.

Ceuma wrenched her arm free with surprising strength and snarled at Atropos, her wolf fangs bursting from her gums. “Only my mate touches me!” She screamed. “Don’t you…”

Ceuma’s eyes grew a little wider when Joci’s aura washed over her and his thick arms encircled her from behind. Her eyes softened and her fangs quickly retracted and she cooed out her happiness as she leaned back against him. “Husband.” She whispered.

“I am here my wife.” Joci whispered in her ear, nuzzling her cheek as he did so. “You are safe.”

Ceuma turned within his embrace and wrapped her arms around his waist, crushing her small frame against his six feet of muscle and bone.

Atropos turned his head as Anja came up next to him. “Anja?” He asked softly.

Anja looked at him and patted his arm. “They are no threat to us or to me Atropos.” She said. “In fact… they just became our biggest asset. I am going to love seeing the look on Rinard and Buonau’s face when Ceuma here unveils our surprise.”

“My Queen… Anja… she is you.” Atropos said.

Anja shook her head. “No… she may look like me… her DNA may be identical to me… but she is most definitely not me.”

“Then who is she?”

Anja found herself smiling. “Her name is Ceuma.” She answered.

CITY OF TENILO

WESTERN CONTINENT

HOME OF CHIEF MINISTER WIKTOR

“…do not know why she has not signaled me Elder Buonau.” The Commander of the Elder Guard Militia spoke from the secure transmission. “I have seen her five times over the last three days and she waves me off. Three times when it would have been perfect to execute our plan to take the children.”

“Why would Duewa do that?” Buonau asked.

“I do not know.” The man said. “I do know that the Co-Commander of the Royal Estate’s Durcunusaan detail, a Dilochitès Thoti, has been spending quite a bit of time with her. They have rarely been apart over this same time frame. Perhaps the King is aware we may attempt something like this and is having her watched more carefully.”

“Impossible.” Buonau snapped. “Our security has been impeccable.”

Wiktor leaned forward in her chair. “Buonau… the hearing for Anja is in two days. Is it possible Duewa is getting anxious and not willing to go through with our plan?”

Buonau looked at her. “No… I don’t believe that.” She stated. “My daughter has just as much to gain as we do from taking power from Anja. Besides… she is the one in the footage impersonating Seanna. She is even guiltier than the rest of us for acting with Rinard against the ruling Queen.”

Wiktor looked at Okein quickly but kept her expression neutral. She knew Buonau was a hard woman and would do anything to regain the power she had lost since Anja had been Queen, but sacrificing her own daughter to safeguard herself was not something she thought Buonau capable of.

“What do you wish me to do Elder Buonau?” The Militia Commander asked.

“The hearing where we will usurp Anja is in two days.” Buonau spoke quickly. “I will contact my daughter before then, but for now plan your assault for that day as they are returning from their school.”

The man nodded. “As you order Elder Buonau.”

Buonau turned to face them as the transmission went dark. “I will contact her and find out what is going on.”

“Having Retta and Calyb with us when we denounce their mother will have a telling effect Buonau.” Wiktor spoke. “That is why we went through with this and let them return to Earth with Leonidas.”

Buonau nodded. “I know that. You decided against my recommendation to take them before he left however.”

“Taking the Union King’s children from him on the day we charged their mother would have appeared just as false as the charges we have brought against her. And it would have thrown Leonidas into a frenzied rage.” Wiktor said. “He would have slaughtered any who attempted to take them.”

“I don’t believe he would have.” Buonau said. “I have studied this man extensively. He is a mindless brute, nothing more.”

Wiktor nodded. “As you have said in the past Buonau. However there are those of us who do not agree with that assessment. We give the man more credit than you. And even if what you say is true… he is a mindless brute with control of the most powerful weapons known to exist, and men and women willing to die at his very word.”

Buonau met her gaze. “Do you doubt what we will do?” She asked.

Wiktor shook her head immediately. “Not in the least.” She spoke. “I’m only saying we should be more cautious. You know of course who it is Rinard’s contacts have said will support us when we break away from the Union?”

Buonau nodded. “The Kavalians. Yes.”

“We need to be very careful in our dealings with them Buonau.” Wiktor spoke. “I do not fully trust their intentions.”

“We will have everything in writing and by contract Wiktor… don’t worry.” Buonau said. “Have you finished the formal announcement for when we declare our Independence?”

“It is nearly complete.” Wiktor said.

“Then I will allow you to go about your work while I contact Duewa and find out why she is delaying action.” Buonau said getting to her feet. “We will meet in the normal spot tomorrow to make final preparations in turning Anja over to Rinard.”

Wiktor and Okein watched as she made her way out of the main room and headed for the door. Okein waited until the door to the home had closed before turning to Wiktor. “We are doing the right thing aren’t we Wiktor. We are not going to regret this are we?”

“What choice do we have now but to go through with it?” Wiktor said. “We can not turn back and we must see it through to the end.”

“Why do you think Duewa has not given the signal to take the children?” Okein asked.

Wiktor shook her head. “Buonau is right in that Duewa dislikes Anja and the Lycavorians more than most.” She said. “Perhaps the Commander is correct and she is being watched much more carefully now by the Durcunusaan. In any event, that is not our concern. Help me finish this announcement for the hearing. It must be perfect.”

EARTH

SPARTA

Buonau and Wiktor were correct in that Dilochitès Thoti, the Co-Commander of the Royal Estate Durcunusaan detail was spending much more time with Duewa. However it was not for the reasons they thought. And none of them would have been in the least bit happy had they taken note of Duewa’s reaction to this added attention.

In fact they would have been downright horrified.

Horrified because, after three days of spending nearly every waking moment with Thoti and his son Hiero; seeing the interaction between Hiero and her two sons, Duewa was calling into question everything her mother had taught her through the years. It wasn’t the substance of what her mother had taught her, nothing of what she had schooled and drilled to Duewa was wrong in any way. The Lycavorians were a barbaric and sometimes cruel species. Many of their customs and traditions were foreign to Duewa, foreign to her mother and many of the older Elders and that is why they did not understand. And it had dawned on Duewa during the second day with Thoti that understanding was the major difference between them.

The dinner he and Hiero had prepared for her and her sons had been delicious, and it had stunned Duewa to think that a man could cook better than her. Yet Thoti’s culinary skills far surpassed her own, and at first she thought it was because he had raised his son for so long by himself. It wasn't until they were eating that she discovered it was a recipe he had received from the King. When she questioned him in a joking manner that Martin Leonidas had five wives to do his cooking, not to mention countless servants, Thoti had laughed and shook his head. She discovered that while all his wives and mates were incredible cooks, as any Lycavorian born or raised woman was, it was Martin Leonidas who had done the most cooking while his children were growing. Even to this day, it was something he looked forward to doing when it was just his family present for the meal. Duewa had listened to Thoti enraptured as he related to her his childhood, how he had met his Hadarian wife, and everything in between. His manner was laconic in many respects, but Duewa could see the burning intelligence in his eyes.

She had watched him while he cooked with Hiero, directing his son in what to do, and even taking the time to pull her own sons into the kitchen with them. She had watched him skill them in cooking as he no doubt skilled the warriors he had trained through the years. He moved with confident grace, always aware of what was going on around him. Even talking to her and seemingly not paying attention to the three young boys in the kitchen, he had stopped her youngest from burning himself on the hotplate. He had not scolded Tinyn harshly, only told him that he needed to be aware of all around him. When her oldest Tinrell asked why they needed to do that Thoti had only smiled and said it would make them better Healers.

Duewa was an exceptionally intelligent young woman, yet for the first time in her entire life, she had actually stopped to take in all around her. The day after their dinner, she had actually asked Retta and Calyb to show her what they could do. Thoti had told her to find a door into their world the previous night, and when Duewa asked them to show her what they could do, that door not only opened it was smashed off its hinges. She had been amazed at what they could do at so young an age, and when she asked Retta to show Tinrell to do something, she had willingly agreed. She had watched as with patience a ten year old should not have had, Retta showed him what she had asked and did so until he had gotten it exactly right. The joy in her son’s eyes was something she had never seen before and within hours Retta and Calyb were sitting in the courtyard, Mara and Endeem just behind them, listening without hesitation as Duewa schooled them in a style of Healing that they did not know. When she had sent them off to school later that morning, Duewa had reflected on what had happened, keeping an open mind and realizing that perhaps her mother had been wrong all along. There was an old saying that she had heard while on Earth in the previous months, people fear what they don’t understand, and realization dawned on Duewa that is exactly what was wrong with her.

That had been two days ago, and now she sat at the table in her small apartment while Thoti busied himself making them breakfast and she watched him. Watched him as she had watched no one in her life. Thoti stood a tad over six foot one in height; most Lycavorian men were well over the average five foot nine height of others within the Union. His two hundred and nineteen pounds was all tightly packed and lean muscle and definition. Duewa’s now dead Hadarian husband came no where close to the physical proportions of Thoti, and he was much more feminine in nature. Thoti was not a man who spent much time indoors, his skin deeply tanned. He was certainly not the most handsome man she had ever seen, or the most attractive male who had been interested in her, but as she gazed at him now Duewa found her heart racing at the prospect that this man might actually want her. Duewa had seen for herself the devotion and absolute commitment to their mates that Lycavorian and Elven males presented. The largest example of that was Martin Leonidas himself who, though the security footage of the clone of Anja being taken by many men still circulated throughout the Union, still remained utterly in love with her. Just as he did his other wives and mates. Duewa wondered if Thoti had been that way with his wife. She had been Hadarian Duewa discovered from Thoti himself, with short bright red hair and soft green eyes if the images of her in their home were accurate. Duewa learned he had committed himself to his son after her death, never showing interest in any female until… until her!

This insight hit Duewa like a slab of stone as she stared at him and incredibly Duewa felt a sudden surge of desire sweep through her at this knowledge. She had never had a Lycavorian man show interest in her. Those stationed on Hadaria knew her as an upaee they called her so often. A woman to steer well clear of if you valued your sanity. Rinard did not count as far as Duewa was concerned. He truly was a vile brute of a man who treated her as a slab of meat in their encounters. The times she had to allow him to slobber and grunt all over her body for the security footage to be taken Duewa thought she would vomit. He had been very rough with her, causing her quite a bit of pain with his size and demeanor. He had taken her like he hated her, without regard for what she was feeling. And Duewa had certainly felt no pleasure that day. As she gazed at Thoti, she felt a wave of shame sweep over her as she found herself wondering how large he was. Duewa had always heard from others that Lycavorian men were very well equipped sexually, and Rinard had far surpassed her husband in size, but he had truly been an animal. Duewa found herself wondering what it would be like with Thoti, and the thought of that caused her to become aroused just enough that she saw his head come up quickly as if he detected a new scent.

Duewa silently cursed her stupidity as she looked down at the table, realizing that she should have known he would have smelled her arousal because of his animal senses. She took several deep breaths before lifting her head once more, only to find Thoti’s ruggedly handsome face not three inches from hers. His blue eyes were bright and filled with craving. Duewa knew instantly who that craving was for and try as she might to force it down, her arousal only grew.

“Tho… Thoti!” She gasped.

“Duewa!” He spoke to her in a husky tone. His deep voice strummed across the skin of Duewa’s cheeks and she had to stifle a groan of wanton need.

What was happening to her? She should not be acting this way. She should not be feeling this way, but no matter how she tried to fight it, she found herself wanting this man to have her. She watched his head tilt to the side slightly, his blue eyes measuring her up and she saw him smile ever so slightly, exposing the tips of his wolf fangs.

“Is what I smell… is it for me Duewa?” Thoti asked as he pushed the arranged flatware out of the way, some of it hitting the floor and shattering.

“Thoti I… I…”

Duewa nearly came in her thin panties when his hand came up behind her head and he pulled her lips to his as his fingers entwined in her thick auburn red hair. Her green eyes were wide for the briefest of moments at what was happening, and then his warm tongue invaded her mouth and embraced her own. Her eyelids closed almost dreamily then, as his tongue demanded entrance and she gave it to him. She had kissed her husband like this many times, but he never seemed to respond, and it had never made her body ignite in the way it was igniting now. Thoti not only kissed her, he devoured her. His tongue danced with hers in ways she had never felt, and the sheer dominance of his kiss was sending jolts of electric pleasure skittering throughout her body.

By the grace of the Divine One he was going to make her come just by kissing her this way Duewa thought.

Her nipples were burning points of hardness pressing almost painfully against the fabric of her clothes. No matter how tightly she squeezed her thighs together, she could not stop the burning from her pussy or the wetness that was soaking her inner thighs. Duewa felt him begin to pull back from the kiss and felt suddenly empty. She opened her eyes slowly and saw his blue orbs staring at her with a devastating yearning. Blue orbs that were now encircled in a deep dark black ring; his wolf eyes. Duewa had never seen such beautiful eyes before and she gasped softly at the intensity of their gaze. A gaze that only increased the ardent fervor that was rapidly sweeping through her. Duewa was shocked at how badly her body yearned for this man’s touch upon her, her regimented Hadarian training inexorably being smashed into oblivion.

“Send… you must send me away now Duewa!” Thoti rasped. “If… if you do not want this to go any further, please send me away now!”

“Thoti… Thoti I can’t…” Duewa stammered trying to focus her words and get her raging emotions under control.

Thoti’s eyes closed then and his face drew away quickly. She could see him struggling to bring his own emotions under control as he stood up completely. “Forgive me.” He spoke very solemnly. “I… I should not have… tarfarie lae.” (Forgive me)

Duewa watched him turn and begin moving towards the door to her small apartment. Her soft green eyes grew wide as she become conscious of the fact that something she sought badly was about to leave. Duewa got to her feet slowly as she abruptly realized her future was about to walk out of her life forever and she was not going to stop him. After decades of listening to her mother, of doing her mother’s bidding no matter what it was or the shame it caused her, Duewa recognized it was everything her mother had wanted from her. Everything her mother expected her to do. All of it was guided by the fact that it helped her mother to regain power she had lost. None of it was what Duewa wanted. With the only exception being her beautiful sons, nothing Duewa had done in her adult life had been because it was what she wanted. All of it had been guided by her mother’s desire.

“Thoti!” Duewa heard herself call out his name just as his hand reached up to open the door. Duewa moved in front of the table, her hands shaking terribly as small tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. “Don’t… don’t you leave me!” When Thoti turned slowly to look at her with those devastating blue wolf eyes, the walls within Duewa, the walls she had spent so many years erecting, those walls came crashing down in an instant. “Don’t you leave me like… don’t you leave me like everything else in my life has left me.”

Duewa attempted to blink away the tears and then he was in front of her once more. She gasped at the speed with which he had moved, she had never seen anyone move so quickly, and then she sobbed loudly as his arms swept her up and he crushed his lips to her once more. It was the final instant that caused her to weep as everything she had learned, everything she had been raised to expect and experience was eternally shredded into nothing. She felt Thoti stagger back slightly until she bumped into the table, but this did not register fully for his soft lips and talented tongue were plundering her very essence. She gasped for air as he pulled back and she felt his hands reach up to grasp the flimsy shirt she wore. It came away in one tearing motion, the brassier confining her firm breasts with it, and Duewa saw stars as his head dropped down instantly and his warm lips engulfed one of her searing hot nipples. Duewa whimpered as the first orgasm smashed through her, Thoti’s strong hands pulling at the matching pants of the outfit that was now useless to her. Duewa heard more tearing sounds, but was lost within the grips of her orgasm, and then Thoti dropped her firm butt on the top of the table. He didn’t let go of her as she shuddered in the throes of passion, gingerly stretching her body across the table, and then his head dropped even lower. Duewa’s hands slammed down on the table top and she screamed in overwhelming delight when his lips found their way to her center like a heat seeking missile. His mouth clamped over her spasming pussy, his lips sealing themselves to her labia as his tongue stabbed out and battered her stiff clit without mercy. This action triggered another orgasm instantly, for no man had ever done this to her before. Duewa’s mouth fell open in a silent wail of pleasure, her soft green eyes wide in incredulity as her lithe body shuddered violently in needed pent up release.

Thoti, for his part, was equally incensed. The wolf within him was charging forward as he took what he wanted so badly. Duewa’s sweet berry blossom scent filtered into his nostrils and his brain, searing itself into his core, as he drank her sweet come like a starving madman. He detected the faint scent of another in her blood, but as she screeched out her passion and filled his mouth and throat with her essence, he dismissed it. When he was done with her, the only scent that would saturate her blood and being would be his. The burning in his blood for this woman he had not felt since his long dead mate and wife Hanna. She had been the only one able to make him feel this way, and Thoti was determined to love this Hadarian female so completely she would never wish to be with another. His cock was harder now than it had been in many years, and he yanked at his uniform pants with one hand as the fingers of his other hand manipulated Duewa’s stiff nipples. He didn’t need to worry about holding her in place for she had locked her thighs tightly around his head, her fingers clutching his head tightly as she shuddered in bliss.

Duewa basked in the incredible sensations of what she had just had ripping through her. Never had she felt such total and dominating pleasure. Never had she thought such sensations could exist. As her head tossed slowly from side to side she could feel the burning still growing, still building. She gasped when Thoti’s oh so wonderful lips and tongue left her now soaked pussy and he pushed her long lean legs further apart. Her pussy, her center, never had she even thought these words before, and now they came so naturally. By the gods what had this man’s passion released within her she thought? Thoti grasped her hands and yanked her up with barely a pause and then she tasted herself on his lips as he kissed her with scarcely controlled, but completely animalistic passion. A passion that was stirring her to a higher plane as well. She vaguely noticed that he was now shirtless, and her breasts were crushed against his hot, tanned skin, her erect nipples sweltering to the touch. He yanked her head back gently and gazed into her eyes, his hands and fingers wrapped within her long hair now wildly strewn about and unkempt. Duewa saw the animal then, and what she saw impelled her further into that realm she had never been before. She glanced down when his hands pulled her forward and her green eyes grew wide as she saw what he was offering her. What he wanted from her.

Duewa shook her head quickly, placing her palms against his chest, trying to push him away. “Tho… Thoti… no! I…”

He was far too strong for her, especially in her state and soon he had her off the table and had pushed her to her knees in front of him. Duewa’s wide eyes gazed at his huge cock as she placed her hands on his hips, still trying to hold him back. He was larger than Rinard, so thick and dominating and so…

Delicious looking!

Duewa could not believe she had just thought that but it was so true. Even with Rinard and the others she had tolerated in that disguise, she had never done what she wanted to do now. It was disgusting and beneath her to resort to such methods, yet now her mouth was watering at just the thought of it. His fingers were laced within her hair and pulling her head closer to his throbbing cock. Whatever misgivings had been bred into her from her childhood quickly found their way in oblivion as Duewa took her hands from his hips and wrapped them around that pulsing shaft. She heard Thoti gasp out and his abdomen quivered at just her touch upon his cock and this knowledge only caused Duewa to feel power. Power over him in a way that he had power over her only moments ago. Power to make him feel the same pleasure he had given her so easily. Duewa leaned closer, marveling at the throbbing shaft just millimeters from her lips. It had to be at least twenty-five and a half centimeters long and six centimeters thick. She could barely get her fingers to touch around the circumference and…

“Anse woman!” Thoti’s voice rasped out. “Don’t… don’t play with me! I won’t last if…” Duewa didn’t let him finish his sentence as she engulfed the bulbous head of his cock within her lips and took him deeply into her mouth. “Arrrggghhh!”

Duewa’s eyes were wide as she felt the cascading heat from his throbbing cock within the confines of her mouth. Her tongue pressed against the underside of his shaft and she could actually feel the blood pulsing along that thick vein. She closed her eyes in surreal bliss and shivered in a tiny orgasm just from the feel of his thick pole within her lips. The texture of his cock was like soft satin, so smooth and warm. She held him motionless within her mouth, the head of his cock at the back of her throat. She could feel his thighs tense and his abdomen clench as he held back from plunging his shaft entirely into her throat. The musky fragrance of his maleness filled her nose and then she could taste him. It was lightly salty but delicious in its consistency and flavor. This only caused her to groan even more around his thick shaft, the humming vibration rippling along the fifteen or so centimeters of his beautiful shaft that she held tightly between her lips. Instinctively she began to draw her head back, keeping her lips tightly sealed around his cock until she could feel the ridges of the underside of the pulsating head. Without further question or thought she plunged her head back down the length of his thick cock and heard him hiss out his satisfaction. Duewa dropped one hand from around the base of his shaft to cup his large balls. They felt so full to her and she wondered just what it would be like to taste him fully. She knew from her time with Rinard that Lycavorian men were able to release quite a bit of come and she didn’t know what she would do when…

“Duewa!” Thoti cried as his hands tightened on her head. “Duewa… I can’t hold it any… nubou.”

The answer to her question came then as the head of his beautiful cock engorged even larger at the back of her throat and she felt the first blast of his burning hot come race down her throat. Duewa’s eyes closed in faraway delight as she realized the control she had over her man.

Her man.

As his come warmed her stomach, the next eruption flooded her mouth without pause and Duewa savored the flavor as she swallowed what he gave to her devoid of hesitation and realized that he was her man now.

This is what she had been missing for so many years Duewa thought as she released his erupting balls with her hand and wrapped her arms as far around his powerful ass cheeks as she could reach. Tiny orgasms quaked through her as she drank Thoti’s essence fervently, never wanting it to end. Four. Five. Six. Seven powerful explosions of his mouth-watering come found their way into her mouth and belly before it began to ebb. Duewa felt magnificently full then as Thoti leaned forward slightly to rest his hands on the edge of the table. She suckled every last bit of his essence from his still unbelievably hard cock, not wanting to let a single drop escape the prison of her lips, and still he did not diminish in size. Duewa found she would have been quite content to spend the rest of the day snuggled between his legs and feasting on his essence so marvelously did she enjoy herself, but Thoti had other plans.

Duewa felt his hands slide under her armpits and reluctantly she released his magnificent cock as her lifted her easily. Her face was reddened and she attempted to wipe her lips but Thoti took her face in his hands and gazed at her with those incredible eyes.

“Son vada carians woman!” He gasped looking at her flushed cheeks and quivering lips. “That… that was beyond incredible!”

Duewa was stunned as his lips came down on hers and she had no doubts he could taste himself on her lips. Apparently it did not matter to him in the least as he lifted her into his arms with another breath stealing kiss and rested her firm ass on the table top. Duewa lavished in his kiss and what it made her feel, until she felt him move between her spread thighs and the head of his huge cock press against her slick labia. She tore her lips from his and put her hands on his shoulders.

“Thoti… wait! I… I have never had one so…” Duewa gasped out the words.

His finger on her lips quieted her words of reluctant protest and he shook his head with a smile. His beautiful blue eyes had changed once more and Duewa could clearly see the black ring around the powder blue cornea. She saw the tips of his fangs just beneath his lips and he leaned forward to brush those wonderful lips across her own lips and then her cheeks until finally he nuzzle the side of her neck and her ear.

“No my sweet Duewa.” He spoke softly. “I have tasted you and you have tasted me. I am in your blood now… and I will never do anything to harm you. You are mine now Duewa of Hadaria and I intend to leave you breathless.”

Duewa felt the warmth and sincerity of his words sweep through her, but before she could answer him he hunched forward and the pulsing head of his huge cock pressed into her easily, followed by four inches of his shaft. Duewa’s fingers curled inward on his shoulders as her eyes bulged open and her head dropped limply to the side. Nothing she had experienced had ever prepared her for what she felt now. Thoti’s cock filled her like nothing she could describe and her lips parted as she howled out her shameless delight. The orgasm smashed aside all that remained of the old Duewa and ushered in the new. Not even pausing to allow her to catch her breath, Duewa felt him hunch forward again, burying the remainder of his huge cock into her velvet tightness. Her head lolled to the side once more, bright flashes of light bursting in her head as Thoti stretched her magnificently. Her orgasms were coming nonstop and she could not focus her mind enough to do more than clutch him as he began to move within her depths.

“Thoti! Thoti!” Duewa screamed with abandon. “My… my beautiful Thoti! I… fuuccckk meeeee! Give… gives me… aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Duewa could no longer form coherent words as Thoti filled his large hands with the cheeks of her ass and began to pummel her firm body with devastating strokes of his massive cock. He was reaching up inside her to places she never knew she had, hitting spots within her pussy that had until this day remained untouched, and Duewa was awash in the agonizing pleasure it was causing. He lifted her from the table and without hesitation she wrapped her taut legs around his waist, and her arms around his broad shoulders, never wanting the feelings to stop. Still he continued to drive into her with power and ease, the walls of her pussy contracting and releasing his dominating cock with a will of its own it seemed. Duewa could feel his heavy balls slapping against the underside of her ass every time he rammed home, and she only had to glance down between their bodies once to see every incredible inch of his huge cock buried inside her trembling body to know that what she was feeling was very real.

Duewa felt his movements become faster and harder and she whimpered out her ecstasy as her orgasm began deep in the center of her belly and exploded outward like a supernova. She screeched out her brazen enchantment, every nerve ending in her body shouting to the heavens as she felt his huge cock distend to almost impossible proportions inside her. With a final grunt of wanton surrender, Thoti rammed into her completely one last time and Duewa’s world descended into a sphere of emotion that she had never visited when the first explosion of his molten come detonated directly into her womb. He crushed her small frame against his body, his face buried in her sweet smelling hair, even as Duewa tried to pull him tighter to her.

You are mine now Duewa of Hadaria. He had said to her only moments before.

Duewa allowed the tears to come once more. Tears of release, of happiness, of wanton enchantment. But most of all, tears for a love she never imagined she would find.

SODRAG

“…completely lost your nubous mind?” Martin Leonidas raged at his oldest son as he paced back and forth on the tarmac.

Andro and Elynth stood quietly as Martin kept shaking his head as he moved. Torma rested on the ground behind him, their STRIKER a hundred meters further back. Andro had no intention of letting his father anywhere near Carisia or Arrarn, Narice and Toria. He had felt something different from his father for some time now, something dark and foreboding and he did not want to expose those he loved to it without reason.

“Have you and Arrarn lost your minds?” Martin continued. “What were you thinking?” He held up his hand. “Don’t answer that! You weren’t thinking… or you were thinking with the wrong head! That I can forgive, they are beautiful young women!”

“I assure you father… we are in complete control of our facilities.” Andro stated as calmly as he could.

Martin stopped pacing and looked at him. “What the fuck is that? A joke?” He snapped.

“Now is not the time to joke with me son!”

“It is not a joke.” Andro answered. “I’m not understanding what it is you are so upset about?” Andro said.

“You’re kidding right?” Martin barked. “It’s all over the Netnews Andro! You and this Carisia. Arrarn and Aikiro’s daughter Narice… and this unknown red head. The entire Union knows about it now.” Martin looked at him. “That vile bitch Yuri’s daughter? Andro… this is way beyond the pale son.”

“Enylarcopri is not like her mother in any way.” Andro spoke. “In fact she despises her mother with every fiber of her being.”

Martin looked at his son with wide eyes. “Enylarcopri?” He spat. “Ah… Andro you didn’t?”

Andro nodded. “Yes.”

“Nubou lae!” Martin swore. “Tell me your brother didn’t…?” Martin’s eyes grew even larger and he stepped right up to Andro, his face only inches away. “Have you and your brother gone completely off the fucking deep end! You married them?” He screamed. “You took them as your mates?”

Andro’s azure blue eyes remained undaunted. “You have still not given a reason why this is so unacceptable to you father.” He said calmly.

“Reason?” Martin hissed. “They are our fucking enemies! That is reason enough!”

“Carisia, Narice and Toria are not our enemies.” Andro stated. “Nor are the riders and dragons I am training.”

“They are High Coven!” Martin snarled. “They killed your grandfather! They have tried to kill your mothers and me in the past! They…”

“Have never done any such thing.” Andro interrupted him. “Is that what this is all about father? What the High Coven has done to you and our family in the past?”

“Don’t you tap dance with me boy!” Martin barked at him.

“I know all about our past father.” Andro spoke. “I grew up every day hearing about our past and how it has shaped our future. It shapes our future even now. Carisia is the future of the High Coven. Narice and Toria as well. They are our future.”

“You won’t have a future if you trust them!” Martin roared. “They’ll gut you in your sleep and leave you for dead! There is no future with them and you will end it now!”

Elynth’s head came up now and her golden eyes stared right at Martin. So you will force me to leave my mate as well King Martin. She spoke.

What? Torma snapped.

Martin looked at Elynth. Ah… not you too!

Elynth looked at her father without fear as his obsidian body rose off the ground. Anthar! Elynth said. He has taken me as his mate and I have joyously accepted. We have been mates for almost three months and I bless the gods above every day I wake with him next to me father.

Torma growled menacingly. You had no right to do this! He roared within Mindvoice. You should have asked permission from the Elder Council as is our way! You should have asked your mother and me!

And listen to a litany of false reasons why it would be such a horrible idea? Elynth shook her head. I don’t think so. I have shared dreams with him for many months now father. Long before he ever came here. Just as Andro and Sadi have seen Carisia in their dreams. This is not something that just happened. This was preordained. We are meant to be together. And I am old enough to make decisions for myself and I have been since well before now.

“Rensibfla!” Martin growled before Torma could reply causing both Andro and Elynth to look at him. “Your actions only prove neither of you can make sensible decisions!”

“By whose definition father?” Andro asked harshly. “Ours or yours?”

Martin glared at him. “By mine!” He shouted. “By Torma’s! By the fact that I am your father and the fucking King of this Union! The Coven can’t be trusted! Yuri, Aikiro… none of them! And most especially not their slut daughters.”

Andro’s eyes narrowed. “I will forgive your comment this once father. I will not forgive it again.” He spoke maintaining control on his own anger which was building now as well. “Your mistrust of the High Coven is relevant to a point father.” He spoke evenly. “But it should not include those who have been here. Those you have not seen and trained every day. These men and women, these riders and dragons, they grow by leaps and bounds in what they can do. Each day brings them closer to breaking the chains that tie them to the Coven. They…”

“They will leave here when you are done!” Martin barked out. “They will go into battle against the Kavalians and more than likely be the turning point in their war with the Coven. We will have handed the Coven victory because you know as well as I do that even one dragon can alter the landscape of a battle! When the Coven is done with the Kavalians… we will end up facing these same riders and dragons! We will have created our own worst enemy!”

It is true! Torma echoed. We are training them to do everything we can do! It will only make it harder to defeat them!

“You both seem to think that a battle between them and us is inevitable.” Andro said. “Why is that?”

“They are High Coven! Vampires!” Martin snapped. “Our two species have been at war for as long as anyone can remember!”

“Yet you still took mother as your mate and wife.” Andro said.

“Don’t bring your mother into this!” Martin barked.

“And why not? She is a vampire. A Pureblood. What makes her any different than Carisia or Narice? What makes it so you can accept her… love her… and despise who Arrarn and I now love?” Andro spoke.

“Your mother has never been part of the High Coven!” Martin snarled. “She has always hated it… and the first chance she got she left! Her mother died insuring she was free!”

“And because Carisia and Narice are of the same blood as the two women our family hates the most… they are not capable of such action as well?” Andro said. “Father… that sounds awfully close to distrust by association. Something you yourself have told me and my siblings to avoid.”

“You can not trust Yuri’s daughter!” Martin roared. “You can not trust Aikiro’s daughter! They are not your mother and I won’t allow it!”

Nor will I allow this relationship to continue between you and this… this Anthar! Torma announced.

“You won’t allow it?” Andro stated. “What gives you the right to tell us who we can take as our mates?”

“I am your father and King!” Martin hissed. “That gives me the right!”

The right to tell me who I can take as a mate as well King Martin? Elynth spoke.

No! I have that right as your father! Torma declared.

“You are not even giving them a chance.” Andro said. “You never have. Not since they have been here. You have seen them once! Only once! You don’t even know what they can do!”

“You disobeyed my instructions and issued them Mark Eleven saddles!” Martin nearly screamed. “The most sophisticated saddle we have in our inventory and you just give it out to our enemy!”

“I had the TJB removed from all of them.” Andro spoke. “The Mark Eleven is the most comfortable and streamlined of our saddles. You wanted me to train them and I decided they needed them!”

“You decided!” Martin snapped.

“You put me in charge of their training!” Andro reminded him.

“I did that because I could not be seen by the Kavalians as moving back and forth to a secret location!” Martin exclaimed. “Now that doesn’t matter… because your reporter friends have let the fucking cat out of the bag!”

“Dilaen and Thomas Roan had nothing to do with the information that was released.” Andro spoke. “They have… they have been here with us for three days now! They are not responsible!”

Martin glared at him. “You… brought two reporters from the Netnews to one of our five most secret bases within the Union?” He screamed. “Aur carian son… you have gone insane!”

“Having them on our side for a change will work to our favor!” Andro snapped. “I would think you would understand that!”

“First Yuri’s daughter… then Aikiro’s daughter… now these reporters!” Martin barked. “Is there any other bombs you are planning to drop on me?”

Andro shook his head slowly. “None that would make you see things differently it appears.” He said.

“You’re nubous right about that!” Martin shouted. “You have royally fucked up here Andro! Aikiro has been screaming for me in Mindvoice since this news broke. She is beyond mad… and no doubt that lunatic, whack job daughter of hers is even more crazy with anger. Not to mention I have to explain to the Kavalians…”

“It is the Kavalians we should be worried about.” Andro said instantly.

“We are not at war with the Kavalians!” Martin snapped.

“Nor are we at war with the High Coven.” Andro interjected. “Not any longer.”

“The Cease Fire Accords were a farce to cover you training their dragons!” Martin exclaimed.

Andro nodded. “And to all but a select few, the Cease Fire Accords are very real. This announcement concerning Carisia and Narice has nothing to do with the Kavalians and hiding the Coven dragons. You are really pissed off because Arrarn and I have fallen in love with the daughters of two women you truly hate!” He turned to look at Torma. “And you are bent out of shape because Elynth allowed a male she was most attracted to claim her as his mate without consulting you. Anthar is as devoted to her as you are to Isheeni Torma. He would…”

“Love!” Martin barked.

I do not care what he would do young Androcles! Torma snarled within Mindvoice. This… this relationship is not acceptable to me! Nor will it be to your mother!

I would like to hear mother say that! Elynth barked right back.

You dare question me daughter!

Elynth drew herself up on all four of her legs now. Yes!

Andro looked at his father. “What is it with you two?” He asked quickly. “Where… where is all this anger coming from father? You have never been like this before. You always were one to look at everything before making a decision. What… what has changed?”

“Nothing has changed!” Martin spoke.

“Never fear the unknown.” Andro said. “Is that not what you have raised all of us to believe and follow? Why can you not look past your own hate and distrust of Yuri and Aikiro and see the…”

“Two days!” Martin shouted. “You put together a plan to separate the coven riders from their dragons. In two days they will be taken into custody and their dragons taken from them. I should never have agreed to this in the first place.”

Andro’s eyes were wide. “You are joking!” He gasped.

“Fuck no, I’m not joking. Aikiro and Yuri, all of them, they are gone. They stole those dragons from us and they will not leave with them!” Martin snapped.

“Carisia is my mate!” Andro barked. “My wife! As Narice and Toria are Arrarn’s! Anthar is Elynth’s mate! You can’t just send them away!”

“You should have thought about that before you thought with your dick and not your head!” Martin hissed. “That’s exactly what I’m going to do! Torma and I talked about this on the way here. They will be separated from their riders and taken to Dragon Mountain to be reintegrated into the population. And Vollenth… he’s done! You should have killed him when you had the opportunity! He is a disease and he will only be a problem as long as he is alive. A problem we don’t need.”

You can’t! Elynth declared her wings rustling at this news.

You will obey daughter! Torma spoke.

The bonds they have created with their riders are too strong! Elynth announced. If you… if you separate them now, after what we have taught them, you will be condemning all of them to eternal emptiness! They will never recover! They will have a hole in their psyche and their souls that can never be filled!

Martin shook his head. “I’m sorry… but that is the fault of you and Andro. Not ours.” Martin spoke more softly. “You should never have given them the training that you have. You should have remained with the very basic maneuvers and tactics. You two chose to go deeper and bring them together.”

Andro stood there wide eyed. “Have you even seen Vollenth?” He snapped. “Did you even stop to see who he has become before you made this decision? He has sons that he adores. Viera and he are discovering each other as mates should!”

Martin shook his head. “He was Yuri’s dragon, and he will always have a part of her within him. She’s a black hearted bitch and she passed that on to him.”

Does grandmother know you have decided this? Elynth snapped.

“Arzoal had no say in this.” Martin answered. “This is a decision I made for the security of the Union.”

“Father… you… this is not you!” Andro pleaded. “What you are doing… you would not do this!”

Martin met his eyes. “It’s already done. In two days a detachment from the Durcunusaan Dragon Guards will be here to take the dragons into custody and then return them to Dragon Mountain. You will insure there is no trouble. Is that clear?”

“NO!” Andro roared. “It is not clear! This is wrong! You are letting your hatred and mistrust of Yuri and her mother influence your decisions! Both of you are being affected! It is wrong and you both know it!”

“Do you two want to take care of Vollenth… or should we?” Martin continued.

“Father you…”

“Androcles Leonidas!” Martin bellowed. “Do I need to relieve you of your command or will you follow the directives of your King?”

Andro’s azure eyes held boundless shock in them, unbelieving that his father could act in such a callous way. “You… you would relieve me of my command?” He gasped.

“If that’s what it takes to make sure my orders are followed… yes.” Martin stated. “Now what is it going to be?”

You would take from us those that we love! Elynth snarled glaring at Martin. Those that love us?

Be silent Elynth! Torma declared.

I will not be silent! Anthar is my mate! I love him as he loves me! What right do you have to tell me otherwise?

We only do this for your own good. Torma spoke.

“Andro?” Martin asked never taking his eyes off his son. “Give me an answer. I have other meetings to attend and I have to deal with that bitch Aikiro. What’s it going to be?”

[Andro my brother, what is happening?] Elynth spoke slamming up shields that neither her father or Martin could breach.

Martin looked at Torma quickly when they felt it. “Don’t do that.” He stated turning back to his son. “Don’t make me relieve you son.”

Andro didn’t look up but raised his hand and placed it on Elynth’s muscular neck as he met his father’s eyes. “I… I will do as your order King Leonidas.” He spoke with a chilling cold in his tone.

“Vollenth?” Martin asked.

“Those are your orders are they not?” Andro hissed savagely.

Martin nodded. “You’ll thank me later son.” He said.

“You may believe that if it makes you feel better father.” Andro spoke coldly.

“Contact me when it is done. The DDG detail will be here in two days. First thing in the morning.” Martin said. He turned without pause and began moving back towards the STRIKER.

Torma looked at his daughter. It is for the best daughter. He told her.

Would you say the same thing if mother was being taken from you? Elynth snarled at her father. I think not! Not my father! He would never accept that!

Torma shook his massive head and began following Martin back towards the STRIKER.

Elynth lowered her head next to Andro’s shoulder and pressed the side of her snout against his cheek. [Andro my beloved brother, what is happening?]

Andro lifted his arm and laced it under her jaw as far as he could, watching as the ramp on the STRIKER began to close and the engines began to spool up.

[Did you see it Elynth?] Andro asked her. [Did you see it?]

[See what?]

[The darkness that swirls around both of them.] Andro spoke looking at her golden eyes as his father’s STRIKER lifted into the sky. [Like a fine mist within Mindvoice.]

Elynth’s eyes grew wider. [I thought… I thought it was just because he was so angry with us.]

Andro shook his head. [No. How many times have we angered them before now? Have they ever acted in this way? With such virulent hatred and anger?]

[No.] Elynth answered.

[Something is wrong.] Andro spoke turning back to watch the STRIKER disappear quickly into the horizon. [Something is very wrong.]

[Andro… I will not allow him… I will not allow them to take Anthar from me.] Elynth declared. [I must talk with my mother.]

[NO!] Andro said looking at her now. [No. She would not be able to do anything now. We must do this ourselves sister.]

[What do you mean?] Elynth asked.

[Do you believe I will forsake Carisia? Do you believe I will make Arrarn forsake those he loves? I will protect my brother. I will protect them all. Including Vollenth and his sons and mate.] Andro spoke forcefully.

Elynth titled her head slightly. [Andro… what do we do? How can we stop this?]

Andro turned to face her fully, reaching up to take her snout in both his hands. Elynth lowered her massive head even further and placed it against his forehead.

[They can’t take what they can’t find sister.] He stated simply.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

ULU SCIMITAR

“What are you doing here?” Ne'Veha demanded of her father La'sar on the deck of the SCIMITAR’s main landing bay.

La'sar had just left the small surface-to-ship transport that shuttled the pilots and crew members of the SCIMITAR to Earth and the moon. La'sar had been on Earth for a full day waiting for clearance to grab one of the transports going to the SCIMITAR. He hadn’t realized that the Crown Prince’s ship was considered a highly secure area, and only his status as a Lower Elven Parliament Member got him the clearance to come up here. He had seen the broadcast this morning and he was not in the least bit happy about what was happening within his youngest daughter’s life. He lowered his bag to the deck and looked at his daughter.

“I was already on my way here for a visit rel’yende? The last time you spoke with your mother she said you seemed distant and lonely.” La'sar spoke.

“I did not ask her to tell you to come here!” Ne'Veha said.

“No… I was on my way here anyway for a meeting with Queen For'mya. Your mother sent me a transmission and told me a young Lycavorian male contacted her at our home.” La'sar said. “He told your mother that you were feeling lonely and out of place. He told your mother that he wished to claim you as his wife Ne'Veha!”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “Tarren.” She stated.

La'sar nodded. “Yes… that was his name. He told your mother that you had been seeing him for quite some time. So you would imagine my surprise when I arrive and discover that you have not been forthcoming with us.”

Ne'Veha looked at her father. “I could say the same thing about you father.” She told him.

“I saw the Netnews broadcast this morning Ne'Veha. What exactly do you think you are doing?” He spoke firmly.

Ne'Veha stood motionless, everything her grandmother had told her over the course of the last three days still very fresh in her mind. She had spoken to her for several hours each day since first meeting her, and had had dinner with them last night again. Ne'Veha had not believed the almost archaic method her grandmother had given her to rid herself of Tarren’s scent in her blood. Na’rnoas had assured her this way was tried and true, as she had said before. There were more modern methods, but none of them were guaranteed to work one hundred percent.

It is said that Androcles Leonidas has a nose just like his father. Her grandmother had told her. If there is even a whisper of Tarren’s scent upon you child, what you wish for will not happen. Do this… do this and what you want so desperately will take place.

So Ne'Veha had drank the foul tasting liquid twice a day for the last two days, and then brought herself to several satisfying orgasms in her quarters during the night. Na’rnoas said it would flush her system entirely within two days time of any remnant of Tarren’s scent upon her. The orgasms had been quite easy to achieve, for all Ne'Veha had to do was imagine herself within Andro’s arms or the arms of Sadi and Carisia and Lu’ria. Their images were so clear and focused within her mind, as if they were almost there with her, and she had gone to sleep quite easily dreaming of them. Ne'Veha no longer doubted what she felt growing within her, not after having spent so much time with her grandmother. The woman was a marvel of knowledge and had shared so much of that knowledge with Ne'Veha. And there was still so much more to learn from her. She had begun sleeping in the two oversized shirts that Sadi had returned with her so long ago. They were Andro’s shirts she knew, and amazingly just being wrapped in the same fabric that had touched his skin was soothing to her. Sadi’s jungle green eyes and his azure blue eyes filled her dreams at night. She saw all of them really, Carisia’s petite frame and maya blue eyes and Lu'ria’s tall, lean ebony body and her beautiful amber orbs. Yet it was Sadi and Andro’s eyes that she always returned to. Her body entwined with the rest of them, their naked flesh touching in the most intimate of ways. Feasting on each others bodies as if it was the most natural thing in the universe. Yes… Ne'Veha no longer had any doubts about where she belonged.

Ne'Veha too had seen the Netnews broadcast, she had been hearing about it all day for it was now the talk of the ship. Incredibly… not one person she had seen since the broadcast had mocked or joked with her about it. They treated her differently, more respectfully, but no one questioned it in the least. It was then Ne'Veha discovered the almost total loyalty that Androcles Leonidas inspired in those who served on his ship. They determined that if Androcles Leonidas had chosen her as a wife and mate, then there was something to Commander Ne'Veha that they had not yet seen.

Ne'Veha stepped forward and took his arm. “This is not the place to talk.” She stated. “And you should not have come father.”

“You are my daughter!” He announced as he picked up his bag once more. “And I want to know what is going on!”

“Come with me.” Ne'Veha said as she looked around and quickly spied an empty briefing room on the landing bay level that was within reach. Ne'Veha guided him confidently among the many landing bay crew members that were going about their duties. La'sar had never been aboard a warship of this size and he was stupefied at how they kept everything so organized and did not end up killing one another with the machinery and hand lifters that serviced the many aircraft he saw within the main bay. He allowed his daughter to maneuver him through the mass of machinery and people, watching as she did it with a accomplished ease that seemed almost natural to her. It suddenly became less noisy and he looked around where she had brought him. It appeared to be some sort of briefing room, with several rows of comfortable chairs that were stretched across in front of a large star chart and podium. He watched her as she turned back and secured the door. The sounds from the main landing bay become significantly muted then.

La'sar dropped his bag onto one of the chairs and turned to look at her. “So… now young lady you will tell me what exactly is going on?” He said.

Ne'Veha’s dark eyes narrowed just a fraction. “I am not a child any longer father.” She spoke moving away from the door and closer to him.

“You are my daughter!” La'sar told her. “I have every right to inquire about you, and to intervene in your life when your mother and I see that you are doing something to bring harm upon yourself.”

“You mean harm upon you don’t you father? And your position within the realm of the Elven Parliament.” Ne'Veha asked.

La'sar glared at her. “I have raised you Ne'Veha!” He said with a large amount of passion in his voice. “Your mother and I raised you to be proud of your bloodline and to always keep it pure. What are you doing consorting with Lycavorians?”

“Who I choose to spend with life with is not your concern Ontaro.” Ne'Veha said. “Not anymore. Not after what you have done.”

La'sar looked at her wide eyed. “What I have done?” He exclaimed. “What rubbish is this Ne'Veha? Your mother and I have forbidden you and your sisters to enter into any relationship with a Lycavorian. Why have you gone against our wishes? Not once… but twice it seems! This Tarren fellow… and now I come here and discover it is the Crown Prince! What exactly have you been doing Ne'Veha? Not one… but two Lycavorians! This does not look good Ne'Veha!”

Ne'Veha’s eyes narrowed and she stepped closer to her father. “Does not look good for who father?” She asked. “Are you worried that I will embarrass you among your associates on the Parliament?”

“Do not disrespect me Ne'Veha!” La'sar snapped. “I am your father!”

“Who is Na’rnoas father?” Ne'Veha asked suddenly.

La'sar’s eyes and face changed then and he looked at the floor quickly. Anywhere but at his daughter’s eyes. “It… it was your grandmother’s name.” He spoke softly.

“My dead grandmother?” Ne'Veha asked.

La'sar nodded slowly. “Yes.” He looked up at her meeting her dark eyes. “I never told you the name of your grandmother because of what she did.” He said. “How did you find out her name?”

“Perhaps because I have spent a good amount of time with my grandmother the last three days and she has opened my eyes to many things!” Ne'Veha snarled at him. La'sar’s look of shock was all the confirmation Ne'Veha needed to know that everything Na'rnoas had told her the last three days was true. “Why have you lied to us all these years ontaro? Why have you told my brothers and sisters and I that grandmother was dead when she is very much alive and healthy and happy?”

“Ne'Veha…”

“I want an answer papa!” Ne'Veha snapped.

“Do not raise your voice to me!” He barked back. “Your grandmother brought dishonor upon your grandfather! She…”

“That is so much sibfla and you know it!” Ne'Veha shouted causing her father’s eyes to grow wider as the ancient Lycavorian word came within the sentence as if Ne'Veha was fluent in the language. “She never dishonored grandfather! If anything he dishonored her for treating her as a possession and not a woman!”

“When… when did you learn the ancient language of the wolves?” He gasped.

“You might be surprised at what I have learned in my time away from the shell you and mother created around me father.” Ne'Veha spoke as she glared at him. “What I have learned about myself and so many other things as well.”

“What has she told you?” La'sar demanded. “Where is she?”

“She has told me quite a bit.” Ne'Veha answered. “All of which is coming true as my eyes are opened. And she lives on Earth now, her husband and mate Jonout is the Commander of the 47th Spartan Guard Division.”

“She is… she is here?” He gasped.

Ne'Veha nodded. “Oh yes.” She answered.

“You will stop communicating with her immediately!” La'sar ordered. “She will twist your mind against your mother and I! She will…”

“She has done nothing but tell me the truth!” Ne'Veha almost screamed. “Grandfather dismissed her! He dismissed her so he could continue his climb within the Elven Parliament! Just as you dismissed her when he told you so many lies about what she had done!”

“You do not know what you are talking about child?” La'sar barked.

“Don’t I?” Ne'Veha spoke heatedly. “Are you going to tell me that I am wrong? Are you going to stand there and tell me that grandfather did not do this? That he did not tell her to do what she needed to do to ease her physical needs? That is what he told her when she told him she had fallen in love with Jonout? Do what she needed to do as long as she did not embarrass him. Is that wrong? Ten years father! Ten years she endured grandfather’s dismissal before succumbing to the love that had grown between her and Jonout! Ten years father! That is not a simple thing to do?”

“Ne'Veha you…”

“And then when she came to honor grandfather at his Passing ceremony because of what they had shared, you verbally threaten her?” Ne'Veha snapped. “She went there because of you! She went there because Jonout wanted her to go because of you! And you dismiss your mother like she is nothing!”

“She was married to Jonout by then!” La'sar shouted back. “I had taken my father’s place and…”

“And you tried to have Jonout exiled from Elear, yes I know father!” Ne'Veha said. “Will you just dismiss me when I do something that does not sit with your view father? Will you dismiss me when I tell you that I love a Lycavorian with every iota of my being? And not only a Lycavorian, but three other women as well!”

La'sar’s eyes took on a disgusted gaze. “I forbid it!” He bellowed. “You are my daughter and I will not have you involved with such a relationship!”

Ne'Veha shook her head. “No ontaro.” She said softly. “The moment I left Elear I left your world and entered my own. You will not deny me the love I want. You will not deny me the man or the women that I have discovered I love with all that I am.”

“The Crown Prince! Or this Tarren!” La'sar snapped sarcastically. “Or haven’t you made up your mind Ne'Veha?”

“Tarren is a fool!” Ne'Veha said. “You and he would get along famously father. He too thought he could use me for his own purposes. When I should have been a daughter to you, I was a possession. Now… now I will live my life the way I want to live it and I don’t care what it means to you or your status in the Elven Parliament!” She hissed at him.

La'sar then did something he had never done with any of his children and he stepped forward and slapped Ne'Veha. She staggered back more from the shock of the blow than the actual force used and she reached up to her cheek her dark eyes wide. She held her cheek with her hand as she looked at him.

“Ne'Veha… I… I came here to guide you!” La'sar spoke. “Now… look what you have made me do?” He reached for her.

Ne'Veha brushed aside his hand and stepped back from him just as the internal ship COM came alive.

ATTENTION IN THE LANDING BAY!

SPARTAN ONE ONE ACTUAL ARRIVING!

ATTENTION IN THE LANDING BAY!

SPARTAN ONE ONE ACTUAL ARRIVING!

Ne'Veha looked at her father for a long moment and shook her head slowly. “My future is arriving father.” She spoke softly. “As you dismissed Na'rnoas as your mother, I dismiss you as my father.”

“Ne'Veha you…”

“No!” She spat. “This conversation is over. I will arrange for lodgings for you until the next transport to Earth but then I expect you to leave this ship. And leave me. You will not keep me from what I was meant for.”

“I will do no such thing!” La'sar announced.

“Then so be it father.” Ne'Veha said softly. “I have no wish to know you anymore. Not after what you have done. You will find your own way… it seems you are good at that. I will contact my mother and let her know was has happened here. She may not like it, but at least she will get the truth.”

La'sar reached for her as she moved for the door, but she was gone, leaving her father to ponder many things. Foremost among them was what had just happened.

As Ne'Veha moved further down the side of the landing bay, closer to where she saw Andro’s STRIKER coming in, her pace increased and her spirits brightened. Yes… her future was only just in front of her and she had every intention of reaching out and grabbing onto it just as her grandmother had said. She skidded to a halt at the yellow safety line marker as the STRIKER did a slow half turn and settled to the deck. The confrontation with her father was being quickly pushed aside by her overwhelming need to see Andro again. It had been over two months, and slowly the need to be with him had built. More so over the last three days, but now she was ready. Now she was ready to take that step. Her heart began to beat faster as the ramp came down and the engines began to whine to silence. She saw him standing there then, so tall and handsome and proud. He turned as Sadi came walking down from the cockpit of the STRIKER, both of them dressed in casual clothes. Elynth did not appear and Ne'Veha realized she must have stayed behind which she knew was unusual to say the least. She watched as Sadi took his hand and they began to walk towards her, deep in conversation. Neither of them even bothered to look up as they walked, Sadi trusting completely in Andro’s knowledge of the ship to keep them from crashing into any barriers or walls. Whatever they were discussing must have been very important because they were upon her in seconds.

And they walked right on past her.

Ne'Veha’s eyes grew wide as they passed and she felt her heart sink into the abyss. They had moved right past her with barely a look, without any look and Ne'Veha suddenly felt that future she was going to grasp onto slipping away. It must not have worked Ne'Veha thought. Her grandmother had said it would work! They could still smell Tarren in her blood somehow, they could…

Ne'Veha!

Ne'Veha shrieked when his voice boomed within her mind and she spun around as fast as her elven speed allowed even as ground crew members turned to look at where she stood drawn by her sound. She gasped when she saw him standing there, towering over her. How did he move up behind her and she not sense it. How…

SirsanGai! (Elven Heart) His voice echoed within the chambers of her mind and Ne'Veha felt amazing warmth surge through her as the Mindvoice bond that they had closed to her what seemed like forever ago now reopened and all that he was poured forth to her. All that Sadi and Carisia were and what Lu'ria would be poured forth through him and into her. The last of them to truly accept that which bound them all together as one. Ne'Veha could only look up into those fascinating azure blue eyes as he stepped closer to her, taking her face in his hands with the same tenderness as one would handle a newborn child. He had called her SirsanGai, Elven Heart. Ne'Veha felt her eyes filling with tears now. His striking orbs were so alive, so bright with emotion and wonder.

Ne'Veha closed her eyes in enchantment as Andro leaned over and inhaled deeply of her unpolluted and fresh amaretto scent, lowering his lips to the sensitive outer front ridge of her elven ear and brushing across it ever so lovingly. How Andro did not know, but somehow she had removed any minute trace of Tarren’s lingering scent from her blood and this more than anything told him she was ready. Carisia had been more than slightly put out that she could not accompany him and Sadi and share in what Andro knew would happen later this evening. The last few hours had not been enjoyable for Androcles Leonidas, and this is what he needed now. He needed to feel Sadi and Ne'Veha in his arms. He needed more than anything to taste his anome and his elven heart. He drew back and looked at her beautiful elven face feeling Sadi’s own happiness that Ne'Veha would finally be theirs running though him. Feeling Elynth’s joy from the surface in SODRAG where his Bonded Sister was preparing her part of their plan. And without further pause he covered her full lips with his and kissed her. With no effort in the least he wrapped his arms around her mid-section, lifted her off the deck and crushed her lush elven body to his.

There was no hesitation, no uncertainty and no doubt in her actions and Ne'Veha threw her arms around his broad shoulders as his kiss set her on fire, and she kissed him back with every ounce of undiscovered passion and desire within her petite elven body. Ne'Veha moaned deeply as his superbly talented tongue plundered and tasted, battling with hers before she submissively surrendered all that she was to him. She curled her legs up along his hips as she felt him begin to move, unwilling to end their kiss or let him go after what she had been through to finally get to this point. She gasped reluctantly as he pulled away and Ne'Veha saw he had only moved a few meters towards the accessway corridor that ran along the length of the huge landing bay. Her hands came up to grasp his face tightly and she looked at him with smoldering dark brown eyes.

“Make… make me yours Androcles Leonidas.” She rasped out. “Please… I have never… I have never wanted anything so much in my entire life! I… I do not want to be alone anymore! Make me yours! Make me Sadi’s! Make me part of all of you. Of us!”

Andro smiled and leaned his face forward to firmly nuzzle her elven ear, hearing her coo out her delight at this. “I intend to do just that Ne'Veha my SirsanGai.” He spoke in his husky voice; a voice that Ne'Veha knew was filled with desire for her. “But first… first I need to eat. I have not had the best of days so far, and I want to eat and spend time with you and Sadi. Before I take you to my quarters and ravage you both.”

Hah! Promises! Promises! Sadi’s musical voice echoed within their minds, serving only to inflame Ne'Veha’s desire. SirsanGai… bring him to the mess lounge. Let us feed him so that we can proceed to the more pleasurable things.

Ne'Veha couldn’t help but chuckle at Sadi’s words and she traced her fingers across his cheek and lips. Now that their Mindvoice connection was reopened, Ne'Veha could feel so much pouring through her. So much knowledge and love. From him, from Sadi, from Carisia far below them and even from Lu’ria, who they had not even met yet except in their dreams. And she reached out with far more ease than she had ever expected into Mindvoice. Almost as if it was second nature to her, which in actually it now was. Andro… Sadi… Carisia… Lu'ria… I am so…

It does not matter SirsanGai! Sadi’s voice interrupted her. Not now. Not any longer.

Andro smiled. No it doesn’t; for when we are done… the only thing that will matter is you will be ours and only my scent will burn within your blood.

Ne'Veha’s smile was brilliant and she laughed as he spun her around and headed for the accessway corridor. Neither of them saw two sets of eyes watching from two very different men. Tarren stood on the catwalk above the landing bay and La'sar watched from just outside the briefing room. One with a look of anger, the other of indignation.

EARTH

DRAGON MOUNTAIN

Are you sure about what you saw Elynth? Helen asked.

I do not know what it was Feravomir. Elynth spoke softly. Andro saw it first and only when I concentrated and looked with his eyes was I able to see it, but yes I am sure. Dragon eyes can not detect it, but wolf eyes obviously can.

Elynth had flown to Dragon Mountain almost as soon as Andro had departed with Sadi, calling insistently for Helen to meet here there so that she could speak with her and Arzoal together. Her one stipulation was that no one could know she was going, most especially not the King. This immediately sent red flags up and alarms blaring in Helen’s head and with the skill of a consummate intelligence officer, she disappeared from Sparta without anyone knowing she was gone. Elynth rested now on the smooth, stone like floor of the converted MV ship next to her flame red scaled grandmother. Arzoal was much larger than her, nearly equaling her father in size, but as with her mother Isheeni, Elynth never feared coming to Arzoal with anything that might have been troubling her.

Helen rose from where she had been sitting on the boulder like chair and paced slowly in front of them. What spectrum? She asked Elynth.

Scotopic. Elynth answered.

She stopped suddenly and looked at Elynth. Scotopic? Elynth are you sure? She asked.

Oh yes Feravomir. I had to adjust the luminance levels of my own eyes to shift to Andro’s eyes. It requires I concentrate thoroughly.

Helen looked at her. This is new. How long have you and Andro been seeing through each others eyes?

For several years now Feravomir. We… we discovered this ability at Alba Tau. Andro’s heightened endorphin count created a rise in his Scotopic vision results. It is why he was able to see the Evolli with far greater clarity. We have been practicing and refining this skill since then.

And you never thought to share it with us? Arzoal asked.

We did not think it very important grandmother. Elynth answered. We do not use it very often due to the levels of concentration required. The members of Mjolnir’s Hand are aware but no one else.

Arzoal your thoughts? Helen asked.

Arzoal shook her massive head as she looked at Elynth. I know your father was right in saying you should have come to the Dragon Elder Council before mating with Anthar. I agree with him on that part my granddaughter.

Grandmother… I love Anthar with all that I am! I…

Arzoal lowered her head and butted Elynth gently in the tip of her snout silencing her words. And once the council saw that, do you think we would have refused you? We did not refuse your brother Jeth. I said I agreed with Torma in that regard. I do not agree with him or Martin on their actions in response to this knowledge. And I most certainly will not allow Vollenth to be harmed in any way. That young dragon has been through enough pain and horror to last two lifetimes, and he simply adores Viera and his sons now. Not to mention that the call of his true bonded one is becoming increasingly difficult to block out of the mountain here. This individual must be very strong to be able to batter the mountain’s own MV shield. It is almost as if they received a massive influx of power only recently.

Do you have any idea who it could be grandmother? Elynth asked.

Arzoal shook her huge head. Of those I know about here on Earth, none of them have the power I am sensing with the exception of Sadi and now Ne'Veha. They are the only ones who have showed no signs of bonding with one of our kind. Though given who they are, and their connection to you and Andro, it is only a matter of time before all of them discover they will be bonded to one of us.

So you think KertaGai and SirsanGai will find bonded ones? Elynth asked.

I don’t think… I know this to be true. Arzoal said. Not only because of a feeling I have within me, but because it was also in a vision that Dysea had many years ago. That is in the future however. I don’t know how far into the future, but we have bigger issues to deal with now. She turned her head back to Helen and blinked her ruby red eyes. I have never heard of such a thing within Mindvoice such as what Elynth describes Feravomir. Daurgo would be better versed to answer that question, but that does not seem like it is something that…

Is normal? Helen said.

Yes. Arzoal answered.

It’s not normal. Helen spoke.

Helen… we both know that Martin, Andro, even Aricia, we can not measure what their Mindvoice powers are. In many respects they are all still growing in their abilities. We have seen the leaps KertaGai has made in such a short time just by becoming Andro’s Anome. She is not so far behind Aricia at this point. Certainly more powerful than any of the other Queens should she put her mind to it and focus. Arzoal said.

Helen nodded. Indeed. She said. I can recall nothing within my experiences or those of Canth that remotely mention something like this. However… I will add that he has been acting odd since the Coven came to Earth.

Arzoal nodded. I have seen that as well. He has allowed some things that he would not normally allow, and then not allowed others which he would normally agree to.

Confusing is what he has become, and angry. Helen spoke. He has a temper, no doubt of that but to demand that Andro and Arrarn dismiss their unions to Carisia, Narice and Toria? To demand that you give up Anthar? That is not something Martin Leonidas would do. That is beyond the pale even for him.

Nor my father. Elynth chimed in. Angry he would be. But to tell me to dismiss Anthar after so long when he knows we would have consummated our union many times over by now.

Arzoal nodded in agreement. Yes… that bespeaks of someone without knowledge of dragons or our customs. Whatever is causing Martin to act in this way must be affecting Torma as well. They are bound just as deeply as you and Andro, Elynth.

Elynth nodded. I know.

Helen looked at them both oddly. What are you saying Arzoal?

I’m not saying anything, for I have no experience in matters like this. She answered. In all my twenty-five thousand plus years of life I have never seen this before.

Then leaving is our only option. Elynth spoke softly.

Arzoal nodded her massive head. It would appear so!

Helen snorted angrily. I can’t believe this is happening! She snarled. A Crown Prince of Sparta and the Union forced to leave the planet of his birth! By his own father’s actions! This is unacceptable!

What other avenues are open to us Feravomir? Arzoal asked her gently. I can not… I will not allow Martin and Torma to end Vollenth’s life. I know Andro will not do it, he has seen the dragon Vollenth has become. Will become in the future. And it was Andro and Elynth who first sensed his bond was forced to begin with. If Martin is acting as they say he is, there is no way to guarantee he will not come here himself to end his life. We as dragons are forbidden by our very own culture to do such a thing. It is the reason we have Talon Guardians. Only they have this power to act.

I must see this… this darkness. This mist that you and Andro saw Elynth. Helen spoke softly.

It is the only thing that we could think to call it. Elynth told her. Andro has gone up to the SCIMITAR for the evening to arrange things for when we leave. When I return I will inform Deneth and my mate what is happening and with Enylarcopri we will begin to gather what we need here on Earth.

His brothers and sisters? Arzoal asked.

Elynth shook her head. He has not told them just yet. She answered. Arrarn knows for he is fully involved. Sadi and the others… but no one else. He will not make them betray their father. He will give them the choice after he has everything in place.

He has shielded them! All of them! Helen spoke. He has shielded and protected them since he was a small boy. Especially Zarah. Once he tells them what is going on none of them will go against him. She looked at Elynth quickly. You know why Elynth.

Elynth nodded slowly. I was witness to it Feravomir. All of it. And never a braver thing have I ever seen than what he did that day. Not even during the worse of the war with the Evolli Black Hoard.

Arzoal’s eyes moved back and forth between them wide in surprise. What do you mean? What did you witness Elynth?

Helen met her gaze now. There is reason and purpose to why Androcles and Zarah share something that their siblings do not. I know only because they came to me afterward. Elynth knows because she lived it with them. We swore to Andro never to reveal what took place that day. I’m sorry Arzoal… I can not break that vow. And you… you know why.

Elynth nodded. It would be the ultimate betrayal to my beloved Bonded Brother for me to do this as well grandmother. One day… one day it may come out. But it will not come from me.

Helen nodded. Continue with your plans. She said. He is returning to the villa now and I will try to see what it is you and Andro saw. I do know he is angry with his queens as well for not telling him.

Arzoal looked at Elynth once more. But where will you go? She asked. Where can you take forty dragons and still have the means to train them as they should be trained?

Elynth met her eyes. There is a place grandmother. It is not in the Union, and we will be welcome there. It will not be easy, but we can finish their training there.

Elynth… be sure of your answer to me now. Arzoal said. You and Andro speak with one voice granddaughter. You have always spoken with one voice, even when he could not yet form words. Is there any possibility that what King Martin says could be true? About these dragons and their riders?

Dante, Lucia and Javier Moran and their dragons… more than likely yes. Elynth replied nodding her head without hesitation. The others? Impossible. They have evolved into something far greater than what they were when the coven witches brought them here. They know it. They can feel it.

Arzoal nodded her massive head. Then you will have my full support in whatever you do. She told Elynth. As well as that of the Dragon Council.

Andro wanted me to be the one to tell Vollenth. Elynth said.

Arzoal shook her head now. No… I will tell him. You need to return to SODRAG and continue with your plans. I have been the one schooling him and it is I who should tell him. I will insure he meets with you at the appointed time. Viera will not part from him now. Not after seeing his inner self and who he truly is. She is completely devoted to him and him to her. And they are devoted to their hatchlings.

Elynth nodded as she came to her feet. Andro has already insured there are two slots for the hatchlings grandmother.

Arzoal also rose and she lowered her head to brush her snout against Elynth’s. May the gods speed you safely to your destination granddaughter, and may they help us to discover what it is that vexes our King.

Elynth nodded and looked at Helen. Be safe with the winds Feravomir.

And you child of Isheeni and Torma. Helen answered.

Elynth blinked her golden eyes and then turned to move for the opening into the large chamber they were in. Helen stepped up next to Arzoal. She placed a hand on Arzoal’s front leg and the dragon Elder Mother looked down upon her.

Will he be able to tell us anything? She asked.

He is immediately descended from a Pralor. Helen answered. He actually knew his father before he died. If anyone knows what this could be… he will know. And if he does not know… he will know someone who does.

I suggest we remain in close proximity Helen, my Bonded Sister. Arzoal spoke revealing something that they had agreed they would keep secret until it was necessary. After nineteen years, Arzoal believed it was now necessary. As did her Bonded Sister. I fear… I fear events could spiral away from us if we are not vigilant.

Helen nodded and smiled as she looked at her. I agree. We would not have been able to hide it for much longer regardless. I apologize for acting as if you do not know what happened between Andro and Zarah.

Arzoal snorted. We must hide it for a time longer so there is nothing to apologize for.

What do you think they will say? Helen asked her.

Arzoal chuckled within Mindvoice and lowered her massive head brushing it against Helen’s shoulder. To witness it would have been extremely humorous, for Arzoal’s head was nearly as large as Helen’s body. I think they will ask how one so small could bond with one so large.

Helen looked at her. Are you going to tease me about my stature now too sister?

I am only telling you what they will say. Arzoal spoke. I would never tease you about your stature sister. I have seen what you are capable of.

It seems like we have enemies at every turn now Arzoal. Helen spoke.

Perhaps… but we will face them as we have faced everything these last years. We will face them together. Arzoal told her. And we will not fear the unknown.

EMBASSY ROW

SPARTA

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

“There is really no way to confirm it Prefect.” Jiss spoke to the secure holoimage of Keleru and Pusintin on Cabelir.

“The King’s people were denying it moments after this young reporter released the information.” Matuarr echoed.

They watched Keleru turn and look at Pusintin at the table they sat before in Keleru’s office it appeared. Qurot and Timur sat to Jiss’s right, while Pian and Jalersi sat to Matuarr’s left. They saw Pusintin nod his head towards Keleru.

“I told you.” He stated.

Keleru nodded. “So it would seem.” He said turning back to the transmission. “I asked that all of you be present Jiss. Where is Karun?”

“He was gone early this morning Prefect.” Jiss replied looking at Pusintin. “He has been doing what you instructed him Marshall Pusintin. Quite cleverly I might add. He gave Matuarr and I a briefing not two days ago on what his actions have been over the last two months. He is still meeting with Lisisa Leonidas and he is using this half elven female Ardis as his conduit. He believes he has developed enough of a relationship with her, enamored her enough to him to press her for access to more sensitive information. Her position as one of the Prime Minister’s personal Durcunusaan Guard gives her unprecedented intelligence.”

Pusintin smiled from Cabelir and nodded his head. “That’s my boy.” He said.

“And he has kept you apprised of his plans and actions?” Keleru asked.

Jiss nodded. “We know where he is going and when.” Jiss answered. “He reports on what he has seen and done when he returns. His intelligence so far has been superb. It is information we already have, but now with his added insight, it is even more valuable. He believes he has discovered a weak link in the defenses of the capital center in Eden City that would allow an assault force to enter their command center without being seen Prefect. During his last report to us he suggested it is something we may wish to plan on exploiting.”

“Truly?” Keleru spoke. “Now this is information we did not have.”

“He left the plans with us and even Qurot and Timur agree it is an excellent table and chart to execute from.” Jiss said.

Timur nodded his head grudgingly. “Considering his age… it is an excellent arrangement Prefect. Marshall… you would be proud.”

“Is it possible to add it to the list of targets we already have without overextending our forces already in place?” Keleru asked.

Pian’s head came up at that statement, causing Jalersi to blink quickly and turn her head from where she was admiring him sitting there. The fingers of her right hand were caressing the bracelet he had given her only a few days ago. In all the years she had been Pusintin’s mate, he had never given her a gift. Where Pian had secured the funds to buy it she did not know. The Riyal they had converted from their Kavalian Nacha Credit was rigorously maintained by either Jiss or Matuarr. Every credit chip kept track of and documented. Only Karun was allowed to have access to the funds for his forays into Sparta and Eden City. Jalersi had not taken the bracelet off for any reason since he had given it to her and she toyed with it almost endlessly now. She shifted her slim hips slightly on the chair, the delicious soreness from their tryst last evening still with her. He had done something to her last night, done something that Jalersi certainly never believed a Kavalian male would do. Something that Pusintin had also never done. Yes he had explored her body in their time together. Explored it quite intimately in fact, but never had he used his long, cat like tongue to give her pleasure until last night. Jalersi had screamed for what seemed like hours, writhering in his grasp on the bed as her orgasms crashed upon her continuously. He had not allowed her to even move from their bed, shuddering in the exquisite aftermath of what she had experienced before he was plunging his magnificent cock into her depths. He had locked groins with her quickly; unable to hold out for long against her already overheated and extremely tight pussy and that is how they had fallen asleep. Jalersi wrapped within his powerful embrace, his come still leaking into her from his enormous cock.

She lifted her eyes shyly now and glanced at his face, only to see the scowl. This new visage of his face immediately set alarms buzzing in her head, for she had never seen him scowl before, and it twisted his handsome feline features horribly.

“Forces in place!” Pian gasped. “What… what do you mean Prefect?”

Keleru smiled. “We will begin acting in a few hours regardless, so I believe it is prudent to fill you in on the rest of our plans. At least those that concern you.”

“Our plans?” Pian asked only Jalersi detecting the tint of dread in his words.

Keleru nodded from the transmission. “In just under twenty hours we are going to set in motion a carefully thought out and planned operation to remove the Union as a threat to the Kavalian Federation forever.”

Jalersi tore her eyes from Pian’s shocked face and looked at her father in the transmission before them. “What?” She gasped.

“How do you plan on doing this?” Pian spoke quickly.

“You do not need to know all of the specifics.” Keleru answered. “Only that when we are done, the Union will be leaderless and it will open the door for Pusintin to return to the throne that is rightfully his to begin with. We will begin by destroying their intelligence gathering ability in The Wilds, eliminating the Drow elf settlements they have established on several different planets. As that is ongoing, we will be holding out our hand in friendship to the new government on Hadaria and providing them the means to defend themselves.”

“Prefect… there is no new government on Hadaria.” Jiss said.

“In less than two days there will be.” Pusintin spoke. “And the new government will give us the Healers we have needed within our ranks for decades. We already have forces standing by to move across Union space to Hadaria and establish a “safe zone” so to speak. We will help the new government in maintaining their independence from the Union and facilitate trade and other intergalactic commerce.”

“The Union will not stand for that!” Pian spoke quickly.

“The Union will have its own problems to deal with!” Pusintin snapped. “Namely picking a new leader. They will have no time to deal with events on Hadaria, thereby giving us ample time to impose our will on the new government and give us a fortified position deep in Union space.”

Pian’s eyes grew wide. “You are… you are going to target the Leonidas family?” The shock of this knowledge was very evident on all of their faces, but all of them for different reasons.

Keleru nodded is head once more. “Yes.”

Qurot laughed arrogantly and nodded his head. “An excellent plan Prefect!” He bellowed. “I grow tired of tolerating these fool Lycavorians!”

“Our plan is foolproof Pride Leader Pian.” Pusintin spoke arrogantly. “We will eliminate the Union’s ability to gather intelligence within The Wilds. All of the Drow elf settlements we have targeted will report in within the next eighteen hours. They are all being monitored right now, and have been for some weeks. Once these reports are made, they will not report in for another four days and our Puma Bane Pride Squads will attack and decimate them during that period. They will leave no survivors.”

“We have a very well placed convert within the Lycavorian government who has been feeding us information and intelligence for some time as well.” Keleru started right in. “He has helped us to facilitate the overthrow of the Hadarian witch’s government, which will also occur within the next few days. Once that happens fully four entire Fleet Groups will jump through Union space to Hadaria using Jump Gates, Jump Corridors and Jump Gate Codes provided to us by this same convert.”

“You expect the Union to sit by and do nothing Prefect?” Pian asked aghast.

“The Union will be attempting to insure the survival of the remaining members of their precious Leonidas family!” Keleru snarled. “The King will be dead! If all goes well, four of his queens will be dead! All of his sons and as many of his remaining children as we now have targeted. This operation has been in the planning stages for some time Pian.”

“This is madness!” Pian declared. “The Union… the Lycavorian Union will declare full scale war against us! They will unleash every weapon they have in their arsenal against us! Including their dragons! Their dragons alone number upwards of a thousand bonded pairs!”

“When have nearly twenty million T19 missiles now in our inventory.” Pusintin stated. “They have been issued to our front line troops for the last two weeks.”

“The Union defeated the Evolli even with millions of these magic missiles!” Pian barked. “They learned how to defeat them!”

“They can field no more than a few hundred dragons at any one time.” Pusintin spoke. “Like the Coven, they only have so many of the ships needed to transport them. We know how many they have and have been tracking these ships for over a month.”

“When the Union attacks our people the High Coven will strike with every soldier and ship under their command!” Pian complained. “We can not fight a war on two fronts! Not against two enemies such as these! You are talking of spanning thousands of light years with our forces! Controlling thousands of worlds in both the Union and the Coven! We do not have enough clones for this. We can not make enough clones for this!”

“We won’t need too!” Keleru spoke confidently. “There will be no war with the Union.”

“Forgive… forgive me Prefect Keleru… Marshall Pusintin… I am inclined to agree with Pride Leader Pian at the moment.” Jiss spoke haltingly. “What you are suggesting is… it is perilous at best. It…”

“It is you and Matuarr who gave us the information we needed to complete the plan Jiss.” Keleru spoke. “Your study and confirmation of the intelligence we sent you was paramount in my decision to go forward fully. We have discovered the loop hole within their very own law that will allow Pusintin to challenge for and resume his rightful place as King of Sparta and the Lycavorian Union.”

Jiss looked at Keleru in the transmission oddly while Matuarr sat back in his chair with a smug look on his face. “You assume they will in fact adhere to this law!” Pian snapped. “Even after we have taken part in the assassination of their beloved Royal family! That is… that is preposterous!”

“You will mind your tone with me Pride Leader Pian!” Keleru snapped. “This operation and plan was fully vetted by myself and Marshall Pusintin. Jiss and Matuarr confirmed the intelligence given to us by the traitor as being very real and accurate. We have seen in recent weeks how dearly they cling to their laws. We are simply going to use their laws against them this time.”

“How?” Pian demanded.

“That is not something we will reveal at this time.” Keleru replied. “The circumstances to how Pusintin will regain his throne must remain ours for right now. Just know that the Union will be thrown into chaos with our actions. We estimate at least several weeks before they are fully able to bring any semblance of order back. During that time we will have secured Hadaria, eliminated the red hair witch Queen and any with her, and eviscerated the Union leadership.”

“Our task Prefect?” Matuarr asked proudly.

“Simple.” Keleru stated. “You in the embassy will be our conduit to the Union leadership and whoever remains. Once we have completed our initial goals we will cease any further military action against the Union and present our petition for Pusintin’s reinstatement. During the entire Evolli war all they did was isolate their embassy. As long as you remain within the walls of our building you will be safe.”

“Safe?” Jalersi gasped her blue eyes wide in disbelief at what was taking place.

“Do not worry Jalersi my mate.” Pusintin spoke to her with a voice that attempted to be tender and warm. “The Lycavorians are predictable if anything else. They will not target our embassy and risk alienating the other governments that have embassies on Earth along that same stretch of ground.”

Jalersi’s eyes held no love in them for Pusintin any longer. She now doubted that she had ever truly loved him, only the promise of what she thought he meant to her and what future she would have. Looking at him in the transmission now she felt only disgust. Disgust with herself for ever believing anything he told her and for allowing him to have her any way he desired. Looking at him now, Jalersi felt shame for not seeing who he was to begin with. A man who desired only power and whatever that power could bring him. Athani’s words to her that day came rushing back and now they made everything so very clear. Jalersi’Puat had discovered something wonderful while on this planet. And that something had been staring her in the face for so many years and she had never seen it. She glanced quickly at Pian and saw the total devotion for her in those beautiful dark eyes of his and knew where he future lay. If she was to have a future that is.

Jalersi turned back to the transmission. “You are there Pusintin. We are here. And it is we who will be in the line of fire when you go through with this insane plan. You will forgive me if I choose to worry.”

Pusintin looked at her puzzled by her reply. He could easily detect the tone of her voice and the hidden meaning behind her words, yet he did not know what it meant for he did not know the woman who he had been husband to for over four decades now.

“Worry if you must Jalersi.” Her father spoke once more. “This plan will work however, and then you will be a Queen.”

“I do not wish to be a Queen father.” She told him.

“Enough of this!” Keleru snapped losing his patience with his oldest daughter. “Send us the particulars on this plan Karun has developed and we will allocate additional forces to be placed under his command to carry them out. The more confusion and destruction we can cause the better it will be. Timur and Qurot, three Puma Bane Pride squads will break for the embassy during the assault. You will take command of them and wreak as much havoc as you are able.”

“Happily Prefect!” Qurot declared with humor. “It will be an exciting night.”

“Once we begin the operation we will keep an open communication loop to you there. They have been unable to block this secure transmission up until now which leads me to believe they can not block it.”

“Marshall… what of the information broadcast on the Netnews just this morning?” Timur asked. “That the High Coven dragons are here on Earth and that the King’s son is training them?”

“It will not matter.” Keleru spoke. “Our contact will speak to us within hours. They will have the locations of both his elven Queen Dysea and the majority of his older children. We do have some idea of the training involved and it appears that they have been the ones doing the training.” He told them. “They will not be expecting an attack of any kind.”

“Prefect… this sounds… this sounds almost too good to be true.” Matuarr spoke.

Keleru chuckled. “Yes it does I know.” They watched him place the data pad in the slot. “This is what I want you to reply with when the Union officials come calling. We will go over it now so that it is very clear.”

“Of course Prefect.” Matuarr said in reply.

Jiss remained silent in his chair, Pian still with disbelief in his eyes and Jalersi sitting there wondering why her life had to have so many damn bumps in it.

SCIMITAR

It couldn’t be this utterly amazing, but she was experiencing it first hand and her mind was now awash with unadulterated passion and never-ending pleasure.

Ne'Veha’s upper body fell onto the bed, her long dark brown hair splayed over the cool sheets even as her supple elven body was sizzling. Her eyes were tightly closed, her lips parted in silent gasps of delight. Her fingers clenched and unclenched the sheets in her fingers, pulling at the material. Her firm breasts were pressed into the mattress of the bed, her pert nipples hard nubs of over stimulated flesh. Her legs were pulled up so that she was kneeling on the bed; her firm and lusciously perfect elven ass proudly held up in the air, and her insanely aroused pussy was once more spasming wildly around the most inconceivable sample of male flesh she had ever seen let alone had so overpoweringly buried within her body. The mind numbing orgasm rippling through her was far more powerful and rewarding than any dream she had ever had and it was only one of so many she had experienced in the last few hours. Would experience for all eternity now.

It had started off innocent enough, sitting between Andro and Sadi in the mess lounge while they conversed within Mindvoice during the entire meal. They had of course filled her in on everything that was happening on Earth and what their plans were. And of course Ne'Veha agreed with them on the way their plan was taking shape, how could she not? They had opened their minds and hearts to her completely and she had finally become part of the whole. They held nothing back from her, and Ne'Veha had felt her level of awareness and comprehension become greater than she had ever imagined it could be. There was no going back now, and Ne'Veha charged ahead unafraid of what the future brought as long as she had them in her life. She could also distinctly feel the burning in their minds and their blood for her as if it was a palpable thing, and soon she found they could contain themselves no longer and had made their way back to their quarters. It was here where Ne'Veha’s world came alive with new sensations and experiences, and it was here that she discovered the true sinful pleasures of the flesh.

Moments after they had come here, she was completely naked on the bed and two sets of soft lips were exploring her body more intimately than she ever realized was even possible. It flashed in her mind briefly that Andro and Sadi Leonidas were Alpha wolves, and they were memorizing her body and how she smelled and tasted in every way for she was theirs now. The first kiss Sadi had given her had set her lithe body to singing as Sadi’s tongue danced a superbly delicious tango with her own, only to be replaced and surpassed a moment later by Andro’s lips. The moment his tongue met hers, Ne'Veha’s eyes grew wide and her entire body shuddered in an orgasm more intense than anything she had ever experienced. And that had come from only a kiss and the caress of his powerful mind on hers.

The next three hours had been nothing but exploration and pleasure. A delicate sonata of love and new sensations. Ne'Veha had discovered the pleasures of another woman, reveling in how Sadi could make her body quake in delight, and how her lush elven body responded to Sadi’s caresses. The tattoo that decorated Sadi’s beautiful pussy was something of a fascination for her now, and Ne'Veha realized the first moments after her lips and tongue had begun their exploration that it was extremely sensitive when she was aroused. And Sadi Leonidas was supremely aroused. Sadi’s hands had laced within Ne'Veha’s long dark hair only moments after she had begun her new discovery and journeying and Ne'Veha was then treated to the second most delicious nectar she had ever tasted as she enthusiastically drank Sadi’s essence. With her lips locked around Sadi’s smooth pussy and her tongue darting about with all the eagerness of someone with a new toy, Ne'Veha tasted a woman for the first time. Even as Sadi’s abdomen undulated and she pressed her pussy tighter to Ne'Veha’s eager mouth Ne'Veha cried out in her delight at Andro’s exploration of her own splendid curves. As Sadi’s strong hands held her head between her slim, beautiful thighs, Ne'Veha’s juices spilled from her in the first of many ever increasingly powerful orgasms. She hadn’t expected Andro to use his warm tongue and fingers so expertly on her, and the moment his finger had slipped slowly into her ass Ne'Veha could do nothing but alternate between screeching out in delight and swallowing Sadi’s come and as the new experiences swept through her. It was the first of many falsehoods her father had told her growing up and it was tossed into the trash heap moments after they had found their way here. This one being that Lycavorian men cared only for their own pleasure. Ne'Veha was learning first hand how wrong that was.

It was an almost endless composition of carnal desire. Andro was her man, Sadi’s and Carisia’s and Lu'ria’s man. And as they exchanged soft lingering kisses as they went, Ne'Veha discovered all there was to know about her man from Sadi. When they reached that part of him, she was awed at what she discovered, and she watched as Sadi showed her what a female wolf so adored about their mates. The readiness to possess them in every way.

Sadi had engulfed Androcles’s cock with consummate ease, moaning in blissful delight the entire plunge, until her beautiful lips anchored at the base of his hugely thick shaft. Twelve and a quarter inches of Alpha wolf Ne'Veha would later learn. And he was all theirs as Sadi projected within Mindvoice what Ne'Veha should do. Seconds later, with a growl of passion from Andro, Ne'Veha was settling her still dripping pussy on Andro’s face yet again. Her body stretched atop his powerful frame and with her lips a mere millimeters from the throbbing heat of his cock, she and Sadi feasted wantonly. Try as she might, Ne'Veha could not take him as deeply into her throat as Sadi, but the realization that she would have eternity to obtain that goal made her hum in happiness. And considering the sounds coming from his throat, and the way his abdomen would clench and unclench, Ne'Veha knew what she was doing was just fine with him. They bathed Andro’s beautiful cock with attention and lathering tongues and lips until they shared his explosion. And what an explosion it was. That was when Ne'Veha tasted the sweetest nectar she had ever drunk and she knew nothing else would ever compare. The green eyed Sadi eagerly gulped the first eruption and then pulled his exploding cock from her soft lips, only to have Ne'Veha inhale half of his throbbing cock in her mouth heedless of what splashed onto her cheek. As her fingers curled around his power thighs, Ne'Veha shuddered in her own orgasm from Andro’s ceaseless ministrations with his tongue. Sadi’s gifted tongue licked every drop that had escaped his pulsating cock from Ne'Veha’s skin even as her dark eyes closed in ardor and she swallowed all Andro gave her without pause. It could have ended there and Ne'Veha would have been utterly fulfilled. To her absolute delight, she knew they were no where near finished.

Now Andro’s pulsing manhood was once more anchored completely in her spasming pussy, every pleasure receptor in her body firing at once. Ne'Veha never thought he would be able to get all of himself into her, and she had howled out her delight for a full twenty minutes the first time he had bore into her tightness. She had been leaning back against Sadi the first time, her golden haired lover’s expert fingers manipulating her painfully erect nipples while her lips and nose firmly caressed her super sensitive elven ears. It practically drove her mad as every wondrous throbbing inch of Andro’s beautiful cock found its way into her silky depths one euphoric inch at a time. Ne'Veha could do nothing more than clutch him tightly and wail out her ecstasy when his cock finally ended that soul possessing plunge and his scorching hot come was erupting into her belly and her womb. It was then she shared a blistering kiss with both of them at the same time as Ne'Veha grew accustom to his enormous cock and Andro rested. And then it had started all over again when he began to make love to her and Ne'Veha could do nothing but quiver and shudder beneath him as he drove into her lush elven body with will crushing strokes, taking what belonged to him. She had always belonged to him and Sadi. To Carisia and Lu'ria. She had belonged to all of them from the day she had entered this world of theirs and they had belonged to her.

Ne'Veha whimpered in unabashed delight as Andro leaned forward now, his wonderful tongue tracing a line up her spine as his hands slipped under her body to grasp her breasts. As he filled his large hands with her breasts, the nipples pressing insistently into his skin, Andro began to thrust into her again. He inhaled deeply of her delicious amaretto scent, his soft lips brushing decisively against the back ridge of her four inch high elven ears and hearing her groan in sensuous delight, and he stroked into her. She was so warm and tight and as with Sadi and Carisia, Ne'Veha had the maddening and uncanny ability to squeeze her powerful inner muscles tightly, milking him for everything he could give her. He turned his face and saw his anome’s amazing jungle green eyes and her sweet lips. Taking one hand from Ne'Veha’s slim hips her pulled Sadi’s lips to his hungrily and they shared a blistering kiss of passion and love. Her body was flush and slick with the same sheen of sweat that his and Ne'Veha’s was, for no matter how many women shared their bed with them, Sadi was his soul and he could never deny her attention of any form. As their lips parted Sadi’s wolf eyes were alive and glinted with arousal. She smiled and the tips of her fangs showed. Andro saw in her mind what she wanted and without further thought he pulled Ne'Veha up from the bed to his chest. Her squeal of heavenly delight filled the room as his cock speared her more completely than ever before.

“Carians… Andro?” She screamed out as her arms reached up and over her shoulders to grasp his head.

Andro smiled and dropped his lips next to her right elven ear. His strong hands cupped her conical breasts, holding her against his chest. “SirsanGai…” He gasped out as he drove his hips forward once more.

“Sarad… sarad inion!” Ne'Veha cried. “Pen nium cova! Cova! I want… Ahhhhhhhhhh!” The words in the ancient Lycavorian language came so easily to her now, joined as she was within their minds, but as Andro pulled her tighter and flexed his massive cock inside her pussy Ne'Veha could do nothing as the explosions of divine pleasure rippled through her.

Ne'Veha’s eyes opened wide as she felt Sadi’s wonderful lips encase her exasperatingly erect clit even as Andro slammed his mammoth cock into her one last time. Her scream of pure, cataclysmic pleasure deafened Andro and Sadi as he buried his face in her hair, his throbbing cock erupting into her depths yet again. Neither of them could stand the lashing that Sadi’s oh so talented tongue was giving them and they fell forward onto Sadi’s abdomen shuddering in release. One trace of Sadi’s passionate sugar plume and spice scent was all it took to send Andro into wolf paradise. As Ne'Veha shivered in inconceivable release, Andro’s twitching cock buried within her and Sadi’s tongue smashing her reserves of energy, Ne'Veha could only watch with dreamy eyes as Andro grasped Sadi’s hips and he buried his face between her beautiful thighs.

Sadi’s cries of blissful fervor echoed in a symphony with their voices within their room then as Andro’s tongue lifted her over the abyss and then dropped her into it. After a long moment of heaving breaths and quivering flesh, Sadi suckled expertly on Ne'Veha’s superbly aroused clit, licking up every drop of hers and Andro’s combined juices. Ne'Veha was tumbling about in a new world of new pleasures and erotic delights and she blissfully closed her eyes and let exhaustion take her; at least until her beautiful new wolf mates dragged her wantonly back into the tangle of flesh and pleasure they had ignited within her. Until then she would rest. As she basked in the wonderful new pleasures, and watched Andro lovingly clean his anome with his tongue Ne'Veha realized something.

It would not be a long rest.

SPARTA

Duewa’s eyes fluttered open slowly and the first thing she realized was that it was dark in the room, only the light of the half moon filtering into her lone window. The second thing she noticed was the exquisite soreness that permeated her entire body, and the reasons behind that soreness. She pursed her lips in delight as the memories of what Thoti had made her feel came rushing back. The man was a beast, and he had taken her more times than she could remember in the five hours they had together. Taken her like a an possessed And the one thing that always remained the same, Thoti had made sure she was screaming in enchantment before he filled her again with his hot come. It was unlike any sexual encounter she had ever experienced or even considered. He was tireless in his actions, never ceasing to stroke her flesh in some manner, if only to elicit small shivers of delight from her. He had the largest cock of any man who she had bedded, to include that pig Rinard. He…

Darkness!

Duewa yelped suddenly and sat up in the bed quickly. “The children!” She cried.

“The children are fine.” Thoti’s voice came from the side almost instantly.

Duewa turned her head quickly, reaching for the sheet that had fallen away from her breasts and saw him sitting in the chair next to the bed. He was naked and almost without any hesitation her eyes dipped to where his flaccid cock was and she vibrated at the pleasure that tool had given her. Her sharp mind came instantly back to the present however and she returned her eyes to his.

“The children Thoti! Retta! Calyb! My sons!” She exclaimed moving to get out of the bed. “I can’t believe we forgot the children! How can you sit there so calmly?”

Thoti smiled. “The children are fine Duewa.” He told her leaning forward in the chair. He reached up and tapped the side of his head. “My connection with Retta and Calyb is quite strong and I let them know that Dasha would be picking them up.”

“My sons?” She gasped.

Thoti nodded with a smile. “At the moment… they are enjoying a rather large meal with Dasha and Gorgo who will no doubt spoil them just as badly as they spoil the King’s children. They will undoubtedly experience many culinary delights tonight for Dasha and Gorgo are among the finest cooks I have ever known. I told Hiero, Tinrell and Tinyn that you and I had to work on a special project for a short time this evening and we would pick them up later. They have become just as important to me as my own son now.”

Duewa tightened her grip on the sheet as she looked at him and smiled shyly. “A special project?” She asked. “Is that what I am to you Thoti?”

“You are very special to me… but you will never be a project.” Thoti answered. He reached out and took hold of the sheet and began to pull it away from her. “You won’t need this.”

“Thoti… did you not have me enough today?” She asked as she let him pull the sheet away exposing her naked flesh to his eyes. What was the point in hiding from his gaze? He already knew her body more intimately than her husband ever had. It flashed in Duewa’s mind that not so long ago she would have thought that perverse and now it seemed like the most natural thing in the world.

Thoti looked at her. “Any man who says he has had enough of you Duewa, that man should have his head examined. The gods willing, the only eyes that will ever view you again as you are now are my eyes and it is not something you will ever hear escape my lips.”

He took her hands and pulled her off the bed. Duewa smiled as she gracefully lowered herself into his lap, stunned at how easily it came to her. She stifled a soft groan when she felt his thick cock press against her opening but settled into his lap anyway and placed her hands on his shoulders as he pulled her body close to his and rested his head on her breasts. Duewa could feel the warmth of his wolf body against her naked flesh and she relished in how it made her feel. She tightened her arms around his shoulders, pulling him closer still.

“We need to talk… you and I.” Thoti said softly. “About many things.”

“Will we stay unclothed as we are while we talk?” She asked as she pulled his head away from her breasts and looked into his blue eyes.

“You will discover that physical touch, our skin against another’s skin is something that is very natural to my people. It is something we crave as wolves… the touch of another body. Most especially those we care for and love. It is why I can hold you like I do now and feel your body against mine, breathe in your scent and not ravage you senseless. It is something you have wondered while you were here I know. Why does it seem that the King and Queens are forever touching each other? Why do Lycavorians as a whole touch each other so much? Even the men seem to do this.”

“Are you reading my mind Thoti?” She asked with a smile.

He chuckled at her words and shook his head. “It is something everyone wonders who is not Lycavorian my sweet Duewa.” He answered. “It is part of who we are.”

Duewa used her finger to trace his cheek and lips. “I believe I very much like when my skin touches yours.” She said with a bright smile. “What shall we talk about then?”

“Why don’t you tell me?” He stated confidently. “Because I know after what we have shared this day, after what we have made each other feel, you want this to continue. At least that is what your scent tells me.”

Duewa nodded her head quickly as she bit her bottom lip. “Oh yes!” She gasped out.

“Then tell me what it is your heart wants to tell me so badly my sweet Duewa.” Thoti said.

Duewa’s face lost its smile then as she looked at him for a long moment, fear creeping into her expression and her heart. “Thoti… there is nothing that…”

Thoti reached up with his hand and placed a finger on her lips while shaking his head. “Let me clarify something for you.” He told her. “You should never fear me Duewa… for I have wanted you since you first came here. From the very first moment you set foot in Sparta I have wanted you. What I feel inside me for you… I have not felt it since the death of my mate and wife so many years ago. I never thought I would feel it again… until you got off that STRIKER. If you so choose we can go forward from this day. I will be devoted to you and only you! I will love you like you have never been loved Duewa of Hadaria. I will never hurt you, never stray on you and I will always protect and love you and your sons. For they will be my sons as well. You will be the mate and wife of a Lycavorian Spartan. A Durcunusaan member. Nothing you have done in the past will matter to me Duewa! To anyone! We are the most forgiving of races and though you may not see it often, it is very true. It will not… it could not change how I feel about you. But in order for us to move forward… we must let go of the past. Can you do that my sweet Duewa? Do you wish a future with me more than the pain of your past? If you do not… then it is best if I left now and never returned.”

Duewa stared at him, her soft green eyes wide as the impact of his words filtered through her. She couldn’t meet his beautiful eyes for long and she looked down shamefully then. “You know.” She whispered to him.

Thoti nodded. “Yes.”

Duewa looked up again. “How?”

Thoti smiled. “I have just spent the last few hours memorizing every millimeter of your body Duewa and you ask me that?” He spoke. “You make it so it seems to others as if you do not like my kind. The minute I tasted you Duewa I knew. His scent still lingered, albeit faintly, deep in your blood. Given what I know you felt for my people before this day, there could only be one explanation.”

“Thoti… I…”

“And you forget that Hanna was Hadarian like you.” Thoti continued quickly. “I learned a great deal as her husband and mate. Namely how to detect the small, hidden puncture scars from constructive surgery.”

Duewa sat there in his arms. She was as naked now as she had been the day she was born, in the arms of the man who had just spent the last few hours making love to her with such passion and hunger it left her senseless. Senseless and craving so much more. He knew what she had done and Duewa knew she could not lie to this man. He was Lycavorian and would be able to smell her lying to him. And after what he had shown her, made her feel, Duewa found she did not want to lie to him. He didn’t look angry or indignant, nor did he appear ready to toss her from his lap. She had been here over two months now, and only in the last three days had she discovered so much about herself and others. She had discovered that perhaps everything was not as her mother and the Elders had made them out to be. And she cursed her own closed mindedness for not discovering everything so much sooner.

“How… how long have you known?” She asked him finally.

“I noticed the scars the week after you arrived. No one else would know where to look if they did not know what to look for. I did. The rest I did not know for sure until today.” Thoti answered immediately.

“And you… you never said anything?” She gasped looking at him. Thoti shook his head. “But why?”

“I believe I have already given you that answer Duewa.” He replied. Duewa attempted to climb out of his lap in shame then, no longer able to stand the humiliation at him knowing what she had done. What she had allowed done to her. Thoti’s shook his head and his arms held her tightly. “No.”

“Let me go Thoti! Please let me go!” Duewa sobbed.

“I will not let you go!” Thoti announced loudly. “I will hold you in my arms and you will look me in the eye and tell me all you have done! You will look me in the eyes Duewa, for you will see that my eyes hold nothing but love for you! No matter what you have done! As long as you have the strength to tell me!”

“How… how can you say that?” Duewa said. “You do not… you do not know me. You hardly know me! What I have done!”

“You will discover that much of the makeup of a Lycavorian is done by instinct my sweet Duewa. That is what our King gave back to us when he returned.” Thoti spoke softly. “The lost ability to once more use our instincts as they should be used. To help guide us in what we do. In ways that many do not understand. Many call it barbaric… as I have told you before… and in many ways it is barbaric… but it is who we are. The moment I detected your sweet berry scent on that airfield my instincts have told me you would be mine Duewa. I had no doubts or qualms about that. And you are mine now. I am an Alpha Duewa, after today no male Lycavorian will come near you. They will smell me in your blood and know that I am the luckiest man in all of Sparta, for it is I who has claimed you. And no male who has spent any time around our people will come near you, certainly none of those here on Earth. Many of them use how we treat our females as a map. If Lycavorians do not approach a beautiful woman, they suspect it is for a reason and they mirror this action.”

Duewa’s eyes were filled with tears now and she lifted her hands to place them on his neck even though she could not lift her eyes to look at him. “Thoti…”

“The clone of Queen Anja is alive Duewa.” Thoti said softly seeing her head come up and look at him with wide eyes. “She is alive and right now with the Queen on Hadaria. This plan your mother and the other Elders have will not work now. You do not need to protect them anymore my love. I am asking you to make a decision about right from wrong. What you know is right and what you know is wrong. Did you change your appearance to look like Seanna and then endure Rinard’s rutting because it was your choice or because it was something your mother told you to do? Told you needed to be done for the future of your people or some other ridiculous rensibfla as that.”

“I do not… I do not wish to see my sons face war Thoti.” Duewa answered as the tears streaked her face. “I did… I did what I did to protect them! To protect their future!”

“And what do you think I do every day when it comes to my son Hiero?” Thoti asked her passionately.

“You… you are a soldier!” Duewa gasped.

Thoti nodded his head. “Yes I am and I am proud of that fact Duewa. Very proud. I am a Durcunusaan soldier. A member of the Wolves of the Blood. The purest blood and finest trained of all Spartans. Does that make me a bad person Duewa?”

Duewa lifted her hands and took his face in them looking at him with wide eyes. “No!” She sobbed. “Never! Not you!”

“We have a reputation as Lycavorian Spartans; we have a reputation of reveling in the lust of battle. That we yearn to crush our enemies beneath us and fight every day.” Thoti spoke shaking his head. “That could not be further from the truth Duewa my love. We train… and we fight so that our children do not need to fight. Just as any father and parent would. We just happen to do it better than most because we take it seriously. It is not a game to us because of the consequences that come with failure. If given a choice… what do you think I would rather do… fight a squad of High Coven Immortals or wrap your luscious body around mine and feast upon you every hour of the day? What do you think the King would rather do? Trust me… you taste and smell far sweeter than any Immortal my sweet Duewa.”

“You are asking me to… you are asking me to betray my mother Thoti.” Duewa said dropping her eyes but still holding his face in her hands. She loved the feel of his weathered skin in her hands.

“Has she not already betrayed you Duewa? By asking you to do what you have done, has she not already turned her back on you?” Thoti asked passionately. “What mother would ask their daughter to do what she has asked you to do? That is not something a mother would ask of her daughter. Of any child of her blood.”

Duewa looked up once more, this time her soft green eyes a little wider as she gazed at him and contemplated his words. They rang so true in her mind now. Her first two months here she had struggled to obtain what she was tasked with. Over the course of just the last three days alone, her world had altered dramatically. She had learned more about Retta and Calyb, about their bond with Mara and Endeem. She had learned so much about her own sons in just three short days. And it was not a school or university that had taught her this. It had been one simple sentence from the man who now held her in his arms. The man who had known all of this time what she had done and never said a thing to anyone.

“Why… why do you need to hear me say it Thoti?” She asked softly. “You… already know all you need to know. I… I didn’t know the entire plan. Not that part about killing the… Thoti I can’t…”

Thoti shook his head. “I need to hear you say it. I want to hear you say it… because then you will be free my Duewa. You will be free to live your life as you want to live it, and not as your mother dictates to you how to live it. Only when you admit and speak of what you did will you truly be free to begin a new life. And I want nothing more than to have you with me for eternity. I want you too want me in your life as much as I want you in mine.”

“Thoti you…”

“Do you want this to continue Duewa? What we have discovered this day?” He asked her gently. “Do you want me in your life? You have discovered in just these last three days that not everything is as you thought it was. As you were told it would be. As more time passes you will see that even more. Do you want to take the chance to discover this with me? To look beyond all you have known and been taught and perhaps see so many wondrous things where you never expected to find them.”

Duewa tightened her grip on his rugged face as the real fear of losing him so soon after discovering him filled her with anxiousness. There was only one answer that filled her mind now. There could be only one answer after what he had made her feel and see. “Oh… oh yes.” She gasped.

“Then it comes down to what do you want more?” Thoti said simply. “The life you have now… or a new life for you and your sons with me.”

Duewa stared at him for what seemed like an eternity, the brightness of his eyes never diminishing as he looked at her. Duewa reached up with one hand and used the back of her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and cheek. She lowered that hand back down and tightly grasped his rugged face in her fingers once more and then kissed him with everything that she was. She kissed him with everything that she had discovered about herself in the last few hours. She kissed him with everything that his touch and love had brought out in her. Her mind and heart sang out with joy and the very real prospect of new discovery as he returned the kiss with equal if not more passion and feeling. And as before he did not simply kiss her, he devoured all that she was, leaving her shuddering for more. It was really no decision at all as far as she was now concerned.

“She first came to me with the plan two years ago…” She began as she pulled her lips away from his reluctantly and met his eyes.

Once the words started, they poured forth from her without pause. The only thing that changed was that Thoti’s arms closed tighter around her and he pressed his forehead to hers as

Duewa let loose her demons into the chasm and began the trek down whatever life brought to her now. She had decided if this ruggedly handsome Lycavorian Spartan was part of her life, then she would never have need to be fearful again. She had decided that perhaps all was not as she had been led to believe.

NOVA-CLASS MARK III ATTACK CRUISER

TAU CETI

SECONDARY COMMAND SHIP FOR ARIZONA FLEET GROUP

The bridge of the TAU CETI was not as large as that of the HARBINGER, but it was certainly just as advanced, and in some ways even more advanced. She had a lesser payload of fighters because a large portion of her flight deck had been carved out and replaced with the highly sophisticated SCC. The Secondary Command Center was identical to what would be on the ARIZONA they had discovered, and to say it was impressive would be an understatement. They had spent the last six hours in the SCC, running many different simulations and scenarios, getting a feel for what their duties on the ARIZONA would be. Only when the Captain of the TAU CETI had called for them did they leave and make their way to the bridge. Miranda stood calmly with her hands behind her back watching as the bridge crew of the TAU CETI went about their duties with expertise. Whether she knew it or not, Miranda Lorian commanded far more respect and admiration than even she realized.

Zaala Randall stood just in front of Steven, leaning slightly against the front of his body. She could tell he was excited about seeing their new ship. While he always made love to her with intensity and passion, leaving her gasping in happiness, the last few days had been even more enjoyable. Part of it Zaala knew was because he was now wolf. Turned by Martin Leonidas himself. When that change had become complete within him, it also affected her in many ways. Their lovemaking became more fervent and deep. He could make her scream for hours now, and Zaala had changed as well. Just as any woman who bedded with a Lycavorian would change in some respects. Their senses became sharper, their endurance stronger, and all of them could alter their eyes and extend much smaller wolf fangs due to the strength of the virus now in their bodies. Unless truly bitten they would never advanced past the stage they were at, sort of a pre-altered stage, but Zaala was certainly very happy with where she was. Zaala had envied her sister Tarifa, first for being the one who discovered Martin Leonidas. Then Dekton, and finally the man who would claim not only her heart and soul but Aihola’s as well in Isra. That envied vanished the day she had fallen in love with Steven Randall and that was long before Martin had ever turned him. Through their years together, their love and passion for each other had never once diminished, and Zaala began to discover she had a zeal for flying that almost matched that of her husband. She knew he was perhaps one of the finest fighter pilots within the Lycavorian Union, his skills superb even before Martin turned him. He was also one of the most intelligent men she had ever met, though it did not often come through in his gruff and sometimes brash nature. They were the very best of friends and could talk about anything together, which is why Zaala knew, their love burned so brightly. Zaala’s eyes found E'dira standing silently just behind Miranda.

The tall Drow female was every bit as beautiful as Zaala knew Lynwe and Aihola to be. She had yet to meet a Drow female that was not exceptionally alluring. She also knew, after E'dira had confided in her, that this particular Drow wanted Miranda in the worse possible way. She smiled as she realized that E'dira had taken her advice and begun to discover what it was that made Miranda Lorian tick. Though she knew well the signs of desire that E'dira was displaying, Zaala had seen them more than enough times with Lynwe and Aihola, E'dira was determined it seemed to win Miranda over conventionally before she became unconventional. And Zaala certainly had to admit E'dira was definitely a Drow that would be very easy to fall hard for. Zaala leaned back further against her husband, her left hand deftly reaching back to squeeze the side of his hip.

You were very good to me last night my husband. She spoke alluringly within Mindvoice knowing that there were few who could detect their MV level on this ship.

Zaala felt Steven press closer to her back and lean over just a little to brush the very tip of her four inch high elven ear with his lips. I could say the same of you my exquisite elven wife.

Well… you do taste wonderful. Zaala answered with a seductive smile. You know I can not help myself at times.

Neither can I. And you taste better. He spoke placing his hand on her hip.

We should be there soon I think. Zaala said. I wish to see this ship almost as much as you it seems.

She felt Steven nod. Yes… I am…

“Coming up on the Dreamland outer marker!” The voice of the tactical officer echoed across the bridge and cut off Steven’s words.

They watched Miranda nod and step closer to the large bridge screen. “Very well.” She stated. “Order our escorts to proceed to the holding area! Contact Dreamland Control and put them on speaker!” Miranda turned to face everyone now, her dark eyes alive with life. She glanced quickly to E'dira first, almost to make sure that she was beside her still and to make certain that the story of her life over the last three days had not frightened the Drow woman away. E'dira’s beautiful amber eyes blinked knowingly at her and she nodded her head almost minutely.

“Ok… I feel I have to say this one last time.” Miranda spoke now, all eyes turning to her. “If any of you are having second thoughts, now is most definitely the time to voice them. Once we make the final jump to Dreamland, there will be no turning back. There are very few who decide to leave Dreamland Command when they are assigned, and it’s even harder to get out than it is to get in, simply because of what you will be exposed too. What you will see… the projects and equipment… it is the very cutting edge of our technology. Most of it is derived from the Mindvoice ship, some of it inventions of our own, but it is most certainly not for common knowledge. I want to give everyone…”

“Jesus Christ already Miranda!” Steven could no longer contain himself. “Let’s just stop with the fancy words and do this! Before we all keel over dead from old age!”

The laughter that erupted from those on the bridge was genuine and Zaala elbowed her husband in his washboard hard abdomen. “Steven Randall… you will behave yourself!” She snapped playfully.

“I believe Major Randall is saying we would not be here were it not our wish Captain Lorian.” E'dira stated confidently with her Drow calmness. “As our King is so fond of saying… Never fear the Unknown… for you know not the treasures it could bring.”

“Yeah! What E'dira said!” Steven echoed.

Miranda nodded her head as she chuckled. “Ok.” She turned back around and looked at the communications officer. “You have them?”

“Dreamland Control standing by Captain.” He said.

“Dreamland Control this is Captain Miranda Lorian! Execute EGA! Authorization Lorian three nine five delta! Confirm!”

“TAU CETI, Dreamland Control confirms Lorian, Miranda, and Captain ULU ARIZONA. Security code is authentic! Stand by for Entry Gate Activation! Do not deviate from your flight corridor TAU CETI! Deviation by even one kilometer will be considered hostile and you will be targeted and destroyed by Dreamland Defense Platforms and fighters.”

“Understood Control.” Miranda spoke.

“Admiral O’Connor wishes to see you and your command staff once you arrive. He is waiting on board the ARIZONA! See you soon Captain Lorian! And welcome back!”

“Thank you Control!”

“De-shrouding Dreamland Entry Gate and powering Phased Quantum Gate coils!” The voice continued. “Stand by!”

“Phased Quantum coils!” Zaala gasped with wide eyes as she stepped forward.

Steven stepped up to Miranda his eyes wide as well. “The Gate is shrouded?” He gasped.

Miranda nodded. “Yes. This Gate has only one entry and debarkation point. It’s the only way in or out of Dreamland. Ben wanted to make sure no one found it, even by accident.” She spoke as E'dira and Zaala moved closer to her. Chuess hung back for a moment unsure if he was to be accepted, until Zaala snagged his large clawed hand and pulled him closer. As he stepped up next to her and Steven, he saw the tall human look at him and move to the side a little more to allow him to be able to see Miranda. Chuess felt Steven put his hand on his shoulders and even through his beak like mouth it appeared as if he had smiled.

There had been much talk and ballyhoo about a Nodian joining the Union fleet. The Nodian people as a whole adored their King, but none of them had ever served in the active military before. When Martin was approached about it, the first thing he did was contact the Nodian Prime Minister. The two men had a lengthy discussion about the history of the Nodian people and what their traditional role in the Union was. Many thought that while they were valued as engineers and builders, they would not be accepted in the regular fleet. King Martin Leonidas had changed all that when the decree came down that should a Nodian apply for entry and meet the standards for acceptance to the Fleet Academy, they were to be afforded every single opportunity as others. Chuess was the first of nearly five hundred Nodian officer trainees that had gone through the Academy, and the only one who had joined the actual fleet. Now he was seeing that he had made an excellent decision. He was treated with the utmost respect and honor, though his four foot high stature meant he was always being looked down at. He was actually very well built for his race and among the taller of his species at four foot five. Their lack of height had always been a source of shame for them in some manner, a feeling that was quickly being laid aside as Chuess blazed his way through the fleet, meeting and serving with different people everyday.

“Howzz have you equipped the Gate’zzz control with Quantum coilzzz?” Chuess asked.

Miranda held up her hand. “Whoa!!! Trust me… all of you will have the time to ask all you want.” Miranda said. “But we need to get there first.”

“Captain!” The tactical officer exclaimed. “Dreamland Gate has de-shrouded and is fully powered.”

Miranda smiled and turned back around. “Very well!” She spoke. She turned to the Elven officer who had up until now been standing monitoring everything from a control station. “Captain Na’nal… the TAU CETI is your ship. Would you do the honors please.”

The elven officer nodded with a smile. “Spool up the LSD Coils!” He bellowed. “Lock our course into the computer! Power down all weapons pods and make sure the landing bays are sealed! Give me a read on the grid parameters!”

“Parameters are all green Captain! We are in position!”

“Dreamland control, TAU CETI is standing by!” Na’nal spoke now.

“Affirmative TAU CETI. Be advised, ULU MERCY will be proceeding out of the area with her escorts as you enter!” The voice echoed across the bridge.

“Understood!”

“Very well TAU CETI! You may execute jump! See you on the other side!”

Na'nal smiled and turned to his helm officer. “Execute!”

“Jumping now!” The female elf officer exclaimed with a smile.

The stars on the screen transformed to bright lines as the TAU CETI exploded into light speed. Steven and the others were impressed with the smoothness of the transition, the normal vibration of conducting a jump no longer present and Miranda turned to them seeing the looks on their faces.

“We’ll be in the corridor for ninety seconds.” She explained.

“No residual vibrations!” Zaala said quickly.

Miranda shook her head. “The TAU CETI… every ship in our Fleet Group has brand new engine plants. It was a special project Chuess, one that your Prime Minister worked on himself at the King’s request. They designed and built Equator Resonance Field Reactors. They are pretty much exact copies of the Quantum Resonance Field Reactors on all the Arizona Class ships, but not as powerful. We built them using our technology and some wild new schematics that the brainpans here at Dreamland thought up. Essentially we took the same theories and principles from the QRFR’s and applied them to our own technology. The result was the ERFR’s. Prince Androcles’s ship the SCIMITAR was the first LEONIDAS IIA refitted with the new engines. More power and a much more stable reactor core.”

“Damn! What else they got cooking out here?” Steven asked.

Miranda chuckled. “This is Ben’s baby and you know how he likes to tinker. Martin has given him pretty much free reign and…”

“Martin?” E'dira asked surprised. “You refer to the King by his given name Miranda. There are very few who have that honor.”

Miranda turned a slight shade of red under her dark tan and olive skin. “I lived with them for a few months when I was small. Not… not many people know that.” She stated. “Right after I joined the Academy. I got into some trouble and Ben didn’t know how to handle it. I ended up living with them on the Island Palace for three and a half months. It was what helped me make it through the Academy.”

“Wow! We learned something new about you every day!” Steven commented.

“You should talk Randall.” Miranda said. “You and Zaala see him more than I do.”

Steven nodded. “Yep… and to be honest… he ain’t the prettiest individual to look at across the dinner table.” He said with a grin.

Zaala’s eyes grew wide and once more she elbowed him in the abdomen. “Major Steven Randall!” She exclaimed. “I will pretend I didn’t hear that!”

This brought laughter from all of them and Miranda stepped closer to Steven. “By the way… it’s now Colonel Randall.” She said. “Congratulations.”

Steven shrugged. “Just more weight to have on on my shoulders when I wear my dress uniform.” He dismissed the promotion.

“You never wear your dress uniform.” Zaala told him.

Steven nodded. “That’s the point.” He spoke with a smile.

“Dreamland Control this is TAU CETI! We are preparing to enter the grid!” The tactical officer spoke loudly causing all of them to turn back around. They could see Na'nal moving among the different stations of his crew with a keen eye and confident touch.

“Confirmed TAU CETI. Ten seconds!”

“Look sharp people!” Na'nal barked. “I for one do not wish to be blown out of the stars by our own weapons platforms!” The bridge crew of the TAU CETI chortled among themselves at their Captain’s words. “My wife would never forgive me for being so stupid!”

“Exiting Jump Corridor now!” The helmsmen barked as his hands flew across his control panels.

The only real sign that they were leaving the light speed Jump Corridor was the streaking stars that became single entities once more. Immediately upon exiting they could see the bulk of the massive three thousand bed medical ship ULU MERCY off to their left shadowed closely by her three TUAR’OTHAR-Class Destroyer escorts. The TUAR’OTHAR was an older Elven design ship that was rapidly being pulled back into service throughout the Union Fleet as sector patrol ships and Fleet Group Flank protectors. Built for speed and maneuverability, they were far easier to refit and rearm with state of the art weapons and systems than it was to build new ships. They were quickly beginning to make a name for themselves as premier anti-missile ships and were considered extremely deadly in groups of three or more. The Elf Prime Minister Alocgeid was exceptionally happy about it, for elf ingenuity was now being used to the extent that it had been many hundreds of years ago. The MERCY’s Captain flashed his bridge running lights in recognition of their arrival and without a word from Na’nal; his Executive Officer did the same. In the blink of an eye the four ships jumped into the corridor and were gone and they turned to view the most secret facility to exist within the entire Union territories.

Dreamland shipyards stretched before them now.

They could see the planet sized asteroids in the distance, many of them with hundreds of lights dotting their surfaces. Dozens of smaller rocks, some the size of moons drifted about in a pattern that all of them recognized as being man made. These could only be the Dreamland Defense Platforms, and considering the size of some of them, it was easy to see the TAU CETI for all her size and firepower would never stand a chance.

“Release side locks and open viewing ports!” Na'nal called out.

“Opening ports!”

Within seconds the two sides of the TAU CETI’s bridge were bathed in star light as the fields of stars were revealed. Steven’s sharp pilot eyes caught the slight movement to the right and then two M7 TEMPEST fighters were roaring at them in close formation from around the backside of one of the DDPs. All of the asteroid objects were of a dingy gray color and didn’t look natural in the least which to the uninitiated was the biggest give away that they were in fact not asteroids. They would give an enemy that somehow found their way here pauses for a few seconds however, and that would be all the time needed to blow their ships into atoms.

“Dreamland fighter patrol.” Miranda spoke as she too saw the two ships sweep across over the top of the bridge and scream out past them on the other side. “They are checking us out. Verifying we are who we say we are.”

“Who elsezz would we bezz?” Chuess asked his small yellowish eyes wide in open and unconcealed wonderment.

E'dira answered this time and smiled as she touched his arm. “It is a security issue Chuess my friend.” She spoke. “You have never met Admiral O’Connor I take it?”

Chuess shook his head. “No.”

“When you meet him you will understand.” Miranda said with a smile of her own as she looked at E'dira.

They had spent more time together over the last three days than Miranda had spent with anyone before and her feelings for the Drow elf were growing stronger. Miranda had never been one to be attracted to another woman, but there was something about E'dira that made her wet just thinking of her. E'dira too had changed in the last several weeks with all of them, and she was coming out of the shell that most Drow kept around them. Her actions with Chuess just now showed that.

“Ok… the TAU CETI will be taking up station near the first marker and we’ll go from here in two DEVASTATORS.” Miranda spoke. “Chuess will be bringing the remaining crew and pilots over in the transport.”

E'dira looked at her now. “Why not us on a transport?” She asked. “I do not mind flying in a fighter, but it is not my… my first choice.”

Miranda could only smile at her and reach for her hand. “You’ll see.” She stated with bright eyes. “Colonel Randall?”

Steven’s eyes were also bright and charged with energy and Zaala saw this easily. “We’re ready.” He said.

Miranda nodded. “Then let’s get moving.”

BELID

As'hia could see nothing through the long lenses that Lynom had brought with them. He had been right in saying that Belid was barren, much of the surface had been burned away thousands of years ago it appeared. There were stretches of where the timber and plains were making a comeback within the mountains and it was one of these where they had finally come to a rest. They had moved for nearly seven hours straight, As'hia often shifting to her wolf form during those seven hours to revel in her freedom and let the wind and air filter through her two toned fur. Her belly and legs was the blond of her father while her upper body and shoulders were the black hair of her mother. She was a medium size female wolf, just over a hundred and thirty pounds when in wolf form and almost a meter at her shoulders. Her mother had taught her the freedom of running and she used it here, all the while using her wolf senses to make sure they were not being followed. The one thing her sensitive wolf nose picked up immediately was the Verbena scent of Lynom. Within the Immortal base it had not always been a clear scent, and many times it was masked by the foul smell of the others, but out here in the free air As'hia could detect it quite easily and it tickled her wolf nose as nothing she had ever smelled before.

She stood back up and tucked the lenses away in the pouch on her utility belt and turned back to see Lynom setting something up near the edge of the cool mountain stream they had stopped next too. The small waterfall was flowing from above as they had continued to work their way up the mountain and it now fell into a six meter wide pool on the ridge they had come to. She had been carrying her uniform when she had been captured and it felt so very good to feel the ArmorPly against her body once more. Lynom had returned her Nethes as well, and she now wore that on her right thigh. She watched him as he began to strip out of the shirt he wore and began crossing back to where he was confusion in her eyes.

“What are you doing?” She spoke quickly. “We need to keep moving!”

“They will not send anyone out after us until they speak with Phy’iad.” Lynom answered her, pulling off the combat harness and then the thick outer shirt. “We have time.”

“Time for what?” As'hia asked. “We should get to the top of this mountain and make our way west! The caves you spoke of there are the best place to hide.”

“I need to do this first!” Lynom snapped.

“We don’t have time for you to take a bath Lynom.” As'hia spoke with an exasperated tone. “We need…” Her words died in her throat when she saw him remove the thin fabric of the t-shirt that he wore. Three quarters of the way down the exquisitely defined chest, the dark gray skin of an Immortal ended and a deeply tanned bronze color began. It was the same on his back and sides, the grayish Immortal skin color stopping just above his waist and turning to that tanned bronze color. It almost looked as if the grayish Immortal skin was growing on top of something else. Her dark eyes went back to his face. The only other time she had seen him even remotely in this state of undress had been by the hot spring. Even then he had not removed the thin t-shirt and all she saw were the muscles and the powerful definition. “Lynom… what is… what is wrong with you?” She asked.

“The implants!” Lynom said. “I need to remove them now before they infect my blood. The outside air and the physical exertion have caused them to deteriorate faster than I had anticipated.”

“Implants?” As'hia asked harshly. “We are stopping so you can play with your skin?”

Lynom looked at her, his dark eyes angry. “If you wish to continue so badly then go! Unlike your wishes for me As'hia, I have no desire to die. If I do not remove the implants they will kill me!”

“Lynom we…”

Lynom lifted his hand and pointed. “That way!” He snarled. “I will remove them myself and follow when I am done! Go!”

As'hia’s face twisted indignantly and she gathered her SA80 tighter. “Fine!” She spat as she began to march off up towards the top of the ridge. She moved only a dozen meters away before stopping and turning back to watch him. He unrolled what appeared to be a surgical kit of some sort, and he settled half in the swift moving current of the stream. As'hia remembered his words then.

“Ssin'urn 'Anon is not tainted scum!” Lynom barked from next to her. Everyone had turned to see his eyes had changed to vampire cobalt blue and his vampiric fangs were fully extended in savage anger. As'hia had never seen him as angry as he was at that moment. “And I would give my life without pause to keep her from harm! That is my hithern d'vlos!” Lynom had leaned closer to the transmission then. “It is you who are tainted! You are the reason she is here to begin with!” As'hia knew that everyone could see her eyes fixate on Lynom then, wide with surprise at his words. “Had you embraced her spirit and soul, who she is at her center and not tried to alter her essence to suit your pathetic needs, she would never have been on that transport!”

Lynom had continued quickly as angry as he was. “She would never have had to endure what she has had to endure! Pray I die here protecting her before I return there you elf bastard… for when I meet you face to face, you will feel my wrath for what you have assisted in making happen to her! You will feel my blade for all the pain you have helped to heap upon her with your arrogance!” (oath of blood)

As'hia’s head tilted slightly as she gazed at him in the stream, struggling with the surgical laser scalpel. He was the son of an Immortal and a vampire. He could blur like a vampire, he had the combined strength of both species, and his Mindvoice skills were beyond any she had ever heard of except for members of Mjolnir’s Hand and members of the Royal family. He had fed on her blood four times, each time practically begging her to forgive him, even as during the last time As'hia’s body had ignited with fire in her blood and she had clutched at him tightly. Not out of pain or fear, but because of what he was making her feel. He had protected her, guarded her, and all she had done was demean him and try to kill him. She called him monster and liar. And just this day she had seen how wrong she had been. He had not lied to her about anything, and As'hia felt the shame sweep over her then. Now she looked at him and saw that there was something very different about him. No Immortal she had seen on the base, or even in images during her training had skin like his. Growths like his. There was something very different about him she knew. He had risked his life and the survival of his entire tribe to save her and then protect her, his brother had shouted at that fool O'lan. The Queen trusted them. Princess Normya had become the wife of his brother, a brother that looked like no Immortal she had ever seen. As'hia’s eyes grew wider now. Tir'ut was his brother! As'hia dropped her pack where she was and bolted back towards the stream.

Lynom swore under his breath as he lifted the laser scalpel and tried to line up the starter incision he needed to make. He could feel the toxic elements of the biogel that kept the realistic and surgically implanted false skin alive beginning to seep out. If he did not get it off soon, the gel would reach the injuries As'hia had inflicted on him and he was unable to heal completely because they were covered with the false skin. He had used the blood he had access too in order to inject it into the skin so that it would heal, while ignoring the wounds to his physical body. He needed the protection of an intact false skin more than anything, for if they had discovered who and what he was before he was ready, all would have been lost. If he had asked for more blood suspicions against him would have risen because everyone assumed he had been taking As'hia’s blood all of this time, and all of them were very envious of him.

Lynom lifted the small mirror and tried to look out of the corner of his eye to line up the scalpel where his mother had told him he needed too. He could not see where he needed to begin the cut and he smashed his hands back into the water.

“VITH!” He screamed.

“Lynom!” As'hia’s voice spoke from the side.

Lynom turned cobalt blue vampire eyes on her, his fangs bursting from his gums and his face twisting into an angry snarl. “You wish me dead!” He shouted at her. “I am a monster! I understand this! You could at least let me die without having you gloat over my corpse because you got your wish!”

As'hia dropped her combat harness and began pulling off the top of her ArmorPly. She stripped down to the simple t-shirt and then lowered herself into the cool mountain water. She gazed at his face as she moved closer, suddenly marveling in how his cobalt eyes were so bright and full of intelligence. Lynom glared at her as she moved up in front of him, looking up into his face as he towered over her. His cobalt blue vampire eyes held her in their gaze and As'hia suddenly realized just how dangerous this man could be. Those eyes looked upon her as if she was simple and tiny to him, and after all he had done to protect her they held contempt for the way she had treated him. As'hia lifted her hand and placed it over the top of his, never taking her eyes from his. She should have been frightened out of her mind, but even through the anger in those cobalt orbs, As'hia somehow knew he would never hurt her. She curled her fingers long around the laser scalpel.

“I’m sorry Lynom. I will help you. I… I owe you my life and my dignity.” She spoke softly. “Tell me what I need to do.”

She watched as his eyes changed back to their normal dark brown and once more As'hia saw something in them she had never taken notice of before. The delightful flecks of light green in them. His fangs retracted as well and his angry face dissolved.

“The… the implants are basically a second skin I had surgically grafted over my own.” He explained slowly. “The biogel that makes them realistic is polluted now because of the damage to them. It is…”

“Damage I am responsible for?” She asked.

“It does not matter now… but yes.” He replied nodding his head. “You only… you only advanced my own plans to leave this place. These places I have been too… these foul Akruxian fools… they were beginning to taint me and I was at my limit of tolerance. I would not have been able to stand their actions for much longer and most likely would have died in an attempt to kill as many as I could before they killed me.”

As'hia could detect the truth of his words in the flutter of his heartbeat and the conviction with which he spoke them. “What… what do I do?” She asked. “Tell me.”

“Look closely and you will see what appears to be a seam in the skin at the juncture of my neck and shoulder.” Lynom spoke. “This is the main seal for the grafts. You must use the scalpel to reopen the incision. Once you do that, you will be able to peel the implants away one section at a time.” He spoke slowly.

“Won’t it hurt?” She asked quickly.

“Yes… but not as much as dying.” He replied dropping to his knees in the water so that she was level with his upper body because of their height. “And I have endured far more pain than that As'hia.”

As'hia took a deep breath to calm her nerves and moved closer to him, leaning over his shoulder and beginning to probe with her fingers where he said. It took her a full minute before she found the seam and she marveled at the skill with which the procedure had been done. “I found it.” She said. “Carian Lynom… who did this?”

“My father is not as mindless a brute as many think.” Lynom answered. “He did not serve as Captain to the High Lord for over a thousand years and learn nothing. It is a skill from the old ways of our people. Before the High Coven conquered our planet so long ago. My father learned it from his father before him. Our planet was harsh at times and these skins allowed us an added layer of protection against the elements. It was a simple matter to form it to be identical to real Immortal skin.”

As'hia activated the laser scalpel and paused for a moment. His face was level with her firm breasts; in fact his lips were only millimeters from the t-shirt she wore and her protruding nipples. The coolness of the water had caused her skin to react and now her nipples were erect and standing quite proudly at attention. As'hia cursed her reaction for only a brief moment for Lynom’s eyes were closed as he drew in deep breaths, completely ignoring the fact that she was standing so intimately close to him. Astoundingly this fact annoyed As'hia in a way she had never felt before.

“Lynom?” She whispered.

His dark brown eyes opened and moved up to look at her face, not even glancing at her proud breasts so close to his face. “Yes?”

“You… you called me Ssin'urn 'Anon in your language.” She said.

“Yes.”

“What… what does it mean?” She asked.

“It does not matter.” He spoke.

“It… it matters to me.” She said.

Lynom lowered his eyes once more, closing them slowly. “Beautiful Flower.” He said in almost a whisper. “It means beautiful flower.”

DREAMLAND SHIPYARDS

DEVASTATOR TWO ONE; CALL SIGN MANDO

DEVASTATOR TWO TWO; CALL SIGN SCAR

“Yeah baby!” Steven whooped as he banked the M5 in a tight turn only six meters from the tip of Miranda’s wing.

Zaala could only smile at her husband’s actions from under her helmet and she heard Miranda chuckle over the internal COM link between the two ships.

“Happy to be back on the stick I see Scar!” Her voice spoke.

“You have no idea Mando!”

“Think you can hang with me?”

“Just don’t come to an abrupt halt Mando, or you’ll find out how close I will be!” Steven replied causing both Miranda and Zaala to laugh openly.

“Perhaps a sedate entry is more appropriate in this situation.” E'dira’s voice carried over the COM now. “The tone of your voices does not equate to sedate.”

“Sedate?” Steven asked. “What is that… the name of a food?”

“Sounds like a new drug to me!” Miranda said. “Burners Scar! Now! And eat my tail!”

Many of the sensor operators within Dreamland were all centrally connected to provide better coverage of the super secret area that spanned nearly three full light years in size. The moment the two M5 DEVASTATORS had launched from the TAU CETI every sensor screen in Dreamland focused on the two ships and COM channels were left open. The word had passed quickly of the two pilots who had entered Dreamland space, and now they would get a show few would ever see. There were very few pilots within the Union outside of Queen For'mya, Star Colonel Endith and Prince Arrarn who could invoke a sense of awe.

The two pilots known as Mando and Scar were such a pair.

As any pilot will tell you, whether they were elf, Lycavorian or human, flying was something instinctual. You could be an adequate pilot with the proper training, perhaps even a good pilot, yet without instinct you would never achieve the status of superb pilot. There was a union of pilot and ship that was almost magically in many respects and to view the skills of such pilots was something that stayed with you forever. There were few instinctual pilots, because they were born, not made. Miranda Lorian and Steven Randall were two of these very special individuals, and the blue eyes of the officer that watched from the CIC of the most secret ship in the Union knew this. He knew it because he was one as well, and he had carefully orchestrated the road that put the two of them together. Admiral Benjamin O’Connor grinned as he stood there.

“Now we’ll see why they are the best!” He said in a whisper that only the officers and men closest to him could hear.

The audience had grown to several thousand across the whole of Dreamland, and none of them were disappointed. The M5 DEVASTATOR was almost as maneuverable as it’s smaller sister the M7, but it was still a fighter/bomber. As thousands of pairs of eyes watched, two pilots made those two ships dance among the stars in a choreograph of maneuvers that regularly brought gasps of disbelief from across the stars. On the deck across the face of the man made asteroids, barely a hundred meters from the surface of the massive rocks, the engines lighting up surrounding space as neither dared turn off their burners. Twisting and turning, darting across the field of stars and ships and frustrating the sensor operators that tried to track them with visual cameras. They could hear the squeals of delight as Zaala thoroughly enjoyed the ride, having complete faith in her husband’s skills. What they soon discovered was that Drow were not so reserved as they thought. Though they could not see it, they could easily imagine E'dira’s head whipping about in the cockpit and letting out the howl of amazement and then unabashed glee as the two fighters crossed within five meters of each other at full speed and darted between the massive power coils of the mammoth Dreamland transports. The maneuver would be talked about for months, as the crews of the two ships swore the two fighters had passed within a few feet of the many view windows at the top of the transports.

Ben had planned this moment perfectly, for he wanted everyone involved with bringing this ship to life to know they had done the finest job of their lives. He knew what was coming, for he also knew Steven Randall well, and he waited as Miranda slowed their sometimes insane maneuvering through the space of Dreamland, always carrying them toward one point. It was the point she had left her ship at, and Miranda Lorian knew right where her ship was.

“Steven, look over there! Those are Type One Dragon Transports!” Zaala’s voice echoed. “I have never seen… they are different somehow!”

“This place is amazing!” Steven’s excited voice announced. “Look at all the Mark III NOVAs! Zaala… they all have new engine plants! Look at the escorts! This…”

Steven!” Miranda’s voice interrupted him. “Check your eleven o’clock Steven!”

Inside the cockpit of DEVASTATOR Two Two, Steven turned his head only slightly and what he saw as they skimmed over the top of the huge asteroid made his skin prickle and his eyes go wide behind his helmet.

Beyond the NOVA-Class Mark III Attack Cruiser and the three TAUR’OTHAR escorts, silhouetted in front of the enormous and very real asteroid, she waited. Colonel Steven Randall immediately slashed power to his engines and executed an inverted roll, spinning the M5 towards the arrow head shaped ship rapidly filling the window of his cockpit. As he righted his M5 once more he heard Zaala gasp softly in his helmet.

“Miranda?” Steven spoke almost reverently.

“Yes.” Miranda Lorian replied without pause. “That is her Steven. That is our new home. That is the ARIZONA. She’s beautiful isn’t she?”

Zaala looked out the cockpit window and saw Miranda’s fighter pull up alongside them. She could hear the way the tones of Miranda’s and Steven’s voice changed when they spoke of this incredible ship before them. Almost as if it was alive. As that thought flashed in her mind she heard E'dira’s voice speak softly.

“They’ll be watching over us.” E'dira said.

“E'dira?” Zaala spoke puzzled.

“William Franklin, Zaala.” E'dira continued. “He said… he said they would be watching over us remember.”

“The Memorial?” Zaala gasped from the M5 behind Steven’s seat. Her head turned even further to see E'dira’s helmeted head turn to face her. As close as Miranda and Steven were flying it was easy enough to see her shimmering white hair flowing from under her helmet.

E'dira nodded. “The Memorial.” E'dira continued. “Some believe the oil is the blood of those who died trying to save her. And their blood is eternal. Oh… now I see… now I see why they are so proud. They may not show it Zaala Randall… but human faith… oh it is a powerful thing. This ship… this ship and her name are testament to that faith.”

Zaala turned back to look at the crimson coloring of the nose of the ship as they allowed a flight of sixteen DEVASTATORS from the TAU CETI to streak overhead. It was the same squadron chosen to accompany them, the men and women who finished best out of the training. There was no arrogant chatter on the COM now she noticed. The entire squadron flew in perfect formation, not one ship out of the precise line.

“Shall we check out our new home Steven?” Miranda’s voice came over the COM.

“Oh yeah… I think we should.” Steven answered instantly.

“Follow me in CAG!” Miranda announced proudly.

Both Zaala and E'dira let out yelps of surprise when Miranda and Steven dropped the noses of their fighters and dove for the surface of the ARIZONA.

“She has two Quantum Resonance Main Reactors as her main power plant.” Miranda’s voice began as they pulled out of the dive just across the point of her bow and began to skim across the surface of the ship. “A JCN 71 Tactical Network, Mark VIII Whisper Class Shrouds. She has twenty Type One Terra Series Plasma Turrets, and thirty Type Two. Sixty Quad Point defense turrets. Sixteen Photonic Torpedo Launchers.”

“Jesus Mando!” Steven gasped behind his helmet.

“I told you she is built for only one purpose.” Miranda said. “She has ten Squadrons of M7’s and fifteen Squadrons of M5’s. Electronic Warfare capability, Laminated Crystanium Weave Dragon Armor.” Miranda chuckled softly. “This is it.” She spoke. “This is the pinnacle of a career Steven. And she is all ours! With the right crew… our crew… she can go toe to toe with anything in the stars and kick the living shit out of them!”

No matter where the person stood throughout Dreamland, everyone could hear the pride oozing forth in Miranda Lorian’s words.

Their COM units crackled to life as they split down the port side of the ARIZONA, Steven’s eyes wide as he took in the launch bays and Type One turrets waiting to unleash their fury.

“Lorian! Randall!” The voice bellowed out over the COM.

“Admiral!” Both Miranda and Steven answered at once.

“If the two of you are done gawking at the newest lady in our fleet… how about both of you carry your asses onboard before I die of old age while you play your pilot games!” Ben’s voice boomed.

“Aye Admiral!” Miranda barked.

Sitting behind her in the second chair E'dira could only smile behind her helmet. What they had shared over the course of the last weeks E'dira would treasure for the rest of her years. It was not common for a Drow female to court another female as the term normally would mean. Yet E'dira was no normal Drow female, and hearing the joy and happiness in Miranda’s voice now, after hearing the pain and sadness of so much loss while they talked confirmed to E'dira that she had not been wrong about this woman. Human she may have been, but Miranda Lorian was as strong as any Drow E'dira had ever known, and knowing that Miranda wanted her just as badly as she wanted Miranda made their coming together a sign of the faith that E'dira had just been talking about.

She let her amber eyes gaze out across the massive expanse of the ship they would now call home, and for a brief moment she felt what Miranda and Steven Randall felt. She could not put it into words, but it made her feel as she felt the day Lynwe and Selene dragged her into a world of love and friendship. This ship, this object of such staggering power belonged to them now, yet they also belonged to it. To her.

The ARIZONA.

BELID

It was without a doubt the most disgusting thing As'hia had ever done. Twice she had to stop and take deep breaths to control her breathing. It was almost as if she was skinning a living breathing person. The implants were surgically grafted onto Lynom’s body, and while the laser scalpel did the majority of the work for her, As'hia still had to pull and pry as each section of implant was peeled away. As she tossed the now useless and dead section of bio-organic skin to the ground she would need to clean the area where it had resided with thick towels that Lynom held for her. Incredibly, as As'hia worked diligently and pulled away the implant skin, she began to reveal and take notice of the man who was underneath what she now knew was a very sophisticated disguise. As she exposed more of his body to the air, she exposed more of the deeply tanned bronze colored skin. Though he had worn the implant skin for almost two years, the moment the bright sunlight touched his now exposed real skin, it reacted by changing it’s shade and returning to the color of the bronze skin she saw just below the line of his waist. As'hia also began to take note of just how exquisitely defined Lynom’s body was.

It did not appear so under the implant skin, but as she pulled away each section and wiped it clean, it revealed more and more of the Spartan like definition of his muscular body. She revealed the bone spikes along the outer ridge of his hands and wrists, much smaller than those of the implant skin, and no where near as pronounced. As she worked her way around and peeled away the implant skin from his abdomen, she discovered a stomach that was as flat and ripped as any she had ever seen. Her touch caused his stomach muscles to tighten and contract and for reasons which she didn’t understand she took joy in the fact that her touch affected him so.

Three hours she worked until all that remained was the skin on his face and neck. Lynom took the scalpel from her then saying he would take care of the rest and thanking her for her assistance. As'hia stepped back in the cool water then as he used the scalpel to make the incision along his neck and up the side of his head. He moved quickly and efficiently, finally grabbing the edges of the implanted skin and pulling upwards. As'hia winced at the tearing sound, even as he dropped fully into the water and disappeared beneath the surface. It was a full two minutes before As'hia began to think something was wrong and she stepped forward.

“Lynom!” She hissed softly seeing his powerful back just beneath the surface of the cool water, but appearing as if he was having convulsions of some sort. “Lynom!” Her voice became more urgent and she reached for him without hesitation surprising herself at the thought of not having him with her.

As'hia, the half elven daughter of the Lycavorian Danarla and the Elven Major Ta’lon, staggered back as Lynom’s body surged out of the water with a great bellow and huge intake of air. He rose immediately to his full height of six foot four and As'hia could only watch as he whipped his head back and forth, locks of long dark blond hair flaying about like the hair from a shaggy beast. He turned slowly to face her and her eyes went wide when she found herself staring into perhaps the most incredibly handsome face she had ever gazed upon. The bone spikes along his jaw line were like his brother’s, less pronounced but very evident, yet the long hair and deep dark eyes gave him a look Tir'ut did not have. While they both shared their mother’s flawless skin, it appeared that Lynom got the majority of her beauty and it translated into an exceptionally handsome face which now dripped oh so sexily with water. He looked less like his father Cha’talla then did Tir'ut, but the similarities were still there. As'hia could only gape at him in shock as the realization that this was the man who had protected her all of this time hit her like a bolt from the heavens. This was the man who she had tried to kill. This was the man who she had never shown one ounce of gratitude to for keeping her alive and safe from the daily rapes that the other female elves had to endure. This was the man who had kept her from a life that would have destroyed not only her spirit, but her mind as well.

Lynom’s smile split his face and caused her to blink to insure she was not seeing things. The very tips of his vampiric fangs were visible when he smiled and his dark eyes shone with a light she had not seen until now. Oh yes… this was the most handsome man she had ever set her eyes upon and he was an Immortal!!

“Forgive me As'hia. I did not mean to frighten you.” He spoke quickly. “Using the water made it easier to remove the headpiece. It was tangled within my hair, but I was able to free it.”

“You… you have hair.” As'hia gasped still trying to wrap her mind around the fact that standing before her was a completely different Lynom than the one whom she had grown accustomed too over the past weeks. And exceedingly easier on the eyes to look at.

Lynom nodded. “Yes.” He answered. “It is much longer than it normally is, but I will cut it later.” He spoke moving closer to her. As'hia backed up quickly and Lynom stopped when he saw the look on her face. “It is me As'hia.” He said.

As'hia nodded her head quickly as she moved to the bank of the stream. “Yes. I know that!” She stammered. She turned and pulled herself out of the water and looked down at him. “We should… we should get going now.”

Lynom followed her movements with his eyes and finally nodded sadly. “Yes. Yes you are right.” He said softly moving for the bank of the stream as well.

As'hia tensed as he hauled himself out of the water, her dark eyes taking in every single measured movement he made. His body was deliciously defined and each movement caused the muscles to ripple under his bronze skin. She relaxed slightly when he moved directly to where he had placed his clothes and equipment, but that did not stop the sudden sensations of desire and want that flooded her elven body. They were the same sensations of desire As'hia had experienced when she saw a handsome elf or Lycavorian Spartan and looking at Lynom, they were definitely not what she expected to feel in regards to this man. Nor did she expect the near overwhelming power with which these sensations swirled through her lithe elven body.

“We should be able to cover half of the remaining distance to the caves before dark.” Lynom told her as he pulled his shirts back on and then his harness. He was dressing quickly As'hia saw, and she knew it was because of her reaction to him that he was moving so quickly. His mind was a steel trap to her and had been for quite a long time, so trying to breach his MV shields was not something she would even consider, not that she could accomplish this anyway. She watched him stand back up and look at her. “Are you ready?”

Not trusting herself to respond in a normal voice As'hia could only her head quickly. What was happening to her? Why was Lynom affecting her so… and how far away was her mother? She needed her mother’s guidance now. She needed to ask her mother why she suddenly could barely hold back the desire to be swept up in Lynom’s arms and have him take her in any way he desired.

As'hia didn’t bother to put her outer shirt back on and simply lifted her pack to her shoulders and picked up her SA80.

“I’m… I’m ready.” She said.

Lynom took a step towards her. “As'hia I…”

She backed up several steps. “I’m fine.” She stated quickly.

“You are not.” Lynom spoke.

“Really… I’m fine. Let’s just go. The closer we get to those caves the sooner we can expect the others to get here.”

BONTAWILLIAN KJU21 CIVILIAN CORVETTE

TEN HOURS FROM IRARUZU

Walter glanced out of the corner of his eye at Ceneia as her hands adjusted the course of their ship. He did think of her as a daughter and he had taken note of the spring in her step these last two days. When she wasn't here in the cockpit she had spent every moment with Daba. There wasn’t a whole lot to do on the ship and they had simply been discovering each other outside of their bed. They took their meals together, Daba bringing her snacks and such when she was in the cockpit and preparing the ship rations in different ways for them during dinner. Walter took notice of the fact that Daba was just as taken with Ceneia as her new ‘slave’ was with her. She acted less like a Drow Mistress than she did a love struck young female and he knew that Daba’s words had been very true, and in some respects even more heartfelt than Daba realized herself.

“You can stop sneaking looks at me from the corner of your eyes Walter.” She spoke finally turning to look at him. “You don’t approve?”

In all the years she had flown him and Majeir around he had made it clear there should be no secrets between them and he sat back in his seat and shook his head. “Quite the contrary.” He answered. “I more than approve.”

“No one has ever treated me as she does Walter.” Ceneia said. “I… I know it happened so very quickly… but I welcomed it. I wanted it to happen. We have only laid together and talked since that first night. She is so strong and wise. She said she wanted us to know each other Walter. Our thoughts. Our hopes and our fears. She listened to me.”

“I listen to you.” Walter said with a grin.

Ceneia reached over and slapped him lightly. “You know what I mean.” She snapped. “She is not afraid of you or Majeir and what would happen if her intentions are not honorable. You and Majeir have chased off more than one male suitor for me you know.”

Walter nodded his head. “Yes we have. All of them with the idea to use you to get close to me.” He said.

Ceneia’s eyes grew a little wider. “Even Na’malan?” She asked.

He was the worst! Majeir’s voice filled their minds in V. I enjoyed chasing him away.

Majeir! Ceneia gasped.

“She’s right.” Walter said. “You are so intent on flying us around and being the best you can be that you drop your guard on occasion when it comes to young males.”

Daba is not like this. Majeir said quickly.

Walter shook his head. “No she is not.”

“Do you think… do you think my mother and father will approve?” She asked softly.

“Your mother and father want you to be happy Ceneia.” Walter answered. “Relationships such as yours and Daba’s have been around for millennia; it’s just now they are widely accepted as natural when once they were considered a stigma. Much of that is due to the interaction and acceptance of other species and the instinctive nature of not just Lycavorians and Elves, but Algolians and many others as well.”

“That didn’t answer my question Walter.” Ceneia said with a grin.

He does have a tendency to go off on tangents does he not Ceneia. Majeir spoke with some humor.

Walter shook his head. You two take great pleasure in putting the needle to me whenever you can don’t you?”

Well… it is rather entertaining. Majeir replied.

Walter looked at Ceneia and reached out to squeeze her hand. “Whatever doubts your mother and father may have while vanish as soon as they meet Daba and see how she treats you.”

“You don’t think they will mind she is so much older than me?” Ceneia asked.

Walter chuckled. “As if age matters when it comes to elves and Lycavorians. You don’t give your parents much credit girl.” He said. “Your mother is two hundred years older than your father or did you forget that?”

Ceneia’s eyes grew a little wider as she realized that was indeed the case and she couldn’t help but smile. “Oh boy, please don’t tell them I forgot that.” She said. “They will never let me live it down.”

Walter laughed and opened his mouth to answer when the COM chirped. Ceneia turned and looked at the panel on her left. “Incoming transmission.” She spoke.

Walter leaned forward. “From who? No one should have a direct COM link with us. We are ostensibly a civilian ship.”

“I routed all our personal COM channels into the ship’s computer core.” Ceneia said as she adjusted the controls on the panel. “Just in case someone needed to get hold of us.”

Walter looked at her. “Oh.” He said.

Ceneia laughed at his expression. “It’s inbound from Iraruzu.” She said. “It’s for Daba. Return code looks like it’s from Lu'ria her daughter.”

Walter reached forward and touched the controls in front of him. “I got the ship. Why don’t you go back and let her know she’s got a transmission from Lu'ria.”

Ceneia smiled and practically jumped out of her seat. She leaned over his shoulder before moving past him and kissed his cheek. “Thank you Walter.” She said softly.

“Thank me later.” He said. “Don’t leave me up here too long. I don’t know sibfla about this ship.”

Ceneia chuckled as she headed for the lounge area of the ship.

Daba looked up from the data pad she was reading when she felt the presence of the young Dragoon soldier by the table. She set aside the pad of ancient Drow lore and leaned back to look up at him.

“Something Lieutenant?” She asked.

“May… may I join you Senator?” He asked.

Daba motioned for him to take the chair opposite her. “Please…?”

“Dragoon Lieutenant Hval, Senator!” He spoke proudly as he sat down. “Wolf Dragoon Legion Nineteen.”

“Ah… Legion Nineteen is War Master Tareif’s personal Legion. Impressive Lieutenant.” Daba said. “What can I do for you Lieutenant?”

“I wanted… I wanted to ask you a question Senator.” He spoke haltingly. “A personal question.”

Daba’s eyes narrowed slightly and she leaned forward. “Lieutenant… if you are going to inquire about my relationship with Ceneia… perhaps if you treated females as we Drow do you would…”

“What?” He gasped. “No Senator! That does not interest me! I am not as inexperienced as my two comrades. They were put out that you were able to…” Daba’s eyes grew slightly wider now as she prepared to snap at this young soldier. “…win Ceneia’s xukuth when they could not.”

Daba blinked when he used the ancient Drow word. While the ancient Drow language was derived from the ancient vampire language, it had remained almost identical in many respects and there were not many who chose to learn the language. “You… you speak the language of the Drow Lieutenant?” She asked.

Hval nodded. “I have learned a great deal and I study every day.” He said.

“Not many chose to learn our language. It is the language of the vampires and that still holds some stigma.” Daba said.

Hval nodded. “Yes… but I decided to learn it when I became interested in…” He looked at the table embarrassed.

Daba’s amber eyes became amused now as she realized why this young soldier had come to sit with her, and it had nothing to do with her lovely Ceneia. “You are interested in a Drow female I take it.” She said finally.

Hval looked at her. “I am Senator.” He said quickly.

“May I know her name?” Daba asked.

“Re’sora of the Family Yevna. Daughter to Venro and Matron mother Runeha.” Hval answered without hesitation.

Daba’s amber eyes grew wider now and a smile split her face. “Lieutenant Hval… I must say… you have impressed me greatly. There are not many who learn how to introduce a Drow family in conversation. You have done it perfectly.”

“Re’sora taught me.” He answered pulling out the small holoimaging disc and activating it. Daba saw the small holographic image of the young Drow female appear and begin to rotate slowly. “I know it is not common for Drow females to marry outside of their species but…”

“That is something that our Queen and many are changing Lieutenant.” Daba answered. “Aihola, Nayeca, Cihera, even Lynwe… they have all married outside the Drow race.”

“But it is not something you approve of.” Hval spoke. “I have listened to your arguments in regards to this matter on the Senate Floor.”

Daba nodded. “That is true… but…”

“May I ask why?” Hval asked her before she could finish speaking. “I wish to ask for the blessing of her mother when I return to Earth. Her family. The blessing to take her as my wife. Her mother thinks very highly of you Senator and she follows your views in this subject. I only wish to know why you think like this so that I can try to convince her mother that I am fit to be husband for her daughter.”

Daba looked at him for a long moment her amber eyes searching his face. It was true that Daba felt Drow should marry within their own race, but she also knew there were exceptions to this rule. She did not feel those exceptions were many, but over the course of the last few years this topic had not come up very often. “I believe that many men… no matter their species Hval… I believe they choose to take a Drow as their wives with the intent that their wife will take a lover. They know that many of the Drow females have female lovers. As you well know that is very common in our society.”

Hval nodded. “Yes.”

“Lovers that in many cases they share with their husbands.” Daba continued. “In many respects… and this is perhaps a very old fashion train of thinking… in many respects I think of men as pigs when it comes to sex. The more they get… the more they want.” Daba saw him begin to speak and held up her hand. “I know Hval… it is a very archaic train of thought and left over from our early years under the High Coven but…” Daba watched him activate the holoimager again and there appeared the image of a stunningly beautiful human female with flowing blond hair and striking green eyes.

“This is Tenia.” He said. “This is Re’sora’s lover, Senator. They have been together for going upon seven years now, since Tenia was only seventeen. Not once in the two years Re'sora and I have been together have I desired Tenia in any way, shape or form. To be honest I view her as a sister. She has shared in almost everything we do, and she even sleeps in our bed. I desire only Re'sora. No other. And Re'sora has offered Senator. As has Tenia.”

“Does Re'sora’s mother know that you are sleeping with her daughter?” Daba asked.

Hval shook his head. “No.”

“Then why may I ask would you reveal this to me?” Daba stated. “As Matron Mother of my family I am honor bound to tell Re'sora’s mother what is happening between you.”

Hval nodded. “Yes.”

Daba’s head tilted to the side. “And still your love for her drove you to come to me and reveal this?” She questioned.

Hval met her amber eyes. “I chose to reveal this to you so that I may learn what I need to do. Who I need to convince that I am the best choice for Re'sora. That I will love and honor her for all of my years! That I will…”

Daba held up her hand quickly. “You may stop there Lieutenant.” She said as her amber eyes detected Ceneia enter the lounge. “I must say Lieutenant Hval… you have done more in the past ten minutes to make me rethink what I have always thought than anyone in the last two centuries.”

“It is my hope that before we are done with this mission I can gain your trust and belief so that you would help me to convince Re'sora’s mother of my intentions.” Hval told her honestly.

Daba smiled as she came to her feet. “You do not mince words Lieutenant.” She spoke as Ceneia came up to her with a bright smile.

“War Master Tareif does not allow us too Senator.” He answered as he stood up and watched Ceneia press up close to Daba and kiss her softly.

“We are receiving a transmission from Lu'ria, Mistress.” She said. “Walter thought you might like to take it.”

Daba’s eyes were alive and smiling at this information. “I do.” She answered as Ceneia began to pull her away. Daba stop for a moment and turned back to Hval. “We shall talk more Lieutenant.” She said. “We shall talk more.”

Hval nodded. “I look forward to it Senator.” He answered before Ceneia pulled Daba out of the lounge area.

“…are you mother?” Lu'ria asked. “The transmission has been routed three different times now.”

Daba smiled as she settled into the chair and looked at the image of her daughter in the transmission. “I’m on a ship coming to see you.” She spoke.

“Me?” Lu'ria exclaimed in surprise.

Daba nodded. “We are bringing someone who I think you will be very happy to see.” She said.

Lu'ria’s amber eyes narrowed now. “Mother… I told you already I am not interested in whoever you want me to meet! I am meant for others! I will not betray that!”

“Lu'ria no!” Daba spoke quickly. “It’s not what you think! We…” The transmission flickered heavily and Lu'ria’s face blinked in and out. “Lu'ria!”

“Mother!” Lu'ria’s voice echoed from the holodisc. “Mother there is something wrong with the transmission! Mother can you hear me!”

Ceneia leaned forward. “Juicing power to the receiver!” She spoke. Her eyes focused on the COM sensor and she blinked several times even as the transmission flickered once more and disappeared. “What the hell?”

Walter sensed her tone of voice immediately. “Ceneia what is it?” He asked. “A loss of power on their end?”

Ceneia shook her head. “No! The signal is being jammed!” She announced.

“Jammed?” Walter spoke coming up between her and Daba. “Jammed how?”

Ceneia shook her head again. “Unknown.” She said quickly adjusting her controls. “It… it looks like some sort of atmospheric disturbance. Heavy concentration of polarized particles. Almost like a sun flare.”

“Iraruzu is too far from this system’s sun to be affected by a flare.” Walter said.

Ceneia nodded. “Yes I know.”

Daba looked at her beautiful young lover. “Ceneia?” She asked.

“One of Irauzu’s moons is made up of concentrated Deutrino Ore Mistress. It is heavily mined and if there was an accident on the moon then it would cause these same readings. I’m sure there is nothing to worry about.” Ceneia said.

Daba took a deep breath and smiled. “You are right of course.” She said.

Walter turned his head to her. “You mentioned something about what your daughter said while on Earth Daba.” He spoke. “What exactly did she mean? You obviously know.”

Daba looked at him and nodded her head. “As I did not believe her about Majeir… I did not believe her about her insistence in not taking a Drow husband. There are several who have expressed interest in her. Strong Drow males from good families.”

“I take it Lu'ria is not keen on this idea?” Walter said.

Daba shook her head. “That is putting it mildly Holy One.” She replied.

“Who does she believe she is meant for Mistress?” Ceneia asked.

Daba looked at her and then turned her amber eyes to Walter. “She believes she is to be the fourth wife and mate to Prince Androcles, Holy One. And the loving Mistress to his other three wives and mates.”

Walter couldn’t help but smile. “Leave it to a Drow to reach for the stars!” He said. “You taught her well Daba.”

Daba grinned. “Perhaps too well. But… but after discovering that she is indeed meant to be bonded to Majeir.”

You question if perhaps what else she has seen and feels is also true. Majeir’s voice joined them in their minds from her place in the cargo bay.

Daba nodded. “Yes.”

Walter sat back in his chair. “Androcles Leonidas is an equal to his father in every way. They are different, yet they are the same. If what we have seen on the Netnews is indeed true, there just may be some relevance to what your daughter is saying Daba.”

Daba looked at him. “Holy One?” She asked.

“If what Sadi said outside the courthouse holds true, then he will have four mates and wives. And while Sadi will always have a piece of him that the others will not because she is his Anome, he will love them all just as intensely.” Walter spoke.

“I don’t follow Holy One.” Daba said.

Walter looked at her. “If the reports we have seen are accurate and knowing Andro as I do, I tend to believe they are, he has found three of them already.”

“Yes. And?”

Walter smiled. “If the fourth was on Earth he would have found her by now.”

Daba’s eyes grew a little wider at this information. “Holy One! Do you… do you know what this would mean to the Drow?” She gasped.

“If this is true you can not use it as a tool Daba.” Walter spoke. “Andro would not allow it and from what I have seen of Lu'ria nor would she.”

Daba shook her head and reached for the data pad in her side pouch. “No! No!” She exclaimed. “I have been reading the ancient texts Holy One. I do this in times of restfulness.”

“Ok.” Walter spoke.

“It is in the texts Holy One!” Daba exclaimed once more becoming even more excited.

“What is?”

Daba activated the pad and began scrolling through the pages hurriedly until she found the passage she wanted. She highlighted it and held it out to him. “It is one of the first passages written shortly after the Great Sky Fire Holy One. One of the passages in the Yara Parma. The firstborn of many, the son of knif'rt kal'daka eyes and virile manhood. He will have the heart of amber and wrap his hands in white satin. Yvalm xuil to'ryll euol, uuthli ujool lu’ charnag d' olath solen, whol jal draeval orn nind ssinssrigg.”

Bound with greenest gems, bluest glass and deepest of dark orbs, for all time will they love. Majeir spoke softly within Mindvoice.

Daba nodded slowly. “Holy One… it is one of the most sacred of our ancient prophecies. It has all but been forgotten except for the older Drow like myself who still read the Ancient Scrolls. You know this! This… this passage, written so long before King Leonidas ever returned to us, it foretells of a Drow who will become bound to the line of Leonidas. She will… she will become the wife of Androcles Leonidas. Glowing wolf eyes Holy One. Not even his father has eyes like Androcles when in wolf form. You know this! And she will… she will become…”

Valsharess d'l'Ilythiiri. Majeir whispered.

Ceneia looked confused. Majeir… I’m not familiar with that phase in the ancient vampire language.

Because it has not been spoken in over four hundred years Ceneia. Majeir answered. Not since shortly after Walter created the Drow and the High Coven nearly wiped them out.

“What does it mean?” Ceneia asked.

Daba nodded. “It means that at some point in our future… my daughter… Lu'ria. She will become Queen of the Drow!”

SCIMITAR

Lower Elven Parliament Minister La'sar watched silently from the side of the mess lounge as his daughter Ne'Veha laughed happily at something Princess Sadi had said and the two women leaned into one another and they shared a soft kiss. They had arrived after him in the mess lounge, without Prince Androcles and took a single tray to the table along the wall. He watched as they picked at the food, Sadi choosing the meat while Ne'Veha nibbled on the fruit. La'sar had inquired of his daughter’s or the Prince’s whereabouts three times in the last nine hours, each time being told flatly and rudely by the SCIMITAR’s ranking duty officer that it was none of his damn business. When he demanded to speak with Captain Sa'sur she had promptly responded to him and told him he was now on a military ship under the command of the Crown Prince of the Lycavorian Union and he did not demand anything. This dismissive response left La'sar fuming and he had not gotten much sleep before coming here to try and make sense of what he would do next. He had attempted to contact his mother on Earth this very morning, but she had been very harsh in her demeanor. Her words to him had been brief and very much to the point.

“I am dead! That is what you have been telling my grandchildren! Why are you talking to me?”

“What lies have you told Ne'Veha?” He had demanded.

Na’rnoas had laughed at him. “Lies?” She asked. “I have told my granddaughter no lies over the last four days!”

“Four days!” La'sar had gasped in disbelief.

“Unlike you La'sar my son… I have given her facts and allowed her to make her own decisions. She is far more intelligent than you give her credit for and she apparently did not see things as you did.” Na'rnoas spoke. “Not surprisingly. She does not strike me as the arrogant type.”

“What have you told her?” La'sar demanded again.

“I’m sorry… I’m dead to you. Isn’t that what you told me so long ago? I’m dead to you my son? Excuse me for asking… but if I am dead… who are you talking too?” Na’rnoas asked with a smug smile. “I could recommend an excellent counselor here on Earth if that is what you need sir.”

“You know what I mean!” La'sar had shouted. “If you do not tell me I will…”

His mother had stepped closer to the transmission now, her elven face angry. “You dare contact me and threaten me!” She snarled. “After what you have done all these years? The lies you have told to your own children about me? Well now Ne'Veha knows what lies you have been telling her! And she has grasped onto something she has been meant for since the day she was born. Go ahead La'sar… attempt to separate her from Androcles Leonidas. I will laugh from here on Earth when it is announced on the Netnews how he ground you into raw meat for trying to take one of his mates from him. You thought my husband Jonout was bad La'sar? I dare you to confront Androcles Leonidas and tell him he can not have Ne'Veha now that he has claimed he!”

“Claimed her?” La'sar had gasped.

“You fool! What do you think this is all about? Go ahead La’sar; you will make a bigger fool of yourself than you did the last time!”

“Mother you…”

“No! I am not your mother! No son of mine would act as you have acted through the years!” Na'rnoas spat. “As you dismissed me… now it is I who dismisses you! Goodbye La'sar. Do not contact me again!”

The transmission had been cut off before he could reply to her and it had left him angrier than before he contacted her. Not because of what she had said to him, but with the tone she had delivered it. Now La'sar sat at the table and stared at his daughter from across the large room. He took notice of the two Durcunusaan soldiers who stood to either side of the table they sat at, their weapons slung across their backs, but their eyes alert and watchful. He watched as two other female elven pilots came up to the table and sat down with their trays and Ne'Veha then introduced them to Sadi.

“He calls her SirsanGai you know.” The female voice spoke and La'sar turned to see two female pilots settling to the table he was sitting at.

“Excuse me?” He asked.

The dark haired elven pilot tossed her head at the table where Ne'Veha sat. “Ne'Veha… he calls her SirsanGai. The ground crew in the landing bay heard him call her that.”

La'sar shook his head. “What does that mean?” He asked.

They looked at him with surprised expressions. “You don’t know the Ancient Lycavorian language?” The second pilot asked.

La'sar sighed with disgust. “No… it never interested me.”

“SirsanGai means Elven Heart in the Ancient Language of the Wolves.” The first pilot said. “Ne'Veha is so lucky. Do you know how many elven females would give their right arm to have Prince Androcles wrapped around them?”

“It is not something I think about obviously.” La'sar snapped. “Perhaps as pilots who defend this Union, you should think of defending the Union more!”

The elven female’s face twisted into a mask of surprise and angry. “Nubou forn Ementon La'sar!” She hissed at him before snatching her tray up and she and her friend left the table.

La'sar looked around quickly and saw several other Lycavorians and Elves at other tables softly smiling to themselves. The Algolian officer was the one who leaned over with a grin on his reptilian face, showing is sharp fangs.

“She said fuck you Minister La'sar!” He spoke as the others at his table began to chuckle openly. “Just in case you are wondering.”

La'sar’s eyes went wide at this and he came to his feet in indignation. He turned to head for the door but stopped when he saw Androcles Leonidas enter the mess lounge reading from a data pad and holding a mug of coffee. He watched as the young prince weaved his way through the throngs of men and women, greeting some, nodding to others even as he read from the pad and moved directly to the table where Sadi and Ne'Veha sat. He moved behind them as Sadi shifted seats opening a spot between her and Ne'Veha.

Andro leaned over and nuzzled Sadi’s cheek and neck and they shared a nibbling kiss and then he turned to Ne'Veha, running his nose along the ridge of her elven ear and seeing her sigh in delight. Their kiss was softer as he settled into the seat between them.

“We leave in an hour.” He told them as he sniffed the plate of food that had been in front of Sadi. “My brothers and sisters will meet with us at SODRAG in ninety minutes.”

Ne'Veha looked at him surprised. “I’m coming with you?” She asked.

Andro looked at her as he picked up a piece of meat. “Why wouldn’t you?” He said. “You are not flying today… I checked the flight schedule. You… you are my mate Ne'Veha. Our mate. Where we go… you go if your duties do not interfere.” He smiled. “I also spoke with your grandmother this morning. We will have a proper elven ceremony as soon as the situation with the Coven riders is over.” He saw Ne'Veha’s eyes grow bright with adoration at this.

Sadi laughed softly and leaned against his shoulder. “SirsanGai did not think we would have a ceremony Andro my love. I tried to tell her we would not allow that to happen.” She said.

Andro’s face showed his surprise. “And risk the wrath of my two elven mothers?” He gasped. “I am many things Ne'Veha my SirsanGai. Insane is not one of them. Even I would not risk their anger to me if I did not marry you in a traditional elven ceremony.”

Ne'Veha gripped his arm. “It is not necessary Andro.” She said though her mind and heart were flying in the clouds at this news.

“I disagree.” Andro stated confidently. “And so does your grandmother. She is quite the character your grandmother.” He said with a smile. “She told me that she would unleash the hounds of hell upon me if I did not love you with all that I was.”

Ne'Veha’s eyes grew wider. “She said that?”

Andro chuckled and nodded. “Quite forcefully I might add.” He said. He leaned over and kissed her tenderly. “We will have the ceremony you dreamed of SirsanGai. All of us will. I promise you.”

Sadi leaned across in front of him and smiled at her. “I told you SirsanGai.” She said softly.

Ne'Veha looked at her friends with a shy smile as they laughed at Sadi’s antics. “Andro this is Ra’Neeria and…”

“Prince Androcles!” The male voice spoke loudly from behind Ne'Veha’s friends and her eyes went wide when she saw her father.

Andro looked up from his chair at the man and though he knew who he was he leaned back in his chair. “And you are?” He asked as he lifted his mug to his lips to take a sip.

Ne'Veha opened her mouth and began to get to her feet when Sadi’s musical voice burst into her head. No SirsanGai! She spoke quickly looking at her. Let Andro handle this.

Sadi… he does not know my father! He is…

Do you love us SirsanGai? Sadi asked with bright eyes.

That is a question you never have to ask me! Ever! She declared.

Then let your new husband and mate take care of your father. Sadi told her.

La'sar watched Ne'Veha settle back into her chair and he glanced quickly at Princess Sadi Leonidas as she too sat back. Could Ne'Veha have been talking to her within Mindvoice? That wasn't possible since Ne'Veha did not have that skill. He dismissed those thoughts and looked at Andro.

“I am Minister La'sar of the Lower Elven Parliament.” He announced. “And I have come here to demand you rescind your claim to my daughter Ne'Veha as your mate before it goes any further!”

La'sar was suddenly aware that the mess lounge had become deathly quiet. The random conversation that had been going on seconds before had stopped immediately and all eyes had turned towards him. He looked around slowly and saw looks of astonishment, of anger and of pity. The two Durcunusaan soldiers at the ends of the table began to move toward him but stopped instantly when Andro’s hand came up La'sar saw.

Even Andro was shocked at La'sar’s brazenness and complete lack of tact and respect for his daughter and he got to his feet slowly, his anger at the obvious insult to his beautiful elven wife by her own father making his wolf blood simmer.

Andro looked at the man, his azure eyes narrow and not at all friendly. Something that anyone who knew Andro would have noticed right away. “I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Andro said coolly. “Actually… I won’t do that. Ever! It is already done. I claimed her last night Minister!”

La'sar’s eyes were wide at this and he looked at Ne'Veha. “Is this true?” He gasped.

Ne'Veha sat back in her chair and folded her arms under her firm breasts as she glared at her father. “Yes.” She answered simply. “And it was… it was gloriously divine!”

Sadi chortled softly. “Divine doesn’t even begin to describe it.” She said wistfully.

“Ne'Veha how could you do this?” La'sar demanded.

“I am very capable of making my own decisions father!” Ne'Veha snapped. “I will no

longer allow your views to be mine. I love Andro with all that I am. I love Sadi and Carisia and when we find Lu'ria I will love her as well. This is the path I am meant to walk and I intend to walk it, regardless of how it affects you!”

La'sar glared at her for a few seconds and then turned back to Andro. “I demand that you dissolve this claim!” He spat. “Release her from this claim you have made!”

“By the gods father!” Ne'Veha gasped appalled as she came to her feet. “How could you?”

La'sar didn’t understand why Sadi and every Lycavorian female within hearing range gasped horrified. Nor did he understand why every Lycavorian male who had heard him suddenly began to rise to their feet. La'sar staggered back even as Andro climbed over the table in three strides, his face a mask of real rage now. His azure blue eyes were ablaze, his dual wolf fangs exploding from his gums and he stepped right up to La'sar with a snarl.

“If not for the fact that I love your daughter Minister La'sar, I would gut you where you stand for what you have just asked me.” Andro hissed vehemently. “I have claimed Ne'Veha! She is your daughter Minister but she is my SirsanGai! She has moved beyond your false hatred of my species! She has seen where her path takes her and we bless the day she came into our lives, for it was meant to be long before we were even born! I will love her shamelessly as I love my other mates! We will love her… just as she loves us!”

“Milord!” The Durcunusaan troop spoke softly stepping forward from the side.

La'sar had never been more frightened in his life than he was at this time. No matter what he felt towards Lycavorians he was smart enough to know he stood on the edge of the dark abyss right now. He watched Andro take a deep breath and close his eyes before opening them again. The wolf eyes and dual fangs remained, but the anger appeared to have vanished in that instant.

Andro turned to the Durcunusaan soldier and shook his head before turning back to La'sar. “You have dishonored me and your daughter with your words this day. Be mindful of where you tread in the future Minister for you will not be welcome among my people and you will see just how spiteful we can be. There is a transport leaving for Earth in two hours Minister La'sar, I suggest you be on it. After that it is my recommendation you return to Elear as quickly as you can carry your ass! You are no longer welcome on my ship! Or in Sparta!”

“Are you threatening me Prince Androcles?” La'sar asked stupidly.

Andro shook his head. “Oh no. Not at all.” He said. “However… even I can not keep what you have done today from reaching the elven ears of my mothers, or did you forget they are now wolf as well? It is not me you need to worry about anymore.” Andro looked at the Durcunusaan soldier. “Delcano… escort Minister La'sar to his quarters to collect his things and then to the landing bay. Make sure he is on that transport.”

The Durcunusaan soldier nodded. “As you order Milord.” He spoke stepping up to La'sar.

Ne'Veha had moved around the table, holding tightly to Sadi’s hand as Andro turned without further word and headed out of the mess lounge. They stopped in front of him and Ne'Veha let her father have it. The slap carried more power than La'sar had expected and he staggered under the assault.

“You… you bastard!” Ne'Veha barked. “You just couldn’t let me be happy could you? Don’t try to contact me father. And I will contact mother and tell her what has happened here today. You can’t hide what you have done! Too many people have heard and seen it! We’ll see just how much my brothers and sisters will think of you when they learn the truth as well!”

Ne'Veha spun on her heels and followed Andro out of the mess lounge. La'sar’s eyes shifted to Sadi whose jungle green eyes bore into him. “You truly have no idea what you have done do you?” She asked softly.

“Apparently not!” La'sar snapped.

Sadi shook her head sadly. “Your arrogance will be your undoing sir.” She said sadly. “Demanding a Lycavorian to rescind the claim to a female he has taken as his mate and wife, a woman who has happily consented to such a union, it is tantamount to telling him he is not worthy of your daughter’s love. It is telling him she is not capable of making her own decisions which is another insult in and of itself. To your daughter and the wolf that claimed her. And it tells him you hold no respect for him as a man.” Sadi shook her head once more. “Telling any Lycavorian that is ridiculous, though there are some bad apples out there. But telling Androcles Leonidas that you don’t respect him as a man? That he is not worthy of Ne'Veha’s love? That speaks of a greater ignorance than is found even among Empress Aikiro herself. Andro will not soon forget your words Minister. Nor will his father or mothers when they find out. And trust me… they will find out. You have succeeded in disrespecting the extended Leonidas family Minister La'sar. I commend you. Not many people would want to do that, even by accident considering how many of them there are.” Sadi took a deep breath. “I can see everything I have told you does not matter. You will do as you will. Good day Minister. I hope you are happy for you have lost a daughter this day. And a part in the future she so covets.”

Sadi spun around without another word and followed Andro and Ne'Veha. Delcano reached out and took his arm tightly. “This way Minister. I don’t want anything to happen to you until you are off the SCIMITAR and no longer our responsibility.”

La'sar allowed the Durcunusaan soldier to pull him along even as his eyes remained on the door Ne'Veha had exited. Whatever he had accomplished here, La'sar suddenly did not think it was for the best anymore.

IRARUZU

Vlonjra looked at Lu'ria as she came into the large store that acted as their cover her on Iraruzu. She had watched Lu'ria for the last five months, ever since she had arrived here as part of her first assignment with the Krypteria. She had never seen the look on her face that she did now and very casually Vlonjra’s Drow combat senses began coming to full alert. She let her eyes sweep across the interior of their store, nearly two dozen patrons inside already and they had been open for only an hour. She adjusted some things on the counter she stood in front of before nonchalantly crossing the short distance to the counter where Lu'ria was helping Jennifer to set up their products. She looked directly at Lu'ria as she turned with a large rack of mineral ointments and made it seem as if she was helping her to situate the rack on the counter.

“Lu'ria?” She asked. “What do you sense girl?”

Lu'ria made no show that Vlonjra was talking with her and bent over to gather another smaller rack and set it on the counter. Then she and Vlonjra began fastening the two racks together.

“The weekly report was passed on by your husband Matron Mother.” She spoke in barely a whisper.

“That does not tell me why your senses are so alert and why you are bouncing on the balls of your feet girl.” Vlonjra said.

“I tried to contact my mother as you suggested Matron.” Lu'ria said. “Our transmission was cut off before we were able to finish.”

“Cut off how?” Vlonjra asked.

Lu'ria met her eyes. “A massive Deutrino surge Matron Mother. It burned out both our receivers as well as the long range transmitter.”

Vlonjra blinked slowly. “A Deutrino surge.” She whispered. “That is not possible. It would take an explosion from the mining facility on the moon to produce such an event. And if that was the case, rescue and work crews would even now be tearing from the surface to respond. Not shopping in our store or drinking in the tavern.”

Lu'ria nodded. “That is what your husband said as well Matron.” She said. “On the way here Matron… I felt… I felt odd.”

Vlonjra no longer cared what it looked like and she stopped fussing with the rack to look at Lu'ria. The young woman before her had shown more skill and ability than any Drow she had seen in decades. Vlonjra had not lied to Daba about that. Lu'ria had the skills of a Drow warrior three times her age. Skills and strength and speed she should not have had at such a young age. There was something very different about her.

“What did you feel Lu'ria?” She asked slowly.

“Matron Mother… I felt as if I was being watched.” Lu'ria answered.

Vlonjra’s amber eyes narrowed as she stared at Lu'ria intently. “Lu'ria child… return to the estate now!” She hissed quietly.

“Matron Mother why?” Lu'ria asked. “What…”

The commotion by the front entrance drew their attention and they turned to see the same Kavalian soldier that had come into the store weeks ago and made a nuisance of himself trying to entice Lu'ria to be his pet.

It happened in slow motion from there and Lu'ria would never forget the murderous look in his eyes as he stepped right up to Matron Mother Vlonjra as she began speaking in that stern threatening voice.

“You were told you were not welcome in here unless…” Vlonjra began to say even as the Kavalian began to lift his arm.

“Matron… no!” Lu'ria screamed as she began her leap over the counter.

Drow though she may have been Vlonjra turned suddenly at the tone of Lu'ria’s voice and saw her leaping over the top of the chest high counter with the ease of a leopard. Vlonjra heard the unmistakable click of a weapon cocking and her head snapped back around her amber eyes going wide as she saw the incredibly large dark hole staring at her. She was vaguely aware of five other Kavalians running into her store, their assault weapons already up and coming to a firing position.

“Time to die Drow whore!” The Kavalian snarled viciously and pulled the trigger.

The sound was like a crack of thunder within the confines of the store and Vlonjra’s head erupted into a fine mist of blood, bone and brain matter, splattering Lu'ria across much of her face and chest as she landed on the floor too late.

Then the gates of Hades opened and the slaughter began.

BONTAWILLIAN KJU21 CIVILIAN CORVETTE

FOUR HOURS FROM IRARUZU

Walter came up into the cockpit holding the mug of coffee in his hand and looked at the back of Ceneia’s head.

“Ok… tell me why you interrupted my nap?” He stated with a false stern voice. “You know how I need my beauty sleep.” Ceneia turned to look at him and Walter immediately saw that something was wrong. “Ceneia?”

“You’d better look at this Walter.” She said.

Walter moved up next to her pilot’s seat and looked down at the medium sized sensor screen between her seat and the co-pilot’s seat. “Look at what?”

Ceneia adjusted the screen and touched her finger to the screen over the top of the planet. “This is Iraruzu.” She said. “We came into sensor range of it thirty minutes ago.”

“Ok.” Walter spoke. “How did you manage to do that?”

“I liberated some portable V Nine sensor pods and wired them into the grid on this ship.” She replied. “It expanded our range by half a light year.”

“So what are we looking at?” He asked as he settled his eyes on the sensor screen. The planet appeared like any other planet he had seen in the last twenty-five years, but as he looked closer he saw the dark gray area over one portion of the western continent. He tapped it with his finger. “What’s this? This isn’t normal is it?”

Ceneia shook her head. “No. That is why I had you come up here without Daba.”

Walter looked at her his eyes narrowing. Ceneia had been his pilot for going on thirteen years now and he knew when she was troubled by something. “Talk.” He said simply.

“It’s a Deutrino cloud Walter.” She said.

“You said that before. The Deutrino was interfering with our transmissions.” Walter said.

Ceneia nodded. “And they are. Except this cloud is not natural.” She told him. “I ran two different types of spatial scans. Each one came back identical to the other. The figures weren’t off by more than point two. It’s a jammer Walter. A Deutrino jammer and it’s centered over the Drow estate.”

Walter’s eyes grew wider. “You are sure?” He asked.

Ceneia nodded. “Positive. Someone has set up a very powerful and uniform jammer over the Drow estate. And that could only mean one thing.”

Walter nodded. “Indeed!” He said softly. “Sibfla… and I wanted…”

LU’RIA!!!!

The scream within Mindvoice deafened both Walter and Ceneia and caused quite a bit of pain to Daba who suddenly collapsed out of the chair she was sitting in talking to Hval in the small lounge.

Walter shook his head quickly to chase the fog out. Majeir! Majeir you are hurting us! He roared out in Mindvoice. What is wrong? Majeir what is wrong?

Lu'ria! Oh Walter… she is in such pain! So frightened! Majeir bellowed from the cargo hold she was in. We must go to her now! NOW!

Walter looked at Ceneia. “Deutrino fields don’t block Mindvoice!” He barked. “How far away are we?”

“Three hours forty-seven minutes!” Ceneia answered immediately.

“Can’t this nubous bucket go any faster?” He snarled.

“How safe do you want to stay?” Ceneia popped.

“Nubou safe Ceneia! Lu'ria is in trouble! Something is happening and we need to find out what it is!” Walter said. “Can you contact Armetus?”

Ceneia’s hands were flying across her consoles and she shook her head. “I’m going to pull power from all the systems and that means shutting down COMs!”

“Do it!” Walter snapped. “We’ll contact them when we get there!” He turned and headed out of the cockpit. Daba! Daba… meet me in the cargo bay!

Holy One! By the gods Holy One what was that? My head… it felt…

Majeir has sensed something very wrong. Walter replied. Meet me in the cargo bay now! It has to do with Lu'ria!

SODRAG

“…can’t be serious Andro?” Eliani gasped as Andro moved into his office on the base, Sadi and Ne'Veha beside him. “Father wouldn’t do something like this!”

Andro turned and looked at her. She stood between Malic and Nyla and looked every bit like their mother. “Well he has.” He spoke.

“It’s true Eliani.” Arrarn said from his seat on the couch, Narice and Toria sitting on either side of him. They watched as Carisia greeted Ne'Veha with a blistering kiss of incredible passion and love and they smiled.

“I don’t believe it!” Carina exclaimed.

Andro leaned up against his desk. “Do you think I’m making this up? Elynth was there as well. Something is affecting our father and Torma. It’s making them act as they would not normally act.”

“Something?” Lisisa asked from where she stood next to Deni. “What do you mean by that Andro?”

Andro shook his head. “I don’t know Lisi. I’ve never experienced anything like it before. It was like a black mist surrounding them. Enveloping them. It seemed to amplify father’s own distrust and anger towards the Coven in general and Yuri and Aikiro especially. He was not happy in the least about the wives that Arrarn and I have chosen.”

Nor was my father pleased that Anthar and I have mated. Elynth’s voice echoed within Mindvoice so that all of them heard her easily. He demanded that I denounce our union and he agreed that the Coven dragons were to be taken from their riders.

“Wait? Taken from their riders?” Deni asked. “He can’t do that! Not now! He has to know what we have taught them. How deeply they have come together with their Bonded Ones!”

Andro nodded. “He doesn’t care.” He said softly.

“He said that?” Lisi gasped.

“Yes.” Andro looked around the office. “Where is Zarah?”

“Andro… taking the Coven Riders from their Bonded Ones now would do irreparable harm to both of them.” Nyla spoke.

“It would… it would damage their psyche beyond repair.” Eliani said. “We have seen this in the past Andro! Why would he order something like that? He has to know what it would do!”

“As I said… he doesn’t care.” Andro told them. “I have made a decision… but I can not ask any of you to follow me in that decision. This is something you have to decide for each and every one of you.”

Moneus got to his feet. “You’re taking them off Earth aren’t you?” He asked.

Andro nodded. “Yes. Where is Zarah?” He asked again.

“We’re leaving by the end of the day!” Arrarn spoke now. “The Type II’s are already on the airfield ostensibly for training missions.”

“We?” Malic asked.

Arrarn nodded. “Andro, Carisia, Narice, Toria and the Coven Riders and dragons.” He told them. “I may not be bonded to a dragon, but Narice is, and I know first hand what this could do to them if we let father do it. And I have no intention of giving up the two women I have taken as my wives.”

“Nor will I give up Carisia.” Andro said as he felt something sweep across the edges of his mind. It was a tremor of some sort… just on the peripheral of his ability to sense things. He lifted his head slightly even as he felt Elynth doing the same thing for she sensed it too.

“Until we can determine what is wrong with father we need to leave.” Arrarn continued.

“Leave to go where?” Eliani asked. “There’s no place within the Union we can go that father can not reach us.”

“We’re not remaining in the Union.” Arrarn stated.

“Then where will we go?” Deni asked. “I trust you brother… I believe you. We have all seen how father has been different since the Coven came here… and we know…” Deni saw Andro looking confused and he stopped. “Andro?”

Sadi turned to look at him now and she reached out within Mindvoice to him, trying to see what he was concentrating on. “Andro my love?” She asked softly. “What is it?”

Andro shook his head. “I… I don’t know. Something… something on the edges of Mindvoice. Very distant… but strong enough for me to detect it.” He turned.

I feel it too. Elynth spoke. A… a warning of some sort.

“Warning?” Malic asked. “A warning about what?”

Andro turned to face them again his face taking on a pale look, which is something none of them had ever seen. Eliani stepped towards him.

“Andro… what’s wrong?” She asked reaching for his arm.

“Andro?” Sadi asked stepping closer.

Andro looked up now… his azure eyes wide. “Where… where is Zarah?” He gasped. “Where is Zarah?”

“I… I don’t know.” Eliani answered. “She knew about the meeting. She was in the city when I mindvoiced her. She was shopping.”

Andro felt the pain begin in his gut. It wasn't a physical pain… almost a projected image of pain. He reached down to grab the edge of his desk just as a muted explosion of some sort rocked the building. Andro dropped to one knee his face grimacing in pain as Deni and Malic dashed to the windows.

Sadi grabbed Andro’s shoulders, trying to support him from one side as Carisia clutched his other side. “My love!” Carisia stammered. “Andro what… what is wrong.”

Andro shook his head back and forth. “Pa…pain!” He gasped.

“Smoke coming from the Coven barracks!” Deni announced as he went to the wall monitor slamming his hand down on the panel. “Duty Officer what is going on?” He barked.

“We… we are responding now Prince Denali!” The voice echoed. “An explosion of some sort we think!”

“You think?” Deni growled.

“Milord… we are getting reports it came from one of the Coven bungalows!” The voice shouted. It was easy enough to recognize the man was running. “It appears… Milord… the Coven Riders are saying it was…”

“It was what?” Deni shouted.

“Milord… they are saying it was a Mindvoice explosion!” The man replied. “One of the bungalows has collapsed. They heard a scream of terror and then the explosion! I am three minutes from there myself sire! Stand by!”

Deni turned back to look at Andro. “I’ll go with…” He stopped talking when he saw Andro’s face. “Andro?”

His brothers and sisters turned to look at him and even the women he loved stepped back. Androcles Leonidas’s face was twisted into a visage of pure, unadulterated rage. His Mindvoice shield shimmered to life as he slowly got to his feet.

“Zarah!” He gasped. “Zarah! Zarah!”

“Andro… what about… what about Zarah?” Sadi asked stepping forward cautiously.

His azure blue eyes went wide and his lips parted just as his wolf fangs burst from his gums and Andro let out a howl of agony that caused them to cringe as it shook the very walls of the room, and smashed at their Mindvoice shields unlike anything any of them had ever experienced.

ANDRO!!!!

Zarah’s voice within Mindvoice staggered all of them with the power of that one word and they bent over double or dropped to their knees.

All except Androcles. Andro turned towards the wall of his office, lifted his hands and two psyche diamonds formed at his fingertips. Seconds later they were hurtling at the wall, and an entire ten foot section of the steel and concrete simply blasted away from the building as if it was papier-mâché. All of them glanced up holding their heads in discomfort, only to see a dragon lifting off far in the distance across the base and heading for the city, while Elynth landed directly outside the now nonexistent wall. Fragments of the stone and steel ricocheted off her active psyche shield even as Andro didn’t pause and leaped from the side of the building onto her back.

As Elynth took to the sky without pause all of them felt it then. They felt it from not only their brother’s mind, but the intensity of the emotion caused them to feel it from one other person’s mind as well. Never had they felt such raw emotion from their brother, let alone anyone else, yet as they watched Elynth climb into the sky above faster than she had ever moved before they felt it now. The vitriol of the emotion was nearly overwhelming and it was something they were unaccustomed to.

The emotion they felt from these two minds was shocking. It was unrefined, focused and immeasurable... Hatred.

“Sibfla!” Deni screamed shaking his head, trying to clear it. “Follow him!”

Two powerful minds were on a collision course to one point on the surface of Earth. Both of them with the same intent burning openly within Mindvoice. It could be felt almost planet wide by anyone who was a Tier Five Mindvoicer or higher. These two minds would collide over the peaceful elven city; they would collide and lay waste to all beneath them and it would never be the same again.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

PILLAR OF FAITH

KAVALIAN SPACE

ELEVEN HOURS FROM RITAAH

Athani Leonidas stirred on the large bed in hers and Resumar’s quarters and rolled over slowly, the thin sheet over her naked form pulling away to expose her breasts but still remain over her hips and legs. Athani never slept with clothes now, she loved the feel of Resumar’s hard body against her own too much to deny herself that simple pleasure, and it was something her handsome elf/wolf husband adored. Her tail twitched gently under the sheet as her hand reached for Resumar but found empty sheets and she lifted her head, her feline like eyes finding Resumar sitting in the chair across from the bed seemingly staring off into space. She lifted her upper body slightly, her golden blond hair falling around her shoulders and stared at his back and shoulders for a moment.

The crew of the PILLAR OF FAITH, once it was discovered that Resumar and she were married, had worked feverishly for four days knocking down bulkhead walls and enlarging the quarters that Resumar and she would occupy. She was astounded at the room they had provided for them, their quarters separated into three different sections, and very comfortably furnished. She recognized many of their things from the villa in Gytheio that had been brought up while they trained in Asia to make it more welcoming for them. Resumar had wanted her to buy whatever she desired while he helped to train the Coven Riders at SODRAG, but Athani had been much more frugal. She was used to not having very much, and what she had now was far more than she had ever dreamed she would have, and it would be a waste to simply buy things because she could. The single most important item she had found was the man sitting in the chair across the bedroom. Yes he was younger than her, nearly forty years younger than her, but Athani could not deny the irresistible love that she had for him. She in fact embraced it and everything it had brought her. It did bring her some measure of vengeance as she realized that Pusintin was also Lycavorian and wolf. Yet no matter how often he had taken her against her will, using his Alpha aura against her many of those times, he could never do to her what this half elf and half wolf man could do to her. Resumar Leonidas could make her toes cry out in happiness and delirious passion if he so chose to Athani thought with a smile, and she had felt within Mindvoice just how devoted to her he was. A feeling that Athani returned with ardor.

“Resumar?” She finally called out in barely a whisper as she drew the sheet around her and slid to the end of the bed. He didn’t answer her and Athani pushed off the bed to pad across the cool floor to where he sat. She made a mental note to buy some of those wonderful rugs she saw in the royal villa for their room here to chase away the chill. She came up beside him and reached out to place her hand on his shoulder, caressing the back of his neck and his two inch high elven ears with her fingers while her long tail lifted to trail along his upper thigh as she knew he so loved. “Resumar… my love?”

Resumar turned to look at her then and Athani saw his changed wolf eyes focus on her for an instant and then suddenly disappear. “Aryschanne?” He spoke.

“You looked very distant my love. Very distant from here.” Athani spoke softly. “Are you… are you alright?”

Resumar nodded and pulled her onto his knees and upper thighs. Athani smiled as she situated her petite frame in his lap, feeling his wonderful cock press against her smooth pussy through the sheet, but instinctively knowing now was not the time to pursue more pleasurable events. Athani had found that as much as she loved this man and all he had given her, it did not take much for her to surrender to him completely. His cock filled her to overflowing, and he made love to her with a passion and intensity that took her breath away every time. Athani had discovered very quickly in their relationship that Resumar Leonidas did not have to use his wolf aura on her to make her desire him insanely. The knowledge of how he felt about her and how he treated her usually did that all by itself.

“I am fine.” He said as his hands settled on her hips.

Athani lifted her hand and stroked his cheek. “Resumar Leonidas… I am your wife now and I have grown enough within Mindvoice thanks to Deneth and your Feravomir to know you were very distant from this room. This ship. What is wrong my love?”

Resumar looked at her blue/green eyes and gripped her firm ass cheeks pulling her even tighter onto his lap and feeling her tail curl around his calf and up along his thigh. “There is something happening on Earth.” He said softly.

Athani’s head tilted slightly. “What do you mean happening?”

Res shook his head slowly. “We are too far for me to communicate with anyone there in Mindvoice, not even my father or Andro, and they would be the only two who I could touch anyway. My family… we have always been able to sense when there is something wrong with another in our family. Perhaps not what that is, but that there is something wrong. It is a sense of unease that overtakes us and remains in the back of our minds until it is settled.”

Athani took his face in her hands. “What have you felt Resumar?” She asked.

“I don’t know for sure… but whatever has happened it has Androcles enraged to a point I have not felt from him since Alba Tau.” Resumar answered her. “It was very faint… but if I could sense it over this great a distance then something very bad has…”

“Something has happened to someone in your family?” Athani said immediately. “We could break COM silence and transmit home. We could…”

Resumar shook his head. “No. This mission is too important to risk detection by your people Aryschanne.”

“You are my people now Resumar Leonidas my love!” Athani stated with unequivocal pride. “You… Andro… your father… your family. And all who are included in that circle. My life began the day I met you and I have buried my past.”

Resumar smiled as he looked at her with love. “Then it is too important to risk detection by Kavalian forces.” He said. “I’m quite sure there are enough of my family members on Earth to handle it.”

Athani smiled and leaned forward to brush her lips across the front ridge of his elven ear and feeling him shudder in delight. “Better.” She said softly into his ear. “But there is still room for improvement.”

Resumar took a deep breath. “My family is strong. My siblings strong. If it is something that I need to know then my father or Andro will break COM silence and let me know. We will contact them anyway when we get on the surface and find the MV ship as we planned. Until then we will stick to the plan we have made.”

“So you trust the High Coven to do their part?” Athani asked.

“I trust you. I trust Deneth and Dario and Sorran.” Resumar spoke. “Trusting the High Coven is another matter entirely.”

“This… this Juliana One seems different since we left Resumar.” Athani said. “Almost as if she has discovered something she did not know before.”

Res nodded. “I’ve noticed that too. Dario as well.” He said.

“Your cousin teases me endlessly about my tail you know.” She said with a smile as Dario’s name came up.

Resumar chuckled softly. “It is his way Aryschanne. He means nothing derogatory with his comments.”

Athani nodded quickly. “Oh… I know.” She stated with a smile. “I tease him back just as badly I suppose.” She said.

“He has always been like that. He spent quite a bit of time with my mother Anja as he was growing. His father was part of her Durcunusaan detail before shifting over to Deia’s. He acts like her in many ways. He tries to use humor and funny quips to keep the mood light no matter what is happening. You notice Sorran has taken after him in a darker sort of way?”

Athani nodded with a smile. “Yes. Well… we will have to find Dario his own Kavalian female that still has her tail so that he may become fascinated with her instead of me. If he is half as good to her as you are to me, then he will sweep her off her feet in moments.”

Resumar laughed. “Yes… that would be interesting. And if she is like you, he will be quite the clown around her.”

“Juliana One troubles you, doesn’t she?” Athani asked.

Resumar shook his head. “Not in the way you might think. There is something different about her since we left, but for some reason I don’t think it involves us. If it does… I don’t believe it is a threat.”

“The others I am not so sure about.” Athani spoke. “The man who replaced the fool you struck despises me even more… he just hides it better.”

“You must remember… these are the High Coven Elite troops.” Res told her. “They have been under the thumb of the High Coven Weapons Masters and those who have hated our kind for hundreds if not thousands of years. They have been brainwashed quite thoroughly.”

“Perhaps they…”

The COM panel interrupted Athani’s statement and she turned her head towards the desk. She went to move but Resumar held her tightly and stood up quickly. Athani laughed and wrapped her legs around his hips and her tail around his waist. Resumar moved to the desk holding her like that and Athani reached down and pressed the panel.

“Yes?” She asked turning back to Resumar and seeing his dark eyes grow alluring and filled with desire.

“Princess Athani… you and Prince Resumar may wish to join me on the bridge.” The voice of the FAITH’S Captain came over the COM. “Long range sensor readings have altered somewhat.”

The look of desire vanished quickly from Resumar’s face and he became all business once more. Athani could only inwardly shake her head. These were the men her father and Pusintin wanted to provoke and anger. Men who could be loving you senseless in one moment and slaughtering their enemies in the next. Not the sort of men you wanted to get on the bad side of she decided.

“Altered how?” He asked now.

“Perhaps you should see for yourself Milord.” The Captain answered. “And I recommend having the High Coven female join us as well.”

“Send for her.” Resumar ordered. “Athani and I will join you shortly.”

“As you order Milord.”

Resumar turned and looked at his wife. “I’m sorry.” He said.

“Don’t be sorry my love. As you have told me before, we will have eternity together.” Athani said with a smile. “Think of what we can do with all that time? Think of the pleasure we will give each other.” She batted her beautiful eyes at him and leaned forward to nibble his lips. “I know I look forward to it.”

Resumar chuckled. “So true.” He said. “So true.”

The Captain of the PILLAR OF FAITH turned as the main doors to the bridge slid open and Resumar came in with Athani besides him holding his hand. He was a Lycavorian officer, young by some standards at only six hundred and nineteen years old, but a man that had seen much action during the Evolli War and several border clashes with High Coven forces through the years. When he had been chosen to command the FAITH, knowing that it would be the ship of the King’s second oldest son, he knew he had reached the pinnacle of his career and that there was only one place he could go after this. To be chosen to command the warship of a Leonidas was the most honored of positions, and he had every intention of doing his duty to the very best of his ability. It was one of the reasons he had hand picked his entire command crew. He knew what skills Resumar Leonidas had, and Captain Antell would insure that he had the best teachers within the realm of starship combat just as his brother Andro had had. Like his brother however, Resumar had made it very clear to Antell when he first came onboard that he was sorely lacking in command experience when it came to ships. As Andro had done with Sa'sur and his father with Komirri, Resumar stated he was ready to learn and they would command this ship together.

“Antell… what do you have?” Resumar asked as he saw Juliana One enter the bridge from another side entrance, the Durcunusaan troop as her escort.

The burly Lycavorian motioned to one of his officers. “Switch it here.” He said as he moved up next to the main star chart as it came alive. He adjusted the controls from the panel until the holo image showed a single planet and dozens of red dots. “The disposition of the Kavalian forces has changed in the last several days it appears.” He spoke. “They have moved from orbiting Uirmeik into this portion of space that borders U’zolot Consortium space.” He motioned with his finger. “It is essentially Wild Space that the Consortium no longer deems of value.”

“Because they have mined it for everything within it.” Resumar said in disgust.

Antell nodded. “Yes. They are extending further out from their opposite border with the Union since your father refused them access to Union space and the mineral rich planets along the border.”

Juliana looked at Resumar. “The Union forfeited a windfall profit when your father did that.” She said. “The Empress… she called him a fool.”

Resumar nodded. “Yes we did… but the Consortium is not known for being kind to the planets they mine. Or the indigenous life that occupies a world. They are scavengers… nothing more. They sell whatever they can mine from these worlds and they don’t care who or what it hurts.” He answered tersely.

“I did not say I agree with the Empress’s assessment of your father’s actions Resumar Leonidas.” Juliana spoke quickly. “I was only stating what she said.”

Resumar looked at her then. “Then forgive the terseness of my reply.” He spoke. “Antell?”

“They have only left a few ships around Uirmeik. The rest have moved to this new area.” Antell told him. “They are staging for something.”

Resumar looked at him. “Staging for what?” He asked. “They can’t possibly think they can invade Union space from these sectors. They would not be able to put enough ships or troops across the border before we responded.”

“Upwards of three thousand warships and eight million ground troops Milord.” Antell spoke. “That is enough to obtained a foothold.”

“Athani?” Resumar asked looking at his wife.

Athani shook his head. “I was not privy to many of the plans my father and your uncle had Resumar.” She said. She motioned to the star chart. “This is not something I have ever seen reference to. They are oriented towards Limian space Antell, could this be their target?”

Antell shrugged. “It’s possible.” He said. “They have had dealings with the Limians in the past, but since Queen Isabella told the Limians to stop smuggling weapons across Union space to High Coven insurgents or risk losing their trade agreements with us, they have been much more agreeable.”

“Could they be poised to invade Limian space as a means of retribution for their past actions?” Juliana asked now.

“As I said… anything is possible.” He spoke. “But they would have to know the Limians would scream to us for help and more than likely we would help.”

Resumar nodded. “My father does not want any larger a border with them than we have now.” He stated. “What does this do to our approach?”

Antell smiled. “That is the good news.” He stated adjusting the chart once more. “We thought we would have to pick our way through the lines of Kavalian ships to reach Ritaah. That is no longer the case.”

Juliana leaned closer. “We have an open corridor.” She spoke looking at the chart.

Antell nodded. “Indeed. A very large corridor.”

“This is very good.” She stated. “It allows us to leave in our STRIKERS sooner than we had planned and allow the pilots a better approach vector to our landing zones.”

“With more time to factor calculations for gravity variance and better orbital scans of the area around the MV ship… our LZ accuracy will improve dramatically.” Resumar spoke.

“Not to mention give us a more detailed look at the settlements that surround the ship.” Juliana said. “There is no reason to invite their presence if we can avoid them entirely.”

Resumar and Athani both looked at her intently when she said that and it only reinforced what they had already discussed about her. Something had happened to her on that last night in Sparta, something that Resumar felt compelled to ask her about but didn’t.

Resumar looked at Antell. “How soon?” He asked.

“Present speed will bring us to launch range in nine hours and twenty-six minutes.” He replied.

“Then let’s be ready to go.” He said quickly. “Cross deck the new sensor feeds to the STRIKERS. I want the crews to see everything we are seeing now. I wish Normya and Zarah were here.”

“Sire?” Antell asked.

“Normya and Zarah… they were my flight crew.” Resumar answered. “I’m going to have to break in a new crew to get this party rolling. Have Dario meet me in the main landing bay by the STRIKERS immediately. We have a lot to do with this new information. And Antell… prep an COM probe. The minute we send word that we are down and safe launch the probe back into Union space to begin transmitting one hour after it crosses the border.”

“Yes Milord.” Antell said.

Resumar looked at Juliana. “You want to join me in the bay. We’re going in separate ships, but we need to know what the other does.”

Juliana nodded. “Of course.” She stated instantly.

“Contact us if there are any changes Antell. And keep your eyes open.” Resumar spoke.

“Always Milord.” He said with a smile.

RITAAH

Channa squatted on the large boulder that occupied the small clearing on the northeast side of what they knew to be an enormous ship half buried in the mountain. In actuality, the ship made up most of the mountain itself, for Channa had been braver than the others and explored the entire length and girth of the ship. If she was any judge of size, the ship appeared to reach almost seven kilometers down the valley and was nearly a kilometer wide. It had grass and trees growing all over the outside so that if you were on the ground and did not know what you were moving across, you would never know you were walking on top of a colossal starship buried under tons of rock and dirt.

Channa’s vertically slit feline like green eyes focused on the strange looking man that had remained on guard over this ship as long as any of them could ever remember. Certainly for far longer than they had had their small resistance settlements scattered all around it, using the natural masking properties of whatever the ship was made of to hide their settlements from the random sensor sweeps conducted by the Kavalian ships that came near Ritaah. Channa squatted on this boulder as she had for the last several weeks, sometimes for hours on end as she gazed at the strange man. There were not many alien species that were tolerant enough or brave enough to call the Kavalian Federation home, and those that did were carefully watched by Kavalian Internal Security. Channa knew well what KIS was capable of, for she had been their prisoner for several months, and they did not treat alien species very well in the least. This bi-pedaled humanoid man was almost reptilian in nature, with rounded features and orange tinted skin. He was easily close to seven feet tall, but the material of the uniform they had seen in him every day hid any sort of physical definition he may have had. He moved with an almost mechanical nature to stride, and given how his voice sounded the few times he had warned them to stay back, Channa thought for sure he was some sort of advanced robotic being. He would stare at the sky for several hours at a time, not moving a millimeter from his stance. Channa could detect no rise and fall of his chest to signify breathing, no blinking of the reddish colored eyes, and no twitch of his limbs. Insects did not gather around him, and one night she had even seen a Ritaahian Three-Toed Silver Bear cross within three meters of him. The Three-Toed Silvers were among the most lethal of predators on Ritaah because of their massive power and razor like claws and teeth. Their hides were three times as thick as the next most dangerous predator and would be next to impossible to penetrate with any sort of bladed weapon unless it was wielded by an incredibly powerful individual. The Silver had moved across the small clearing, barely paying the strange man any mind, before continuing on its way into the deep timber.

He never moved far from the entrance to the interior of the ship. The ramp was down now and Channa shifted her eyes to try and peer into the ship, trying to detect anything at all inside. Her vision was much more acute than normal Kavalians, for the biogenic treatments had increased the output of her retinas and her vertically slit feline like eyes had far more light absorbing capability than normal. It was why she was so coveted during their night training and raids on Kavalian outposts. Her eyes allowed them to approach troop placements and trenches while avoiding almost all detection devices and their enemy would not know they were there until they began killing them. Channa canted her head slightly, her black hair spilling over one shoulder as she focused and reached out with her eyes. She sensed the movement behind her but didn’t turn as she knew it to be Mican and Na’lia coming to check on her. She felt Mican come up on one side of her, looking up at her on the boulder while Na'lia allowed her eyes to sweep alertly around the small clearing. Channa smiled as she let her eyes drift down to Na'lia. An elf she may have been, but she had been Mican’s mate and wife now for just over two years, and he had turned her into a warrior. In turn, Mican and many others were skilled medics, something that until Na'lia and the other elf females had come to be with them, the resistance had not had.

“Anything?” Mican asked softly.

Channa adjusted her position and settled nimbly to her firm ass, sitting on the top of the boulder as she shook her head. “He moves from the control panel to his current position. He stares at the sky for hours and then returns to adjust something on the console. He repeats this action perhaps ten or twelve times a day.”

Mican let his eyes move to where the strange man stood thirty meters away. “Is it possible to get inside without him knowing about it Channa? We have never attempted this, perhaps it is time to try.”

“We have never attempted it because it would not work.” Channa replied. “His position allows him to detect anything moving in front or behind him. We could not get anyone inside without being detected. And we have seen him move trees and rocks around Mican, do we want to test our physical strength against him?”

Na'lia looked at them. “If he has been here as long as you believe husband, why do we want to risk angering him now?”

“If what he said to Channa…” Mican began. “What he has said since that day… if it is accurate, then the Union is coming here. For reasons we do not know. I do not wish to be caught off guard. We could use the systems inside that ship to monitor their approach.”

“Mican my husband… we don’t even know where to go if we did get inside.” Na'lia said. “Not to mention that none of us would have the first idea how to operate any systems we found inside.”

Mican grinned revealing his sharpened teeth. “I have faith in you my elven wife. Faith in you and the others to discover how it works.”

Na'lia smiled in return. “I have faith in my abilities as well; however I am not an engineer or a pilot. At least not a certified one.”

Mican slung his liberated Kavalian ERS9 Assault Rifle over his shoulder. “Do you think the Union will have people who can operate it?” He asked.

Na'lia turned her head and looked at where the strange man stood gazing at the sky. “I did not follow much of what went on outside the medical field before I came to be with you my husband.” She answered. “We were researchers, doctors and scientists. We did not care for the makings of weapons of war. At least not then.”

“That is not what I asked you Na'lia.” Mican said.

Na'lia’s eyes narrowed and she glared at him. “Do not rush me when I am attempting to explain something.” She hissed playfully.

Channa reached down with her hand and slapped Mican in the side of his head gently. “If you anger her… she will deny your attentions fool! Remember the last time you made her angry? You wailed like a baby for a week because she would not allow you into your bed. Must I explain everything to you my adopted brother!”

Mican lifted his clawed hands slightly in a defensive posture. “I meant nothing!” He protested meekly.

Na'lia looked at Channa and they both giggled softly. Na'lia moved up next to her handsome Kavalian husband and leaned against him. “I will never turn away your attentions husband. That was the hardest week of my life as well.” She turned back to look at the strange man. “There was talk of such a ship like this that King Leonidas brought back from Lycavore. It is on Earth somewhere I believe. The advances in technology we gained since this ship came to be within the Union were extensive; propulsion and shielding mainly, but the King’s Admiral of Operations… a Benjamin O’Connor… he is said to be a magical wizard when it comes to designing new things. I never saw any of these advances myself, most of the large ones were for the military, but there were many new discoveries made in agricultural areas, pollution control, and new engineering designs to make buildings stronger. Things like these.”

“He did not keep the advances only for the military then?” Mican asked surprised.

Na'lia shook her head. “Oh no. We have talked of him before husband. He is a different sort of leader. He… he genuinely cares for his people. He wants to improve their lives and protect them. No one knows what wonders they discovered for the military purposes, but the new discoveries that improved the lives of so many were well known. There were many, but the most significant in my opinion were the atmospheric processors that were made. Twenty huge machines were placed across the surface of the homeworld of the Yigant people. For thousands of years they had never been able to breath the atmosphere of their planet due to the very acidic nature of the atmosphere caused by an asteroid strike. These processors took eight months to purge the atmosphere and make it breathable. It is events such as this that have endeared King Leonidas and his Queens to the people of the Union. He is nothing like your father or Pusintin or the other Pride Leaders that sit on the Kavalian Council.”

Mican nodded. “Yes I know.” He spoke with disgust in his voice. “Something I hope to remedy one day.” He stated. “We should…”

-I require your assistance.-

The strange alien man had moved up on them without sound, causing Na'lia to screech out in surprise, Channa to almost fall off the boulder, and Mican to reach for his ERS9.

“By the gods!” Na'lia gasped as she held out one hand to steady herself on Mican’s side even as he brought the weapon up.

“Mican, wait!” Channa exclaimed as she caught her balance and dropped to the ground in front of the large alien.

“I did not see it move!” Mican hissed. “How did it move so quickly?”

“Nor I!” Na'lia spoke.

Channa held out her hand, placing her fingers on the barrel of his assault rifle. “If… if it wanted to hurt us do you not think it would have done so by now? After so many years of us being here? Of us being around it?” She asked calmly.

“Channa you… you don’t know what it is!” Mican hissed out. “What it will do!”

Channa turned her head back quickly to look into those near glowing red eyes. “You… you are talking to us.” She spoke quickly. “You have… you have never spoken to us except to warn us away. To keep us from going inside. Why are you…?”

The red eyes focused on her, towering over even her own five foot nine height and Mican’s six foot one.

–I require your assistance- It said again.

“Assistance for what?” Channa asked. “Who are you? What are you?”

“Channa!” Na'lia gasped in shock.

Channa turned to look at her. “We have always wondered this Na'lia! Now is our chance to find out!”

“Not at risk to us!” Mican declared as his hands tightened on the ESR9.

“Why do you require our assistance?” Channa asked once more. “Tell us what you are! Why do you need our help?”

-I am a completely autonomous Avatar of the Elder Pralors. I am Avatar for this ship. VORTEX Cruiser 341-

Na'lia’s eyes grew a little wider. “It’s voice!” She spoke quickly. “It has changed.”

-I have a Phased Quantum Neuraltronic Processor Network. It allows me to learn at accelerated levels. I have done intensive scans of your biological bodies and noted the inflection and tones of your voices as well as your brain patterns for the last twenty-six of your years. Since you first established settlements on this world. This Processor Network allows me to communicate more completely-

Na'lia stepped up to Channa now, equally entranced by this alien lifeform. “You… you are a robot then? A machine.” She asked.

-The closest term that you would comprehend is cybernetic lifeform. Living organic tissue over my Psilosynine Alloy armored exoskeleton-

“How… how long have you been here?” Na'lia asked softly.

-Ten thousand seven hundred years, eight months, fourteen days, seven hours and six minutes as you measure the passing of time-

“Ten… ten thousand years!” Channa gasped incredulous. “How… how did you get here? What have you been doing?”

-Watching. Waiting. That is why I now require your assistance-

“Assistance with what?” Mican asked firmly. “Why should we trust you?”

-Trust. Processing. Trust… assured reliance on the character, ability, strength, or truth of someone or something- The red eyes focused on Mican. -Avatar 341 has increased the overall efficiency of your crude masking nodes by two hundred and nine percent over the last five year period-

Na'lia’s eyes grew wide. “You’ve… you’ve been protecting the settlements!” She spoke.

-Insuring the efficiency of your masking nodes also insured that this planet remained free of unwelcome trespassers who would otherwise attempt to take control of VORTEX Cruiser 341- The Avatar spoke. -It was determined from intercepted transmissions within range of VORTEX 341’s receiver node units that your group was not a threat to VORTEX 341. Only to subculture known as Kavalian-

Mican moved closer now. “Receiver node units? You mean like transmitters?”

-In a crude sense that is an accurate description. I deployed nine of them within this system before landing VORTEX 341 on the surface-

“Was… was your ship damaged in some way that you had to land?” Channa asked.

-Negative. I was following established mission parameters-

“Mission parameters?” Mican asked. “What does that mean?”

The Avatar met Mican’s gaze. –In the event of loss of communication with established Pralor Command Units, my orders were to set down on viable world and await further orders from Pralor Command or contact by Pralor sub units-

“Who are these Pralors?” Na'lia asked. “Are they the crew of your ship? Are they dead? Did they survive the landing?”

-VORTEX Cruiser 341 is an automated combat cruiser under Pralor Nonwe’s Command. It had no indigenous crew as you know it. There are four replicas of my Avatar in cryogenic holding shells and nine hundred and thirteen Class Nine Repair drones remaining. We have operated the ship in the sense you are asking-

“In all the time we have been here you have… you have never spoken to us as you are now.” Channa stated. “Why… why now?”

-Contact with Pralor sub units has been made. I require your assistance to reactivate my power nodes in anticipation of their arrival-

“Wait… there are others like you coming here too?” Mican asked. “There are KFI ships and ground forces all over this area of space!”

-Designation Kavalian subspecies and ninety-five point seven percent of their combined ship and ground forces have moved from this sector of space. Only a small number remain and neither they nor the seven ships with subspecies designation High Coven currently in orbit will not detect the arrival of Pralor Sub unit-

“High Coven ships are in orbit!” Channa gasped.

-They arrived nineteen point three hours ago-

“What… what are they doing?” Channa asked.

-Unknown. Since establishing high polar orbit of this planet they had done only passive scans of the surface. They have made no attempt to deploy forces which is most curious-

“Only seven ships?” Mican spoke softly. “Why only seven ships?”

“You said this Pralor sub unit is coming here.” Na'lia spoke now. “What do you mean?”

-A Direct Descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar. Sensor scans and contacts with Avatar 41 of previously lost City Ship 41 reveal Sub Pralor as fourth generation descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar-

Na'lia looked at Mican. “That’s what they called it Mican.” She said quickly.

“Called what?”

“The ship that King Leonidas brought back from Lycavore. They called it City Ship 41.” She replied. She turned back to the Avatar. “It is a ship like this one isn’t it?”

-City Ship 41 was a seed ship. They were designed for the expressed purpose of seeding dead planets and systems with new life. It is what the Pralors as a species did. City Ship 41 and five others were lost approximately forty thousand years ago. No contact with them was made until six point three hours ago when City Ship 41’s Avatar establish a passive link with me here on the surface-

“Are you saying that the Lycavorians are coming here?” Channa asked.

-The Lycavorian Union designated LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruiser carrying them is already within the system and only two point three hours from arriving in orbit above us. It is using technology derived from City Ship 41 and therefore will be undetectable by either subspecies Kavalian or subspecies High Coven ships in the area-

“You said the descendant of this Sumar fellow was with them though.” Na'lia said.

-Chief Elder Pralor Sumar was a very respected and influential leader among the Pralor species. And an accomplished warrior-

“I thought you said the Pralors seeded dead worlds with life.” Na'lia commented. “That doesn’t sound like someone who is a warrior.”

-That was their primarily goal yes. Turning into warriors was a necessity and Chief Elder Pralor Sumar was among the finest-

“What turned them into warriors?” Na'lia asked.

“That doesn’t matter now.” Channa interjected. “You said they were coming here.”

-According to data received from Avatar 41, the descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar will be coming to the surface with several subspecies of Lycavorian and Vampiric, one biogenically altered Kavalian female subspecies such as yourselves and four Cretvore Draconius-

“Like us?” Channa asked surprised. “This descendant has Kavalian with him? How is that possible?”

“Cretvore Draconius?” Na'lia asked.

-Your designation is Dragon-

“Dragons?” Mican hissed. “Here?”

-They will be accompanied by subspecies referred to as High Coven, or vampire, as I stated. It is unclear what their mission will be. City Ship Avatar 41 will review this information with me when they arrive with the Sub Pralor-

“Who is this Sub Pralor?” Na'lia asked stepping closer to him. “You make it sound like we should know him somehow.”

-It is unlikely that direct contact with the Sub Pralor has ever been achieved; however there are intercepted transmissions over the course of the last decade that indicate you are aware of him. Or the name he carries-

“What… what name does he carry?” Na'lia asked.

-You would know the Sub Pralor by his designation Resumar Leonidas. Second son of King Martin Leonidas who is himself third generation descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar and the closest in abilities to the Chief Elder Pralor-

“Resumar Leonidas is coming here?” Na'lia gasped.

-My information is accurate. That is why I require your assistance-

“Athani!” Mican spoke softly looking at Na'lia. “It has to be Na'lia. The news that she married the son of King Leonidas spread even out here. You know this.”

“Mican my love… she does not know you exist.” Na'lia said. “Your father never told her or Jalersi. Jalersi only discovered it by accident and she has made no attempt to discover you. Please… do not get your hopes up.”

-I require your assistance-

“Our assistance?” Channa asked. “Our assistance for what?”

The Avatar’s red eyes focused on her. –Not them. You-

“Me?” She gasped.

-The Pralor VORTEX Cruiser 341 is powered by two very advanced Seventh Tier Phased Quantum Resonance Reactors. When I landed this ship as per my default orders, main power was reduced to barely sustainable levels to conserve energy and avoid hostile detection by other forces. I need you to assist me in returning power to normal levels-

Channa shook her head. “I am no engineer!” She exclaimed. “I know nothing about your ship or your Quantum things!”

-The Pralor VORTEX Cruiser is a bio-mechanical ship for the most part. For security purposes, several measures were put in place to insure that only those with the knowledge and skill to use or at least understand the technology could activate the ship’s systems-

“But I don’t have… I’ve never been inside!” Channa declared. “I don’t know how your… your ship works!”

-In order to activate the power cells once more, an individual with sufficient Etheric abilities must be present to unlock the restraining mechanisms. The Sub Pralor Resumar Leonidas will have such abilities, as will several others among his group, but I have determined that one other on this planet has this ability as well which would allow me to be prepared for when they arrive-

“What is… what is this Etheric Ability?” Na'lia asked as she stepped up to Channa and took her hand.

-The term most commonly used to describe Etheric Abilities among the species of this quadrant is Mindvoice- The avatar answered. –An individual with sufficient Mindvoice abilities must enter VORTEX Cruiser 341 in order to release the restraining locks and activate the power cells once more-

“But… I don’t have… I don’t have this ability.” Channa stammered.

-Your statement is inaccurate. Using the measuring means established by the subspecies Hadarian known as the Divine One, and the subspecies Lycavorian known as the First Oracle, you would be considered a Tier Five Etheric user. My active systems can scan directly into Lycavorian Union space from this location. I have been monitoring the changes within the Union since the return of King Leonidas-

-Using the same measuring means established by these individuals, I have determined that with your assistance, I can return full power to VORTEX Cruiser 341 before the Sub Pralor arrives with new orders for me. All you need do is enter the ship with me-

“King Leonidas has been in power for over twenty years.” Mican spoke. “Why have you only activated now?”

-Direct contact with them was not initiated until now. My orders were very clear-

Channa looked at the ramp into the interior of the ship her green eyes wide. “In there?” She gasped.

-That would be the appropriate course of action yes. My intent is not harmful. I am an Avatar of the Pralors and unable to harm sentient lifeforms who do not attempt to harm me first. I am only allowed to use non-lethal methods to subdue them-

“She won’t go alone!” Mican announced moving forward as well. “We won’t let her!”

The Avatar looked at him with those red eyes. –My intent will do her no harm, but if you wish to accompany her that is allowable. It is likely once the Sub Pralor arrives you will have access to the ship as well-

“Why do you say that?” Na'lia asked.

-Establishing contact with your settlements is one of the mission goals according to Avatar 41- The near seven foot tall cybernetic avatar stepped to one side and motioned with his arm to the ramp. –We should proceed quickly-

With Na'lia and Channa holding his hand and arm tightly, Mican and Channa took the first steps of what they would later recognize as the beginning of the future of their lives. His future with his beloved elven wife Na'lia, and the future that awaited Channa as soon as she opened the door she was about to walk through.

If only they could survive the horrors his father and Pusintin had planned.

IRARUZU

Walter Carson had made them to be the closest to Spartan warriors as he could possibly come. He did not know where he had the knowledge to do such things, not discovering this knowledge until the return of a Leonidas to the throne, but through the thousands of years of his life he had always managed to put the skills to use. After the Passing of the Comet on Earth and his decision to make a superior and all around more attractive and seductive being, the elves of Earth were born. High Elves and Wood Elves being the main cultures he had made after ancient Earth lore and fantasy books. The Drow elves he designed to be the elven version of his Spartan heritage. They were no different in strength and speed and reflexes than any other clans of elves he created, they were just far closer to the feral instincts of the wolves Walter knew Spartans to be. Even now, over five hundred years since the first Drow had been created, they persevered. Even the might of the High Coven on Earth could not wipe them out, though they did nearly succeed. The Drow as a culture survived.

They were still closer to the feral nature and instincts of the Lycavorian Spartan, more prone to follow their gut reaction to something, and still very much steeped in the culture of their past. Aihola had been able to change quite a bit since becoming Queen, but even as she renounced some of the more barbaric ways of the Drow, she embraced others. Slavery by the Drow had been abolished within months of Aihola becoming Queen, yet the relationship she shared with Tarifa showed the Drow they could still maintain their ‘Mistress’ and ‘Slave’ unions. Walter had made all elves almost irresistible in their attraction by other species. The female elves from Earth were far more open about their sexuality than their brothers and sisters from Elear, though even now that was changing as well. This sense of openness had begun to spread to the humans that remained on Earth, and for the most part they had let go of thousands of years of ridiculous culture and tradition to embrace new ways of doing things and the more open culture of the elves. They were determined to not repeat the mistakes of their past. The Drow were part of that. While the Drow still remained quite a mystery to many who did not live on Earth, it was not uncommon to see Drow females with either human or other female elves as lovers. In many respects Drow women had an affinity to these types of relationships with other females, almost as if it was something Walter had bred into them. These relationships, as with Aihola’s and Tarifa’s, were born from emotion and desire since there were still many human and elven females who had been victims of sexual abuse during the dark days of the High Coven rule. They were still very shy about males of any species, and it was they who turned to the Drow females for they knew how serious the Drow took their relationships. While ‘Mistress’ and ‘Slave’ had become more terms of endearment now, female Drow were still exceptionally possessive of the women that shared their lives.

Only one item ranked higher to the Drow than their relationships, and that was their commitment to their King and the training that they underwent to be the finest fighters they could possibly be. The Drow were trained solely by other Drow, who in turn had been ruthlessly trained and baptized under fire with Lycavorian Spartans. They knew their Queen was considered a beloved sister to King Leonidas, and that had not King Leonidas followed his soul and spared them for their actions they would no longer exist as a culture. It was this act that sealed their loyalty for all time to King Leonidas and the royal family. When they trained the Drow took everything seriously, for they knew because of their skill and the closeness they shared with Lycavorians and their instincts, the King would always call on them first to be his shadow warriors.

It was this training that Lu'ria called upon now.

As her scream of anguish echoed within the walls of the store and she watched Vlonjra’s now limp body crumble to the floor, the entire back of her head missing, instinct drove Lu'ria. She heard the fast paced cracking shots of additional Kavalian weapons as they erupted and her wide amber eyes turned to look at the Kavalian male who had brutally gunned down Vlonjra, Matron Mother to the Clan and Family of Tonairo. His face was twisted into a cruel sneer and he was shifting the hand weapon in his grip to aim at her.

“You will be mine now dark elf!” He snarled as he snatched her arm in a viciously hard grip and was bringing the weapon to bear on her neck.

Lu'ria acted with all her elven alacrity and Drow training. The razor thin blade she kept secreted in the fold of her layered pants appeared in her long fingers and with speed born of fear and desperation she drove it up and forward into the Kavalian’s disgusting face. As his eyes grew wide in sudden agony, the blade disappeared into his cheek up to the hilt guard and his hand dropped from Lu'ria’s arm. She snapped out with a devastating low front side kick that smashed into the thick portion of his leg, staggering him as he dropped the hand weapon and reached for the blade stuck in his cheek with both hands, still screaming in pain. As the force of the blow drove him to his knees, Lu'ria snapped out with a heel strike that punched into where both his hands were trying to pull the thin blade free of his face. Her hand stopped this and with surprising power caused his own hands to drive the blade even further into his cheek. Another front kick connected with the side of his head now, smashing him down to the floor of the store and Lu'ria darted to where Vlonjra’s body lay.

“Matron Mother!” She cried as the tears came to her eyes and she looked into the open and completely lifeless eyes of the woman who had helped to guide and instruct her while she was here. A woman she considered a dear aunt of sorts.

Everything appeared to be happening in slow motion now, and Lu'ria’s head came up when she heard Jennifer’s wail of savage anger fill the room, followed quickly by the sounds of a Lycavorian P190A3 as she let loose with a sustained burst from the deadly weapon from behind the counter.

“Bastards! Bastards! Bastards!” Jennifer was screaming now. She had seen Vlonjra fall, seen three of the four Drow at the other counter be taken by surprise and gunned down before they could respond. They were her friends! The family she had come to love! The fourth Drow was Vlonjra’s oldest son Rikmyr, and he was now engaged with the five other Kavalian troops from behind the counter as they took up positions inside the store. Lu'ria’s wide amber eyes lifted to where he squatted behind the counter trying to clear a jam and reload while projectile rounds slammed into the armored front of the counter. He sensed her looking at him and his amber eyes came up, his face splattered with copious amounts of blood, his chest and abdomen saturated.

Jennifer was holding back the trigger of the P190, not really even aiming in her rage and fear. Lu'ria looked at Vlonjra’s oldest son; saw his amber eyes and the acceptance of his fate in them.

“RUN!” He screamed. “RUN NOW!”

Lu'ria watched as he roared in a crazed frenzy and like Jennifer, he held back the trigger on the P190 as he moved around the corner of the counter he was behind. Lu'ria saw one Kavalian go down, the kinetic projectiles from the 190 ripping into his flesh and shredding his internal organs. She saw another go down as his head erupted like an overripe fruit and then Rikmyr took three more rounds in the chest staggering him back, blood blossoming from the projectile strikes!

“RUN LU’RIA! RUN!” He screamed one last time, blood spraying from his lips, his shimmering white Drow locks now drenched in his own blood.

Lu'ria of the Drow, daughter to Matron Mother Daba of the Clan and family Dareitara, sobbed hysterically as she turned and used her elven agility to clear the counter behind in her one graceful leap. As she cleared the counter, one hand caught Jennifer’s shoulder pulling the human female back into the small alcove behind the counter with her. They both staggered and fell to the floor, Lu'ria dragging Jennifer to the back of the alcove.

“Lu'ria! What is happening?” Jennifer wailed. “What is going on? The Matron mother is… her head is gone! What is happening?” She screamed insanely as she fumbled with the 190 trying to point it back out to the front of the store.

Lu'ria snapped out with her left hand and slapped Jennifer viciously in the face as she punched in a code into the small panel with the bloody fingers from her right hand. “We must go!” She hissed loudly. “Jennifer… we must go! We have to get back to the estate and warn the others!”

“The others? They…”

Lu'ria leaned forward and grabbed her powerfully by the front of her now bloody shirt. “They are all dead!” Lu'ria screamed. Her amber eyes detected movement just as the hidden door slid back and open. She snapped her head around and saw the Kavalian she had stabbed staggering to his feet and bringing his weapon up to bear on her once more. She noticed oddly that he had removed the blade from his face, blood gushing from his cheek and his eye nearly swollen shut.

“Fucking Drow whore! I’ll kill you!” He screamed as Lu'ria pulled Jennifer closer and rolled into the hidden room, slamming her hand on the control panel as she rolled by.

The door came down instantly and Lu'ria heard the thud of several rounds smashing into the bullet resistant steel. She scrambled to her feet quickly, pulling Jennifer up with her and they stumbled down the short corridor into the much larger underground railway section. Lu'ria looked at Jennifer and griped her face tightly.

“Jennifer!” She snapped. “Jennifer!”

The human girl’s eyes focused immediately and she looked back at Lu'ria. “Lu'ria!” She hissed as more tears came.

“Jennifer… I need you now my friend.” Lu'ria pleaded. “Can you stay with me? Please Jennifer… you must hold it together!”

Jennifer took a deep breath and nodded her head. She was the devoted lover of a Drow female because she was strong as well as beautiful. “Yes!” She stammered. “Yes.” She pushed the 190 into Lu'ria’s hands and turned to nearly tear open another small cabinet by the short corridor. She began punching in a numerical code with bloody fingers and the lights in the underground section began to come on revealing a small rail car and a set of Lifter rails that moved off into the distance.

“We need to take the rail back to the estate.” Jennifer hissed. “It’s the quickest way to warn the others! Why are Kavalians attacking us Lu'ria?” She asked as she punched in another code that began to feed power to the small rail car.

Lu'ria shook her head as she made sure the 190 was ready to fire. “I… I don’t know!” She spoke as she worked the action on the 190 and making certain it would not jam. “They didn’t even pause… they just came in and began firing. Almost like…” Lu'ria’s eyes went wide now and Jennifer looked at her.

“Like what?” She spat. “Lu'ria like what?”

“Like an assassination!” Lu'ria declared in reply looking at her. “Like an assassination was all they intended to begin with.”

“But why?” Jennifer demanded. “We have done nothing to them!”

“I don’t… I don’t think that matters Jennifer.” Lu'ria answered. “Something else is… something else is going on!”

Jennifer had been among the Drow long enough to understand what it was that Lu'ria was saying. “The Estate? Ixara! Lu'ria we…!” She gasped thinking of her longtime Drow Mistress and lover.

Lu'ria grabbed her hand and pulled her to the Lifter Car. “We must hurry!” She barked. “Perhaps we will be in time!”

DROW ESTATE

“Two dead Major! Two more injured, but not seriously!” The Kavalian snarled into the transmission as he held the bandage to his face, the fur on his face and neck coated with bright red blood. “The son put up more of a fight than we expected. Two of them escaped through a door we were not aware of. The youngest of the Drow females and the human whore!”

“They can’t have gone far!” The senior Kavalian officer barked. The senior officer could hear sporadic weapons fire in the background of the estate, as well as the screams of females. His men were having their way with the females they took alive. “The estate here is no more, but as with you we encountered more resistance! We will finish the elf sluts before we depart and begin moving towards…” He stopped when he saw the approaching Kavalian in the transmission.

The Kavalian in the transmission turned as well as his man came up. “The room led to a Lifter rail.” The man reported. “The car is gone, but it appears that it goes in the direction of the estate.”

“Major!” He asked turning back to face his commander in the transmission.

“We will be waiting for them.” The Major barked now. “Pull your men into this rail system and follow on foot. Do not go back out into the streets of the city. I am deploying the rest of our men from the redoubt to encircle the estate and eliminate any Drow who may have survived our initial assault.”

“As you order Major! The Drow whore?” He asked.

“If she lives… she is yours as I said before.”

“We will follow sir.” The man said just before the transmission went dark.

The Kavalian Commander turned to his senior aide just as the painful wail of surrender came from a Drow elf and it made him cringe. He stormed into the blood splattered bedroom and saw one of his men holding the badly injured Drow female Ixara to the floor while another was hunching forward over her wonderfully bare dark skinned ass. He was obviously forcing his large Kavalian cock into the Drow’s ass and it was not at all pleasant for her as she howled out her pain and degradation.

“Stuff her mouth with your cock to shut her up!” The commander snapped loudly. “Her screeching hurts my ears!”

Laughing manically, the second Kavalian soldier holding the Ixara’s arms tied her wrists together quickly, not caring that the plastic bindings cut deeply into her skin. He fumbled with his pants for a brief moment before bringing out his huge tapered Kavalian cock. It was easily twelve inches long and very thick at the base, while the head was taped almost to a point. He filled his hands with the blood stained white hair and brought the taped end of his cock up to Ixara’s lips.

“Suck it Drow whore!” He snarled. “Suck it good!”

The Major watched as his soldier forced his thick cock into her gullet, hearing her gag horribly as he rammed his entire shaft into her throat without care. At least the gagging and heaving noises she was making now were tolerable the Major thought as he turned back to his aide.

“Have the others search the lower levels for the entrance to this Rail tunnel.” He stated quickly. “It is not something we saw from the outside so it must be inside the home here. Go through every room and find it.”

“As you order Major.” The aide said. “When they find it?”

“I will not waste anymore men on these Drow savages.” He snapped. “When the entrance is found, have Konark set a clever trap. Once he is done we will retreat back to the outer edges of the estate with the females we have and entertain ourselves until the two females from the secondary target return here. Once the trap is sprung we will return and discover if anything is left.”

“Yes sir!”

EARTH

ELVEN CITY OF REYLAN

THREE KILOMETERS EAST OF SODRAG

SIX HOURS EARLIER

“No more! No more! Please… I beg…!! Aaarghhhhhhh!” Zarah’s cries of humiliation and hurt had filled the room as Javier rammed his cock into her perfectly shaped ass one final time and then his hot cum was blasting into her bowels.

“Tell me what I want to know Zarah you whore!” Dante screamed into her bruised face as he rammed his hips upward into her once virgin pussy. “Vith… you are… you are still so tight you half breed whore! You like this don’t you bitch!”

“No! No! Ahhhhh! Stop… no more!” She had cried her eyes tightly shut as she tried to fight.

“Four fucking hours and half a dozen men and you are still fucking tight as a bitch!” Dante shouted. “You are a whore! Just like my mother and grandmother said! A Half breed fucking whore!”

His eyes were changed to cobalt blue, yet they were different in that the iris of his pupil was a burning blood red color. His strong hands held Zarah’s face in his hands uncaring that he was bruising her skin, his thumbs roughly prying her eyelids open and keeping her eyes open and staring at him.

Her face was badly black-and-blue, her bottom lip cracked in three different locations from cruel blows. Her nose was broken, blood leaking from the nostrils. Her arms were tied securely behind her back, excruciatingly twisted so that every movement caused pain to wash through her mind. She couldn’t remember how they had gotten behind her, only that she hadn’t been paying attention as she was shopping and as she turned the corner to cross through an alley shortcut, the butt of the SA80 was the last thing she saw.

When she woke it was to the savage pain of Javier Moran fucking her ass with his thick cock like a rutting bull. She was stretched out on top of his hard body, his hands holding her wrists at an agonizing angle, his hard chest pressed against her back as his cock grind into her bowels and he held her legs spread obscenely wide. She caught flashes of shadows, and then Dante Moran was above her and smashing his thick cock into her virgin pussy brutally and baring his fangs fiercely just before he bit into her large breast and fed on her blood. Her wail of shame filled the room until a hand savagely twisted her head to the side and another thick cock was shoved into her gasping mouth. She went rigid; her eyes wide when she felt Javier Moran’s fangs pierce the skin of her neck and he too began to feed on her blood. The large man above her pulled his cock from her gasping mouth and slapped her sadistically in the face, causing stars to burst in her eyes and the pain from Javier’s fangs to lance through her.

“Don’t bite me half breed!” He had snarled at her before once more ramming his cock into her throat, Zarah gagging uncontrollably at the violent intrusion and then her world went black.

PRESENT TIME

Her whole body ached with pain unlike any she had ever felt when she woke again, the fogginess of her mind, trying to focus her eyes. Hours… it had gone on for hours! She couldn’t focus… couldn’t think… couldn’t bear the shame. She could feel the cum of half a dozen men at least running down the insides of her thighs and along her ass, her face and breasts slick with their cum, her dark hair coated in it. They had laughed hysterically at her as they raped and beat her brutally. Laughed at her and then splattered her with their cum. They had fed on her blood countless times, the puncture marks of dozens of bites dotting her once tanned, flawless skin. Her firm full breasts were red from the rough handling and bruised in several spots from where they had bitten her, her thighs caked with dried cum and even blood.

Dante had been in her mind, probing her thoughts, digging into her shields with far more power than he had ever had before. This was not the same Dante Moran who she knew was attempting to get something from her, attempting to influence her with his pathetic mind control skills. He was so much stronger now, the blackness in his heart and the rage he had streaming through him almost too much to bear. She had fought valiantly for hours, each time feeling him shredding her mind more and more, dismissing her Mindvoice shields like they weren’t even there. He was searching for something, digging into her most intimate thoughts. He wanted something and he would not be denied. He had never been this strong, and now she could not even bring herself to focus any longer.

It had continued for hours, Zarah unable to count how many times Dante and his brother had violated her, or how many men had despoiled her body? The only thing that remained now was the pain and shame of how she allowed this to happen. The complete degradation of what she had surrendered to him at the end. She could not even weep at the information she had finally given to him. She couldn’t weep at the loss of life she would cause with what he had taken from her. Zarah could barely move her limbs now without almost unbearable agony flowing throughout her entire body. She could hear voices in the background, several voices and even laughter. And then she saw him standing in the open doorway talking to a person in the transmission. A woman. She blinked several times, trying to focus even more, and then she saw her.

Yuri.

“She was stronger than we thought Dante.” Yuri stated looking at her son proudly in the transmission.

Dante nodded as he drank from the glass of cloned blood. “Yes… but with your power added to mine it was only a matter of time mother. The men have had her four or five more times since she revealed the location of the Mindvoice ship an hour ago. We could probe her for even more. She has to know things that could be useful to us. Military secrets perhaps!”

“No.” Yuri ordered. “We have what we wanted. We have the location of the Mindvoice ship.”

“Has grandmother left with the assault team?” He asked.

Yuri nodded. “They will land and attack in less than fifteen minutes.” She replied. “Our team in Sparta will also hit the Kavalian embassy as soon as she begins her attack.”

“We are prepping the transport to depart mother. Once we leave, we will grab Lucia and meet you in orbit.” Dante said.

Yuri nodded. “Our ship is almost finished loading.” Yuri answered. “We had to move to within three kilometers of the city you are in to allow me to assist you under the new Mindvoice bubble they extended last night.”

“We are sure that was only a random bubble?” Dante asked.

“Yes.” Yuri replied. “It did not even extend all the way to the surface so that is why we knew it was random and that we could sneak in under it.” She explained. “Finish your tasks with her and then kill her Dante.” Yuri stated cruelly.

“Mother if we are to kill her why…?”

“Just do as I have asked you.” Yuri stated.

Dante nodded. “As you wish. Javier wants to abuse her once more before we leave. She does have an incredibly tight ass mother. Javier has done nothing but rave about it.” He stated with a grin.

Yuri could not help but shake her head and chuckle in the transmission. “Do not remain for much longer! Use her a last time and then kill her my son.”

“We have time… she is not due back to SODRAG for another three hours and they will not miss her until then.” Dante spoke. “Javier can have his fun while we prepare to leave and then I will dispose of her.”

“So long as she is dead when you leave.” Yuri snarled.

“We could leave her to die mother. We have nearly drained her of her blood.” Dante said thoughtfully, his twisted mind thinking of more ways to hurt Zarah in particular and the entire Leonidas family in general. “Without a massive influx of new blood within the hour she will die.”

Yuri shook her head. “No. When they find her… when Androcles Leonidas finds her… I want her in pieces to look like the animal she is. Gut her like a pig and let her remaining blood leak onto the floor so she is nothing but a shell when they find her. I want him to know he failed to protect his sister!”

Dante nodded. “As you order mother.” He stated.

“I will see you soon.”

Dante shook his head as he turned to see his bother once more preparing to mount Zarah Leonidas’s body. Javier looked at him as he grabbed her hips roughly.

“She has the tightest ass I have ever fucked!” He spat. “Better than even Toria!”

“Finish with her quickly Javier. We need to leave.” Dante spoke.

This time there was no reaction when he shoved his cock into Zarah’s abused body and ass. Dante’s smile vanished when he let his eyes drift to her battered and broken face. Her eyes were staring right at him, staring at him and burning with an intensity he had not seen in them at all these last few hours. Dante stepped forward quickly lifting his hand to smash it into her face

.

The scream within Mindvoice was powerful, clear and no matter what Dante and Yuri thought, completely unstoppable! Zarah had channeled all that remained of her will; all that remained of her essence in one final Mindvoice scream to the one person who she knew would come for her without fail no matter the cost. It just so happened that she also set forth a chain of events that would bring her future into her life.

ANDRO!!!!

Whatever will she had remaining she must have summoned to let go with a last ditch desperate attempt for her arrogant brother to come to save her Dante thought. He smashed his fist down into her face opening a fresh cut in her cheek just as Javier thrust into her ass. Blood splashed wetly on the floor from the new injury and her head flopped to the bed. Dante filled his hand with her dark hair then and viciously yanked her head up and looked into her clouded and vacant dark eyes as Javier began to pump his cock into her ass.

“No one is coming to save you half breed! There are Mindvoice dampeners up all around this room!” He snarled at her. “You were tight… I’ll give you that. I don’t think I’ve ever had a better pussy or ass. And you suck cock like a fucking airlock hatch!” Dante heard the laughter of the three men in the room watching Dante and Javier. He shoved her head back down and looked at his brother. “Finish with her and then kill her. Mother says to gut her and leave her where she is.” Javier grunted at him as he continued to pummel her ass into the bed and Dante turned to go into the next room.

Dante’s mistake was not comprehending that Zarah’s cry for help had been heard. It had been heard, and not just by Andro, but by every Mindvoice capable person on the planet higher than a Tier Five, including his mother and grandmother. That included the figure that lay in the bunk in the High Coven barracks.

Dante Moran would not get his mother’s frantic warning on the COM unit for he had already shut it down. The moment that scream of help erupted across that single spectrum of Mindvoice, two individual minds saw it for what it was. Two of the most powerful minds on the planet, one of them completely unknown until this day and moment.

That mind and presence would become known this day, and as it descended upon Reylan with Androcles Leonidas close behind, it had nothing but homicidal intent filling its presence. Dante and Javier Moran were unaware of the emergent wave of death that approached on two equally incensed dragons. Death that they had unleashed with their actions. They were unaware of the consequences of their actions this day, unaware of the door they had opened into hell’s fiery pits and completely unaware of the path three individuals would now chart in order to see the High Coven pay for their deeds. They were completely unaware that, of the four minds that had devised, ordered and executed this hideous event, only two would escape Earth alive this day.

And of those two, only one would ever know peace again.

SPARTA

ROYAL ESTATE VILLA

“…is everything my Queen.” Thoti spoke as he handed the data pad to Aricia.

Aricia took it from him and looked at For'mya and Isabella who sat on the couch only a few feet away. “Thoti… this is not… we did not ask this of you.” She said quickly turning back to face him. “Martin did not ask this of you.”

Thoti nodded. “I know my Queen.” He replied with a gentle smile. A warm, happy smile that all of them noticed easily. “Martin asked that I show her that we are very different than what she has been led to believe all of her life. This was something that I did. That we did. She knows I am giving it to you. She wanted me too. It… it gave her the release she needed to go forward and perhaps someday make things right between her and Anja. And… and it gives me the peace of mind that this is where she wants to be. With me. With Hiero.”

“Thoti… will she be alright?” For'mya asked softly.

Thoti turned his head and looked out the clear glass doors into the courtyard and saw Duewa. She wore a simple ivory colored dress, but her hair was down now, flowing around her face and shoulders and no longer held back in restrictive ties. Her beautiful face was beaming as she listened to Tinrell and Tinyn relate to her what they had done. Retta, Calyb, Nara, Deion and Bryon were also in the courtyard crowded around them, their dragon hatchlings scampering about as they too were talking to Duewa at the same time. She did not try to stop them, nor did she try to act as teacher. She listened to them all and for the first time in her life Thoti knew, she acted as a loving mother. He had cado Duewa, with far more intensity and strength than he had scented his wife Hanna, Duewa’s berry scent maddening to him. He was right when he told her no Lycavorian would come near her now. They would smell him in her blood from kilometers away, and there were few who didn’t know who Dilochitès Thoti was.

Thoti turned back to look at For'mya and smiled. “It will take time my queen. But yes… she will be fine. She is a strong woman, stronger than most give her credit for, but she will be fine.”

Isabella came to her feet and moved up next to Aricia. The slight bulge in her abdomen told all who knew her that she carried another child. She reached out and touched Thoti’s arm. “Love her shamelessly Thoti.” She said. “She will need that. The rest will come in time.”

Thoti smiled. “I intend to Queen Isabella.” He answered. “Is the King here?”

Aricia shook her head quickly. “No. He is… he is with Torma at Thermopylae. They are meditating I believe.”

Thoti caught the tone of her voice and the way she looked at For'mya and he knew then something was wrong. He had served on the Royal Detail for the last fourteen years, and he knew every mood of the King and Queens. He did not press the issue however and nodded his head. “If you will inform him of my…”

ANDRO!!!!

The power with which Zarah’s voice filled their minds was unlike any they had felt from her before and For'mya came off the couch in an instant. Isabella’s face had gone white as a sheet and she staggered as she gripped Aricia’s arms.

“Zarah!” She gasped. “Zarah… Zarah my daughter! No!”

Two hundred kilometers north, at the monument of Thermopylae, a large Spartan with shoulder length raven black hair leaped upon the back of the largest known dragon within the Union and with a bellow of utter fury they took to the skies. All of the men and women visiting the monument knew who their King was and many would remember that scream as the most terrible sound they had ever heard in their lifetimes.

Most would never forget it.

DRAGON MOUNTAIN

ISLAND OF SARDINIA

Aikiro shook her head in disgust as Zarah Leonidas’s scream echoed still within the realm of Mindvoice. “The fool boy!” She hissed softly. “He should have cut out her heart long ago!”

The Elite High Coven Commander turned to look at his Empress when he heard her hiss in just barely a whisper. “Empress?” He asked softly.

Aikiro looked at the man and shook her head. “We must hurry!” She urged. “Our time has become very short and we will not have as much as what we first thought.”

The Commander Leader, a full Fleet Colonel in the High Coven military, nodded his head quickly. “The island appears deserted Empress. Our other two teams are reporting no signs of life. There are many cave entrances into the mountain, but it appears as if the ship is not here.”

Aikiro’s eyes grew a little wider. “The Mountain!” She gasped.

“Empress?”

“The ship is able to take different shapes because of its bio-mechanical nature. We saw that when it lifted off of Lycavore and the section on Nauwora was made of similar material.’ She spoke excitedly.

“I don’t understand Empress.” The Commando said.

“The Mountain is the ship!” Aikiro announced. “Oh what an ingenious way to hide it! Order your teams to enter the cave entrances they see. It will undoubtedly take them into the bowels of the ship itself.”

“Empress, are you sure?” The commando asked.

Aikiro came to her feet and nodded, surprising the man because she did not react angrily to his questioning of her orders. “Yes. I am sure! I am absolutely sure!” She stated. “There are no lifesigns?”

The commando looked at the small sensor scanner on his arm. “No Empress.”

“Ohh… Martin Leonidas you were a fool to leave it undefended.” Aikiro spoke with a vicious smile. “Quickly… we must head inside.”

The commando leader turned to his lead man and motioned with his hand into the entrance they were hidden just outside of. The many rocks and boulders provided excellent cover for them. The man nodded, hefted his weapon and plunged into the darkness of the cave followed by the first nine of their twenty member team.

REYLAN

It was known to only her mind.

They were born on the exact day as each other, at the exact hour, the exact minute and second. In two different parts of the universe. Even then it had formed a link that was hidden to all but that her mind. It was a link that her mind had tried to suppress and ignore when it became aware of what it meant and who it was with. It was a link her mind had tried to bury and push away, but no matter what was done it remained, and it only grew stronger.

It was a Mindvoice link that her mind reached for instinctively at the age of thirteen when the explosion of darkness had changed all that she had ever known and been taught. A day that saw the darkness reach out and envelope and expose the one person in the universe that was trusted above all others. It exposed that person’s deepest hatred and anger, unwarranted though it may have been, like an open sore. It was the day that saw the darkness reach for her as well.

Just a small finger of that vile darkness touching her mind was more than enough to show her unimaginable horrors already committed and terrors yet to be committed. It showed her death on a scale inconceivable to a mind so innocent and young. Just a finger of that darkness touching her was enough to expand her Mindvoice powers beyond what anyone could possibly predict. It also allowed her mind superior awareness; a superior awareness that in an instant knew whatever had infected her could not be allowed to rule her and consume her, lest she sink into the bottomless abyss of pain and loneliness.

Thirteen year old Lucia Moran had done something then that she would keep hidden from everyone, to include her grandmother, and something she would treasure beyond all else. She reached for that link without hesitation. A connection that had been there since the day she was born, a bond that was powerful and loving and warm and so very inviting. A relationship that she had felt spike four years earlier and then grow even more powerful. A tie that would now shield and save her soul and change her forever. Lucia had reached for and grasped hold of the one thing that she knew could save her for she would not be able to hold back the darkness forever. As Lucia watched her mother writhe on the ground only meters away, watched as the black mist surrounded her, enveloped her and consumed her, Lucia reached out within the realm of Mindvoice for the burning brightness that was…

Zarah Leonidas.

Eight years she had cultivated their connection. She had trained as her brothers, shown the same cruelty as her brothers and watched her mother sink deeper into the darkness. It was easy for her to act in this fashion, the darkness that had touched her provided her with abilities that she nurtured and hid, abilities that made her far more powerful than anyone suspected. Abilities that only her Bonded Sister was aware of. Seyra had been her passion, her hope of one day finding what she knew she needed. It tortured her to have to treat her Bonded Sister in such a way, to dismiss her and leave others to her care, only to prolong the façade they were portraying. Lucia was playing a role, just as her half sister Carisia had been playing a role. Just as her Aunt Narice had been playing a role. They had reached the limits of their tolerance and finally broken away when they had come here, and only her bond with Zarah and Seyra gave Lucia the strength to continue to hold out.

Over the last weeks she had tried to get close to Zarah, tried to explain to her what they shared. It was no easy task, and Lucia could do nothing but laugh inside when Zarah defeated Dante so easily. Zarah was skilled beyond anything Lucia had first thought, and it was due to something tying her tightly to her brother Androcles, almost as if an invisible connection or thread bound them together in some way. A thread similar to what bound her and Zarah. She had tried to reach out to her, skipping ever gently across her shields, always projecting inviting sensations and protectiveness but never going that last step. Lucia knew that her future lie with Zarah Leonidas. Any hope she had of building a future rest with the strength and the enormous power of Zarah. Only together could they push back the darkness that threatened to overwhelm her as it did her mother, as it did everything it touched. She had watched Zarah over these last weeks, memorizing her smile, her beautiful dark eyes, and the way she moved. Lucia also found herself admiring and wanting the lush and desirable body she had, and there had been many nights she had drifted off to sleep wondering what it would be like to hold that body in her arms, to taste Zarah’s flesh and kiss her sweet lips. To savor the flavor of her blood as she fed during a time of passion. These were the things that had filled her mind when she and Seyra were not training to be one of the finest Bonded Pairs alive.

Lucia vowed long ago that nothing would ever take Zarah Leonidas from her. Over the last weeks she had also felt Zarah reaching out tentatively when she probed her, wondering who could make her feel so loved and wanted, and wanting to experience more, only to have Lucia back off for fear of rejection.

Zarah’s scream within Mindvoice was nothing more than a pure and focused wail for help. Lucia could feel the agony and shame in that torturous wail, and suddenly she understood completely what her mother and grandmother had planned. Lucia had never known the full scope of what they had planned; only that Dante was some way involved. Lucia had watched Dante carefully, protecting Zarah from the shadows, but these last few days had been hard. Since Am’rul and As’pin had discovered her secret, and she had discovered that the Immortal Cha’talla was very much alive and watching over her, everything was very confusing. She had lost her focus, and dropped her guard. The moment Zarah’s scream touched her, Lucia nearly lost it.

The Mindvoice bubble she created had blown out three quarters of her bungalow, and Lucia was leaping onto Seyra’s back before her talons had fully come to ground. She saw a dark dot lifting off in the distance and knew without question it was Androcles Leonidas responding to his beloved sister’s scream within Mindvoice. Urging Seyra to fly faster than she had ever flown before, they rocketed over the top of SODRAG heading for the elven city, knowing that unless she got there first Androcles Leonidas would slaughter whoever had harmed his sister without pause or question. The echo of Zarah's cry within Mindvoice provided all the beacon she needed and as she grew closer to the city, the total agony of what her beautiful Zarah had endured burst into her mind and very nearly overwhelmed her. She could not see images, only feel the agony which told her Zarah was not strong enough to project them, and this served only to increase her savage anger. To break a person down to what she felt from her beloved Zarah took practiced skill and indescribable acts of horror. Seething hatred and anger boiled to the surface now and Lucia Moran embraced the power that the darkness had given her for the very first time in her life. Ignoring the frantic calls on her implanted COM unit from Am’rul, Lucia and Seyra swept in low over the elven city with only a single intent.

Lucia could feel her brothers below her, and amazingly she could feel her mother also nearby. How she had gotten so close was of no matter, if her brothers had hurt her Zarah in any way she would flay them alive and make them beg for death. If her mother had hurt Zarah she would shatter her skull upon the end of her whip and feed her entrails to the dogs. Lucia Moran wouldn’t realize it until months later, but she had forgotten to shield these thoughts so powerful was her anger, and they had been seen and felt by two terribly powerful minds who were only moments behind her. It was these thoughts and feelings that kept Androcles Leonidas from calling upon all of his immense power as a Talon Guardian and crushing her and Seyra within the combined TK grip of his and Elynth’s power before she ever reached the city.

Lucia turned her head back just before Seyra landed by the edge of the building and scattered elves and Lycavorians in all directions. Reylan had a standing rule that there was to be no dragons flying above or within the city proper. Lucia was much stronger than anyone had ever suspected and the training she had received from Androcles Leonidas and his siblings had only increased that refinement and her abilities to higher levels. She would never be in the same class as Androcles himself, but she was strong enough to detect the burning and cruel anger that wafted from his persona like a fog, even from this distance. She had no more time to think as she felt Seyra land easily and she was leaving her back before she stopped moving, landing lightly upon the ground next to her.

Sister? Seyra called turning her head to look at Lucia.

Lucia turned when she felt and heard the commotion to her right and she saw the two Immortal brothers running side by side down the street towards her, the elven female who had amazingly fallen deeply in love with the Immortals brothers trailing just behind them and raising eyebrows and alertness up and down the city streets. Calls began to go out among the elves and Spartans who saw her and Lucia knew she did not have much time.

Marux and Naruth must be nearby! I can feel my brothers here! Guard yourself sister! Once this begins it will…

It will set us on the path we should have been on long before now! Go sister! Find her! Protect her until her brother arrives! I will keep watch for Marux and Naruth! Seyra answered immediately.

Lucia turned as Am’rul and As'pin skidded to stops beside her. “Princess Lucia!” Am'rul stammered. “Princess… what are you doing?”

“You wish to protect me!” Lucia barked. “Then come with me and protect me!”

Am'rul looked briefly at his brother and they followed Lucia without hesitation. Libala stepped forward to follow but Seyra moved her large head in front of her stopping her motion. She concentrated and projected her thoughts to Libala.

No little one! Remain here with me!

Libala looked at her wide eyed. The huge dragon of Lucia Moran had befriended her once Lucia had revealed herself that day in the house to her Uncle Vonis. Seyra had helped her to see that her burning love for the Immortal brothers was not wrong and she should embrace it and all that it could bring to her.

Seyra… what is happening? She gasped out as she looked around and saw elves and Spartans beginning to move toward them.

Seyra shook her huge head. I… I do not know. She answered quickly shifting her bulk around to better keep an eye for Marux and Naruth. Whatever has happened is not good little one! We must remain…

“NOOOOO! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? NOOOOOOO!”

The scream carried many things within its tone as it echoed through the building and into the street around them. The one thing that caused Seyra’s eyes to go wide was the piercing resonance of fatality that permeated those words.

Dante Moran laughed as his brother grunted and slammed his cock fully into Zarah’s ass a final time and he began to spew his cum into her bowels. He heard the soft beeping of the COM unit on the table and reached for it as Javier began to pull his thick shaft from Zarah’s sore and bleeding anus. He stepped part way into the other room as he heard Javier and the other three members of the conversing and laughing as Javier pushed Zarah back down onto the dirty, cum and blood stained bed. He activated the COM unit and stepped back surprised.

“Mother what are…”

“Dante! The dampeners didn’t work!” Yuri screamed. “Kill her and get out of there! Do it now!”

“Mother what…”

“NOOOOO! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? NOOOOOOO!”

He would recognize his sister’s voice anywhere and his head snapped around to see Lucia standing in the open doorway of the small apartment her dark eyes wide and a scathing snarl of disbelief frozen on her face as her scream echoed in the room. He watched the two Immortals he didn’t recognize fill the doorway on either side of her, their eyes taking in the scene before them and filling with primal rage. Dante turned back to his mother.

“Mother it’s Lucia!” He snapped ignoring her as she began to respond and stepping fully into the room and looking at his younger sister. “Lucia you stupid bitch! Shut up! You’ll have Spartan Security here before we finish…”

Dante stopped talking when her eyes fell on him and he saw the cold hand of the Grim Reaper in them. Her dark eyes shifted instantly to cobalt blue, her vampiric fangs bursting from her gums. Dante’s eyes grew wider as he saw her trembling in what could only be described as unrestrained fury.

“You… you will not take her from me!” Lucia screamed out her rage. “You will not hurt her anymore!” Her hands snapped to the sides and those psychic whips took shape with but a thought in a bluish white flash of color. “Now… now you will die for what you have done to my Zarah!”

It appeared to Dante as if time had slowed to a crawl. He could only watch as the whip like psychic projection in Lucia’s left hand began a slow motion movement as it snapped out. It appeared to extend outward, reaching for where their brother stood at the end of the bed, his still semi hard cock dangling in front of him. Dante would never know or understand why the detail he remembered the most was that his brother’s rapidly deflating cock was coated with small spots of blood and his own cum. He would never remember or understand why his eyes tracked the very tip of the whip like projection and watched as it almost magically altered its shape into that of a hard round object. A hard, round object that suddenly sprouted dozens of needle like spikes. He would remember the sound it made when that spiked psychic projection smashed into Javier’s groin, the needle like projections stabbing savagely through his cock and into his now empty balls. The wet squishy sound of a blade penetrating flesh filled the room then. He saw Javier’s eyes nearly bulge from his skull as the smile he had worn just microseconds before vanished to be replaced by an indescribable look of horrible agony. His body doubled over, his hands reaching for his groin, and it was then that Lucia snapped the whip back.

The sound of tearing flesh was reminiscent of a play his mother had taken them to as children on Usu Ozeib 7. The stringed instrument was so savagely loud during the solo portion and it had hurt his ears. His brother’s wheezing howl of pure anguish quickly drowned out that sound by nearly ten fold as blood and a bit of flesh cascaded through the air in the room, along with pieces of Javier’s now mangled beyond repair genitals. As Javier’s squeal of misery and pain reached unbearable proportions, Dante watched Lucia’s now murderous eyes turn to him as the two Immortals who had stormed the room with her brought up their SA80 assault rifles. He watched as the whip in her right hand snapped out to the side towards the nearest of the commandos that had taken part in the rape of Zarah Leonidas. The tip of this whip stayed very narrow, almost blade like, and Dante saw it slash across the commando’s throat and open his neck to the air of the room like his skin and muscle were paper. As his eyes went back to Lucia, he saw that left handed whip curling back just before it would reach for him and vaguely he heard the deep yammering of weapons fire and saw the chests of the other two commandos blossom bright red as their bodies were tossed back against the wall from the impact of dozens of well placed rounds.

Dante could hear his mother’s screaming voice from the still open transmission as he blurred two feet to the side and snatched up the heavy chair. He raised it to his face to protect himself and staggered back as the spiked round tip of the whip smashed into the chair with shattering force. It splintered the chair in his grasp and the spikes slashed across his shoulder deeply. He screamed as he dove to the side in an effort to get away from this creature who was no longer his sister, slamming his hand on the control panel as he dove and shutting the door into the main room. Dante Moran didn’t pause and he gathered his feet under him and ran for the back door of the apartment.

He heard it then and it brought him up short in his mad dash for safety. It was the very unmistakable howl of a savagely angry wolf and Dante Moran’s vampire blood went ice cold.

Dante Moran blinked as something gripped him like an invisible hand, stopping his forward motion with barely any effort. His eyes grew wide when the deep voice shredded his Mindvoice shields as if they weren’t even there, in a manner similar to how he had joked with the others how he had done the same with Zarah Leonidas. That voice bellowed within his mind now with unspeakable wrath and Dante Moran realized just how unimportant he was.

NOW IT IS YOUR TURN MOTHERFUCKER!!!

Dante Moran’s eyes exploded open as his body was lifted off the floor and launched backwards. Launched backwards with enough force to send him smashing through the very hard main wall of the apartment building, sending bits of steel and concrete three stories to the ground below, his body following shortly behind. The air left his lungs as he hit the ground with the force of small boulder dropped from hundreds of feet up. A dust cloud blossomed around him, half a dozen of his ribs snapping like twigs from the force of the impact. He groaned in his own agony, the ends of his ribs grinding together. He felt something slam into his back and he was lifted off the ground and jerked around like a ragdoll, coming face to face with the most frightening visage he had ever witnessed before.

Androcles Leonidas’s azure blue eyes were outlined in the black of his wolf eyes, but the blue color was nearly glowing with the intensity of the fury on them. His vicious looking dual fangs were fully extended now and they appeared much longer than Dante thought possible. His tanned face was twisted horribly in a mask of pure, unadulterated hate.

Andro lifted Dante’s shorter frame completely off the ground and brought his face close to his with a snarl.

“Time for you to join your sick, perverted brother!” Andro snarled with vitriol.

Dante did the only thing he could think of and he smashed his forehead into Andro’s face with whatever strength he could muster in such an unbalanced position. Andro’s head snapped back, but his grip on Dante only tightened and he staggered half a step. When his eyes turned back to look at Dante, there was a nasty cut high on his cheek that was now seeping blood, but Andro looked anything but dazed.

Andro bared his fangs and roared into Dante’s face. “It’s kind of different when you pick on someone your size isn’t it you perverted rensibfla!” Andro snapped his own head forward, directly into Dante’s nose. The cartilage surrendered to the overwhelming power of the blow and Dante’s nose was crushed in that instant. Pain ripped through his brain and he tasted his own blood in his mouth. “It’s time to die now Dante Moran, you sick fuck!” Andro yelled.

“I… I don’t think so!” Dante snarled as he felt what he thought was his salvation fast approaching.

DIE SCUM!

The voice of Marux shattered Mindvoice and he roared in from the side, flaring his wings and reaching for Andro with his wickedly sharp talons. Andro didn’t even bothered to look at him and Dante’s smile vanished instantly for he knew there could only be one reason for that.

“A true Bonded Pair is never alone.” Andro spat in his face.

Marux! Look out! He screamed raising his hand to bash his fist into Andro’s face.

Marux had the time to cut his eyes to the side before the obsidian colored body of Elynth screamed out of nowhere and smashed into his side with blinding speed and meticulous control. Almost four metric tons of muscle and precision plowed into Marux as he was caught out of position and completely vulnerable. Elynth may have got her father’s coloring and eyes, but she had inherited her mother’s viciously curved and razor like talons. They were talons that she now raked across Marux’s scaled side, carving furrows in his muscular hind quarter as she rode him to the ground, her muzzle snapping shut with a resounding snap just inches from his neck, her golden eyes filled with fury at what was happening.

Fool boy! Elynth screamed within Mindvoice. Now you will feel the wrath of two Talon Guardians for what you have taken part in! Die now!

As Marux struggled to gain his feet under him, Elynth stepped back and lashed out with her Heavyhorn tail. The near flat bony protrusion at the end of her whip like tail smashed into Marux’s muzzle with a crack that rolled across the streets of Reylan. His three metric tons went spinning out of control, smashing into the side of a nearby single story building, bringing down several large chunks of concrete and glass all over his body as several windows shattered all around him. Spartans and Elves were scrambling to get out of the range of the titanic battle that was taking place, none of them having ever seen the full fury of a Bonded Pair as they were experiencing now. That this was Androcles Leonidas locked in mortal combat was lost on none of them.

Andro’s bloody face glared crazily at Dante, the vampire’s half dozen blows to his face hardly fazing him in the grips of the berserker like rage he felt at this moment. “You made a mistake Dante Moran!” Andro screamed as he heaved Dante’s two hundred pounds through the air directly into the unyielding brick and steel corner of the building closest to them. “You and your pervert brother raped my sister!” Andro’s psychic knife erupted from his right hand and he began his death march toward the moaning Dante Moran. Nearly eight inches of shimmering psychic demise extended from his fist and he was intent on using it to shred whatever mind Dante Moran had. “Now I’m going to make sure you experience pain beyond what your feeble mind could possibly imagine.”

ANDRO! Elynth’s voice cried out in his mind.

Andro whirled around without hesitation as Elynth dashed gracefully from where she stood above Marux to take a position behind Andro. Far faster than anyone present had ever seen a dragon move.

Androcles Leonidas and his Bonded Sister Elynth were Talon Guardians. Within the long and storied history of the dragon species hierarchy, Talon Guardians had been held in the utmost reverence. Throughout the millennia, the nine Dragon Elders always knew that their kind was exceptionally hard to kill. They also knew that dragons, while not as susceptible to temptation as other species, could still fall victim to greed and arrogance and any number of crimes made up of the mind and heart as well as the physical nature. Talon Guardians were those chosen for their adherence to the sacred principles of dragon culture as well as abilities that other dragons did not have. There had not been Talon Guardians in nearly a thousand years because of the war on Enurrua with Chetak and his people, and never in their history had any non-dragon held this title.

Not until the Battle of Alba Tau had shown the universe the type of hallowed actions that were required of Talon Guardians. The true measure of Androcles Leonidas, his father; Elynth and Torma would be spun through tales during history and told to every new dragon hatchling to open their eyes and breath new air. It would be a tale of how two Lycavorians, father and son, had risked all that they were beside their bonded ones, father and daughter, to protect and defend the remains of their fellow Bonded Pairs against immeasurable odds. The complete selflessness of their actions, refusing to leave their fallen behind, it was all the information that the Dragon Elders needed to realize that they had their Talon Guardians once more. On a moon lit night gathered on the plains of Thermopylae, with billions of stars shining brightly overhead, four Talon Guardians were branded in the most venerated ceremony that could take place among the dragon species. It was a private ceremony, only the nine Dragon Elders and the Chosen Ones. As the brand of a dragon’s Talon was burned into their skin, so too was a small part of each Dragon Elder’s Mindvoice essence. A miniscule bubble of great knowledge and power that they could call upon to execute their duties as Talon Guardians. They could tap into this reserve of Mindvoice power in order to match the power and skill of any dragon that had fallen from the path of benevolence and was deemed a threat to them all. It was a gift of power that Androcles and Elynth had never tapped into before, for there was never a need.

Until today.

The insane trumpets of a madden dragon filled the sky all around them just as Denali was setting down nearby on Aradace with Carisia and Sadi upon Anthar. They turned to see Moneus careening the Medium Lifter around the corner filled with Carina and Ne'Veha. All of them looked up to see the dirty white scales of Naruth plummeting from the sky above at frightening speed. Dropping directly for where Andro and Elynth were standing in the middle of the street. Marux had moved up behind them beside his rider Dante as he struggled to his feet.

Turn back Naruth! Elynth’s voice jumped out within Mindvoice to everyone in range who could hear her.

You killed my rider! Naruth’s voice savaged Mindvoice, nearly deafening in its insane rage.

Naruth… you can survive if you don’t do this! Andro announced. You can go on without him. You can live a full life!

I liked my life! I embraced my life! Naruth screamed back as he banked sharply and began a dive directly at them from nearly ten thousand feet.

Then you have sealed your own fate fool! Elynth spat.

Their shimmering light blue psychic shield increased in brilliance as they both looked skyward to see the dirty white scales of Naruth diving out of the sky trumpeting out his insane madness. Naruth had felt Javier Moran fall, felt his bonded one’s agony, and it had driven him insane with the magnitude of the horror that had hit him at one time. Given as twisted as he was to begin with and the bond he shared with an equally twisted Javier Moran it was only a matter of time. Naruth had now snapped completely and he was pointing himself at the two individuals his deranged mind told him were responsible, every muscle and impulse driving him to butcher the ones to blame for taking his bonded brother from him. To tear them apart with his talons. Had he any remnant of sanity left, it was not something he would have done willingly.

Deni stood next to Carisia and Sadi as they looked skyward, their eyes focused on Naruth as he plunged from the sky above.

He’s diving on them! Aradace screamed out. He is going to burn them!

“NO!” Sadi and Carisia screamed almost at the same time.

Deni turned his head quickly to face his Bonded Sister. “Aradace?”

I can do nothing! The angle is wrong and it could not deflect his flame stream in time. She answered almost immediately.

Anthar trumpeted out his own anger. I can’t take off now! He’s too close!

As he dropped to five hundred feet Naruth reared back his head and trumpeted out his rage, and then he cut loose with a stream of scorching three thousand degree fire directly at Andro and Elynth. A stream of fire that would have seared to a crisp any caught in its path. Denali and the others could only watch in abject terror as that stream of flame reached for his brother unerringly. Dozens of Lycavorians and elves on the streets screamed out in shock at what was happening, witnessing this colossal battle but not believing they were right in the middle of it. Denali Leonidas closed his eyes in surrender as the flame stream struck Andro and Elynth full on to the horrified wail of three women who stood and watched.

The moment that flame stream struck their psychic shield an enormous hissing sound erupted into the air causing everyone to stagger back. It was as if a dozen giant smoke pots went off all around Andro and Elynth, pure white smoke rising from where they had stood so calmly.

Die! Die! Die! Naruth’s voice ripped through Mindvoice as he landed a hundred meters away and kept up his stream of flame, trying harder to increase the intensity of the heat.

Denali did the only thing he could think of and he snatched up his P190 and brought it to bear. He was not as powerful in Mindvoice as his parents and older brother. While pure of blood like Andro, he had never wanted to learn to control the power that his blood gave him. He could not throw psychic diamonds as they could, and he cursed his own stupidity at this moment as he held back the trigger on the P190 and began sending hundreds of lethal metal projectiles hurtling at Naruth. The powerful rounds impacted his shimmering psychic shield with such intensity they caused him to cease his flame stream and turn maniacal eyes on Denali.

“Nubou!” Denali swore under his breath as he saw Naruth turn to face him.

NARUTH!!

The deep voice belonged to only one person and all of them knew it and dozens of heads turned with equal amazement back to where Andro and Elynth stood. The white cloud of smoke had cleared enough, like steam from something hot touching something very cold, and Andro and Elynth stood there unharmed. Elynth rested on her hind legs, her wings unwrapping from around where Andro stood in front of her. Her front talons rested unbelievably on his shoulders and looked ridiculously huge compared to the Lycavorian in front of her. Their psychic shield was glowing brighter than any of them had ever seen before and Andro’s azure blue eyes shone with a brilliance that equaled the shining points that were Elynth’s golden orbs.

It is over Naruth! Andro’s voice echoed within Mindvoice. You will…

…Die now! Elynth finished the statement as if she had been speaking the entire words herself.

I will kill you! I will kill… Naruth screamed out and opened his maw once more to send another stream of flame at them.

No… Elynth spoke.

…You will not. Andro finished in that same fashion.

Had Naruth altered his path even a fraction he may have survived, though it was very doubtful. As another stream of flame began to exit his muzzle his eyes saw a Mindvoice shield of such power burst into existence that easily surpassed any he had ever known could exist. It completely engulfed Andro and Elynth, Androcles holding his hands out in front of them. In the seconds before he died, Naruth witnessed something incredible. A flare of intense power from within that shield from two who were bonded as one, and then Androcles Leonidas brought his hands together in a reverberating clap and the psychic spear formed and launched at him within the blink of an eye.

May you rot in eternity evil one! Elynth’s voice echoed menacingly in Mindvoice.

Naruth could not turn, could not go up or down. All he could do was die. The oversized psychic spear struck him at the juncture of his long neck and broad chest. It instantly punched all the way through his chest, destroying everything from his breastbone to his stomach before exiting out the top of his back and blowing bits of his spine with it. His eyes were frozen open in death as the spear lodged in his body before fully exiting; his wings ceasing their movement almost immediately when his spine was severed. His legs trembled horribly for a split second and then Naruth; Bonded dragon to Javier Moran simply tipped over and fell to his side with a wheeze of air leaving his lungs forever as he joined his rider in the blackness of the abyss.

Andro and Elynth stood there for a long moment staring at his unmoving form and Andro shook his head slowly. The Gods forgive us sister, for what we have done this day. He spoke softly.

Marux had regained his feet by now and with a roar of rage he launched himself at Andro and Elynth who were not facing him. He let loose his own stream of intense flame at what he thought was their unprotected rear, only to have his jet of flame intercepted and redirected by another powerful flame stream. He snapped his head around to see Seyra’s tail already headed for his head and he ducked just enough to save himself another full on impact. Seyra’s tail grazed his shoulder with enough force to stagger him backwards and she let loose with another bolt of hot flame aimed at him. Only his and Dante’s combined Mindvoice shield stopped the stream of searing agony from burning them, but it allowed Andro and Elynth to turn to face them once more with renewed anger, not that they had been in any danger to begin with. Elynth’s head whipped around to look at Seyra.

Stay with your Bonded Sister Seyra! Elynth barked out. We will deal with this trash!

Elynth we…

We already know Seyra! Elynth told her. We already know! Protect them! Protect them both! That is your charge now! Now go!

Andro didn’t speak, didn’t blink, he just began launching psychic diamonds at Dante and Marux as fast as he was able to generate them from his fingertips. He wanted them to feel the agony and pain they had forced upon his precious sister.

Zarah.

The one person that held his heart outside of the four women that he loved with every breath he took. The upstart sister that he was tied to for all time in a way that only they knew and shared. He had risked all to insure that her life continued so long ago, and that moment had bonded them in a way very little could. For his wives and mates, and in the fashion of his father, he would smash whole Empires to keep them from pain. For his beautiful and precious sister Zarah he would insure Dante and Marux were rend limb from limb. He wanted them to endure what he had felt Zarah had endured. He wanted them to know pain at its most exquisite pinnacle before he ended their lives in the most agonizing way he could possibly come up with. And he would kill them if it was the last thing he ever did. His psychic diamonds were driving them back, smashing into their own shield with enough force to stagger them and not allow Dante to climb onto Marux’s back. Every time he tried, Andro hit him with another. Every time Marux tried to send a seething stream of flame back at them a psychic diamond smashed into his already injured muzzle and he would bellow in pain. It was relentless and completely without mercy.

Andro sent another psychic diamond out that smashed into Dante’s back and sent him hurtling away from Marux with crushing force.

Jeth! Now! Elynth screamed out within Mindvoice as she followed behind Andro just as relentlessly as he pressed forward.

The bright sky suddenly became black as the massive twenty-one meter long, hugely muscular body of Jeth dropped like a meteor from the sky above. He had dropped Lisisa off at the apartment building and lifted off immediately following her directions to assist Andro. He had been circling above waiting for the right time and projecting his intentions to his sister below as they drove Marux and Dante further and further away from the city streets on purpose. Marux had time to glance up and then nearly eight tons of massive muscle dropped on him like a load from the heavens. Jeth’s massive jaws opened in that instant and then they snapped shut on Marux’s neck.

A Bonded Pair never fights alone! Jeth screamed out in Mindvoice, his usual jovial and humorous side completely gone now. In its place was the savage beast that had terrified the Evolli alongside his sister Elynth during the war. Determined. Deadly. Devastating. And at this very moment extremely pissed off.

Marux bellowed out his pain as Jeth’s razor like teeth sank deeply into the flesh of his neck and his massive talons came up to rip savagely along his side. He tumbled sideways just as Elynth had planned and then her Heavyhorn tail was whipping forward and smashing Marux’s left hind leg into pieces.

Andro sensed it first as he stepped toward Dante. A powerful surge within Mindvoice. A surge equal to himself. He turned in an instant as Yuri Moran stepped from around the corner of the building followed by two very large Immortals and several High Coven Commandos.

Yuri’s face was a facade of rage and she lifted her hands directly at Andor. She had felt the death of Javier within Mindvoice and it had very nearly driven her just as insane as Naruth. She was not about to lose another son to these animals. As she unleashed a psychic blast of power all her own Andro lifted his hands and caught it within an invisible grip and then it appeared as if two people were holding opposite and powerful streams of water at one another and trying to defeat the other. The two Immortals and the commandos began firing point blank at Jeth and Elynth while two more appeared from around the building to grab Dante between them. Elynth spotted them first and her eyes went wide.

Dragon Killers! She screamed out as two commandos lifted the boxy missile tubes to their shoulders.

Jeth whirled around, his fangs saturated with blood. Sister!

No! I won’t leave him! Elynth screamed.

Sister we must! At this range we will both die!

No! He is…

Go my sister! Andro’s voice echoed in her mind. Help Seyra protect Zarah and Lucia until I return.

Andro I will…

Jeth! Now! Andro’s voice screamed.

Jeth didn’t hesitate and slammed his muzzle into the side of Elynth’s saddle.

NO! Elynth cried before she disappeared into a silver vortex of light.

Jeth snapped his head around on his longer neck and smashed his snout into the side of his own saddle and in an equally brilliant silver vortex he vanished as well just as the T19 missiles were launched and spun off into empty space.

Yuri’s eyes were wide at what she witnessed and she knew instantly that whatever had just happened could not be good for them. She drew on all her reserves of energy and shoved her arms forward directing all her immense power in a concentrated blast and she won the gigantic shoving match as Andro’s body lifted off the ground and went hurtling backwards into the timber on the edge of Reylan.

“Princess!” Her Immortal Colonel barked as he ran up to her as she dropped to her knees in complete exhaustion.

You must use your experience daughter, for none of us can match the raw power of a Lycavorian.

Yuri shook her head as her mother’s words rang true. She shook her head as Pa’cour’s arm slipped around her waist to support her. “Get Dante and Marux out of here Pa’cour!” She ordered as she held his arm. “Everything is going to shit and we need to get out of here before the window closes!”

“My men are already moving out back to the transport with your son Princess!” Pa'cour answered. “Marux is following now. And we must go now!”

“No! Where did he fall?” Yuri asked coming to her feet.

“A hundred meters inside the treeline.” Pa'cour answered immediately.

Yuri pushed away from. “No! I want to see him dead.” She barked as she broke into a run towards where Andro had fallen into the treeline.

“Princess!” Pa'cour barked as he followed. “Get moving!” He screamed to his men and the remaining Commandos. “Back to the ship! Go!”

Yuri didn’t hesitate and plunged into the forest near where Andro had fallen through the trees. Her cobalt blue vampire eyes searched keenly in the shadowy light of the timber moving faster than she should have and making far too much noise. Not that she was being tracked by the noise she was making anyway. Had she been more alert and not so engulfed by anger and hatred she would have been more cautious and not followed a wolf into the timber where they were at their most lethal.

Yuri heard the snarl of insane hatred and whirled around far too late. There was a flash of azure blue eyes on a black muzzle. A muzzle filled with the flesh shredding white fangs of a three hundred pound wolf. Those jaws snapped shut with the power to crush bone and that was all she would remember.

Lucia smiled grimly when she felt her brother ripped from the room on the other side of the door by someone far stronger than her. It took her only a second to dismiss him then and turn back to see Am’rul and As’pin kneeling by the door and covering the entrance. Their eyes were wide, but true to their Immortal heritage they would not leave her side for anything, and they would protect her until they died. They would protect them.

Lucia blurred to the bed then, unable to comprehend the brutality of what they had done to her Zarah. Tears came almost immediately as she dropped to the side of the bed and reached out tentatively for Zarah’s bruised and bloody face.

“Gi ussta ssin'urn ssinssrigg! Vel'bol inbal nind xunor ulu dos?” (Oh my beautiful love! What have they done to you?) Lucia sobbed as her hands shook terribly reaching for Zarah’s face.

Lucia began tearing at the uniform top she wore, shredding the body armor with her vampire strength as she pulled it off. She snatched the dingy sheet from the floor and draped it over Zarah’s inert form. Her body was a mass of bruises and welts. Dozens of bites from vampire teeth dotted her perfect skin. Her color was rapidly turning to the pallor of the dead and Lucia knew she was dying. She was breathing, but the air was soft and wheezing as she took in breaths.

“Zarah! Zarah my love… you must hold on!” She gasped placing her hand on Zarah’s bloody cheek and moaning in agony at how cold her skin felt. “Your… your sister is not… not far behind me.”

Lucia watched as Zarah’s one good eye, swollen that it was, fluttered open to look at her.

“Yo…you?” The words came out in a hoarse whisper, barely discernible.

Lucia nodded slowly, the tears streaming from her now dark eyes. “Androcles is here Zarah! You must… you must hold on!”

“So… so… cold.” She wheezed. “It… it hurts!”

Lucia couldn’t hold back anymore and without so much as any thought to the disgusting filth of the bed, the blood or dried cum from the now dead men in the room, Lucia crawled slowly onto the bed and slid ever so gently under Zarah. She pulled her into her embrace, feeling how badly the pain wracked Zarah’s body. She wept uncontrollably now as Zarah groaned in agony. She stopped when she had Zarah’s head resting on her chest, and she pulled her as tightly as she could without causing her more suffering.

“You must hold on Zarah Leonidas!” Lucia wept the words. “You… you can not leave me. Not now! Not after all this!”

Zarah’s good eye blinked once. “It… it has… has been you all… all along.” She panted out the words.

Lucia nodded slowly uncaring of the blood that now stained her hair and face. “Yes.” She gasped. “Take… take my blood Zarah ussta ssinssrigg! You can not shift! Take it!” She pulled at the collar of her undershirt exposing the softness of her throat and neck. “I… I have done so much! I have seen so much! It has been… it has been so long! I can’t… I won’t lose you now! Take… my blood please!”

Lucia felt Zarah shake her head slowly against her firm breasts. “Not… it… not right.” She gasped.

Lucia moaned in defeat. “Please Zarah! I love you! I have always loved you! We… were meant… we are meant for each other! I see that now! I do not want to go on without you! You… you will die without blood! You must… you must survive! There is… there is so much we need…”

“Love… loves me?” Zarah’s soft pain filled voice carried over her own sobbing.

Lucia stroked her hair and saw Am'rul looking at them from the doorway through her tears. She saw a flash of blond hair that could only be the elven female as she threw her arms around As’pin. She could hear voices from outside, the flap of huge wings and the Mindvoice presence of the arriving Leonidas children. And she could still feel the unmitigated rage of Androcles as he waged a battle below. A battle that now included her mother.

“Please my love!” Lucia wept. “I have come this far to find you! Do not leave me alone now! I need you! I need you! I…”

Lucia gasped in pain as she felt fangs pierce her neck. She saw flashes of stars in her eyes which quickly changed to cobalt blue, and then she felt undeniable pleasure as Zarah’s cracked and bleeding lips closed on her neck and she sank her own vampire fangs deeply into Lucia’s neck. Lucia’s face became animated and bright and she grasped Zarah’s head tighter, holding her by her dirty hair.

“Yes my love!” Lucia cried out. “Take… take as much as you need! We… we were meant for each other!”

Lucia could feel the fire in her blood. The fire of intense desire and pleasure as Zarah fed hungrily on her blood. She gripped her body tighter, pulling her closer and with skills she had learned through the years she erected a Mindvoice barrier around them that rivaled Androcles Leonidas in its power. A barrier she would not drop until he came to be with them. She did this just as the door to the next room blew inward under the controlled and powerful Mindvoice explosion of a male she knew to be the mate of Eliani Leonidas. As she clutched Zarah’s head to her neck, giving of herself to save the one she was to be with, Lucia saw Malic’s angry face and body fill the room, his Nehtes out and fully extended and Eliani and Lisisa just behind him.

She saw the looks of horror fill her sister’s eyes at what they saw in the room, saw Am'rul and As’pin lay aside their weapons as Libala imposed herself in front of them to protect them from the wrath of the Leonidas family, but it all mattered not.

As Zarah fed on her blood, she could feel her injuries healing; feel the life returning to her body. This is all that mattered to her. This was all that ever mattered to her. They would go forward from here now. As Zarah Leonidas fed on her blood, she could feel their bond growing and expanding, and she could feel the darkness within her being pushed aside. She could see so many things, all of which she shared with the one person in the universe she cared about more than her own life.

They were together now. That was all that mattered.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

SPARTA

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

TWO HOURS PRIOR TO HIGH COVEN ACTION

Jalersi sighed in contentment as Pian’s two clawed fingers traced the skin of her upper thigh, eliciting small shivers of excitement within her. This simple fact was something she had not taken notice of until after their four or fifth time together, but now she relished in it. Just having his fingers dancing across her skin in this manner caused numerous shivers of enigmatic delight that Pusintin’s touch had never invoked from her. Kavalian males and females could extend their claws at will, and while Pian never had them extended all of the time as Qurot or Timur, he would extend one or two when he stroked her skin like he did now. Her head rested on Pian’s shoulder, the brush of his soft coat of fur feeling wonderful against her skin. Her lithe naked body was pressed tightly against his equally naked form, her large breasts pressed against his ribcage, the fine coat of fur on his skin warm and inviting. Her long silky white blond hair splayed across both of their shoulders and the pillow, her right leg drawn up over the top of his long powerful legs. As she opened her sleepy eyes she could tell Pian had been awake for some time. His left hand held the data pad that he was studying very intently, several of the pillows on the bed shoved under his head so as not to disturb the position of his body and therefore wake her. This was another item that had escaped Jalersi’s notice in the beginning but not any longer. The constant and almost natural way of him doing so many small things that Pusintin had never done. Things that were guided by his desire to show her he was different than Pusintin, and that she was now the single most important thing in his life.

Jalersi opened her pale, powder blue eyes slowly and looked at the side of Pian’s face, the sun behind the closed curtains silhouetting the outline of his jaw and nose. She didn’t move so as not to disturb him and she simply stared at his face, something she found herself doing quite a bit over the last weeks. The more she looked at him, the more handsome he became in her eyes. Jalersi knew that you had to be a Kavalian female to truly appreciate the handsomeness of some of the Kavalian males. Jalersi may have been biogenically altered at a young age to appear almost human in nature by removing the fine coat of hair from her body and altering her feline like eyes but she was still a Kavalian female. Their faces were almost naturally feral in repose, and combined with the coat of fur that covered their bodies, it always made them look savage. Yet if you caught them in a moment of relaxed time, you could see the difference immediately. She had never truly studied Pian’s face before they had come together again this time. His dark blond fur was impeccably groomed now, much more so than when they had been together all those years ago, and she adored running her fingers through the soft fur on his chest and cheeks. Jalersi had never been with anyone besides Pusintin before that one night with Pian some twenty years ago. She had never been with a male of her own species before Pian, and now she could not imagine ever feeling as satisfied as she did when Pian filled her. His fourteen inch cock was thicker than Pusintin by almost half and tapered to a narrow end, but it stretched her and reached inside her tight pussy to depths that Pusintin had never imagined and could never have obtained. The length of his beautiful tool alone usually had coming even before he was completely inside her. The more he sank into her, the more his incredible thickness and hard flesh stretched her until she was squealing out her divine delight. When he finally sank completely into her taut depths, and the bulb at the base of his cock expanded just before he came, Jalersi never failed to experience a devastating orgasm that stole her breath away. And then he would come inside her for what seemed like minutes, the bulb at the base of his shaft sealing them together and insuring his come remained in her belly and womb where it belonged, all the while Jalersi clutched him to her whispering out her enchantment. How long they stayed locked together depended on how excited he was and Jalersi had a large say in that she soon discovered. Just by using her inner pussy muscles and squeezing his dominating shaft, Jalersi could insure he stayed very excited and very hard and therefore sealed within her longer. She had done this many, many times since rediscovering him, each time reveling in the nearly three hours he could and had happily held her body wrapped around his while she murmured out her pleasure and lavished his face and lips with kisses until neither of them could stand it anymore.

How she had ever allowed Pusintin to have her was something of a mystery to her now. She loved her children with Pusintin without question, especially Karun and Nikkei for they were more like her. Her middle two sons were more like their father and he had made it a point to spend more time with them in their training and schooling. Yet looking back now, Jalersi realized she had never truly loved Pusintin and whatever they had shared was a matter of convenience for him more than her. She had however, always loved Pian it seemed, since that very first night together with him.

“It is good you are awake, I was going to wake you soon.” Pian spoke softly turning his dashing blue vertically slit feline orbs on her.

Jalersi smiled dreamily. “I was having a very pleasant erotic dream.” She answered very seductively.

Pian’s eyes widened slightly. “An erotic dream?” He asked genuinely surprised. “What was this dream about?”

Jalersi grinned up at him and allowed her hand to slide down his flat, powerful abdomen to grip his flaccid cock with her fingers. His huge cock and his large balls were the only things on his body without hair, and the skin of his shaft felt warm, smooth and supple. “What you make me feel with this wonderfully glorious specimen of manhood.”

Pian grinned almost shyly and Jalersi smiled. “I hope it was satisfying.” He said slowly.

Jalersi purred openly and batted her eyes. “Not as utterly delicious as the real thing, but yes it was quite enjoyable.”

Pian stared at Jalersi for a long moment. She had beauty unparalleled as far as Pian was concerned, and even before the biogenic treatments she had been a goddess to him. He was discovering however that she was just as intelligent as any man he had ever met. She was also very witty, and not afraid to be strong and confident. He had never met a woman who was as skilled in their bed as she was, and up until that night with her so many years ago, he had had many females in his bed. None since the first time with Jalersi however. She could be very submissive if she so desired, but as she had just displayed by grabbing his cock, she was also very headstrong and not afraid to voice what she wanted. This was something he would need to grow more comfortable with, but he found the prospects enlightening to say the least and it was growing easier by the day. He leaned over and kissed her softly.

“You are the most amazing woman I have ever met Jalersi.” He said softly staring into her eyes.

Jalersi scooted closer to his body, his words warming her body and her mind at their very sincere tone. “And you continue to make me desire you more every day Pian.”

“Karun will be here in ninety minutes with this elf female Ardis that has taken up so much of his time. We should be prepared.” He said finally.

Jalersi nodded slowly. “I know… just let me feel you against me for a time longer.” She spoke running her fingers through the soft fur of his chest. “What are you reading?” She asked looking at him.

“The added information Jiss gave to me. There is not much… but none of it is good.” He answered. “The Plan with the Drow in The Wilds is set to begin in a few hours if it has not already begun. The Puma Bane Pride is notoriously efficient and that is why I was so urgent with Karun that we needed to meet this morning. Perhaps they can salvage something if they act quickly, for we don’t know their timetable and they may be able to save some.”

Jalersi lifted her head now at the mention of Jiss’s name and put her jaw on his shoulder. “I was very surprised Jiss came to you Pian.” She said. “He and Matuarr tried with such vigor to get this Lisisa to be recognized as a Kavalian citizen. I thought for sure he was solidly behind my father and Pusintin.”

Pian nodded his head. “That was his task yes.” He said. “Jiss is many things Jalersi my love, but he is still a Kavalian at his core. He was doing what he was tasked to do by your father but he is also a politician, which means he is not stupid. This plan of Pusintin and your father… it is beyond insane.”

“You don’t have to remind me of that.” Jalersi spoke.

“Jiss realizes this and he believes what we believe; that an action like this will plunge us into a war on two fronts that we can not win.” Pian told her.

“It’s not a trick on his part then?” She asked.

Pian shook his head. “No. He came to me remember, and he was just as taken aback at this plan as we were. We must make it clear to this Ardis that we did not know of this plan and we certainly do not condone it.”

“Do you think they will believe us?” She asked as she pushed herself up further on the bed and pulled the sheet loosely around her body, more to block the chill than to hide her body from this man. A man who knew her body far more intimately than her husband had ever taken the time to discover. He was a man that had broken every ingrained taboo of Kavalian males by treating her as an equal in everything, and lavishing her with unfettered attention in their bed, in ways that caused Jalersi to sing in bliss. Jalersi’Puat was reasonably sure that he was the only Kavalian male to ever use his lips and tongue to give pleasure to his mate. She doubted that any Kavalian male would even know how to do that, and she wondered just where or who Pian may have learned it from. Pian was learning still she knew, but he was taking great relish in learning and giving Jalersi sinful pleasure in the process. “Given what we have attempted to do since we have been here, and then the recent knowledge that has become public that they are training the Coven dragons to fight us. This does not garner a whole lot of trust between us Pian. I find it hard to believe anything right now.”

“I know it does not garner trust… but we need to make them understand as well as we are able that we are not the enemy. We talked of this Jalersi my love.” He told her. “This is the way we decided to proceed.”

Jalersi nodded. “I know Pian.”

Yes they had talked of it. They had talked of it extensively much to Jalersi’s surprise. It was not something she expected, though as every day passed, an adoring love grew minute by minute for this man and the new doors he was opening for himself as well as her. They were Kavalian, both of them, and neither of them wanted to do something that would hurt their people as a whole. Neither of them supported what her father and Pusintin were doing but neither was Pian’s Pride, while large in size, equipped with the best and most powerful ships. Pian had done what they could do with the resources provided to him, and built Pride ships outside the normal Kavalian channels. Not overly large ships, but fast and very deadly when operating together and he was a task master when it came to training. The largest ship within the Nrurani Pride was Pian’s GREATSOUL-Class Dreadnought. He rotated all of his officers onto the GREATSOUL at some portion so all of them would be familiar with the larger ship and operations.

Yes they had talked, and Pian had listened intently to her and her ideas and even asked what she would do in a situation such as the one they found themselves in. Jalersi met his eyes and he looked at her tilting his head as he did and looking incredibly delicious as a result of this action. At least in her eyes. “What is it Jalersi?” He asked seeing her face take on a worried expression.

“I worry for… I worry for Nikkei and what Pusintin may... what he may do to make our daughter suffer for what I have done. Falling in love with you. My sons I believe are lost to me because of their father’s influence, but Nikkei…” Jalersi’s began to speak.

Pian held up his hand and shook his head as his clawed finger stroked her cheek. “Put it out of your mind Jalersi.” He told her with warmth. “I have already had my brother place very skilled members of our Pride in place to watch over Nikkei. No harm will come to her Jalersi. I will not allow it. I swear this to you.”

“Pian… she is Pusintin’s daughter.” Jalersi said stunned as she looked at him. “She is not your responsibility. By Kavalian law you have no obligation to…”

“She is your daughter Jalersi’Puat. She is part of you… and that means she is part of me as well now.” Pian said confidently. “I will not abandon her to the fates. She will be protected. You are my mate now Jalersi. And I am not Pusintin. If we are to move into the future we both want, then we need to begin changing how we act. It can begin with us.”

Jalersi leaned forward and took his feline face in her hands staring into his eyes. “No Pian… I am Jalersi’Nrurani now.” She stated confidently and with no small amount of pride. “And no Pian my love… you will never be mistaken for Pusintin. Certainly not in our bed by any means, not in my mind and most definitely not in my heart.”

“That is good.” Pian said as he covered her hands with his. “Because I plan to have you in our bed quite a bit.” He said with a grin. “Now that I have discovered what you taste like my sweet Jalersi, I intend to indulge as often as possible.”

Jalersi purred inside at his words knowing that would mean his incredibly talented tongue would be exploring her body. His tongue was large and felt sensuously rough when he dragged it across her susceptible pussy and clit, driving her insane with pleasure. She moved her body into his lap and he immediately set aside the data pad to cup her firm ass and pull her close to him. Something else that Pusintin had never done. When Jalersi had done this with him as he was reading reports and such, to try and elicit a reaction from him and draw his attention to her, he had never responded by dropping what he was doing and pulling her to him.

“And I will never refuse you when you offer to do that.” Jalersi said looking into his eyes with a smile. “It was… divine.”

“Good. You are… you are yummy!”

Jalersi’s eyes went wide at this. “Yummy?” She exclaimed with a laugh. “Pian’Nrurani where in the heavens did you hear that?”

Pian shrugged his broad shoulders. “It is something I heard on the Netnews channels while we have been here. You might be surprised what is on their Netnews channels here in the Union.” He stated. “I believe I put the word in the correct context.”

Jalersi laughed as loving warmth and relief flooded through her. She leaned forward and pulled his head to her breasts, feeling his powerful arms pull her closer to him. “My handsome mate Pian’Nrurani… you may have my yummy delights whenever you wish.” She said with a smile. “We will only need to devise new positions for you to have me. I take pleasure in being inventive.”

Pian’s eyes twinkled in mischievousness. “I believe I will enjoy that.” He said. He lifted his head from her breasts and stared at her beautiful face. Her white blond hair framed her powder blue eyes and her lips looked very inviting.

Jalersi chuckled as she held his head tightly. “Oh… I know I will enjoy it.” She stated confidently as the different ways he could fill her with his enormous cock began to run through her head.

“I will make you happy Jalersi. I swear to you I will make you happier than you have ever been.” He spoke.

Jalersi leaned over and kissed him tenderly her eyes moist at the heartfelt words he had spoken. “I am already happier than I have ever been. If it gets better my love… who am I to complain?”

Pian squeezed her tightly before leaning back. “We must get ready to meet Karun.” He said. “We will start exploring when they leave.”

SPARTA

APARTMENT OF DURCUNUSAAN LIEUTENANT ARDIS

Whatever he had expected to find coming to this planet had never materialized. Whatever his father intended for him to find, Karun was pretty confident it definitely wasn’t what he had in fact discovered. He had discovered what he knew was in complete contradiction to almost everything his father had told him growing up. Looking back now and finally seeing what his father’s lies, hate and quest for power had wrought only made Karun realize that this is not what he wanted for his life. He had come here to Sparta and found not a closed minded society of men and women who would never accept him as his father had said, he had found a society and history that was rich and welcoming and it was partly his history. A society and history that welcomed him with open arms, regardless of who his father was.

He had discovered a half sister previously unknown to him. Half wolf and half vampire and one of the strongest women he had ever met in his life outside of his mother. They had tried to force Lisisa to renounce her Union citizenship to become a member of the KFI, not because his father wanted to know his lost daughter, but because they wanted to study her bond with the dragons that Kavalians so feared. To better improve their cloned soldiers. When that failed they wanted him to pump her for information, to gain her trust so that he could betray her in the future. Karun had certainly gained her trust, and he had gained so much more in the process o doing that. Looking back now, Karun believed the first day they had met in Eden City was the turning point in his life. He had gained a new perspective on life and what it could be. He had gained knowledge of his history from the woman who was his grandmother; the woman who had brought his father into this world and the one his father hated so. Hours he had spent with Gorgo learning of not only Spartan history, his history, but Lycavorian history as well. A long history of honor and faith. Of reaching out and acceptance. It was a history that his father never relayed to him, because his father had never taken the time to know it. None of his questions were refused by anyone, and while he would have liked to know his uncle better and discover what type of man he was, his grandmother said it wasn’t time for that just yet. His Uncle Martin still had a deep hatred and anger for his brother and not for the reasons Karun had thought he would. He hated his brother not because he had betrayed him personally, but because he had betrayed his people when they needed him most.

Selflessness.

It was a word he had become intimately familiar with while exploring this new world. No one looked at him differently because of who his father was, and he was treated as an equal by everyone. Once more defying his father’s words to him, Karun had been taken in by so many people, talked too openly and even invited for dinner. Almost as if they could sense something within him that he could not sense himself. He had learned so much, and he knew if he wanted that to continue he had to change the path his father had placed him on. Karun knew that if he wanted what he had found to continue he needed to walk a different road.

What he had found was the violet and sapphire eyed half elf, half wolf Ardis and she alone had made that decision so much easier for him. Karun had accepted that path the moment Ardis began to change him. Change him in a way that forever altered his path in life. She was like a drug to him that he could not get enough of. Ardis was the one who had showed him the true nature of his wolf side. How to shift into an animal with four legs, how to hunt and use all his senses as a wolf did. How to enjoy the feelings of freedom and strength when he was in wolf form. It had frightened him terribly when he had first shifted, leaving a yellow streak of urine beneath four very wobbly legs. It was a moment that Ardis thought hysterically funny, and at first he had been savagely angry at her for embarrassing him in such a way. Until he discovered it had happened to her, in far more public surroundings, in front of hundreds of men and women in the middle of Eden Center. Lisisa had confirmed this for him, and then relayed her own story of when she first learned to shift her form and after a long moment he had joined them both in laughter over the incidents. That had been the turning point Karun knew; being able to laugh at himself because others were not afraid to laugh at themselves. Karun had not looked back since.

Ardis’s sweet wild timber and peach scent filled his head wherever he went now and it had since the first night they had been together and he discovered the pleasures he could have with a woman who wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. Ardis’s lush body was a temple he had worshiped at many times over the last few weeks, willingly dismissing all his father had taught him about females in general and elf females in particular. He realized that everything his father had told him about elf females was so very wrong, probably because he had never had an elf female by his own spoken word. Ardis was totally uninhibited in bed, and Karun could not get enough of caressing her two inch high elven ears with his nose. Due to her powerful wolf genes, Ardis had tiny scent glands behind the outer ridge of her elven ears. Karun had soon discovered, quite by accident, that when he nuzzled the back ridge of her pointed ears, her scent spiked to much higher proportions, becoming sweeter and more pungent and setting his own senses ablaze. She also became a wildcat in bed when he did this, and much pleasure had been had by both of them during this state. She was not afraid to be submissive to him, to let him dominate her, because somehow she knew it would never extend out of their bed. She could also be very forceful in what she wanted, and there had been many times she wanted more from him, and she did what she needed to go to get that. As he crushed her body to his chest now, the last twitches of his cock emptying his come into her satin like depths, Karun knew he would never be the same.

Ardis groaned in blissful passion as Karun lowered his head and firmly nuzzled the back of her right elven ear. His left hand still gripped her firm breast, his right hand resting just above her painfully aroused clit on her lower abdomen, holding her body in place. His wonderful cock was buried fully in her tight elven pussy, the retreating tremors of her staggering orgasm just now beginning to recede as he ground his cock into her, his hips pressed against her firm ass cheeks. Ardis was no stranger to men, but Karun had rocked her world in more ways than she could recall. He devoured her like a fine meal, nuzzling her elven ears and causing her to chant his name loudly no matter how many times he had taken her. She had never really cared for this position because she enjoyed kissing her lovers far too much while they fucked her. With Karun however, he could rotate his hips, move and flex his large cock so well in this position that she couldn’t stop coming. And he was by far the largest man she had ever had inside her, and this knowledge only made her more possessive of him. His hands were never idle either, his fingers always dancing across his skin, tickling her ass or simply toying with her erect clit until she exploded on his driving cock over and over. He had quickly surpassed any of the men she had been with in her young life and that made her very happy indeed. Ardis smiled languorously now as he lowered himself onto her back, making no move to remove his cock and sliding his arms under her body while pulling her tightly against him as he laid on his side and took his weight off her.

Ardis had no doubt that her mothers and father would not approve of Karun. Especially her father. At least not just yet. There was a wildness in Karun that mirrored the wildness in her own father, the same wildness that her mothers so adored about him. The same wildness that had them screaming out his name in their bed no matter how often he took them when she was growing up. They would keep her awake at times with their trysts Ardis thought with a grin as Karun’s powerful body wrapped around her. She had spent many years looking for a similar type man, and Ardis was confident she had finally found him. He soaked up information like a sponge, wanting to know so much more about their history and the history of the Union. The moment he had begun submitting false reports to his father Ardis knew that he had made his decision and that she was part of that decision, and it was a fact that made her elven body shout with joy. Ardis reached back with her hand as his lips caressed her elven ear making her body strum out its pleasure, and she grasped his head entwining her fingers in his hair and sighing in happiness. She could feel him still emptying himself into her depths, though he was almost done. She didn’t know much about Kavalians or their physical nature, but his Kavalian blood combined with his Lycavorian blood must have given him enormous reserves of energy. He could empty into her for nearly two or three full minutes, his explosions powerful and intense and always causing her to respond with her own multiple orgasms. The sheets on her bed here in her apartment always needed to be washed thoroughly once they were done.

As his arms pulled her even closer Ardis smiled wistfully as she fit perfectly within his embrace. “We… we need to leave soon.” She gasped out softly. “It’s almost time.”

Karun nodded even as he continued to caress her ear, nuzzling her neck. “I know.” He answered finally.

“Why do you think… why do you think they wanted you to bring me?” She asked.

Karun stopped nuzzling her and simply placed his cheek against her elven ear and sighed deeply in exasperation that was very evident in his voice. “I don’t know… but it is interrupting a very pleasant morning.”

Ardis grinned and nodded her head squeezing her inner muscles around his thick cock and hearing him groan in response. “Yes it is.” She stated.

“Wench!” Karun growled playfully. “I will punish you for that!”

Ardis chuckled. “I hope so.” She told him as she turned her head seeking his lips. She adored kissing him because it was something new he had never experienced and his enthusiasm could curl her toes. Karun gave her what she wanted and kissed her hard then, holding her head up so she did not have to strain and slowly withdrawing his cock so he could rotate her in his arms. He knew she liked to cuddle after they were together and he found he liked it just as much as she did. He liked it because she was his and no one else’s and she was not shy about showing that fact. Ardis was even more beautiful than her elven mother in his eyes and knowing that she wanted only him made him feel powerful.

He settled back to the bed between her long legs, feeling her arms snake around his back as she curled her heels around the back of his thighs. Ardis nuzzled his throat then, tracing the hollow of his throat with her tongue until she reached his jaw where he took her lips once more for a searing kiss of passion that lasted for nearly a minute. When they parted again her face was flush, but her eyes were alive with ardor. She reached up and ran her finger along his jaw then.

“What is she like?” Ardis asked. “Your mother I mean. She has never spoken to me much when I have come to get you?”

Karun looked at her. “She is very intelligent. She has a dry sense of humor when she allows it to show through. She has been different these last weeks though.”

“Different how?” Ardis asked.

Karun shook his head. “Just different. Happier almost. I do not spend much time with her at the embassy. I much prefer your company. And that of my sister Lisisa.”

“Happier?”

Karun nodded his head as he stroked her cheek with a finger. “Almost as if she has found something she didn’t have before.” He answered thoughtfully. “There were times when I could see the loneliness in her eyes… but now it’s different. Her eyes don’t have loneliness in them anymore.”

“Could it have something to do with this Pian you told me of?” Ardis asked. “The one who always seems to be protecting her?”

Karun looked at her keenly. “Protecting her?” He asked.

Ardis nodded quickly. “Like you do with me. Lisisa noticed it first. You don’t even know you do it really. You always make sure you walk on the outside of the promenade to safeguard me from unknown threats. Your eyes always sweep a room when we enter it. Pian does this with your mother.”

“She is the daughter of the Prefect of the Kavalian Federation.” Karun said. “I would think that is normal.”

Ardis smiled. “He loves her Karun you riad aulved! And if what I smell is any indication she loves him just as much back.” She exclaimed happily, taking his face in her hands. “I can smell him all over her. You could too if you concentrated hard enough. Just in the few times when they have been with you at the café when Lisisa and I have come to get you I have been able to smell it. His scent saturates her entire body, just as yours saturates mine. Her scent fills him as mine does you.”

Karun’s eyes grew a little wider at this revelation. “You… you are sure?” He gasped.

Ardis nodded. “Oh yes.” She replied.

“She is… she is having an affair with Pian?” Karun whispered softly.

“The tone of your voice tells me that this doesn’t surprise you as much as it should.” She told him.

Karun looked at her. “My father… my father has not been faithful to her through the years.” He said. “He doesn’t think anyone knows… but I have seen him with other women. It is not frowned upon in Kavalian culture for a male to do this, but my mother never thought he would do such a thing to her. I could never bring myself to tell her.”

“How does that make you feel?” Ardis asked softly.

“Before I met you… before I would have said it was alright.” He answered her honestly. “Now… knowing what I feel for you… I could never imagine doing this. You will be all I will ever need Ardis. And we have only just discovered each other. My mother is a beautiful woman and very smart, and my father should be content with her. And love her.”

“There are many men who do this Karun.” Ardis said. “And some women. Elves and Lycavorian alike. All species.”

“It is still wrong.” Karun said.

“I feel the same as you... we have only just come together and we have much to learn of each other.” She said with a smile. “And I can’t imagine anything being more blissful than what you make me feel.”

“I intend to improve upon that.” He said with a smile as he kissed her.

Ardis laughed. “Well… if you can do that… I just may have to devise some new ideas of my own.” She stated.

“We can start after we return from meeting my mother and Pian.” Karun said with a smile.

Ardis nodded. “I do believe I would like that quite a bit.”

Neither of them would ever know it was almost exactly what his mother and Pian had told one another in their room across the city. If they had, it would only prove to Karun that he shared far more in common with his mother than he did with his father. And it would have made him embrace both his heritages more than he had already done.

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

FIFTEEN MINUTES BEFORE HIGH COVEN ACTION

As he sat now looking at his mother and Pian’Nrurani, Ardis’s words came back to him and he noticed it as well. His mother sat next to Pian’Nruarani, closer than a mated Kavalian female should sit to another male that was not her mate. He used his sense of smell as Ardis and Lisisa had taught him and though he was still not as skilled as them, he detected her soft scent wafting from Pian’s pores, as well as his musky aroma drifting from his mother’s body very intensely. Karun thought perhaps he might feel anger at this information, but instead he felt happiness for his mother. Happiness because she had obviously found a man who wanted her for much more than her beauty. If he had not, Pian would never have gone this far with her to begin with. She had been a very stern Kavalian mother as he was growing, but she never failed to show him and his younger brothers and sister love that was not common among Kavalians. He and Nikkei always responded more than his younger brothers, and he suspected that the time his father spent with them was the reason behind this. His father had stopped trying to get him to not show his mother affection a long time ago. He found himself wondering if Pian and his mother would have a future together, and if he would be part of it. Karun already knew that he would not be returning to Kavalian space, not after what he had found here with Ardis and the people who had accepted him without question regardless of who his father was.

Jalersi sat next to Pian and gazed carefully at the female half elf who sat so very close to her son thinking almost the exact same thing. Her eyes were fascinating to look at in their dual color, and Jalersi knew well who her parents were. That information was public knowledge and very easy to obtain. She was well aware of what Pusintin had told her son to do in regards to this female. Pian had kept nothing from her. Pusintin told Karun to get close to her, use her and gather whatever information he could. Play to her womanly side and win her affection he had said. Jalersi hid her smile of perverse pleasure because it was very obvious Karun had done just that, only to Karun it was all very real and truthful and something that he obviously took great care in. Jiss sat on her opposite side and it was Jiss who began their conversation.

“We thank you for coming Lieutenant.” He spoke.

Ardis nodded. “You told Karun it was urgent and very important.” She replied. “I’m surprised that you had us come in through the basement though. Everyone knows that Karun spends quite a bit of time with me.”

Pian nodded. “Yes… but there are only three of us who know the basement entrance is there.” He spoke now. “Only three of us have taken the time to do a thorough walk through of this embassy and memorize all the rooms and exits and entrances. Qurot and the others are stupidly ignorant of the basement entrance because they have not been down there yet and I have gone out of my way to conceal it without actually being noticeable. It is an emergency exit that I’m quite certain is in all the embassy buildings you have built in here in Sparta.”

Ardis smiled. “I observed your attempts as well.” She said. “And yes, the tunnels are known to the individual ambassadors, but it is not something we advise them of until they have established themselves. I’m guessing then that Commander Qurot and Ambassador Matuarr do not know I am here?”

“Matuarr and Qurot have no idea you are here.” Jiss answered. “Nor does Commander Timur. Matuarr is very fastidious in his morning routine, and he will not leave his quarters for another hour at least. Qurot and Timur will sleep off their drunken state until mid day. We needed to make you aware that the information we are about to give you are…” Jiss took a deep breath. “We wanted to make the Union aware that what we give you in no way reflects our own feelings on these plans and nor do we agree with them.”

Ardis’s face became serious and she looked at Karun. He shook his head. “I have no idea what it is Jiss is leading up too.” He said quickly. He turned back to Jiss. “What are you talking about Jiss?”

“This is not something Karun was aware of. He has been spending most of his time with you. Though unless I miss my guess, not for the reasons that your father and Prefect think.” Pian spoke now. “We only just discovered what we are about to tell you two days ago during a secure transmission with Prefect Keleru and Marshall Pusintin.”

Ardis looked at him. “Ok… now you have me interested.” She said leaning forward. “Is this information so secret that you can not arrange a public meeting with someone from within the government? Or bring it to our attention before now?”

“You must understand Lieutenant Ardis…” Jiss spoke. “What we are about to do could very well see all of us executed for treason. And though we have had this information for two days, much of it is still unconfirmed and given what has recently come about with us learning that Androcles Leonidas is training the Coven dragons, we did not know if it was in our best interests to pass it on.”

“What has Andro training the High Coven dragons got to do with what you are going to tell me?” Ardis asked.

“You are training High Coven dragons to fight our people!” Jalersi barked quickly. “To kill our people! Even as you deny it publicly! It has much to do with what we are risking at this moment!”

“We haven’t denied anything to my knowledge.” Ardis spoke calmly. A female elf does not become the Lieutenant Governor of Sparta by being excitable, and Tarifa had passed this patience to all of her children, at least the part of her that did not take place behind closed doors with her husband and Drow lover.

Jalersi looked at Pian quickly and then shifted her eyes to Karun. “Do you take us for fools?” She snapped turning back to Ardis. “Your Prime Minister has denied you are training the High Coven dragons that have been seen on Earth! Or do your Netnews channels not tell the truth as well?”

“Jalersi…” Pian spoke softly.

“No Pian… I want her to answer my question!” Jalersi snapped. “We are risking our lives here! Our very futures Pian!” Karun looked at his mother oddly at the way she was being so forceful, almost as if she was trying to protect something and Ardis’s words only a short while ago began to ring very true.

“The truth?” Ardis spoke still remaining calm. “Prime Minister Deia didn’t lie to anyone when she said we were not training the Coven dragons to fight the KFI.”

“You expect us to believe that?” Jiss asked.

Ardis moved her eyes from Jalersi and looked at Jiss. “You will believe what you choose to believe Ambassador Jiss. Andro and my Uncle Martin are Talon Guardians… and they are not training the Coven dragons to fight you.”

Pian leaned forward now. “Talon Guardians?” He asked holding up his hand before Jiss could answer. “What is this Talon Guardian?”

Ardis took a deep breath. “”Just what the name implies.” She stated simply. “They are Guardians of the dragons and their species. It is a much revered and honored position within dragon history and culture.”

“Culture?” Jiss spoke but with much less forcefulness. “They are… but they are simply beasts.”

Karun shook his head now. “No they are not.” He replied quickly. “Simply because they are not like us Ambassador does not mean they are any less intelligent or inferior. In many ways they are superior to us and not just in what they can do. I have spoken many times with Jeth, my sister Lisisa’s dragon. I have spoken with Tharua his dragon mate. They are just as smart as any of us; some of them even more so, for they have thousands of years of life and knowledge and experience to fall back on and draw from.”

“Spoken to them?” Jalersi asked stunned. “How?”

Karun tapped his forehead. “The same way Aunt Athani did mother. In Mindvoice. I don’t know how my aunt came to discover this skill but my Lycavorian blood gives me this ability; I just never used it until I came here.”

“You… you can speak to them?” Jalersi asked shocked still unable to believe this new information.

Karun nodded. “Yes… quite easily once they made the initial connection with me. I would be consider a Tier Five Mindvoicer using the system the Union measures Mindvoice users.”

“If… but if you are not training the Coven dragons to fight us… what are you doing?” Pian asked.

“The High Coven took these dragons from us many years ago. A ship carrying the hatchlings and eggs crashed in The Wilds. The Coven got to them before we could.” Ardis explained. “Andro is not training them to fight your people; he is training them as he would train any of our Bonded Pairs. He is training them because while that Empress witch may have stolen them from us, she does not rule their minds or the minds of those who ride them. He is basically training them to have free will.”

Jalersi gasped at the forcefulness of Ardis’s words and the way she spoke and both Pian and Jiss looked at her. “Jalersi my love?” Pian asked quickly causing Karun’s eyes to bore into him. “Jalersi what is it?”

Jalersi looked at him quickly her eyes wide. “He is training them to turn them against their masters. He is training them to rebel against the High Coven!” She stated turning back to Ardis. “Isn’t he?”

“If the only thing we intended to do was train them to fight your people, Andro would not be involved as a Talon Guardian. He has far too many duties as Crown Prince.” Ardis answered her with a gentle smile at her obvious insightfulness. “Even though my Uncle Martin hates your husband Jalersi… he cares more for the well being of the dragons than he does in giving the High Coven an advantage in their war with you. The vampires who live within the Union, are citizens of the Union, they are different from those who rule the Coven. You must have noticed this in the time you have been here?”

Jiss could not deny this and he nodded his head. “Yes… this is true.” He spoke looking at her. “If truth is what we want, then yes… I have noticed this on many occasions.”

“As have I.” Pian spoke.

Karun watched his mother’s eyes as she glanced once more at Pian when Ardis called his father her husband. It was true! The mention of his father did not even register in his mother’s eyes and she immediately had turned to Pian. He glanced between his mother and Pian several times before settling his eyes on his mother once more; knowing that what Ardis had suspected was in fact true. He reached out and took Ardis’s hand in his without shame or regret.

“I’m not returning with you to Kavalian space mother.” He spoke confidently looking at her. “Everything father told me about Earth, about Sparta, about this part of my blood. It was all a lie. I have… I have found my future here.”

Jiss shook his head quickly and dismissed his words with a wave of his hand. “You must hear what we have to tell you!” He spoke quickly. “Or none of us will have a future!”

Karun and Ardis both looked at him. “What do you mean?” Karun asked sternly. “What is he talking about mother?” Karun cut his eyes to her and Pian. “Commander Pian?”

Pian lifted the data pad. “We have discovered some information that could drastically change the scope of what is going to happen in the coming weeks.”

Ardis’s eyes narrowed. “Happen? What is going to happen?”

Pain opened his mouth to reply but his words were lost in the massive explosion that blew all of them from their chairs and sent them hurtling across the room. The vast concussive wave smashed into them without mercy, slamming their wildly flailing bodies into the interior walls of Pian’s quarters and sending all of them into the blackness of oblivion.

DRAGON MOUNTAIN

ISLAND OF SARDINIA

HIGH COVEN STRIKE TEAM ONE

PRESENT TIME

Aikiro looked at the back of the Commando’s head as he stopped and signaled for them to follow his action. She shook her head disgusted and moved up next to him quickly as the other fourteen commandos took up defensive positions in two files facing in all directions. The corridor they were in was massive, easily ten meters across and thirty meters high, and the commandos took up positions to cover all their angles as their training dictated. The domed lighting in the ceilings cast a yellowish luminosity up and down the corridor. The temperature in the ship was high so it was useless for them to use their infrared visual spectrum.

“Commander… what is the problem?” Aikiro asked in a hissing whisper as she came up next to him. “We do not have much time left and we can not keep stopping like this.”

The man looked at her. “Empress… the internal mapping system has stopped working.” He told her holding out the one by one flat screen portable sensor he was holding. “One second we were following the corridor to the point you indicated and then the next it just stopped.”

“What do you mean?” Aikiro asked looking at the portable sensor in his hands and taking it from him. The green and white sonar like mapping system was blank and not pulsing out the invisible mapping waves. “How deep are we into the ship?”

“Four hundred meters from where we came in and if the scans were right we’ve been following a eight degree downward path that puts us a hundred and sixty meters deeper from the entrance.” He answered. “You have noticed how the walls are a combination of steel and rock now?”

“Yes.” Aikiro said.

“It is not rock at all Empress.” He answered. “It is a bio material of some sort made to look like rocks. Like the inside of a cave.”

“What are you saying Colonel?” Aikiro asked.

“You told me this ship could alter its shape?” The man asked.

Aikiro nodded quickly. “Yes… we saw this when it lifted off from Lycavore. It grew and expanded in size to what it is now.”

The Colonel nodded. “The interior of this ship has been made to look like caves Empress Aikiro.” He spoke.

“Why would they do that?” Aikiro asked.

“I don’t know… but it must be for a reason. Camouflage perhaps. The exterior has been made to blend in perfectly with whatever ground was here when it landed. It essentially formed the mountain we thought it to be when we first arrived.”

The colonel reached up and pressed two fingers into his ear as his ear piece cackled and the voice of his Team Leader came on.

“Colonel… our MAPSEN has ceased functioning.” The voice spoke.

“Team Three… reports the same.” Another voice came into his ear piece as well as Aikiro’s.

The colonel looked at Aikiro. “Hold positions!” He hissed. “Empress… these MAPSEN sensors are state of the art. I can see one of them malfunctioning, perhaps two… but all three at the same time?”

“Colonel… the ship is empty!” Aikiro snapped. “You have detected no lifesigns! I can sense nothing within Mindvoice. It is a void area like the bubbles all over the planet. It does not matter to me that the walls look like the inside of a cave. You know what we came here for and we need to get down to the core to find it!”

“Whoa! What was that?” The voice echoed in their ear pieces.

The colonel pressed his finger to his ear tighter. “Team Two report!” He demanded.

“I don’t know sir! It’s almost like… it’s like the wall just moved!”

“We are not far from the main computer core!” Aikiro snapped. “It has to be in a similar location as the ship schematics told us from the MV ship on Nuwaroa. They were near identical ships in their design!”

“Colonel… the corridor we are in sir. It… it’s like…”

“What?” The Colonel spoke.

“Sir… it’s far too large for humans or Lycavorians.” The man in Team Three spoke. “Even the entrance we came in was massive! It… shu (Shit)… we just lost the lights. Switching to hand Illum.”

“Team Three report!” The Colonel demanded.

“The lights that were on down here have just gone out Colonel!” The man replied. “Our infra red vision doesn’t work sir; there is too much residual heat! Ol zhah renor 'zil mithuth (It’s black as sin!) down here!”

“Team Two?” The Colonel demanded.

“We still have lights up here sir!” The voice answered. “We can continue… oh vith! The lights just died here too Colonel! Holding position!”

The faint clicking sound began far in the distance and began to get closer. The Colonel and Aikiro turned to gaze down the long corridor as the domed lights overhead began to go out one at a time as they came down the corridor towards them.

“All Teams stand by!” The Colonel spat. “We’re losing lights here as well! Shu!” He turned to look at Aikiro and saw that her eyes had suddenly changed to cobalt blue and they were very wide. “Empress… do we continue!”

Aikiro didn’t answer him and simply stared down the corridor as they began to hear more metallic clicking sounds in the distance. These were similar sounds that appeared to come from a door opening and closing but did not have quite the same tone to her vampire ears. “Colonel, how far are we from the core?” Aikiro spoke quickly.

Her mind went back several years to when she was monitoring a training exercise with Robert Moran. They were flying in a LRR watching as Narice took the dragons through a series of maneuvers and she had asked him why she could not see them on the sensor display.

“The dragons don’t show up on sensors.” Moran had answered. “We don’t know why really, but our scientists believe it is because their scales have some sort of reflective property to them.”

“Empress… we are almost there!” He replied. “I thought you wanted…I can take us there by memory! We can…!”

Aikiro shook her head. “No… we’re being herded.” She told him softly. “Directed down a certain path for a reason. This path.”

“What? Empress… there are no life signs! The ship is empty. You said so yourself!” The Colonel insisted.

Aikiro felt a slight tremor within Mindvoice and shook her head as her eyes grew wider. “No… this ship is not empty Colonel. Call your teams back now! Call them back or they will die.”

The Colonel touched his finger to his ear just as the cold sensation of fear began to rise in his gut. “Teams Two and Three! Abort! I say again… abort! Return to the entrance you came in and evac back to the ship! Do it now!”

“Two acknowledges!”

“Colonel we’re almost there!” The Team Three leader announced. “We can see small lights in front of us! They are dim… but they are there sir!”

“Damn it Lieutenant! You will follow orders! You will abort the mission and…!” The colonel’s blood went cold when there was a flash of white light and then standing in front of them was a holographic image of a middle aged woman.

“Vith Colonel! A woman just appeared in front of us!” The team three leader’s voice burst from their COMs.

“Team Two reports the same! It’s like black oil down here Colonel! We can’t see two feet in front of us and then this holograph just popped up!”

They watched as the woman lifted her head from where she had been looking at the floor and Aikiro’s eyes narrowed.

“The Lycavorian First Oracle!” She hissed angrily.

“We finally meet in person Empress Aikiro of the High Coven!” Helen spoke with a smile that held no mirth in it. “I can’t begin to tell you how happy that makes me. You have much to atone for!”

“If it is just you old woman, I will enjoy tearing your heart from your chest!” Aikiro snarled.

“Yes… Canth told me you would be defiant to the very end. It was the nature of your Pralor ancestor I understand.” Helen spoke. Her image saw Aikiro’s eyes grow a little wider and the mirthless smile appeared again. “You did not think we would know? Another sign of his inherent ignorance, something that I see the he passed down in his ancestors. Assuming that you have more knowledge and power than others. I know it was you who instructed Veldruk to imprison Canth’s mind on Ukwav. Imprison him so that you could devise ways to torture him and gain knowledge of the very ship you are standing in now! You have just taken it to levels beyond even what he showed from what Canth has told me.”

“Canth is dead!” Aikiro barked. “He can not help you now! Give me what I want you crazy bitch! Give me what is rightfully mine and I will leave you and your vile species behind without harm.”

“Rightfully yours?” Helen spoke. “You have allowed his depraved Mindvoice spirit to infect your own daughter! He controls her mind and you allow this! It is he who twists her, and in turn it is you who slyly led Yuri to infect Martin Leonidas! He is the ultimate personification of evil and you embrace that! You would return to him a means to destroy us all with your actions! To satisfy your sick ideals!”

“He makes Yuri stronger!” Aikiro snarled.

“He infected your granddaughter!” Helen’s image snapped angrily. “She has been fighting his corrupt presence within her since the day you allowed him to consume your daughter.” Helen saw Aikiro’s eyes grow wider at this information. “Yes… Lucia was there watching her mother! She witnessed it all! And unknown to even you, he infected her with a strand of his darkness! She has been fighting his corruption since that day and you have not been aware of it in the least! You have not been aware of it because Lucia saw what you and he intended and how it would cause billions to suffer and die needlessly and she hid it from you! She hid it from you because there was only one who could help her! Save her! Lucia killed Javier because he almost took that away from her! You can not control him Aikiro you fool woman! The Pralors did what they did for a reason!”

“Yuri can! She is stronger than me!” Aikiro snapped at the holographic image.

“Yuri is dead!” Helen stated plainly.

“You lie witch!” Aikiro screamed out.

“Killed by Androcles’s hand only moments ago.” Helen told her nodding her head.

“YOU LIE!” Aikiro shrieked.

“Your grandson Javier Moran and his dragon Naruth as well. Dead at the hands of Androcles Leonidas and Lucia. Do you see now what you have wrought? You have forced Androcles Leonidas to use his powers as a Talon Guardian to kill one of the species he considers sacrosanct. To him that is among the highest crimes you could commit. You have caused a rift to form between him and his father with the putrid darkness that grips Martin as it does. That rift between them however, it did not have the results you had hoped for I’m afraid. Androcles has made his decision Aikiro and that decision to go against his father has set him free. He will grow now… he will grow and become what his father and grandfather were and still are.”

“I do not believe you!” Aikiro shouted.

“Dante Moran is seriously injured but he will not escape the wrath of the Leonidas family for what he has done. If he is lucky… someone will find and kill him and Marux before he is found by Androcles or his father. I fear for what they would do to him should they discover him first.” Aikiro watched Helen shake her head sadly.

“Raping… raping poor Zarah was the surest possible way to bring an end to your precious High Coven, Empress Aikiro, for two reasons.” Helen spoke eying her in the transmission like a cat ready to pounce on its meal. “They are bonded you know, Zarah and her brother Androcles… bonded in a way not unlike the bond that exists between rider and dragon. He saved her life many years ago, he went against everything we know and believe to be true, every ideal we follow and he saved her life. Androcles is free now of everything that ever restrained him as a man from becoming who he is supposed to be, as his father will soon be free once more. And for what you have done… Androcles will bring fury down upon the High Coven the likes of which you could not possibly imagine. If you feared Martin Leonidas, Aikiro… you have not truly known fear until his son marks you. He will be relentless and remorseless and he will grind your precious High Coven into dust beneath his paws. And beside him will be Zarah and Lucia. Lucia, who you, by your very own actions facilitated in bringing her to the only person in the universe who could save her. And all those who you have turned aside or thrown away, among them your youngest daughter Narice.”

“You lie!” Aikiro screamed again. “I would know this! I would feel it!”

“You feel nothing!” Helen snarled now. “You feel nothing but your own importance and perceived power! Andro has already turned the riders and dragons against you, and while they do not yet know it, none of them will abandon Androcles Leonidas after what he has taught them! What he has shown them! He has shown them choice! None of them will betray him now!”

“I will kill you!” Aikiro screamed out. “I will kill you and finally be rid of Canth’s pitiful essence!”

Helen’s image gave that mirthless smile once more and they saw the holoimage expand outwards around her to encompass the flame red scales of the enormous dragon next to her. They watched as that massive head lowered next to Helen’s shoulder.

“Vith uns’aa!” (Fuck me) The Colonel hissed as Arzoal’s massive head and shoulders filled the image.

“Allow me to introduced the Dragon Elder Mother Arzoal.” Helen’s image spoke with a smile as her small hand reached up to touch Arzoal’s snout. “My Bonded Dragon Sister! We… we never expected to be bound to each other like the riders because of whom we were. Fate has a way of shaping things it seems. Shaping them to meet some unseen task or goal. I believe you have said some very unflattering things about her over the course of the last few months.”

Aikiro looked around quickly, her cobalt blue eyes suddenly full of doubt and fear. “We will leave your foul planet!” She exclaimed quickly. “There need not be more bloodshed! Let us leave and this need go no further!”

The Colonel looked at her with wide eyes. “Let us leave?” He gasped.

They watched Helen shake her head slowly once more. “No I’m afraid I can not allow that.” She answered her softly. “You have made your final mistake coming here Aikiro. You have made many mistakes, but none more ignorant and incomprehensible as thinking Martin Leonidas would leave this hallowed ship undefended.”

“Empress… Empress… what is she talking about?” The Colonel demanded.

“Allow me to welcome you and your poor soldiers to what was formerly Pralor City Ship 41. Better known now as Dragon Mountain!” Helen stepped closer in the very clear holoimage, her eyes alive with anger and hate. “And I assure you Aikiro… you will not leave this mountain alive!”

“I offered a deal!” Aikiro screamed out quickly. “Are you frightened to face me alone? Hear me out first! I know things! Give me… give me the Avatar of this ship and I will leave without question.”

Helen laughed in the holoimage. “Give you Avi? Your dismissal of anything you can’t control amazes me. Avi is not a tool or item for barter. I believe Martin has already told you that. I will make you another deal Empress of the High Coven. A chance if you will! We will revisit your death warrant if you make it to the center chamber of this ship! You will know it when you enter, for it is where we train our hatchlings to soar in the sky.”

“And if we make it there?” Aikiro asked quickly.

Helen leaned even closer. “You won’t.” Her answer was given with the cold finality of death.

Aikiro watched as the image faded and almost immediately it began.

“Vith! Tagnik'zun! Gaer ph'tagnik'zun ghil!” (Fuck! Dragons! There are dragons here!)

The ear splitting roar of at least two or three dragons erupted over the COM channel, followed quickly by the rushing sound of jets of flame sucking the air out of the tunnels. The screams of the High Coven Commando team quickly followed, as did the sounds of weapons fire and burning flesh.

Helen turned to the young elven female Spartan who bore the colors of the Durcunusaan on her shoulder boards.

“Tar’la please have the drones in place at the entrances seal them.” She ordered. “No one is to get out! No one! And activate the defenses that Avi left in place as well.”

“Yes Feravomir!” The female answered as she began typing into the small console.

Helen turned to the large spider like drone that stood beside the station. Six legs and nearly eighteen inches across with glowing red eyes similar to Avi’s. The six legs were three inches thick and it was armored with the same alloy surrounding Avi’s internal processors. Those red eyes were eerie to look at in most cases, but Helen had spent much time in Dragon Mountain over the years and she found them comforting. The drones were free to roam the ship, doing what needed to be done to adjust this or adjust that to insure the nursery of dragon eggs and hatchlings were cared for. Avi had reprogrammed part of their central core processors to guard the small dragons at all costs, and since the drones were not helpless by any means it came easily.

“There will no doubt be damage to the interior of the ship during the fight Viktor Nine Six. Avi placed you in charge of the care of this great ship while he was gone with Resumar. He has programmed you with knowledge the others do not have. I will trust all the repairs to you.” Helen spoke.

The drone’s eyes blinked twice and twisted on his head as he rose to all six legs. As he began to move to the small tunnel on the floor Helen’s voice stopped him, his eyes swiveling back on their appendages to look at her.

“Should you or your drones come across any High Coven troops, you are free to use whatever means you deem appropriate to eliminate them Viktor Nine Six. However, Aikiro is not to be harmed. Pass this to your fellow drones.” Helen spoke. “As they move deeper into the ship seal the sections behind them. Bring them to the Central Chamber. Arzoal, the Elders and I will deal with whoever remains.”

The soft beep signaled the drone understood and he darted into the tunnel. Helen turned and looked at the elven female. “Has there been any word from SODRAG?” She asked.

Tar’la shook her head. “No Feravomir.” She answered. “Not since Prince Arrarn ordered an immediate lock down of all airspace around SODRAG.”

Helen nodded. “They will have a ship in orbit waiting to take any of them that survive aboard. They will attempt to reach it somehow. If it has not already been issued planet wide Tar’la, contact Admiral Joarl and initiate an immediate Command Override lock down of all space around Earth. Then contact Admiral Wallace on EDEN BASE and tell him to begin a full spectrum scan of the area looking for shrouded ships. Any that he finds, no matter where they are, he is to destroy them immediately.”

The King? Arzoal asked now.

Tar'la shook her head. “No one has heard from him since he left Thermopylae.” She stated. “There was an explosion in Sparta at the Kavalian embassy only moments ago. Security and rescue is responding but nothing is known just yet.”

Helen looked at Arzoal. “They have been planning this for some time.” She stated.

Arzoal nodded her massive head. So it seems. Was it wise to reveal we know so much of the Pralors and their history my sister?

Helen met the eyes of her Bonded Sister. We will need to tell everyone sooner or later. And I have no intention of allowing that vicious upaee to leave this ship alive.

Good… nor did I.

Then let us go prepare to meet her sister, for if anyone gets to the chamber… it will be her.

Helen turned back to Tar’la. “Tar'la… the contents of Sealed Room fourteen? Activate the burn measures installed there and destroy them. Make sure nothing remains. When that is done, please insure that the ashes are transported to EDEN BASE and scattered as we discussed with Anisa.”

Tar'la nodded. “At once Feravomir.”

The Colonel’s head went to Aikiro when that trumpet filled the corridor and caused the rolling echo to pass them by.

Empress!” he asked with real fear in his voice.

Aikiro met his eyes. “The Chamber!” She hissed. “Get us to the chamber! Do not stop for anything!”

“What was that?” One of his men snapped loudly spinning around to their rear.

“Quiet!” Another hissed out. “You will bring them to us!”

“Listen! I heard something I tell you!”

“Shut up!” Aikiro barked out.

“Empress I know I heard some…” The commando never finished his sentence as the huge shadow stepped into the small light given off by their hand Illum lights attached to their wrists. All anyone saw was a flash of dark green scales and then a huge gaping maw descended over the top of the entire upper body of the commando and long viciously sharp teeth bit into his midsection. His screams of agony were muffled as his kicking legs were lifted into the air and he disappeared.

“Vith nindol!” The commando next to him exclaimed with a shout and bulging eyes just as he brought his assault rifle up and began firing into the darkness behind them uncaring of where he aimed. “Ilharvith'rell!” (Motherfucker) He screamed as the flash from his muzzle lit up the area surrounding them.

The flash from his weapon also silhouetted two other savage looking dragons that were inches away from where other commandos stood and with screams of surprise and pain, two more High Coven elite soldiers were pulled into the darkness howling out their agony.

“Stop firing!” The colonel screamed. “Stop firing!”

The first commando ignored him and continued to hold down on his trigger until the metallic spider like object dropped from the darkness above directly onto his head and shoulder. His assault rifle began firing off into the surrounding walls as two of those long legs stabbed deeply into his neck, blood erupting in both directions. His scream could not cover the whirring sound as a small cutting tool extended from the belly of the metallic monster and began sawing its way into the soldiers jaw, blood splashing wetly and spraying all over those close to him.

“Dalharuk d'natha elg'caress!” The man next to him screamed as he lifted his weapon and sent forty rounds directly into chest and face of his fellow commando, shredding his comrade’s head as well as the metallic monster. The repair drone lost four of it’s legs and a quarter of its thick body before it stopped moving, its two appendages still imbedded in the neck of the now dead commando.

Aikiro and the Colonel moved back quickly and pointed their lights down at the dead commando. Aikiro winced at the savage injuries and brought her eyes up to try and peer into the darkness.

“Hunter Drone!” She hissed. “We saw them on our ship but they were inactive!”

“Vith empress! Dragons and now these!” The colonel stammered.

Aikiro looked at him. “You can find this chamber!” She demanded.

“Yes.”

“Then get us there as quickly as possible!” She shouted. “Stop for nothing! Now run!”

SODRAG

When two dragons as large and powerful as Elynth and Jeth come tearing around the corner of a building as if they appeared out of nowhere, the easiest way to keep from dying is to get out of the way. This is exactly what the Durcunusaan troops that were now filling the streets of Reylan with their Elven counterparts did. You did not attempt to stop a combined mass of nearly eleven tons moving as quickly as they were.

…never forgive you Jeth! Elynth screamed out within Mindvoice.

I did what he wanted me to do sister! Jeth shouted back. Just as you would have done if Lisi told you the same thing! The missiles were too close! If…

They came to skidding halts as Arrarn, Toria and Carisia came dashing across the street, Anthar directly behind them.

“Elynth!” Arrarn barked. “Where… where is Andro!”

He was fighting Yuri! Elynth snapped.

“My mother?” Carisia gasped in shock.

They had Dragon Killers, Arrarn! Jeth spoke now. I activated our TAD units as he told me!

“Elynth… are you sure?” Carisia stammered.

I am sure Enylarcopri. Elynth answered. Andro ordered us out of the area! I don’t know where he is now and he is not answering me in Mindvoice!

“Nubous lae!” Arrarn snarled. “Toria get back to SODRAG! Grab two flight crews and get STRIKERS up! Start searching the jungle and mountains around Reylan in a circular search pattern! They’ll try and make it back to whatever ship they have hidden nearby! I want that ship found!”

Quickly Toria! I will take you! Anthar exclaimed using his TK power to lift her into the saddle on his back. I will return quickly sister!

“Go Anthar! Go!” Carisia barked slapping him on his hind scales.

With a trumpet of haste Anthar leaped into the sky and was gone with powerful sweeps of his massive wings.

Arrarn motioned the Durcunusaan officer over to him with a frantic wave. “I want you to contact control! Toria Dellion is on her way back to the airfield! She is under orders from me to get two STRIKERS in the air! Anyone who gives her sibfla I will hang out to dry by their nor! She is my wife and mate and that makes her a Princess of the Union! Her orders are to be followed without question!”

“Understood Milord!” The officer panted.

“I want an immediate lockdown of the planet!” Arrarn exclaimed. “Nothing comes or goes! Contact…”

“Prince Arrarn… the Feravomir has already ordered this!” He stammered.

“Helen?” Arrarn asked.

“Yes sire. And an explosion in Sparta has collapsed part of the Kavalian embassy. There are reports of weapons fire from within the remaining structure! We have units moving there now but no contact has been possible!” The man barked.

“It’s a coordinated attack!” Carisia exclaimed. “It has to be!” With her next order Carisia Moran stepped completely through the doorway into her new life without hesitation or regret. She glanced at the Durcunusaan soldier’s rank boards and then back to his face. “What is your name Hyperetes?” She asked.

“Hyperetes Ganeu…” The man looked at her for a brief second surprised that she would know his rank. He knew who she was of course. He knew where she had spent most of her time since coming here and he knew what she meant to his Crown Prince and Princess. Unknown to him he would be the first who would summon in a new era and generation within the Union they so loved. “I am Hyperetes Ganeu Princess Carisia!”

“You will contact Durcunusaan Command and tell them this is a coordinated attack by High Coven Commando forces. You must secure the entire Royal Family and any of those who are important to them!” Carisia ordered. “Then you will dispatched security units to all sensitive areas that may be targets! Can you do that Hyperetes Ganeu? Will you follow my orders?”

Ganeu nodded his head without thought. “I will make it so Princess Carisia!”

“Go now!” Carisia ordered.

The Durcunusaan troop turned and lifted his hand to his lips as he began to follow the first orders given by the new Princess of the Lycavorian Union.

Where is Lisisa? Where are the others? Jeth demanded.

Arrarn and Carisia looked at him silently for a moment. Elynth turned to Carisia then and looked at her. Enylarcopri? She asked.

“Eliani, Sadi, Deni, Narice… they are all with Zarah and Lucia.” Carisia told them.

Zarah? Jeth barked.

Carisia looked at Arrarn quickly and then back to Elynth and Jeth. “She is in a bad way!” She answered finally. “When Eliani got to her, Lucia had already erected a Mindvoice barrier around them. We can’t even see inside it Elynth. Sadi and I tried to push through, but it was too strong and wouldn’t let us. Even with Anthar, Narice and Deneth providing us added power we could not breach it.”

Where? Elynth exclaimed.

“The third floor of the lodge.” Carisia answered.

Elynth looked at Arrarn. Arrarn Leonidas?

“I couldn’t stay any longer!” Arrarn confessed. “I had to… I had to do something. Malic is holding the two Immortals we found in the room, but they didn’t even put up a fight. They laid their weapons aside and we had to pull the elf female from out of in front of them to secure them with restraints. Elynth I want to kill them for what they have done to my sister! Every fucking one of them! I want…”

Elynth stepped forward quickly and placed her snout to his head. Be strong Arrarn Leonidas. It is not wrong what you feel. You do what you must, but be assured Andro is making them pay as we speak! Arrarn nodded slowly. Jeth come with me. Even without Andro we are the strongest of our family outside of our parents. Let us see if we can’t break this barrier.

Reylan was not a large city, perhaps only forty thousand elves, humans and Lycavorians called it home. Everyone knew everyone if that was possible. The streets of Reylan were often crowded with men, women and children shopping or enjoying coffee or food at one of the many outdoor cafés. Since there were not many cities on this continent, the many roads throughout Reylan usually ended near the edge of the thick forest and timber. The streets were filling up with men and women rushing towards where the titanic battle had taken place; wanting to see what was happening as was the curious nature of all creatures. No one was facing the timber as they moved toward the center of Reylan and this is where the huge black wolf burst from the shadows of the timber in the middle of a leap unlike any of them had ever seen and with a snarl so loud it caused heads to turn towards the sound from a hundred meters away. The elven father standing closest to the massive beast yanked his two sons back quickly, his eyes wide as the wolf landed in a cloud of dirt and exploded into a run without so much as a second’s pause. Hideously powerful legs propelled this black wolf at speeds that those who witnessed it would have spent years denying if they hadn’t seen it for themselves.

Androcles Leonidas was every bit as large as his father in wolf form, his coat of raven black hair luxurious and shiny, though it was marked now with angry slashes across his rib cage and on his left shoulder. His muzzle sported a nasty gash as well, but none of these injuries deterred Andro from digging his three and a quarter inch wide paws into the ground and impelling himself forward with only one purpose. Corded steel bands of muscle rippled under the coat of fur, working in concert with the powerful lungs and heart that were the engine of this frightening beast he could transform into. Nothing would stand in his way now; nothing would stop him from reaching his sister. He ignored the pain of his injuries, he blocked out the frantic cries of Elynth, Sadi and Carisia inquiring to his location. He had only one reason for living now, and that was to reach Zarah and fold his sister into his arms and beg her forgiveness for not being there to protect her. The rage he had felt beating Dante Moran had surpassed nearly everything he had ever felt in his lifetime, and he took immense satisfaction as he was beating him. He took even greater happiness at the critical injuries he had inflicted on Yuri. She had been a fool to follow him into the timber, and he had made her pay for her folly and what she was responsible for. The feel of his dual fangs tearing at her flesh, his black talons carving into her limbs, the taste of her foul blood in his mouth. It had driven him into a further rage and only the four rounds from the Immortal’s SA80 that punched into his muscular side had stopped him from tearing her head from her shoulders with his jaws. It had taken him only a second to see her broken body there, blood pooling quickly around her chest and neck to know she would be dead in moments. Grimacing against the pain of the projectiles, he had howled madly into the air and bolted into the deep timber before the Immortal could bring his weapon to bear on him again.

Now he had only one thought and as he urged his legs to go faster, he would be with her soon.

Andro didn’t see the elven father follow his two sons to the point where he had landed after leaping from the timber. He didn’t see the young ones chattering away to each other and to any who would listen as their father knelt over the huge paw prints from where he had landed. He didn’t see the elven father reach down and dip his fingers into the three large drops of his blood and then turn to watch as the massive wolf galloped around the corner out of sight. Word was already spreading like a wildfire that the High Coven had savagely attacked one of the Leonidas children, and the elven father stared at where Andro had disappeared.

“For shylon gente un vada Malprinth, for jen theol tor Androcles. Aovi!” (And death came to the High Coven, and his name was Androcles. Amen.) He spoke in a whisper. “Cuia fas vada carians Milord.”(Go with the gods Milord.)

We can not penetrate it. Elynth’s voice spoke to all of them in the large room. She and Jeth were standing just below the portion of the wall that had come down when Andro had brought Dante Moran smashing through it. I’m so sorry.

“No!” Carina wailed as she stood close to the edge of the bubble, Moneus holding her shoulders in his hands.

“Nubou!” Eliani screamed as she whirled away from the opaque bubble three meters high and three meters across. “Nubou! Nubou!” Her fern green eyes fell upon the body of Javier Moran, now covered in one of the dirty sheets, his blood soaking the material. Eliani stepped up to the inert form and kicked him savagely. “You motherfucker!” She screamed. “You sick bastards!”

Malic moved away from where he was standing beside a kneeling Am’rul and As’pin and gathered Eliani into his arms. “Eliani…” He spoke softly as he wrapped his aura around her, trying to sooth the helplessness and rage she felt at not being able to reach her sister.

“I… I can’t help her!” Eliani cried. “I can’t… I can’t reach her! That… that bitch is killing her! She is killing our sister!”

NO! Andro’s voice boomed within Mindvoice causing all of them in the room to turn toward the opening in the wall.

Their eyes went wide when they saw the huge black form of the wolf leaping directly at the opening and in a silver/white flash of light Andro landed on the floor of the room in his human form kneeling on one knee. Deni had moved up into the room by now and was closest to the opening when Andro dropped in. His eyes were wide as he looked out and down to the ground three stories below.

“Saoi sibfla!” He gasped softly turning back to look at his older brother with the same wide eyes that everyone in the room was viewing him as he came to his feet. They had never seen their brother, let alone any wolf, make such a leap in wolf form and transform just before he landed. All of them could feel the immense Mindvoice power radiating from him then, a power none of them had ever felt coursing through him.

“Andro!” Sadi panted as she stepped up to him and threw her arms around his waist.

Andro closed his wolf eyes briefly reveling in her female aura as she bathed him in it while Elynth’s massive body was now suspended on the side of the building by her curved talons as she extended her head and neck into the room.

Andro my Bonded One! She announced.

I am fine sister. Andro answered her immediately.

You fool! If you ever send me away like that again I will… Elynth snorted loudly as her talons dug deeper into the wall in immense relief.

Eliani, Carina and Lisisa stepped up to him just a moment later.

“Andro… it’s some sort of Mindvoice bubble!” Lisisa declared quickly and you could see the tears about to come bursting out of her eyes. “We can’t penetrate it! We’ve been trying ever since we got here! All of us together! It’s…”

“I know.” Andro spoke opening his eyes and looking at her.

“She’s killing our sister!” Carina spat vehemently as she lashed out at him, her hand striking his side. “She’s killing our sister and we can do nothing!”

All of them saw Andro visibly grimace and his groan of pain filled the room. That was when they took notice of his condition. Blood streaked the left side of his shirt, four neat holes in the fabric. His right cheek had a three inch long gash in it from something sharp that had already partially healed because of his shifting. Blood spotted his jaw and lips, and there were four neat tears down the side of his right shoulder, also partially healed because of his shifting. Carina saw what she had done and brought her hand to her mouth in a gasp of horror.

“Ohhh… Andro… I’m…” She stammered.

“My love?” Sadi spoke grabbing him tighter. “Carians Andro you’re bleeding!”

Andro grimaced as the pain from Carina’s blow began to lessen. “Yes… it would seem that way.” He stated.

“My love what… what happened? Elynth said… Elynth said you went after Yuri.”

“Yuri is dead.” Andro spoke quickly causing everyone in the room to gasp in shock.

“Dead?” Denali spoke softly as he came forward. “Carians fervon! You took on Yuri by yourself? Are you malda?”

Andro shook his head quickly. “That doesn’t matter now.” He said looking at Eliani. “We need to get Zarah and Lucia out of here.”

“Andro we can’t get through the bubble!” Deni spoke coming forward now. “None of us can. Not even all of us together! We have been trying everything we know!”

Andro gently took Sadi’s arms from around his waist and his wolf eyes fell on the bubble in the room. It was centered over what was the bed and did not allow any visual reference. He stepped up to it slowly, his eyes going to where Am’rul was staring up at him.

“Cha’talla?” He asked softly.

Am'rul nodded in response. “For many years now.” He answered.

Andro turned to Malic. “Malic… release them.” He said.

“Andro they…” Eliani began to speak as she stepped forward.

“They have been protecting Lucia for years from the shadows.” Andro spoke as he turned to look at her. “They are part of Cha’talla’s tribe. And they came here with Lucia to save Zarah. She did save her. I can feel it.”

“Save her?” Lisisa exclaimed as she stepped forward gripping Carina’s hand now. “Lucia is the one killing her! She is trying to…”

“Lucia is protecting Zarah. Protecting her with all that she is.” Andro spoke as he turned back to the MV bubble and lifted his hand to place it an inch above the shimmering opaque color. He closed his eyes and let go of his Mindvoice shields, wrapping himself around the bubble and merging with it. He felt easily what Lucia had done and also what she would allow. Sadi and Elynth were the only ones to feel what he was doing, and Andro felt them reaching out to him, allowing him to draw from them if he needed. He didn’t need them for this but he sent a pulse of love and warmth back to them both within Mindvoice before opening his wolf eyes once more.

“Protecting her?” Eliani spat. “Protecting her from what? No one can get through that MV shield Andro! How do we know what she is doing?”

Andro met his sister’s eyes. “She is protecting her from us.” He spoke before stepping forward and walking right through the bubble with a flare of soft azure blue light. His brothers and sisters turned away at the brightness for a moment and to their complete and utter shock when they turned back he was gone.

“Andro!” Sadi screamed rushing forward. “No! You don’t know what will…!”

“Son Vada Carians!” Lisisa gasped as she gripped Carina’s arms.

Eliani’s eyes were equally wide. “Lisi… Lisi… did Andro just walk right through that bubble?” She gasped.

“Yes.” She answered stunned.

“Sibfla! Can this day get any worse?” Eliani sobbed as she hugged Malic.

Lucia’s dark eyes opened slowly when she felt his presence. Zarah was curled up in her arms, Lucia’s hand stroking her dirty hair and cheek as her head rested just above her breasts. Zarah’s arms were wrapped tightly around Lucia’s upper body as if holding on for dear life. Lucia was deathly pale, the puncture holes on her throat from Zarah’s vampire teeth closed but still very tender and outlined in blood indicating that Zarah had nearly killed her by taking too much blood. Zarah’s full lips were stained with Lucia’s blood, but the split skin of her lips was now healed. All that remained on her body were dozens of bruises, the lacerations and cuts and most of the urgent internal injuries from the beatings healed. Andro looked at his sister’s face tucked into the hollow of Lucia’s throat and tears came to his azure wolf eyes. She looked so peaceful, and fresh anger at himself for allowing this to happen coursed through him. He lifted his eyes to look at Lucia’s face. Her cheeks were drawn and hollow in pallor, now lacking the normal radiance of her vampire complexion as he had seen these last months. Her usually tanned skin was deathly white with the amount of blood Zarah must have taken from her. This told him she had been in even worse condition than he had thought and he cursed himself for not coming to her sooner.

“No.” Lucia’s voice rasped out.

Andro lifted his eyes further and looked at her reaching up to wipe the tears from his cheeks. “I… I did not get here fast enough.” He stammered out the words softly.

“This… this is not your fault.” Lucia said. “As… as she saved me… I gave myself back to her Andro.”

Andro nodded slowly. “I know.” He answered softly.

“We… we knew you would come.” Lucia said with a small smile. “She… she knew you would come.”

“We need to get you back to SODRAG. Both of you.” Andro said reaching out to caress her pale cheek and then letting his fingers brush Zarah’s skin lightly. “You… you have saved my sister Lucia Moran. I can… I can never repay you for this.”

“As… as you saved her so long ago.” Lucia said. “I… I know what you did those days in the mountains Androcles Leonidas. You… you did not forsake her. I have seen within her mind what you did. I have seen so many things. So much love. I will not forsake her either. Now… that we are together… nothing will break us apart. I won’t… I won’t allow it.”

“Neither will I.” Andro said firmly.

“I should have… I should have come to you sooner.” Lucia spoke pulling Zarah tighter in her arms. “If I had come to you sooner… this would not have happened.”

“No.” Andro said softly. “This would have happened regardless. Your mother and Aikiro would have found a way Lucia.”

Lucia looked at him. “You killed her?” She asked.

Andro nodded slowly. “Yes.”

“The darkness took her.” Lucia said. “It changed her. It changed me and only a finger of it touched me. I knew only Zarah could save me. I have always known and I don’t know why. I thought I had lost her, and then you saved her. Made her stronger.”

Andro shook his head. “No… she was always strong. She is stronger than everyone gives her credit for.” Andro spoke looking at his sister’s beautiful face. Andro looked at Lucia once more. “Lucia… this darkness… it is like a mist isn’t it? It surrounds a person?”

“You have seen it?” Lucia gasped her vampire eyes going wide.

Andro nodded is head. “Yes. It surrounds my father… though not to the extent it did your mother. Do you know what it is?” He asked her.

Lucia shook her head slowly. “It made me see things Andro. Terrible things and I did not want to touch it.”

“It also increased your Mindvoice powers.” Andro spoke. “Your whips? You have hid them well. And your skills with Seyra.”

“But I waited to long!” Lucia sobbed. “I waited and look what they did to my beautiful Zarah! I swear to you… I swear I will make them pay!”

Andro shook his head with a gentle smile. “You leave that to me.” He whispered. “Zarah will need you now. She will need you more than ever Lucia, to give her strength to get past this. You… you are part of each other now and that is why we need to get you and Zarah back to SODRAG and then up to the SCIMITAR.”

“You are taking us away?” She asked.

Andro nodded. “Yes. All of you. I can not predict what my father will do now. It seems your mother and grandmother had a very carefully orchestrated plan working. There is an attack going on at the Kavalian embassy as we speak and…”

Lucia’s eyes grew a little wider with insightfulness. “Your Mindvoice ship!” She spoke quickly. “That is what she wanted!”

Andro met her gaze for a few seconds and then shook his head sadly. “Then whoever went there will die.” He spoke. “You will need to lower the bubble around us Lucia. I know you matched it to my Mindvoice resonance so that only I could enter. Now you need to release it so we can leave.”

Lucia pulled Zarah tighter. “I can feel their hatred for me. They think I was hurting her. They think I was killing her.”

“They are her brothers and sisters and they love her. Just as you do.” Andro spoke.

“They… they must not see her like this Andro.” She said quickly. “I won’t allow it!”

Andro nodded slowly. “I’ll be right back.” He said. He stood up turned and moved to the edge of the bubble, paused for the briefest moment and then stepped through the bubble shield with another soft azure colored flare of light.

He saw the eyes and faces of his brother and sisters turn as he stepped through and he lifted his hand before a barrage of questions hit him. “Deni… Malic… your fatigue tops!” He ordered as Eliani and Carina stepped up to him.

“Andro?” Carina whispered looking up at him.

Andro reached up and placed his dirty palm to her cheek. “She’s battered and bruised but Lucia saved her.” He answered the unspoken question in her eyes. “I don’t know all of it, hell I don’t know hardly any of it, nor do I understand it but she has loved Zarah for a great many years. I will explain what I can later, right now we need to get them to SODRAG and then up to the SCIMITAR.”

“The SCIMITAR?” Eliani asked. “Why? I can treat them both at SODRAG.”

“Trust me Eli.” Andro spoke. He paused for a moment, closed his eyes and then opened them. He took the fatigue tops from Deni and Malic and handed them to Eliani and Carina. “Step through. She will allow it now. Eli… Lucia is near dead. Zarah took too much of her blood to heal. Be prepared for how she looks. Both of you. And know that she loves our sister and will die to protect her and act accordingly.”

Eliani took Carina’s hand and without another word they stepped through the bubble shield. Andro looked skyward for a moment. [Arrarn?]

[Andro… Andro please tell me she is…]

[She will live brother. She is badly hurt but she is alive.] Andro could hear Arrarn sigh in overwhelming relief. [Where are you?]

[Trying to establish communications with Sparta Central Control and our mothers. They launched in a STRIKER a few minutes ago and blasted out of the spaceport without so much as a word to anyone. Isheeni and Aurith are with them.] Arrarn answered. [Reports coming in are sketchy, but the Kavalian Embassy was hit and there appears to be some sort of firefight going on there. Admiral Wallace has been alerted and EDEN BASE and PROMETHEUS Station are on full alert. They are sweeping the area for shrouded ships. It’s the only way they could have gotten out of the sector after doing this. I have Toria and another Flight Crew up in STRIKERS doing a search pattern around Reylan to find the ship they were going to use to leave the surface.]

[We won’t find it brother.] Andro said. [They are probably already airborne. And we were foolish for not believing they have not improved the performance of their Shrouds after all this time. Leave them for Admiral Wallace to deal with. Have Toria come here and bring her STRIKER into the street below this building. We need to get Zarah and Lucia back to SODRAG and then up to our ship. The second ship can provide close support. We don’t know what else is happening and I don’t want to take chances.]

[I’m contacting her now.] Arrarn announced.

[Arrarn… your Coven pilots and crews. Get them off the surface as quickly as you can.] Andro told him.

[Andro they…!]

[They are not our enemy Arrarn! You know that just as well as I do. Nor are the riders. With the way he has been acting, our father will kill them all for what has happen, regardless that they had nothing to do with it! You know this. Or do you include your new mates in that same sentence you were about to speak?]

[That’s not fair!] Arrarn snarled.

[Then do you wish to throw away their lives out of our anger over what has happened?] Andro asked.

[No!]

[Then get them off the surface and up to the SCIMITAR as quickly as possible. Father is shielding heavily and I can not detect him anywhere. There is no telling where he will pop up.] Andro said.

[I’ll see you on the SCIMITAR.] Arrarn paused. [And you are right brother. You are right.]

Andro looked back down at those who were still watching him. He turned to Moneus first. “Get back to SODRAG and get the Coven dragons and Riders on the Type IIs and headed up to the ship Moneus.”

Moneus moved closer. “Andro… are you sure?”

Andro nodded. “Yes. Malic… you are a member of Mjolnir’s Hand and they will respond to you as well. We need to get them off Earth before my father gets here or they are all dead.”

Malic nodded without hesitation. “Moneus… you can ride with Vincix and I.” He spoke moving for the opening in the wall.

Andro reached out and took Moneus’s arm. “Let no one stop you Moneus.” He said softly. “No one. Blood…”

“Before all else.” Moneus answered without hesitation. “Consider it done.”

Andro nodded and Moneus made for the opening in the wall as well just as Vincix landed outside with Malic already leaping onto his back. He jumped from the opening without any question, landing easily just behind Malic in the saddle and then Vincix was trumpeting his departure with fervor as he took to the skies.

Andro turned to Denali and Lisisa as Sadi moved up closer to him. “Deni… you and Lisi take Jeth and Aradace and see if you can track and find where Marux went. Now is the time to open yourself to what the pureness of our blood can do Deni. If they are still in the area I want them found. Do not attack them… call me and we will finish it together. Whatever has infected Yuri and our father, Dante and Marux are touched by it as well and it makes them stronger because of it. If you have found nothing in an hour return to SODRAG. We’re leaving.”

“Andro…” Lisisa started to speak.

Andro looked at her. “I can not force you to go. Either of you. Arrarn and I must… you know that. Eliani and Carina won’t leave Zarah’s side now, and where they go, Nyla, Malic and Moneus will follow without question. I can not ask you to betray father. You must follow what your own hearts and minds tell you.”

Lisisa tilted her head. “I was going to ask you what you intend to do with Dante and Marux if we find them.” She stated. “I feel as you do Andro… going with you is not something Deni and I would even think twice about.”

“Nubous right!” Deni quipped.

“What do you intend Andro?” Sadi asked softly.

“If they have escaped Earth then I intend to hunt them!” Andro spoke softly. “I will hunt them until I find them, however long it takes, no matter where that hunt leads. And when I find them… what they have done to our sister will pale in comparison to what I will do to them. I will make their deaths last a long time I promise you.”

Deni nodded his head. “As it should be.” He said softly.

Andro looked at them. “Go! And be back in an hour! No more!”

Deni and Lisisa nodded and were moving out the opening in the wall in an instant. Andro looked at Sadi as she once more moved up next to him and began inspecting his wounds. She pushed aside the shirt he wore, her eyes going wide.

“Andro… you have been shot!” She exclaimed. “Four times!”

“Yes. I know.” He spoke. “Where is Enylarcopri?”

Sadi began tearing strips from her own shirt as she looked at him. “She is… she is directing the Durcunusaan troops who arrived in Reylan just after we did. They are sweeping the surrounding buildings for any Coven Commandos that might remain and be hiding among the elves and others who live here. Ne'Veha is with her. Narice as well I believe.”

Andro looked at her surprised. “The Durcunusaan are following their orders?” He asked.

Sadi nodded quickly. “Yes. It surprised them… but they recovered quickly enough. Narice and Carisia are used to giving orders.”

They turned as Eliani exited the bubble shield then. She went straight to Andro and looked at him. “If you find that fucking disgusting pig, you give him to me!” She snarled. “I want to castrate him with a dull rusty spoon! And make him eat his own nubous nor!”

Andro winced slightly at the thought of that and leaned over to kiss her head. “Zarah? Lucia?”

Eliani looked back at the bubble. “Lucia saved her Andro.” Eliani said softly. “I did a quick pulse scan. She had more fractures than I could believe. Jaw, nose, cheekbone, several ribs. Internal lacerations from…” Eliani stopped and Andro and Sadi took her hands as she gathered her composure once more. “I don’t understand how… how Lucia got Zarah to bite her. Zar has never liked to take blood Andro.”

Andro nodded. “Zarah knew who it was that was with her. That is why?” He replied. “Lucia?”

“She didn’t try and stop her.” Eliani said looking at him. “She just held her head until Zarah could take no more. It… it practically did kill her. I only had a small amount of blood in my kit, I gave her that… but she will need a lot more. I managed to fully heal most of Zar’s remaining injuries, but she is going to be bruised and sore for a while. And she will…”

Andro nodded. “Yes. She will need all of us in the days moving forward. Can we move them?”

Eliani nodded. “As soon as Toria gets here with the STRIKER. Right to the SCIMITAR Andro. No need to stop at SODRAG. I want to get them both into beds so I can start monitoring them immediately. They don’t need to be moved more than once.”

Andro nodded. “Done.” He turned to where Am'rul and As’pin stood weaponless, Libala pressed tightly to Am’rul’s side with As’pin directly behind her and looking positively tiny against their bodies. “What are your names?”

“I am Am’rul, Prince Leonidas.” He replied. “My brother As’pin.”

Andro pushed away from where Sadi was showing Eliani his injuries and she was trying to send healing pulses through him. He stepped up to the Immortal brothers and looked at Libala. “And you?” He asked.

“Li… Libala Milord.” She stammered pressing even closer to Am'rul. She had never had contact with any of the Royal family and looking at him now, seeing what he had done, there was just a little bit of fear in her at what he could do.

Andro lifted his eyes and looked at Am'rul. “For whatever the reason Am'rul, the gods of fate and destiny keep pushing my family and that of Cha’talla closer and closer. Entwining us together it seems.”

Am'rul nodded. “I know of your mother and sister on Kranek Milord.” He said. “When I last spoke with Cha’talla, the pride in his voice that they were there among them was… it was very real.”

“You know of my sister and Tir'ut then?” Andro asked.

Am'rul nodded. “Yes.”

Andro nodded. “Well… you have protected Lucia all these years and she is now part of my family because of another of my sisters. It appears that makes you defacto members of my family now as well. Interesting don’t you think?”

“Honored is the word I would use Milord.” Am'rul spoke.

Andro nodded and he heard the STRIKER beginning to set down in the street below. “I believe it’s time we took our first steps into a future that I have no idea where it leads.” He said looking at Am'rul. “Are you prepared for that?”

Am'rul met his eyes. “Is it not your father that always says to never fear the unknown?” He spoke.

Andro smiled. “Yes it is.” They all turned as Andro lifted his hand and with a powerful pulse of his MV power the bubble shield vanished, much to the stunned surprise of Eliani and Sadi. They could see Carina beside the bed stroking Zarah’s hair while she helped Lucia to pull on the fatigue top. “I’ll take my sister. You get Lucia. Let’s get out of this hell hole shall we.”

The Gods of Providence and Destiny had indeed spoken this day. And they would continue to speak for several more hours before vanishing once more into the backdrop when their work was done.

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

SPARTA

Pian heaved the two meter long section of wall off his back with a growl and surge of power. The wall of heat hit him then and he ducked quickly as flames licked at his fur. The hair on the side of his neck was drenched in his blood from the slit in the top of his shoulder, and his legs ached. His eyes did a very fast look around and then he looked down at the most precious thing in the universe to him. Somehow he had wrapped his arms around her as they were propelled through the air and he protected her against the full force of the blast. The shirt he had been wearing was shredded from small pieces of glass and wood that had sizzled through the air behind them. The others were either dead or buried under the rubble. He could see patches of blue sky filtering into the room from the half destroyed wall and he realized that the entire west side of the building must have been open to the daylight sky. He reached down just as Jalersi coughed against the dust and smoke that filled the room.

“Jalersi!” He gasped as his clawed hands went to her face and her blue eyes opened to look at him.

“Pian!” She rasped out.

“Are you hurt?” He questioned her.

Jalersi shook her head quickly. “No… no I don’t think so.” Her eyes saw the difference in the color of his fur and flew open. “Pian… your neck!” As she reached up to inspect his wound her eyes flew open in pain and she cried out. “Aaargh!”

“Jalersi!” Pian shouted.

Jalersi looked down. “My leg!” She exclaimed.

Pian looked down and saw her legs covered by pieces of furniture and he began tossing aside the large pieces. He froze when he saw the two inch thick splinter impaling her thigh. Blood was oozing from the wound soaking her pants and the floor around her. “Fuck!” Pian hissed as his hands pushed items away from her leg and her fingers pulled on the fur of his arm. “Jalersi… I must pull it out my…”

“Pian!” Jiss’s voice carried to them and they saw the Ambassador pulling himself over the top of some rubble blocking his way. He braved the nearby flames, but insured his fur did not get close to the deadly fingers of fire.

“Here Jiss!” Pian shouted. “Over here!”

Jiss finished scrambling down the rubble and stumbled over to him. “We must get to safety!” He barked.

“Jalersi is injured!” Pian barked. “I’m not leaving her!”

“You must… if we…” Jiss grabbed his arm. “Leave her or we will die inside this death trap!”

Pian yanked his arm away and snatched Jiss’s wrist in a crushing grip, twisting it down until Jiss dropped to his knees in pain. His blue feline eyes were alive with rage. “She is my future!” He snarled into Jiss’s face. “My future if I am to have one! I will die before I leave her here! You wanted change Jiss… well this is part of it! Help me or go! I care not either way!” Pian shoved him away and turned back to look at her.

“Do it!” She snarled looking at him and gripping his arm tighter. “Do it my love!” She spoke.

They both looked up when they heard weapons fire from the lower floors and just down the hall. “Lycavorians are attacking the embassy!” Jiss declared wide eyed.

“No!” Pian answered immediately. “Those are High Coven weapons. Too heavy for the Spartan 190s. They sound like a buzz saw when they fire!”

“The Coven is attacking our embassy!” Jiss announced in disbelief.

“Hurry Pian!” Jalersi gasped. “I have no wish to be killed by vampire scum this day!”

Pian looked at her and nodded. He began to bend over once more when the remainder of the wall fell inward. Or rather was shoved inward and three sets of Kavalian eyes looked up into the cold eyes of death. Three black clad Coven Commandos were standing in what remained of the corridor and they were bringing up their weapons. Jalersi couldn’t tear her eyes from their movements, but her grip on Pian’s hand became painful in its strength.

“I love you with all that I am Pian’Nruarani.” She whispered.

“Kavalian dogs!” The commando hissed as they held their weapons in position to fire. Pian moved his body to shield Jalersi, for all the good it would do, and his only thoughts were that it was not fair.

Of course, neither were the odds. A pissed off half elf/half wolf female and an enraged half wolf/half Kavalian appeared out of the smoke with snarls of utter rage. Karun stepped up behind the first Commando and drove his right leg forward, rapping into the barrel of the Coven Commando’s weapon and knocking it off center. Karun never gave him a chance and reached up, grabbing his jaw and the back of his head and twisting with all of his combined strength. The tearing and snapping sound was excruciatingly audible even above the crackling of the flames and weapons fire from the lower floors. The Commando’s head was nearly torn from his shoulders, blood blossoming from ripped and torn arteries and skin. Karun was moving before that commando even began to fall.

Pian, Jalersi and Jiss could only watch as Ardis stepped up behind the Commando closest to her. Her cheek had a cut on it and she was covered in dirt and soot from the smoke but she appeared unhurt otherwise. Her violet and sapphire eyes however, they were alive with savage fury, fully changed to the black ringed persona of the wolf within her and her vicious wolf fangs were fully extended in anger. She drove the knife edge of her right hand down on the collarbone of the commando in front of her and shattered the hard bone with one blow. As the commando opened his mouth to scream in agony, Ardis reached down and pulled out the K14 she had been wearing hidden on her waist. As the commando she had struck dropped to one knee his weapon falling from fingers that could no longer hold it, Ardis stuck the barrel of her K14 to the side of the third commando’s head and caressed the trigger.

“Suck on this!” She hissed sadistically as the weapon boomed in the corridor and the commando’s head erupted like a small balloon popping. Blood, brain matter and bits of bone splashed wetly through the air and the man’s body was physically lifted up and tossed nearly four meters.

The Coven soldier with the broken collarbone screamed in agony as Karun slammed his hand down on that useless shoulder and squeezed cruelly. “How many?” He screamed.

“Eleven total! Including us!” The man wailed back.

“Asshole!” Karun hissed into his ear. “This is for trying to kill my mate and my mother!”

Karun picked up the eighteen inch long piece of piping on the floor, drew back his hand and then shoved it into the neck of the Coven soldier. The man made no sound as his body toppled over and a fountain of blood continued to erupt into the air.

Karun and Ardis turned immediately to inside the room and moved forward. “The force of the concussion blew us into the hallway through the wall!” Karun exclaimed coming up to Pian and his mother while Ardis kept the K14 ready and her eyes alert. She glanced down at Karun’s mother and saw where the splinter of wood was, her eyes going wide as Pian made to pull it out.

“NO!” She shouted bending over to stop his hand.

“I must take it out!” Pian protested.

Ardis passed the K14 to Karun without hesitation and this did not go unnoticed by Jiss. “If you pull it out that way you risk tearing the artery!”

“It may already be severed!” Pian growled. “If I don’t take it out she will bleed to death without us knowing.”

“Wait!” Ardis exclaimed as she moved closer to the would. Her wolf eyes examined it quickly and then she looked at Jalersi. “You must slow your heart rate.” She said softly. “There will be less chance of tearing the artery if you are calm.”

“Calm?” Jalersi exclaimed with a snort. “I am not calm!”

Ardis placed her hand on Jalersi’s cheek. “Let me help you.” She said softly. “You have a pressure point on your neck. If I press on it you will faint instantly. You will only be out for a few seconds but it will give Pian the time to pull the sliver of wood from your leg without the blood swarming through it. Do you trust me?”

Jalersi met her wolf eyes and then glanced at her son. His own eyes were changed as well and she realized for the first time in her life that she had never seen her son in this manner. Karun looked more confident and assured than at any point in his life. She turned back to Ardis and nodded. “Do it!”

Ardis smiled and leaned closer to her. “I love your son Jalersi’Puat. I am his mate and wife now. And now you are my mother as well because of that.” She whispered so that only Jalersi could hear her. She lowered her fingers to just beneath Jalersi’s right ear and pressed just below the bone of her skull. Jalersi’s powder blue eyes rolled into the back of her head and she went immediately limp. Ardis placed her palm on Jalersi’s cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin and beating of her heart, counted to three as her pulse and heart rate slowed immediately and then she looked at Pian. “Do it now Pian!”

Pian didn’t hesitate and with a sloppy squishy sound her pulled the sliver out of Jalersi’s leg slowly. He leaned over so that his keen feline eyes could detect anything that might hinder its progress, and then the splinter was out and he tossed it aside. “The artery is undamaged.” He spoke quickly tearing at the edges of his shirt.

“Is it out?” Jalersi’s voice asked.

Pain looked at her with surprised eyes and saw her looking at him and holding Ardis’s hand to her cheek. He glanced quickly at Ardis and then back to the woman who held his soul. “It is out.” He spoke as he finished tearing a large strip of clothing off and wrapped it around her leg.

Jalersi gripped his shoulder. “Pian… can we go now?” She asked in a calm but wavering voice.

“Go where?” The new voice asked.

All of them turned to see Timur standing in the ruined doorway of what used to be Pian’s quarters. He held the assault rifle in his hands but it was pointed at the floor.

“Timur!” Pian exclaimed.

“I heard the… the weapons fire from up here and came to investigate!” Timur spoke as his eyes fell on Ardis kneeling next to Jalersi. “What is the meaning of this? Why is the she-elf whore in here? No one is allowed in the embassy without…” His eyes grew larger as he saw Jiss and Pian and in his mind it all came together. “Traitors!” He hissed loudly snapping up the rifle.

The booming of the K14 drowned out the sound of the fire and sizzling of burning steel and melting glass. It caused even Pian to jump at the unexpectedness of it and the first round punched into Timur’s shoulder, spinning him half around. The assault rifle flailed wildly in his hand as the next round smashed into his chest just above his heart. His body twisted violently as three more rounds in quick succession slammed into the center of his broad chest, each of the 10mm kinetic magnum rounds doing untold damage. The weapons had been designed to bring down Immortals with their power if need be, and even as Karun emptied the remaining eight rounds of the ten round magazine into Timur’s chest, Timur was dead after the fourth round that punched clean through his heart and shredded the organ to nothing. Karun stepped up to Timur as the K14 locked open on empty

.

“My mate is no whore!” He snarled savagely. Karun then brought his heavy combat boot whipping forward and the toe of that boot crushed Timur’s skull instantly. “And that is for my sister and all the things you have said you would do to her!”

“Karun!” Ardis’s voice brought him instantly out of his anger induced response to Timur’s words and he turned quickly. Jiss’s eyes were wide in abject terror at what he had just seen, Pian’s eyes showing no small amount of pride in them. He caught the extra magazine Ardis threw to him and reloaded instantly. “We have to go!”

Karun jammed the K14 into his belt and picked up the assault rifle. “Then we go.” He spoke. He stepped into the hallway and pointed the rifle back down the corridor as Pian lifted Jalersi into his arms like feather.

“Get to the stairs!” Pian barked. “At the end of the corridor to the east. They leaded directly to the bottom floor and we can get to the tunnel from there.”

All of them heard the door smash inward further down the corridor on the west end and Qurot burst through the opening. His eyes found and focused on them instantly, his face twisting into a mask of rage at what he saw. “Traitors!” He screamed.

Karun didn’t hesitate and brought the rifle up cutting loose with a long burst from the weapon and sending Qurot diving for cover in the direction he had come. “Go!” He shouted holding the K14 out for Ardis. “Go!” He barked as Ardis took up position next to him the K14 leveled down the corridor. They backed up quickly, mindful of not tripping on the fallen debris and heard Pian’s powerful leg smash into the half open steel door. Jiss burst by Pian and began scampering down the stairs.

“Jiss!” Pian screamed.

Jiss stopped and looked at him. “Wait for me! Five minutes Pian! If I am not there then go!”

“Jiss no!” Jalersi exclaimed.

“Five minutes!” Jiss said again and then he was gone.

Karun and Ardis stood on either side of the hidden doorway of the tunnel in the embassy basement. The air down here was clearer, but fine wisps of smoke still wafted through the area. They could still hear the burning of the upper floors and the shouting of many of the embassy staff that had arrived over the last weeks. Most of them were females that had been altered biogenically to better fit in. They did not know how many had survived the explosion or the follow on attack by nearly a dozen High Coven commandos.

“We can’t wait much longer.” Karun spoke looking back into the entrance of the tunnel where Pian held his mother in his arms.

“Another minute Karun.” Pian said.

“Qurot will figure out where we have gone soon Pian.” Karun stated.

“I will not leave him to fend for himself unless I have too.” Pian said.

The sound of footsteps and running reached their ears and both Karun and Ardis turned toward the entrance into the sub-basement and raised their weapons. Jiss skidded to a halt when he saw them with their weapons leveled at him.

“Wait!” He exclaimed holding up his hands.

Their weapons came down instantly as he finished rushing up to where they stood. Pian stepped from inside the tunnel, Jalersi clinging to his neck and shoulders. “Jiss… what was so important that you needed to go back and risk everything?” Pian demanded,

Jiss removed the large data cube from under his jacket. “This.” He said.

“What is that?” Jalersi asked.

“If Qurot was on the upper floors responding to this attack, I deduced that he would have left his personal computer unsecured in his quarters.” Jiss replied.

Pian’s eyes went wide. “Jiss… that was genius!” He barked.

“Now I suggest we leave quickly however.” Jiss spoke. “Embassy security has eliminated the High Coven assassins and they will determine we are gone very quickly. Especially when Qurot tells them he saw us.”

“Where will we go?” Jalersi asked. “If they have teams in place, we will become targets once Qurot informs them we are gone.”

Ardis turned to look at her. “Targets?” She asked. “Why would you become targets?”

Karun looked at his mother and Pian. “Mother?” He asked. “Mother… what is going on?”

“It is why we brought you here this morning Lieutenant Ardis.” Pian explained shifting Jalersi in his arms as if she was light as a feather.

“I’m listening.” Ardis stated. “Why would your own people target you?”

“We have information that confirms Prefect Keleru and Marshall Pusintin have a plan in place to eliminate members of the Leonidas family and assist in the change of power coming on Hadaria.” Pian told her watching as her eyes grew wider as he spoke. “Somehow Pusintin believes whatever it is they have planned will assist him in taking the throne of the Union as King.”

“King?” Ardis gasped.

Pian nodded. “There is not much time Lieutenant.” He spoke. “If the information we have is accurate the attacks will begin in only a few hours when the Drow elf settlements in The Wilds that you use as Intelligence gatherers are targeted and destroyed.”

“What?” Karun gasped in disbelief. His eyes went to his mother. “Mother? Mother is this true?”

Jalersi nodded. “We don’t know everything… but yes it is true Karun. Once… once Qurot informs your grandfather what we have done… that we have left the embassy… we could not let this happen.”

“Do you realize what will happen?” Karun barked. “Do you know what this will do? What the Union will do?”

“That is what we are trying to avoid.” Jiss spoke. “There could be assassination teams already in place… and no where will be safe for us now.”

Ardis’s eyes were wide in disbelief, but her mind was racing with options. She looked at Karun then. “My love?” She asked softly. “Please tell me you…”

“Ardis… I did not know this!” He said quickly. “I had no idea they…”

“Karun did not know Lieutenant.” Pian spoke quickly. “We only found out two days ago as I was trying to tell you before we were interrupted. Karun has been with you.”

Ardis stepped closer to Karun and pulsed him with her female aura, feeling his more powerful male aura respond instantly to her and confirming that he was an open book for her and only her. There could be no deception between them, not after what they had shared in the last weeks. “My mother’s home, Karun my love.” She said quickly. “We must take them there.”

“Your mother? Why?” Karun gasped.

“Their home is on the edge of Sparta and isolated in the same mountains as Uncle Martin’s villa.” Ardis answered.

“She is also surrounded by Durcunusaan soldiers Ardis my innel enyla. (Elf love)” Karun spoke quickly.

“And what am I?” Ardis spoke. “We must Karun!”

Karun stared at her for a long moment and then nodded. “We must go then!” He snapped. “Now!”

SARDINIA

DRAGON MOUNTAIN

The Empress of the High Coven was many things.

Aikiro was admittedly a self proclaimed bitch. She was cruel and everything she had done in her life was dedicated to increasing her power. Even for the many millennium that she had allowed Veldruk to rule the Coven, she had always had her hands and her spies involved in what was going on. She had chosen to remain outside the halls of power so that she could study the Mindvoice ship and the systems on it that still were operating. The more she learned about the wondrous systems and the history she was able to learn while studying the section of ship she had built her sanctuary around, the more power she began to crave. She had killed Veldruk not for his failures and there were many, but she could tolerate failure easily enough; no she had killed him for his total incompetence and greed. Admiral Tesand had been the only man in her life that she had been in any way submissive too. He had been confident in his abilities and his only desire was to be faithful to her. He had no dreams of conquest and wealth and power. He had already reached the pinnacle of his career when he came into her life, and that was one of the reasons he had been bold enough to crack that façade she wore all the time. Twenty plus years of having him fuck her silly and Aikiro still could not get enough of him. Perhaps when he had come into her life it was the sign that she should have been content with what she had and stopped there. The war with the Kavalian dogs had changed all that, overruling all other wants and desires.

She had supported Veldruk’s plan to conquer Lycavore completely. The Lycavorian ability to transform into wolves made them the perfect soldiers, wild, powerful and cunning. Keeping Resumar their King alive had been Veldruk’s way of controlling them. Unknown to Veldruk or Aikiro, a Mindvoice ship had crashed on Lycavore as well and just as they had bred with the vampires on Usu Ozeib 7, the Pralors had bred with the Lycavorian animals. It was not until they had conquered the planet and killed so many while enslaving the rest that they had discovered this had happened. Veldruk did not understand the implications of this act, he was not aware of the complete history that she had learned, and the moment King Resumar had been killed during the first meeting of his fledgling rebellion they should have exterminated the entire Lycavorian race. That action would have ended the rebellion before it began, for the other races involved had been enamored with Resumar and his words and uncanny ability to inspire others to greatness. Once it was discovered that he had sent his last surviving son and ten thousand fetuses to Earth, Veldruk had sent her son Xerxes there to subdue them. They may have killed his son, but not before the stage had been set for what would be the future.

Over three thousand years were wasted on trying to kill his descendants, fighting a rebellion infused with hope and leadership at the death of their King’s last son and the actions in which he died, and trying to make Earth a colony world. The humans were a notoriously fickle and untrustworthy species, and Veldruk supporting so many tyrants through the centuries did more harm than good; men who ultimately were killed for their foolishness. He had been content then to insert agents within the corridors of power in the hopes of finally taking over the planet in a political fashion.

The Comet had changed all that, and looking back now, Aikiro knew it had changed the face of the future with the knowledge that Leonidas’s unborn son had survived and had returned to Earth to claim his birthright. His returned had infused the rebellion with uncharted resolve and will. Martin Leonidas’s force of will alone had brought them together even more than his father’s death and she should have known then that he would grow into something she could not begin to predict or control. Yes… Aikiro was many things and right now she was tasting fear for the very first time in her nearly eighteen thousand years of life.

They had lost contact with Team Three almost immediately, their screams of horror and agony echoing among the corridors of this ship through speakers they could not see. Over the last fifteen minutes as they ran for the Central Chamber they had to stop three times to blast their way through a group of vicious Hunter Drones, every minute going by allowing dragons to snatch members of their team from adjoining corridors or even from the very ceiling. Their screams of agony battered her resolve and will. The First Oracle telling her Yuri was dead.

Her beautiful Yuri.

Aikiro had allowed the darkness to infect her daughter because she felt that her feelings for Robert Moran were making her weak. The love she had for him made her weak. Aikiro very much respected Robert, admired his ruthlessness and usually listened to his council. She had not made him overall commander of High Coven forces without a reason. She didn’t like what he did to Yuri though. She didn’t like how he distracted her and made her frail. The darkness had made Yuri stronger yes, but she still did not care that Yuri showed her husband so much open fondness. Aikiro had finally given up hope of changing that and now she would never see her beautiful daughter again. Killed by the son of the man she should have killed herself decades ago.

“Empress!” The Colonel’s hoarse voice pulled Aikiro out of her thoughts and back to the present. She looked at the man’s wide eyes. “We think… we think it’s clear now Empress.”

Aikiro looked at the man for a moment and felt the SA80 in her hands. She had scooped the weapon up almost instinctively only moments ago during the last attack. Her mind was very jumbled and unfocused. Her Mindvoice powers were being severely hampered by the minds of so many powerful dragons within this ship. Her shields were under constant attack, battered from every corner without fail. None ever strong enough to breach her shields, but having to keep her Mindvoice shields at such a high level and then running down this corridor filled with so much death had weakened her to the point of exhaustion. They were playing with them she knew, playing with her. They would snatch one of the commandos from their ranks as they ran down the corridor, usually disemboweling them with their talons or dropping their headless corpses in front of them. Their weapons were useless against the psychic shields of these beasts since she ordered soft ammunition to be carried so as not to damage any equipment in case they ran into the occasional sentry. Even with normal ammunition she doubted it would have mattered. These beasts came out of the shadows like dark specters from childhood nightmares. Even for all their massive size, they could move nearly silent, and one swipe from their talons was enough to open you from groin to neck. She looked at the three men who had survived with them simply because they were closest to her and the Colonel who was leading them. The door to the Central Chamber was only twenty meters away now according to him, though it could have been twenty kilometers as far as she was concerned.

Aikiro, Empress of the High Coven, and as cruel a woman as had ever lived was truly terrified. An emotion unknown to her until these last few minutes, now it was all she could focus on. She fought down the bile that rose in her throat and nodded her head.

“I am ready.” She spoke.

They could feel the fresh air caressing their faces the moment they entered the room. Fresh air and the smell of salt water. There was a single beam of sunlight that touched the floor in front of them perhaps two hundred meters away and this is where they ran. Wherever they were Aikiro could sense it was massive. The single beam of light was coming in from higher than them nearly half a kilometer above. With the exception of that single stream of light the entire area around them was pitch black. As black as a tomb.

“I can’t see any walls.” One commando spoke as he aimed his wrist mounted light upwards toward the opening in the ceiling.

“Repel Gun!” Another spoke.

“We had one! Gola had it! He got eaten first!” Another answered.

“Vith! How do we get up there?” One of the commando’s spat.

“I would think the answer to that question is painfully obvious.” The female voice spoke from the darkness to their right causing all of them to whirl around as the shape of Helen came stepping slowly from the shadows into that single beam of sunlight. “You don’t.”

“Ahh! Kill her!” One of the commandos screamed as he brought his SA80 up and held back the trigger. His two surviving companions joined in, having seen their comrades torn to pieces in front of their eyes by creatures and machines this woman commanded. Three SA80’s were deafening in the massive chamber, the echo of their thunder rolling across the area and reflecting off walls in the distance.

Aikiro whirled on the commando who had fired first and was about to scream at him to stop when she saw the dark head snap out of the shadows behind him. Aikiro saw a flash of gleaming white fangs and then those fangs sank into the commando’s shoulder and upper body and bit clean though his entire chest cavity. Her eyes were wide as she saw the head disappear into the darkness once more to leave the commando staggering in place, his weapon silent and missing half of his upper body. It took him several moments for his body to get the signals from his brain that he was dead and then he collapsed onto the floor. Aikiro’s head snapped around as more screams filled the huge chamber and the two other commandos were ripped from her sight by massive talon equipped claws. She could not see anything once they were pulled out of the light, but she could hear the tearing of flesh and the screaming of men until their voices were cut off for one reason or another. The quickness of the action stunned her and she whirled back around to see the colonel still beside her, and Helen standing in front of them unharmed, the silver shimmer of the Mindvoice shield encompassing her entire body just now fading into obscurity from the weapons fire. Nearly a hundred rounds had been fired and she stood there unharmed with a very unpleasant look on her face.

“As you have no doubt become aware by now Aikiro, the majority of your Mindvoice powers will not work within this ship. Every dragon, every Lycavorian or Elf, anyone who has come or gone from within these walls on a regular basis, their unique Mindvoice signature is categorized and filed in a massive computer core. They have to be added to a database that Avi developed and maintains. Those that are not… well they find their abilities severely limited. I on the other hand do not have that problem as you can see. Nor do the dragons that call this mountain home.” Helen spoke. “Tar'la… if you would open the dome please?” Helen spoke to the thin air it seemed. “And activate the Light Globes.”

The was a second’s pause and then a low rumble reached them. Aikiro and the colonel looked up as the opening in the ceiling began to grow larger and suddenly from all around them, large one meter across globes began to wink on. They began to wink on and Aikiro’s eyes grew wider as each globe illuminated more and more of the massive chamber. More and more of the cave like structure easily half a kilometer high and nearly a kilometer long from what she could tell. The walls in the distance looked like any cave walls she had ever seen and not the bio material she knew them to be.

The other thing Aikiro and the colonel saw were dragons. Hundreds of them in different colors and sizes. Some used their talons to watch them from anchored into the walls, and some even were looking at them from above hanging upside down as they were on the ceiling high above. There appeared to be small ledges of sorts dotting the sides of the massive cavern and on those ledges more dragons sat. She could see hatchlings, adolescent dragons and fully adult dragons all scattered throughout the chamber. Some fidgeted on their talon equipped hind quarters, some flapped their wings to released this tension, and others simply stared at her with a myriad of colorful eyes that held no mirth in them whatsoever. Aikiro finally turned back to look at Helen.

“Welcome Aikiro, Empress of the High Coven!” Helen spoke lifting her arms up and her voice projecting further and louder. “Welcome to Dragon Mountain!”

The harmony of the trumpets that followed was nearly deafening. Aikiro could only grab her ears as the chamber was filled with the bellow of every dragon within the chamber, young and old. Nearly seven hundred had crammed into the hall, many of those in the first rows the fathers and mothers of the High Coven dragons, a fact which Aikiro was about to find out.

Long, loud and echoing madly through the chamber, Aikiro could actually feel the litany of dragon voices reverberating through her body and it was anything but pleasant. And then one trumpet, louder than the others drowned out all of them from above as Arzoal settled to the ground behind Helen from where she had been turning in the chamber in slow looping circles near the very top.

“Vith!” The colonel gasped and he staggered back as Arzoal’s massive body settled to the ground as lightly as a feather would touch a pillow.

Helen looked at Aikiro now, her hands held very demurely crossed in front of her waist. She waited until Aikiro had dropped her hands from her ears before speaking. “You should probably know that many of the first rows of dragons you see are the parents of those dragons you stole and corrupted so long ago. This day is their reckoning as well for the crimes you have committed Aikiro. None of them hold any affection for you after taking their children from them I assure you.”

Aikiro could only glance around at the angry eyes of dozens of very large dragons. “What do you want?” She snapped finally turning to look at Helen.

Helen looked at her. “Want?” She asked.

“Yes! You want something… or else you would have killed me already!” Aikiro barked. “You… you won’t kill me! It goes against the very laws and values that you and your pathetic species hold!”

Helen tilted her head her eyes slightly wide. “This is what you believe?” She asked stunned. “Do you have an ounce of compassion in your body? Do you have any idea what you could have had for your people? Do you realize what you have thrown away with your actions this day! For someone who claims to be so superior to everyone around her, you are incredibly dim-witted!”

Aikiro’s eyes flared. “What are you blathering about?” Aikiro snapped.

“I’m talking about the future!” Helen barked angrily. “Your lust for power has doomed your people! You have destroyed them Aikiro! You! Androcles Leonidas is only the instrument by which you yourself have chosen with your actions to bring about the downfall of your High Coven! And a more devastating instrument does not exist. You could have had so much Aikiro. You had a unique opportunity when you displaced Veldruk. You had an opportunity to start fresh. Our… our two peoples could have been such great allies! Friends! Even when you first arrived here many thought that this was possible. And then when it was discovered that Carisia and Narice have become the wives and mates of Andro and Arrarn Leonidas that hope doubled! Your family… the Leonidas family… do you have any concept of what we could have built together? Your two families… you are drawn so strongly to one another because of your Pralor ancestors! Have you never considered that?”

Aikiro’s eyes were wide now. “What… what are you… you are speaking rubbish!” She barked.

“Am I?” Helen spoke moving closer. “They were brothers! Xaxon and Sumar. You had it within your power to change things. If you had… if you had embraced that opportunity Martin Leonidas would have poured across your borders with every troop and ship under his command and he would have stood side by side with you and together we would have utterly crushed the Kavalians into dust. We could have built a galaxy spanning empire. All you needed to do was let go of your desire for power and revenge. You carry a hate inside you that is over sixty thousand years old… passed down within your blood and genes! A hate that is not yours! A hate that has ultimately led to your demise!”

“You have no idea what you speak of!” Aikiro snapped.

“Don’t I?” Helen spoke. “I have Canth’s memories Aikiro. I have all his wisdom and knowledge.”

“You lie.” Aikiro hissed.

Helen shook her head. “The moment Martin freed his Mindvoice essence from Ukwav he was able to perform the Tuarvomir. The Change of the Oracles. He passed all he knew, all he was to me.” Helen looked at her. “You… you had no idea did you?” Aikiro stared at her wide eyed as so many things ran through her mind. “Canth stood beside Resumar for generations; it is why Veldruk targeted all the Oracles when he conquered our world. He knew what we could do. The history we could hold. I know everything Aikiro. Everything that Canth had within his thoughts is mine now. He was as close to the Pralors as you ever got, and you imprisoned him. Thought to use him.”

Aikiro’s head snapped up. “My people will take the Mindvoice ship from Ritaah!” She exclaimed. “Give me that ship and I will order them not to kill Leonidas’s son and the others! I give you my word!”

Helen shook her head. “Your word?” Helen spoke. “Your word has as much value as the dirt that surrounds this mountain. And none of the lackeys that you sent with Resumar are capable of bringing about his death. He may not be as powerful as his brother, but he is more than a match for your troops. Especially since he has a Guardian Angel if you will. A Guardian Angel that you put there with your own actions. You dismiss so much Aikiro. You are such a stupid woman!” Helen snorted. “How the gods ever saw fit to allow you to give birth to children is beyond me!”

Aikiro’s eyes were wide with rage at Helen’s words. “You… you will rue those words one day.” She snarled savagely.

“You just continue to believe your own filth.” She said. Helen turned and looked at the Colonel. “What is your name?” She asked.

“Don’t answer her!” Aikiro snapped. “She is trying to play games with you!”

The colonel looked back and forth between the two women. He was a survivor above all else and he knew right away he was entirely out of his league when compared with these two women, and that did not even include the hundreds of dragons in the huge chamber.

“I asked you a question.” Helen spoke calmly once more.

“Colonel… Colonel Aenbevi.” He stammered.

“Do you have a family Colonel?” Helen asked. “Wife? Children?”

“Do not answer her!” Aikiro screamed. “She is trying to twist your mind! That is what she does!”

“Colonel?” Helen asked.

“My Blessed Wife is Dalatier.” He replied looking at Helen.

“Do you have children?” Helen asked.

Aenbevi nodded. “Three… three.” He replied. “The youngest… she is five.”

“A daughter then?” Helen said.

“Yes... she is my youngest.”

“Colonel Aenbevi… how would feel if your Empress directed half a dozen men to brutally rape and beat your daughter to get information that was in her mind. All done so that she could increase her power and hold on the people of the Coven?” Helen asked.

Aenbevi looked quickly at Aikiro and then back to Helen. “You… you are testing me!” He snapped.

“I am simply asking a question.” Helen spoke. “Your answer will determine whether you live or die. And make no mistake; there are six hundred eighty-nine of us in this chamber that will know if you are lying.”

“I am not afraid to die!” Aenbevi declared drawing himself to his full height. “I will not beg for my life!”

“I am not asking you to beg Colonel.” Helen asked. “This is what your Empress has done this day. Zarah Leonidas’s life hangs by a thread because of what Dante and Javier Moran have done. Because of what the men with them have done. They raped and beat her for hours Colonel Aenbevi. Feeding on her blood, relishing in her cries of helplessness and terror as they broke her bones and her spirit. This is the type of cruel woman you follow. Zarah Leonidas has never seen combat. She has never lifted a finger nor a weapon against the High Coven. Her only mistake was being born a Leonidas and knowing where this ship was. Now your Empress’s actions will unleash the wrath of a man who grows stronger by the hour. He will destroy your High Coven for what she has done. What others have done. What if this had been your daughter? What if your precious Empress had wanted something from your daughter and this is what she had done. How would you feel?”

Aenbevi stared at Helen for a long moment. He turned to look at Aikiro and then back to Helen his face confused. His eyes finally went back to Aikiro. “Empress… we… we were told by Admiral Moran she would be interrogated but…”

“She was interrogated.” Aikiro answered with absolutely no remorse in her voice. “She was interrogated and then she provided entertainment to those who interrogated her. She is a half breed whore! Nothing more!”

“She was saved Colonel Aenbevi.” Helen continued in a calm voice. “She was saved by Lucia Moran because Lucia has seen a small portion of what your dear Empress intends for the future and she could not go along with it.” Helen turned to Aikiro. “The main item you came for has been destroyed Aikiro.”

Aikiro looked at her in shock. “No! Do you know what you have done?” She shouted with wide eyes, spittle flying from her lips.

Helen nodded. “What we should have done many years ago. As soon as Avi told us what it was.”

“YOU WITCH!” Aikiro screamed.

“Empress… is what this woman says… this is true?” He asked Aikiro his eyes wide.

Colonel Aenbevi was a soldier plain and simple. From the first moments he had put on the uniform seven hundred and nine years ago, all he had wanted was to serve the Coven to the best of his ability. His Blessed Wife of five hundred and twenty-three years had given him three strong children, his sons also members of the Coven ground forces. He had never desired another woman, for his wife was beautiful in his eyes and fulfilled all his desires. He had most certainly tortured Kavalian prisoners for information they had, beaten them until near death. They were trying to destroy his way of life and they would strike down his family without pause or mercy. Yes… Aenbevi was a soldier, but no matter the species or military one served in, every soldier in history that was worthy of that title would tell you that raping a helpless female prisoner was unacceptable and not tolerated. The Kavalians had no qualms about such action and it was this among many things that separated them from honorable troops. He had known Zarah Leonidas had been captured, but as he was told, she would be interrogated for the location of this ship. No one had passed to him that she would be treated in such a manner, or how the interrogation would proceed.

To be honest… he did not ask. It was not his duty to ask, only to follow orders and execute this plan. A plan that had seen his most experienced and well trained group of men slaughtered like so many animals. Men he had fought and led in countless operations against the Kavalians and now their bodies and their blood littered the inside of this infernal ship like some sadistic art project. They had been ill trained and ill prepared for what they would face here, and the more he saw the fashion in which Aikiro was acting now the more it dawned on him that she may have known full well what they were walking into.

“Shut up you idiot!” Aikiro snarled at him as she stepped closer to Helen without fear. “You have… you have…” Aikiro stopped talking when she felt the cold steel of the hand weapon placed against her left temple.

“Your life for hers Colonel.” Helen spoke softly. “The choice is yours to make. Make the right one and I give you my solemn word as First Oracle of the Lycavorian people I will insure your family is brought to you here. You will not be harmed or interrogated and you can remain here in Dragon Mountain until they arrive. Here you will be safe.”

Aenbevi looked at her. “You… you can do that?” He gasped. “They are in… they are in High Coven space.”

Helen nodded. “Yes… I know. But then only someone very foolish or completely stupid would believe that Martin withdrew all of our agents from within Coven space.” She spoke looking directly at Aikiro.

“Put your weapon away Colonel!” Aikiro snapped. “As your Empress I command you to…”

“You knew!” Aenbevi spoke softly. “You knew what we would find here and you did not tell us. We were not prepared to… to fight dragons and these machines! You threw… you threw their lives away! My men’s lives!”

“They were my men!” Aikiro snapped as she turned to face him slowly. “I am Empress of the High Coven! They were mine the moment they were born, just as you are mine! Now put down that fucking weapon or I will tear out your eyes and force you to eat them!”

“You sick, demented elg'caress! You let this happen!”

“Colonel… you will…”

“Ilharvith'rell!” Aenbevi screamed his face twisting into a snarl of anger and desperation and his finger tightened on the trigger.

You do not reach nearly eighteen thousand years of life and not learn things however. Aikiro saw the twitch in his jaw and focused on his hand. She saw his knuckles become white and just as he pulled back on the trigger of his weapon she blurred to the side and brought her hand up grasping his wrist. The crack of the weapon in the chamber was thunderous as the round zipped off into the air to plow into the wall above them, eighteen inches from where a medium sized Firespitter was clinging to the ceiling with his talons. His blue eyes focused on them and he trumpeted out his anger and surprise. Aikiro continued to twist Aenbevi’s arm upward and to the side. For a woman of such slight stature she had insane strength. Aenbevi screamed out his agony as the pressure on his bone increased to the breaking point.

He would remember the soft thud and the sound of tearing flesh for the remainder of his years and his eyes grew even wider when the broad steel head of the Nehtes spear burst from Aikiro’s chest directly between her breasts. Aikiro’s eyes went wide in silent agony and her grip on Aenbevi’s arm disappeared. Her vampire eyes dropped to look at the bloody head of the Nehtes unable to comprehend why she felt such terrible pain coursing through her chest and mind. Aenbevi’s own eyes were wide as he saw Helen’s face appear next to Aikiro’s cheek over her right shoulder. Her eyes had fully changed to her wolf persona, her vicious looking wolf fangs fully extended to proportions not often seen from the First Oracle of the Lycavorian people. It was very rare indeed to even witness her transformation to the wolf within her.

“Over three thousand years have passed since I failed one King Leonidas!” Helen’s voice was a raspy, savage sneer. Her face twisted even more and Aenbevi saw her shoulder move slightly and the shaft and head of the Nehtes twisted cruelly in Aikiro’s chest. Her vampire cobalt blue eyes grew even wider if that was possible and she rose on her tip toes trying to escape the ghastly, agonizing pain racing through her body. Her hands suddenly grasped the portion of the shaft of the spear that protruded from her chest, her fingers becoming slick with blood as it rushed from her body like a faucet. “Never… never will I fail this King Leonidas! Or his first born son!” Helen continued her pronouncement.

Aikiro’s mouth was open in a silent wail of unimaginable torment. The broad steel head of the Nehtes was forged from Dragon Armor, the wondrous metal discovered by four Union scientists many years ago. It had almost fallen into the hands of the High Coven thanks to Chetak and his actions, and since that day it was one of the most closely guarded secrets within the Union. Wielded by a powerful person, a weapon or blade forged from this metal could very easily penetrate nearly four inches of normal steel like putty in your hand. It was this metal that had saved countless dragons and riders during the Evolli War, and it seemed only fitting to Helen that it should bring about the death of the woman who was the cause of so much horror and anguish through the years.

“Martin Leonidas told you when you arrived on Earth if you fucked with him you would never leave this planet alive!” Helen spoke in an almost manically voice. “It seems he had less faith in you than I did vampire witch! For all the lives you have destroyed, for all the souls that have been altered by your continued lust for more power and control, I curse you Aikiro of the Vampire High Coven. I curse you and the very memory of your name as you find your way into the deepest pits of hell!”

Helen placed her hand on Aikiro’s shoulder, twisted the Nehtes viciously once more, shredding what remained of Aikiro’s now mangled heart and lungs and then she yanked the Nehtes out with all her strength. There was a hiss of air and the sound of snapping bone as the spear head caught for a split second on her spinal column before tearing free and bringing parts of her spine out her back. Free of the impaling weapon and without any feeling in her body from the waist down, Aikiro collapsed to the floor instantly. Her eyes were still open, her bloody hands twitching as thick blood began to pool around her inert form. Helen depressed the recessed button and her Nehtes collapsed instantly. She walked around to where Aikiro’s head was and got down on one knee as Aikiro’s eyes lifted slowly to look at her. They were glazing over quickly, becoming white in death.

“A Changing of the Guard comes Aikiro.” Helen spoke softly. “As you linger on the edge of death, know this. Your daughter Narice will bear many strong and happy children with her husband. They will be vampire, wolf and elf. The sum of her love for Arrarn Leonidas and his for her. She will rebuild the Coven from the ashes that Androcles leaves behind him in his anger and retribution for what you have done this day. She will rebuild it into what it was meant to be with Arrarn at her side. She will rebuild it into what you could have built had you not been so twisted and greedy.” Helen leaned closer to her, her lips almost touching Aikiro’s ear. “And know that none of what you have planned or wished for will ever bear fruit. It dies with you Aikiro. It dies with you.”

Helen stood back up slowly and looked at Arzoal as she stepped up to her slowly.

Sister? Arzoal asked.

Helen nodded. I am fine. I am finally free Arzoal. All the anguish and self doubt I have carried through the years over Martin’s father is gone. I am free.

And my heart sings for this my Bonded Sister. But we have much to do if we are to stem the wave that this wretched creature began. Arzoal spoke.

Helen nodded quickly. Yes… you are right. She turned and lifted her head and eyes up towards a single point in the ceiling. “Tar'la are you there child?” She spoke openly.

“I am here Feravomir.” The voice came back echoing gently within the chamber.

“A STRIKER Tar’la!” Helen ordered. “Immediately… for we need to get to SODRAG before more damage is done.”

“One is already landing outside the northeast door Feravomir.” Tar'la answered. “I summoned it and a full platoon of Durcunusaan from the Barracks in Sparta. Apparently the order had already gone out to secure all facilities and every member of the Royal Family.”

“Who gave that order Tar'la?” Helen asked quickly.

They heard Tar'la chuckle softy. “The Durcunusaan Duty Officer stated the order came from Princess Carisia Leonidas.”

Helen looked at Arzoal and smiled warmly. “At least part of our plan is proceeding properly.” She said. “Have the platoon leader insure Colonel Aenbevi is treated for any injuries and with all respect as a guest. He is not to be taken from Dragon Mountain for any reason without expressed orders from me or Arzoal. Most especially not the King. At least not until we get to him and attempt to show him what is going on.”

“I understand Feravomir.”

Helen looked directly at Aenbevi when she spoke next. “Contact Krypteria Command Tar'la. I want to speak with Marci and those in charge of Coven operations. You can transfer the communication to my STRIKER. We’re leaving.”

“Yes Feravomir.” Tar'la paused. “The body of the Empress, Feravomir? What should we do with it?”

Helen turned to see the sightless eyes and gray pallor that her skin was now taking on as the majority of her blood had already left her body. “Have you destroyed the remains in Room Fourteen?”

“The incinerators were charging to full power when I last looked.” Tar'la answered.

Helen nodded. “Then give the Empress in death what she so craved in life.” She answered. “Put her in the room with the remains of Pralor Xaxon and burn them both. The same result applies Tar'la. Nothing but ash that is to be spread on the moon in the places Anisa has chosen.”

“I will see to it Feravomir.” The elf female spoke with a nod they could not see. “The pilot of the STRIKER is signaling he is waiting for you and the Elder Mother. Flight time to SODRAG at full atmospheric speed and ignoring all safety protocols is twenty-six minutes.”

Helen chortled. “Safety protocols?” She asked as she turned to look at Aenbevi. “Who uses safety protocols in the Leonidas family? None that I am aware of.”

“That is true Feravomir.”

Helen looked at Aenbevi. “I will keep my word to you Colonel Aenbevi.” She spoke. “You will be shown a place to stay and we will talk when I return.”

Aenbevi could do nothing but nod his head, still in shock over what had occurred in the last moments. Helen turned to Arzoal. Come sister! We must hurry if we are to stop what we both know is coming. Helen stated as she began moving for the door far off in the distance.

Will we be in time? Arzoal asked.

I sincerely hope so. Helen stated softly. I sincerely hope so.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

EARTH

SODRAG

“…not able to reach your father!” Wallace spoke from the command center on EDEN BASE.

“None of us are able to reach him.” Andro answered from main Command and Control center for SODRAG. “He’s coming here, that much I can feel, but he’s not communicating with anyone.”

“Lock down of the planet is in place! All ships have been tasked with maintaining their current positions and will be advised when they can move again. Joarl has issued an Authority Override only. Unless they get clearance from EDEN BASE or PROMETHEUS they don’t move.” Wallace continued. “Durcunusaan units have all deployed to their primary objectives, minus the ones responding to the Kavalian Embassy in Sparta. Andro… what the fuck is going on? I have my people sweeping the grids around Earth for Shrouded High Coven ships with orders to destroy them where they are found! That order came from the First Oracle. Can you tell me what is going on because we are lost up here? I got Helen in secure COMS with my wife about something and she won’t tell me. I’m becoming agitated.”

“There has been a coordinated attack by High Coven Commandos. One part against my sister Zarah to gain information from her that…” Andro began to answer.

“Zarah?” Wallace gasped. “Andro please tell me…”

Andro looked at him in the transmission his face still battered but holding extreme anger inside. “They raped and brutalized my sister Admiral.” He answered somberly. “Raped and brutalized her to get the location of the MV ship from her to launch their attack against Dragon Mountain.”

“Carians joa!” Wallace gasped. “She is…”

Andro shook his head. “She’s alive. My sister is stronger than they thought. Lucia Moran got to her first and saved her from further acts of humiliation. She killed her own brother for what he had done.”

“Yuri’s daughter?” Wallace asked with wide eyes.

Andro nodded his head quickly. “They are… they are bound by something we don’t understand, Lucia and Zarah. Arrarn and Toria are on the way to the SCIMITAR with them as we speak. My mothers as well I imagine. Only Denali and Lisisa remain on the surface with me, I’ve sent everyone else up to the SCIMITAR.” He said. “I’m waiting until the Durcunusaan finish their sweep of the area around Reylan and my father arrives before I leave too.”

Wallace shook his head. “Aricia and For'mya dropped Isabella on the SCIMITAR only moments ago and are on their way to your location. Sa’sur contacted me and Joarl both to inform us of their departure from the SCIMITAR.” He asked.

“Carisia believes it was a coordinated strike. Using the information they got from Zarah’s mind to target Dragon Mountain apparently and then this attack against the Kavalian Embassy in Sparta.” Andro answered. “Aikiro apparently wanted to take out as many of us as possible, along with the Kavalian delegation. If Lucia had not got to Zarah when she did, Zarah would be dead.”

Wallace saw the condition of Andro’s injuries. “Looks like one against you as well.” He stated.

Andro shook his head. “Elynth and I battled with Dante Moran and his dragon. We had to kill Javier Moran’s dragon but Dante and Marux escaped us. Then Yuri showed up with…”

“Yuri?” Wallace exclaimed.

“Yuri is dead.” Andro stated flatly. “I killed her with my own teeth and claws. I left her a mangled mass in the timber. Deni and Lisisa are searching the area around where we fought to confirm this and bring her remains back here.”

Wallace tilted his head slightly. “Andro it was reported by Durcunusaan Command that Carisia Leonidas gave the order to initiate a lock down of the royal family.”

Andro nodded. “Yes.”

“Then what the Netnews has been reporting is true? You and Arrarn have taken this Carisia and Aikiro’s daughter Narice as your wives and mates?” Wallace asked.

Andro nodded. “Yes. Is that a problem Admiral?”

Wallace shook his head. “Quite the contrary Andro.” He spoke. “Once that word began spreading up here, people began to talk of a real lasting peace with the Coven. The vampires that live and work up here are truly hopeful. That you and Arrarn would take these women as your mates spoke volumes to them.”

“Not you though?” Andro said.

“I am old and set in my ways young Androcles.” Wallace said. “Anisa tells me if not for her I’d still be living in the past. I will grow accustom to it as I do everything else. What has happened will change the feelings when news of this breaks however.”

Andro shook his head. “Don’t let it Admiral.” He said quickly. “These acts were thought up and acted upon by men and women who hold nothing but hate for us. They do not represent the will of all the people within the High Coven.” He looked at the man who had once been his father’s commanding officer. A man he respected without question. “The Feravomir has killed Empress Aikiro.” He said softly.

Wallace was silent for a moment before nodding his head. “I will shed no tears for her I can tell you that. She was a fool to think your father would leave Dragon Mountain undefended. Fuck her!” He paused and shook his head finally. “In with a bang out with a whimper.” He said finally. “It is something your father used to say many years ago. A fitting end to both of those wenches if you ask me.”

“What is your status?” Andro asked.

“We’re orienting the main sensor array back towards Earth now. We found nothing that could be construed as a Shrouded ship outside of Earth’s gravitational pull. If they have a ship hidden, it must be in low orbit. Between us and the PROMETHEUS we’ll find it! Joarl has two AUTUMN MOONS on standby to paint any ship we find and then our missile batteries will obliterate it.” Wallace answered.

“I’ve sent everyone up to the SCIMITAR except Denali and Lisisa as I said.” Andro told him. “The three of us and the Durcunusaan can handle anything that might come up.” He turned his head as the door to the Command Center opened and Denali and Lisisa strode in quickly carrying their helmets. “Admiral… Deni and Lisi are back. Let me confer with them and I will check back in with you in a few minutes.”

Wallace nodded. “I’ll inform you the moment we find any ships that are hiding.” He stated before the transmission went dark and Andro turned to look at his brother and sister.

Andro noticed they both wore scowls of consternation as they moved up next to him. He looked back and forth between them.

“What?” He asked.

“We circled Reylan as you wanted and then moved to where you said you fought Yuri.” Deni spoke.

Andro nodded. “And?”

“Her body is gone Andro.” Lisisa said.

Deni nodded. “We found where you said you fought her. You couldn’t miss it with the amount of blood spread all over the area. You mangled her good to make her bleed that much fervon.”

Andro’s azure eyes were wide and he shook his head. “Impossible!” He hissed out. “I practically tore open her throat! I know I severed the artery in her leg when I slashed her with my claws. The wound was spurting blood all over.” He looked at them. “There is no way she could have survived that. Her throat wound alone, Deni if the Immortal hadn’t shot me I would have torn her throat wide open. I had to have ripped open her jugular at least!”

“The Immortal shot you four times Andro!” Lisisa exclaimed loudly. “You are strong brother, but even you couldn’t have stood more than that.” She reached up to check the torn shirt he still wore. “Wounds that you haven’t gotten treated yet! You sent Eliani and Sadi back didn’t you?”

“They don’t need to be here.” Andro spoke.

“You should have had Eliani heal you first asshole!” Deni spoke stepping up to his older brother. “Did you get all the projectiles out at least?” He asked making Andro lift his arm as he began inspecting the wound.

“Two of them.” Andro answered as he winced when Deni touched his side.

Deni looked at him with wide eyes. “You idiot! Are you crazy? You shifted back without forcing the bullets out?”

“Two of them were too deep and Zarah needed me.” Andro snapped.

“Zarah needs you alive you igord!” Lisisa snarled openly. “We… we all need you to be breathing Andro!”

“You need to get to a medic and get those slugs out brother!” Deni spat. “Before they become infected.”

“I will.” Andro said. “There is too much to do right now!”

“Rensibfla!” Lisisa barked. “You need to…”

“Andro!” They turned at the sound of Aricia’s voice and saw Aricia and For'mya rushing into the command center. Aricia went right to her son and embraced him tightly while For'mya stepped up to Deni and Lisisa and wrapped her arms around them both. Their eyes closed as all of them savored the moment with their mothers and then it was over as Aricia pushed her son to arm’s length. “Tell… tell us what happen Andro.” She spoke as For'mya moved closer and took his hand.

“I… I called a meeting for this morning.” Andro spoke slowly. “We were going to put the final touches on our plan and…”

“What plan?” For'mya asked.

“I’m… I’m leaving mother. I’m taking the Coven riders and dragons away from here to finish their training. Father was not going to allow me to do that so I decided to act on my own.” Andro told them. “When Zarah did not show up I knew something was wrong. Then I heard her scream!”

“Taking them away?” For'mya gasped. “To where?”

Andro shook his head quickly. “The less you know the better.” He told them. “I won’t allow father to separate them… and now I won’t allow him to kill them. This is exactly what he would order now after what has happened.”

“Andro… your father is…” Aricia began.

“Do not make excuses for him mother.” He spoke forcefully. “And do not stand there and tell me he is not different. He’s been different since Yuri got here. He’s… he is…”

“What?” For'mya asked softly.

“There is something influencing his actions.” Andro finally said. “It is causing his darker side to rule his emotions and decisions. He asked me to dismiss Carisia as my wife and mate. He ordered I do this! That Arrarn do this! He and Torma ordered Elynth to dismiss Anthar as her mate! Our father… my father would not do that out of hand!”

Aricia looked at him with wide eyes. “Andro… are you sure?”

“You haven’t noticed it?” He asked.

“We thought… we thought it was because so much is happening at once.” Aricia finally answered after looking at For'mya quickly.

Andro shook his head. “It is a mist that surrounds him and Torma. It has infected them. The same mist like darkness that controlled Lucia’s mother. I saw it swirling around them both using the Scotopic spectrum of our vision.”

“Scotopic?” Aricia asked. “Are you sure?”

“Yes I’m sure mother.” He replied.

“Helen contacted us.” For'mya spoke now. “Aikiro…”

Andro nodded. “Yes… she is dead. I know. I had thought… Yuri…”

“What?” Aricia asked squeezing his arms.

“Andro fought Yuri!” Deni said now watching as Aricia’s and For'mya’s eyes grew even larger.

“You fought her?” For'mya gasped. “Andro are you…?”

“I thought I killed her.” Andro spoke. “I severed the artery in her leg and I nearly tore out her throat! If the Immortal hadn’t shot me I would have…”

“Shot you!” Aricia gasped. Her eyes grew wider as she noticed for the first time the blood stains on the side of his shirt and the tears in his shoulder and on his face. “Oh Andro…” She exclaimed reaching up to touch his face as her other hand went to his side. For'mya was already pulling aside the shirt.

“Andro… you were hit four times!” For'mya nearly shrieked as her fingers touched the flesh of his side.

“Two were flesh wounds more or less.” Andro spoke grimacing as she gingerly lifted his arm again.

“He still has two slugs inside him!” Lisisa snapped. “The fool shifted before forcing them out.”

“I needed to get to Zarah!” Andro snapped. “She was more important than two projectile wounds because I was stupid.”

“Helen… she said… she told us that Lucia Moran saved Zarah’s life.” Aricia spoke softly.

Andro nodded. “Yes.” He replied. “I did not see Zarah directly afterward. Lucia was dealing with Javier and I ripped Dante Moran through the wall in a fit of rage and began pummeling him. Naruth attacked Elynth and I and… her injuries were severe enough that she nearly killed Lucia by taking so much blood to heal.”

For'mya looked at him wide eyed. “She took Lucia’s blood? Zarah… Andro you know that Zarah she hates taking blood.”

Andro nodded. “I know. Somehow… somehow Lucia got Zarah to bite her and take her blood. It saved her life mother. Lucia’s only purpose this entire time has been to find a way to come together with Zarah. Even I didn’t sense it until I saw them together today. Their essences are so intertwined now it is nearly impossible to tell them apart. It…”

“Like… like Tarifa and Aihola.” Aricia said with wide eyes.

Andro nodded. “Yes!” He said. “Yes… exactly like that. I was trying to find a way to describe it and…”

“This is what you have allowed to happen!!” The voice boomed in the room. They all turned to see Martin Leonidas in the doorway of the Command Center. “This is what happens when you go against my orders!!”

“Father you can not blame…” Andro began to speak as Martin started forward towards him.

“You lied to me son!” Martin growled as he moved for Andro. “You lied to me and now look what has happened!”

“Father…”

“This is your fault!” Martin roared. “Where were you? Why weren’t you protecting your sister? You were suppose to be protecting your sister!” He stopped in front of Andro, his dark eyes alive with anger. “You allowed this to happen! You and no one else!”

“Martin… you can not blame Andro for something that members of the High Coven did! That is ridiculous!” Aricia snapped.

“Can’t I?” He snarled. “I told you to have them ready today! Where are they Andro? Where are the dragons and riders?”

“Martin Leonidas you…” For'mya began to speak as she reached out and took his arm. Martin turned his head and glared at her.

“Stay out of this For'mya!” He growled at her.

“I will not!” She exclaimed. “He is my son as well!”

“Martin you can not blame…” Aricia stated forcefully.

“Shut up! Both of you shut up!” Martin snarled at them causing their eyes to go wide in shock. “Your sons have taken the daughters of two of the vilest women in the universe as their wives! Your sons! And you both knew about it! How convenient is that? This is between my son and me!” Martin lifted his hands slightly and gave both Aricia and For'mya mild pushes within Mindvoice. In his current state however, he did not know his own strength and they both went sailing across the control room in opposite directions with stunned looks of horror and surprise on their faces.

“Father!” Denali and Lisisa shouted at the same time, both of them breaking away, Lisisa for Aricia and Denali towards For'mya as they crashed into the floor.

“You bastard!” Andro snarled as he started to move for where Aricia had fallen.

Martin snatched his arm and shoulder. “Not so fast boy!” He shouted. “We aren’t through talking yet!”

“I will not let you kill them father!” Andro stated flatly yanking his arm away. “I won’t let you separate them either! They had nothing to do with what has happened and you know it! They are becoming true Bonded Pairs. Just like any of us in the Union! They are embracing all that they are learning and it is changing them! Look at you! You have changed! The darkness is eating away at you so much that you strike your own mates!” He tried to move once again but Martin snatched him back roughly and stared into his face.

“Bullshit!” Martin screamed. “They had everything to do with this! They’ve been playing you boy!” He lifted his hand and stabbed his finger into Andro’s chest. “They’ve been playing you like a puppet boy! And so has that woman you supposedly claimed as your wife! Yuri’s daughter? I can’t believe you would stoop so low as to fall into her web! Or your brother Arrarn and Aikiro’s bitch daughter!”

“Father I told you I would…” Andro’s voice was now low and menacing.

Martin stepped closer to his son and stabbed him in the chest again with a finger. “Told me what boy?” He spat. “Your incompetence has allowed this to happen! Your infatuation with that little slut has resulted in your sister being beaten and raped! This is no one else’s fault but yours boy!”

ULU SCIMITAR

Isabella sat beside the medical bed her youngest daughter rested in, stroking her hand and face. Isabella had dried tears in her eyes as Eliani passed her hand over Zarah’s midsection once again, the soft glow of white light from her hand following as she passed it down Zarah’s chest and upper abdomen and then down to just above her hips and lower abdomen. She was sleeping soundly now with the help of a small sedative that Eliani had given her when they first arrived and she looked very peaceful. Isabella looked up at Eliani as she pulled her hand away slowly not releasing Zarah’s hand.

“Eli?” She asked softly.

“I eliminated all trace of any sperm mother.” Eliani replied softly meeting her gaze. “She won’t get pregnant.”

“And she is not injured in that way?” Isabella asked.

Eliani shook her head slowly. “No. There some minor tears of her… inside… more from the roughness and lack of lubrication than anything, but nothing permanent.” She replied.

“How many?” Isabella asked.

“Mother… that is…” Eliani began to answer.

“How many Eliani?” Isabella asked once more.

Eliani sighed heavily. “Six different specimens.” She answered.

Isabella looked back to her daughter cursing under her breath. “Bastards!” She hissed viciously.

“She will still be able to have children easily. I know that is what…”

Isabella turned back to Eliani and then back to Zarah to stroke her cheek once more. “It was something she was so adamant about.” Isabella answered. “She used to tell me when… when she found the man who could tame her she wanted to give herself to him in every way. She wanted to be adventurous and open to anything. She wanted to give him many strong children. As many as he wanted. She wanted a large family.”

“That ability hasn’t been taken away from her mother.” Eliani spoke softly.

“No.” Bella whispered shaking her head. “But what man will she trust now? They took her… they took her purity away Eli. She will never get that back. She wanted… all the times she acted so free and teased the males sniffing after her… she never intended to surrender her purity unless it was to the man she would stay with forever.” Isabella looked at her. “That is gone from her now.”

“Then we will need to make her see she is still pure mother.” Eliani said softly placing her hand on Isabella’s shoulder. “Pure inside as well as out.”

Isabella reached up and covered Eliani’s hand with her own and nodded. “Yes we will.” She said in barely a whisper.

“Mother… you are pregnant and you shouldn’t have this much stress.” Eliani said. “I can give you something to…”

Isabella shook her head. “No. I will be fine.”

A soft beep called Eliani’s attention and she turned toward where Lucia lay in the next bed. “Sibfla!” Eliani cursed as she moved over next to the bed. Isabella turned to watch her and as she wiped the small tears from her eyes she saw Lucia’s condition. Her color had returned with the infusion of new blood, but her skin was now sweating profusely and she was obviously burning up with a fever.

Isabella got to her feet and moved closer with a look of puzzlement, looking down at the young woman who had saved her daughter’s life. Yuri’s daughter. The half sister who she so despised. Yet Lucia’s actions, based on what Eliani and Carina had told her were the actions not of an enemy, but actions of someone deeply in love. To risk all that you were to save someone as Lucia had done for Zarah, no matter whom her mother was Isabella thought; in that action Lucia Moran had instantly earned Isabella’s unfettered trust and thanks. She looked at the young woman, took in the angular sweeps of her cheeks and the firmness of her body. She was a very beautiful young woman and Isabella felt remorse that her mother was such a vile upaee.

“What is wrong Eli?” Isabella asked as she saw Carina come back into the med bay with two mugs of coffee.

Eliani shook her head. “I don’t know. She should be recovering fine.” Eliani answered. “Her blood count has returned to normal… but she has a dangerously high fever and it’s making her organs work harder.”

“Fever?” Isabella asked gently. “Eliani… Lucia is a pureblood vampire… we do not get fevers.”

“That may well be mother… but she has one now.” Eliani spoke as she yanked something off the wall next to the bed and passed it over Lucia’s body watching as a readout appeared on the small sensor pad she held. “And unless I bring it down… it will kill her.” Her fern green eyes grew a little wider. “That’s… that’s not possible!” She gasped loudly. “I got to her in time! It shouldn’t…”

“Eliani… what?” Carina gasped.

Eliani looked at them. “The instruments are telling me she… they are telling me she has the symptoms of Stage Three Blood Fever.”

“Stage Three Blood Fever!” Isabella gasped in horror. “How… how can that be? She has none of the… none of the outward signs!”

“I know mother!” Eliani snapped as she moved around the bed to the front and held her hand over Lucia’s chest. The soft white glow was a little brighter this time and Isabella and Carina could do nothing but watch.

“This can’t be right.” Eliani exclaimed as she took her hand away and leaned over to adjust the monitor by the bed. She used another portable medical scanner this time, her eyes never leaving the screen as she passed it over Lucia’s body. Her head snapped around to look at her sister in the other bed. “I… I don’t believe this!” She gasped.

“Eli… what is it?” Carina asked moving closer.

Eliani took the scanner and moved next to Zarah in her bed and then slowly played the scanner over her body from her head to her abdomen. Eliani Leonidas was second only to her mother and Aunt when it came to her healing abilities, and not since her grandfather had one so young been so well thought of and respected among Healers. She was widely regarded as the most powerful Field Healer in the Union since Anja and Sivana were not always in the field. Her knowledge was equal to her mother in every way, as well as her inventive ideas on treatment and such.

As she looked at the screen, Eliani’s eyes grew wider and wider. “That’s impossible!” She hissed.

“Eliani!” Isabella barked loudly. “What is going on?”

Eliani looked at her and Carina now. “The scans must be wrong!” She rasped out. “They have to be wrong!”

“What? What are they telling you?” Isabella hissed.

“Stage… Stage Three Blood Fever alters the very composition and molecular structure of certain cells.” Eliani explained as she moved between the beds. “It’s the reason that Stage Three can not be cured. Because it alters the genes so completely.”

Isabella nodded. “Yes… I know this! It destroys your mind, killing all cognitive decision making ability. I know all this Eliani, I have seen it! If Lucia has Stage Three Blood Fever, why then is she acting so normally? How could she be acting so normally? Stage Three takes days to manifest itself in our bodies. Surely one of you would have noticed the advancement of the fever inside her. The outwards signs are easily seen. How could she have saved Zarah in this condition?”

Eliani looked at her. “She couldn’t have.”

“Eli… you are not making any sense.” Carina snapped.

“Lucia didn’t have Stage Three Blood Fever when Zarah bit her.” Eliani said with great confidence. “The altered cells I’m seeing are ambient chromosomes with the signature of Stage Three Blood Fever in them. They are perfectly healthy cells but they have the residual signature of Stage Three Blood fever. And they are not Lucia’s cells.”

Isabella’s eyes grew wider. “Eliani… are you…”

Eliani nodded and looked at her. “Yes mother. At some point… at some point Zarah was in the third stage of Blood Fever. The residual cells are from her body and they transferred to Lucia when Zarah bit her. Lucia’s body is reacting by displaying the fever common with all the stages of the disease but none of the other signs. I adjusted her heart rate and endorphin levels and the fever will pass soon enough.”

“Eliani what you are saying is not possible!” Carina exclaimed. “How could that be? Stage Three is incurable! The machines are wrong! Zarah has never had Blood Fever in any stage!”

Eliani shook her head. “And I’m telling you she has.” Eliani answered confidently. “I wouldn’t lie about this arande!” (Sister)

Isabella stepped up to her. “Eliani… how is this possible?” She asked softly.

Eliani shook her head. “I don’t know mother.” She replied. “I…” She stopped talking as she felt the massive tremors within Mindvoice. She saw her mother and sister act in a similar matter. “You felt that?” She gasped.

Isabella nodded quickly as Carina came up next to her. “Yes.” She said. “It came from your father and brother on the surface.”

“Something is happening.” Carina exclaimed.

Isabella moved to the wall and slapped her hand down on the wall panel. “SCIMITAR Duty Officer this is Queen Isabella!” She barked.

“Yes Milady!”

“Current location of Androcles and Martin Leonidas?” Isabella snapped.

“Durcunusaan Command reported moments ago that both King Leonidas and Prince Androcles are now in SODRAG Command Center.” The Duty Officer replied instantly. “Queen Aricia and Queen For'mya are with them, as well as Prince Denali and Princess Lisisa.”

“Can you get a direct video COM patch to SODRAG Command?” Carina asked now stepping up to her mother.

“I believe so Princess.” The officer replied recognizing her voice.

“Then do it and bring it up on the monitor here in Med Bay!” Isabella hissed. “Quickly! Something is happening on Earth!”

“Stand by! Syncing up transmission frequencies! There! It should be coming through now Milady!” The officer exclaimed. “It will be…”

“Bullshit!” Martin screamed. “They had everything to do with this! They’ve been playing you boy!” They watched as Martin stabbed his finger into Andro’s chest. “They’ve been playing you like a puppet boy! And so has that woman you supposedly claimed as your wife! Yuri’s daughter? I can’t believe you would stoop so low as to fall into her web! Or your brother Arrarn and Aikiro’s bitch daughter Narice!”

“Father I told you I would…” Andro’s voice was now low and menacing.

Martin stepped closer to his son and stabbed him in the chest again with a finger. “Told me what boy?” He spat. “Your incompetence has allowed this to happen! Your infatuation with that little slut has resulted in your sister being beaten and raped! This is no one else’s fault but yours boy!”

All of them stared at the transmission in shock as they saw Denali and Lisisa in the background of the command center helping Aricia and For'mya to their feet.

“You will believe what you will father! I don’t care anymore!” Andro snapped at his father menacingly. “I don’t need you to tell me this is my fault! You know nothing about what Zarah means to me! Nothing! No one knows my sister like I do! But I will not let you kill innocent riders and dragons over something that they knew nothing about! And I will not let you take Arrarn’s mates from him! Or Carisia from me! He loves them just as deeply as they love him! And what Sadi and I feel for Carisia goes deeper than love! They… ”

“They are vampires!” Martin roared out his response. “None of them can be trusted! None of them! I’m going to put them on trial and then I’m going to execute each and every one of them! Including you and your brother’s sluts! Now tell me where they are! Tell me why there is a Type II sitting on the airfield with its engines idling! Tell me where your sister is! And tell me why my Command Codes for the SCIMITAR don’t work anymore!”

“I will not let you wrap Zarah in some bubble thinking you are protecting her!” Andro snapped. “That is not what she would want! The SCIMITAR is my ship! Your Command Codes haven’t worked in over two years!”

“And how the fuck would you know what you sister wants? They raped my daughter! They raped and beat my daughter until she was almost dead!” Martin screamed.

“Lucia saved her father! She saved her life because she loves…” Andro tried to speak the words but Martin snatched him by the front of his shirt.

“Tell me what I want to know Androcles! Tell me what…”

“NO!” Androcles Leonidas once and for all time stepped out from underneath the larger than life shadow that was his father. With his next words he would begin blazing his own path into the future and beyond.

“I will not! Your history is not mine! Your history is not ours! We will make our own history now! Carisia, Narice, they are part of that history we will make! Toria and Lucia and Zarah and every Coven rider and dragon that came here! I won’t let you take that away from my brother and sister! I won’t let you take it away from me! From them! NO!”

Martin’s face was twisted into a mask of rage none of them had ever seen before and even that was nothing compared to what he did next.

“Fine! I’ll just beat it out of you like when you were a boy!” And then Martin Leonidas hit his son. Hard.

“NO!” Three women screamed out from within the medical bay of the SCIMITAR at exactly the same time.

They were not aware that seven other sets of eyes on the SCIMITAR were watching what was happening from different parts of the ship, for they had felt the massive tremors within Mindvoice as well. One set of jungle green eyes, one set of Maya blue eyes and two sets of dark brown orbs were leaking tears at what was happening. One of those sets of eyes, pale blue in color, was also recording every bit of what was happening even as two individuals were landing on the airfield at SODRAG knowing they were too late to stop it from beginning, but vowing to keep it from escalating. They knew what they had to do, but as Arzoal broke for where Torma was facing off against four of his children and his mate, Helen’s mind was awash with the information that Canth had passed to her on how to act. She had to do it if she was to salvage anything of the future that was rapidly slipping away.

SODRAG

Androcles Leonidas’s body went careening across the Command Center like a runaway bull. His father’s heel strike walloped him just above his left nipple and launched his body across the room with the force of a gun blast. He smashed through the framework and glass of the star chart directly behind him and slammed into the sensor operator’s console with all two hundred and twenty-five of his pounds like dead weight. Technicians scattered like roaches to get out of the way, while Aricia and For'mya stood with Deni and Lisisa, looks of disbelieving awe on their faces. Aricia remembered Andro’s words and quickly shifted her vision into the Scotopic spectrum, having to focus hard for she had never used it before. What she saw made her gasp in horror. The black mist surrounded Martin like a fog, swirling all around his large frame, pulsing from his chest and looking as if he was burning with black fire.

“Son vada carians!” She gasped in incredulity.

“Aricia?” For'mya gasped looking at her with real fear in her eyes.

“I see it!” Aricia panted. “I see what Andro told us!” She started forward. “I… I must stop this!”

Deni grabbed his birth mother with one strong hand and For'mya with the other. He too had shifted to Scotopic vision and was beyond frightened about what he saw. “Mother no!” He yelled out. “You can’t!”

“I won’t let this continue!” Aricia snarled pulling against his arm hold on her and unable to release her son’s grip.

“You can’t! You’ll get hurt if you…!” Deni started to speak but was cut off by a voice that was Androcles in tone, but a voice that fairly trembled with vicious intent and unrestrained malice.

They all turned to watch Andro heave a large section of the frame of the star chart off his body and begin to pull himself from the floor.

“I won’t allow you to do this!” Andro hissed vehemently as he dropped to the floor. “You are not my father and I won’t let you turn my father into a monster! You will have to kill me, for I will not give you what you want!”

Martin kept striding towards him without pausing. “Then I will kill you boy!” The voice that came from Martin was not his and everyone in the room knew it.

“Martin no!” Aricia screamed struggling against Denali’s grip.

Andro rose to his full height and brushed the back of his hand across his face which was not bloody with several cuts from the glass of the star chart. He lowered his hands then and they instantly began to glow a soft blue color all the way up to his elbows.

“Then come creature!” Andro snarled his hands flaring brighter with psychic power and ability. “Come and let us do battle beast of the dark mist! I don’t know who or what you are, but I want my father back and I will do what I must to achieve that!”

With a savage howl of battle Andro leaped at his father without thought.

SCIMITAR

“Carians!” Eliani gasped.

“Martin no!” They heard Aricia’s wail in the background.

“Then come creature!” Andro snarled his hands flaring brighter. “Come and let us do battle beast of the dark mist! I don’t know who or what you are, but I want my father back and I will do what I must to achieve that!”

Carina noticed it first and her eyes grew even larger. “Mother! Eli!” She gasped. “His hands! Andro’s hands!”

Isabella’s own eyes went wide when she saw the identical flare of Mindvoice power wrap around Andro’s hands and up to his elbows. The same type of power that Zarah had developed and had been cultivating and growing stronger with for the last ten years. Isabella glanced back to look at Zarah on the bed. Her dark eyes were open and she was watching the monitor just as they were.

“Zarah!” Isabella gasped as she turned and rushed to the bed. She settled back into the chair and reached for Zarah’s hand.

Zarah’s dark eyes, sprinkled generously with flecks of green, looked up at her as Isabella took her hand. “Nin dos zhaun ilhar.” (Now you know mother.) She said in a soft whisper. “Nin dos zhaun.” (Now you know.) She met her mother’s eyes. “I want my brother here with me mama.” She said sleepily. “I want my brother here with me.”

Isabella nodded without question. “Soon dalharil. Soon.” She waited until Zarah’s eyes closed with a dreamy smile and then she turned back to the monitor and watched as things began to unfold.

SODRAG

Their bodies’ coming together was a sound that caused the room to vibrate with the force of it. Andro leaped directly at his father and sent his open fist slamming into Martin’s face. The force of his blow and the momentum of his leap carried both of them staggering into another wall of computer systems which sparked and flared with the abuse they were not designed for. Martin’s head slammed into the top of the console, blood erupting from a slice in his scalp that a bent piece of metal caused. He howled in pain, his wolf fangs bursting from his gums and his eyes changing to black ringed yellow orbs. He and his son were only half an inch different in height, but Martin had twenty-five more pounds of tightly packed muscle and weight on his body. Andro had left himself in an awkward position when he leaped and he knew this. While Andro was a lethal hand-to-hand fighter, he did not use the psychic shields around his fists to fight as often as his sister and he did not have the same level of training with them surrounding his hands. This was his father he was attacking and knowing that a part of him instinctually held back his full power. Martin Leonidas was not so limited.

“Is that all you got boy!” He snarled viciously before grabbing the front of Andro’s shirt and slamming him sideways into the now destroyed computer system.

Andro yelped out his pain as his already injured side impacted the unyielding computer bank. His wolf eyes had time to only blink before his father’s fist was smashing into his jaw with trip hammer like speed and power. He was already weak from his battle with Dante and then Yuri and matching his father’s size, skill and power even without the added energy this dark mist gave to him would never have entered Andro’s mind. He had to protect them. He must protect them. It was all that rang true in his mind now as he caught his father’s wrist in suddenly resurgent hands and twisted with all of his considerable strength. The maneuver did not have the desired effect Andro had hoped. He had wanted to throw his father off balance so that he could hit him with a blow that would at least stagger him, giving him time to get out of the confines of the command center.

Andro could feel Elynth projecting her power to him through their bond. He had told her to remain on the TYPE II and not leave the ship for any reason. If they needed a quick escape she needed to keep the TYPE II clear of any obstacles. Jeth and Aradace were with her, trying to feed their own power to their sister in order to help her provide Andro with support. Whatever was affecting his father, whatever power had infused him it was much stronger than Andro had suspected and Martin simply twisted his hand back around and grabbed Andro’s wrists. With a shout of rage he hauled Andro up off the computer bank and tossed him through the air once more. Andro crashed into another wall of computer monitors and consoles with a cry of pain and lay still dazed and very confused. He hardly felt his father lift him up or slam him back down on the hard steel floor.

“Can’t fight anymore boy!” Martin hissed gleefully as he savagely punched his fist into Andro’s face. “What’s wrong boy? Fight me!”

Andro’s dazed mind felt another of the blows strike his face, rocking his head back. This blow was much lesser in comparison then the others and an idea sprang into his jumbled brain. He opened his azure eyes and looked at the cruel sneer of his father as he cocked his fist again. “You feed off… you feed off anger and hate!” Andro hissed. “I will… I will not give that to you anymore! And I will never surrender to you the lives of those I protect! As my father will never surrender to you in the end!”

Martin slammed his fist into Andro’s face once more. “Fight me you coward!” He yelled. “Fight me or I will beat you to death!”

Andro looked at his father as he willed away his wolf fangs and eyes. His mouth was bloody, his father’s blows cutting his cheeks in several places from the hard, calloused knuckles his father possessed. Each blow was like getting hit by a giant rock as hard as his father’s fists were. Andro shook his head and spit out salvia coated with blood to the side.

“Then you… you will need to kill me!” Andro spat.

The sneer was still there but not as dark and savage as before. Martin’s wolf eyes were wide as he snarled out his rage and lifted his hand once more. “So be it!” He growled.

“MARTIN LEONIDAS!” The female voice roared from off to the side.

Martin’s head snapped around just as the enormously powerful helmet sized ball of psychic power struck him in the chest and launched his body across the room, through a plate glass window and into a small conference room on the side.

Helen staggered slightly from the expenditure of power even with Arzoal’s support but she caught herself quickly and reached for the pillar that had been her support through these last two decades. Sister?

Act quickly as Canth told us my Bonded Sister! Arzoal’s voice filled her head. Torma is free of whatever is affecting Martin Leonidas! When Martin went underground it was enough to block the influence of the mist somehow! He will provide us added support!

Torma! Helen barked.

I am myself Feravomir! Torma’s voice quickly answered. And the shame I feel is beyond measure!

The time for shame is past! This is not our Martin. The last vestiges of a sliver of what possessed Yuri is upon Martin! We must make him see what is happening! Canth said he must be the one to take back his own mind or we can do nothing! Helen explained as quickly as she was able.

Canth? Torma exclaimed.

Now is not the time Torma! Join with Arzoal and help me! Helen declared. Helen whirled on where Denali and the others stood in open mouthed shock. “Take Andro now!” She snapped. “He has become the focus of the darkness within Martin. He must leave or this will not end until he is dead and then all will be lost! That will destroy Martin! Tell him to go with his plan as we discussed and Arzoal or I will contact him!”

“Feravomir!” Aricia yelled.

“You and For'mya get out of here now!” Helen barked.

“No! We will stay!” For'mya cried.

“Denali, Lisisa, you must remove your mothers and then get Andro off Earth and away from here in case I am unable to stem this tide!” Helen growled. “Go now! Now!”

Denali didn’t hesitate and rushed forward to gather his brother into his arms as Lisisa pulled on Aricia and For'mya’s arms pulling them toward the sealed corridor to the outside and the surface. Andro was trying his best to get to his feet, but failing miserably as he staggered like a drunken fool in the street. Deni reached down, heedless of the blood on his older brother, and gathered his brother into his arms. A brother who had protected his and Lisisa’s secret love without question or hesitation. A brother who had encouraged and made it so they could be together more and more as their love for each other grew into the devotion it was now.

“I have you fervon!” Deni whispered softly as he pulled Andro’s body up and rammed his shoulder under his armpit more harshly than he intended. He would apologize later, but he was no where near as powerful as his older brother and he certainly did not want to face the monster their father had become. “Time to go now!”

SCIMITAR

Captain Sa’sur had seen Androcles Leonidas do many brave things in the nearly seven years she had served with him as his Captain and his friend. He was just as fearless and laconic as his father, in some ways even more so, yet what she had just witnessed surpassed anything he had ever done before. She stood up slowly from her command chair, the huge bridge of the SCIMITAR as silent as a tomb after witnessing what they had just seen. Most of the men and women on this watch of the SCIMITAR’s duty rotation had served directly as Andro’s bridge crew when he was on shift. They had eaten with him, laughed with him and cried with him. To them he was not just their Crown Prince and heir to the throne of the Union, he was their friend.

“Well sibfla!” Sa’sur finally spat. “What we have just seen pretty much seals what we are about to do for me. Anyone have any questions?” Sa'sur knew there would be none as all heads turned towards her and she saw the determination in their eyes. “Very well. Helm the moment Andro’s ship comes aboard, execute Emergency Order Four Nine and jump us the hell out of here! Give coordinates to the Strike Wing, and tell them this is the only chance they have to back out. Begin powering the LSD Drive Coils and prep for combat jump!”

“Helm acknowledges!” The young officer spoke.

“I want full power to the Shroud… have all sensor nodes to passive… and let’s make like the ghosts we can be. Prepare to go dark!” Sa'sur snapped as men and women began to turn back to their posts. She stepped over to the COM station and looked at the young female wolf there. “Elylca… where are the Coven dragons and riders?” She asked softly.

“All of them have been directed to the Dragon Den on deck ten Captain.” She answered instantly. “Andro wanted them to get accustomed to the Den.”

Sa'sur nodded. “Patch me through and make ready to play what you have recorded for them. And pull up the intelligence footage from the after action report at Alba Tau. The one taken immediately after the rescue teams got there by the Krypteria Officer.”

“Captain… those… those files were sealed by the King.” Elylca said softly. “Only the King or Prince Androcles can open them.”

Sa'sur nodded. “Now is the time to unseal them. Command Code Talon Guardian Four One Beta.” She said with a smile as she gave the young woman Andro’s personal Command Code. “Andro and I have grown close these last years Elylca. We think alike in many respects. Pull it up for me and prepare to transmit it to the holo emitters in the Dragon Den.”

Elylca nodded as her hands flew over the control console. “Ready Captain.”

SCIMITAR

DRAGON DEN

DECK TEN

They were cramped in some areas, but each dragon had their own space and they were settling in for a journey they didn’t know they would take. The dragons conversed easily with one another now, never having taken the time to really know one another before coming here to Earth. Their riders were gathered in small groups or sitting with their Bonded Ones waiting for what they did not know. All of them, rider and dragon, all of them knew they were different than when they had come here. Different in so many ways. And to a man and a dragon they knew something very big was happening and it concerned them.

The huge holodisc in the center of the Den came alive with an image of Sa'sur from what was obviously the bridge of the SCIMITAR. Her image didn’t speak for a moment allowing all the riders and dragons to direct their attention to her image.

“You have probably wondered over the course of the last few months what it is that drives Andro to train you so intently.” Sa'sur’s voice came through the transmission. “You are suppose to be his enemy. He should not trust you. There is some ulterior motive to his actions and what he wants to obtain.”

All of them came to their feet when the holo emitters in the Den came alive to show them a scene from someone’s nightmares. They saw hundreds of bodies strewn about in hideously grotesque fashion surrounded by towering green mountains in the distance. Some of the bodies were stacked four and five high. That they were Evolli was easily enough to discern from their twisted features and amphibian like skin. Some were missing different parts of their bodies, arms, legs, and heads. Some appeared to be burnt to nothing but black shells. The terrain all around was mountainous but it appeared burned away in some sections in the distance with the fingers of smoke still filling the air like a light mist, and the amount of blood that covered the ground was simply gruesome.

“What you are seeing all around you is Alba Tau. The battle that altered the course of the Evolli War for many. The battle that made Andro who he is today.” Sa'sur’s voice echoed as the views changed to a small perimeter with what appeared to be the large bodies of thirteen dragons. Not far away were the bodies of thirteen men and women, they couldn’t tell if they were elf or Lycavorian, covered reverently with dark sheets. Men and women were scrambling throughout the perimeter trying to help those five Bonded Pairs that were left. There were dozens of Spartan troops within the perimeter, all of them either providing security or sitting with the five pairs that remained. The image shifted to that of Andro and his father, both of them within reach of each other. Torma and Elynth rested unmoving on the ground, their heads on the soil, both of their bodies covered in blood. Their own blood and Evolli blood. “This footage was taken by an Intelligence Officer from the Krypteria who got to the site before the Queens and the rest of their family. It was later confiscated and sealed. No one knows it exists outside of the King and Andro and four others. They… they did not want anyone to know what had happened there. To this day they will not speak of it, and nor will any who survived it with them.”

There was not a single Coven rider or dragon that rested on the floor any longer, all of them up and turning in slow circles as the ghastly footage was replayed for them. Security footage that had only been seen by four others outside of Andro and Martin because of the gruesome nature as Sa'sur had told them.

“Only five of the eighteen Bonded Pairs that went into this valley survived. They killed just about six thousand Evolli scum through the nearly twenty hours on the ground and throughout the night. You can see they stacked the bodies sometimes four and five high at different points. All of them suffered injuries that would have felled lesser men. All of their dragons were severely injured but they could have left.” Sa'sur’s voice continued. “Yet they left no one behind.”

The footage shifted to Andro sitting on the ground leaning against Elynth’s muscular side with the young black skinned Spartan they now knew as Moneus Simpson beside him, their shoulders touching and their eyes staring off into the unknown. Blood covered his waist and legs, his shoulders and parts of his face. Most of it was Evolli blood, but the injuries to him were visible as well. He clutched one of his swords in his right hand, the blade bent at an odd angle, his Shi Viska still deployed on his arm and shiny with several layers of Evolli blood. Elynth’s head rested next to his right leg, the puncture marks in her scales easily seen, as well as the odd angle of her broken rear leg.

“You have all probably asked at some point what makes him so special that he can train you when he himself is so young. The answer and reason for that swirls around you now in the images you are seeing. He does not care that you are vampires.” Sa'sur continued once more.

“He cares only that you are like him. You are Bonded Pairs. He has more faith in you than you think, and right now he stands against his father in protecting you because he says you are different. Do not make him regret his decision to save all of you. And he has saved you… all of you from a death that would not have been pleasant. After you watch what I am going to show you next, make your decision as to your future. It will be the only opportunity for you to choose. If he is right… then all of you will choose correctly. If he is wrong… then those of you who don’t will die. It is now up to you.”

The holo emitters flickered and then the scene of Andro and his father in the SODRAG command center came alive.

“I will not let you kill them father!” Andro stated flatly yanking his arm away. “I won’t let you separate them either! They had nothing to do with what has happened and you know it! They are becoming true Bonded Pairs. Just like any of us in the Union! They are embracing all that they are learning and it is changing them! Look at you! You are…”

The first six sentences he spoke sealed their paths for them, everything they witnessed after simply added to their reverence for him. Six minutes after the holo emitters in the Dragon Den went dark Sa’sur stood on the bridge and saw the power spikes from both the lifts into the Dragon Den suddenly became very active. She smiled to herself as she sat back down in her chair and waited for Andro’s ship to arrive.

SODRAG

Helen watched Martin toss aside the pieces of furniture and large table that rested on top of him and he rose to his feet, his face a gruesome mask of fury.

“I will kill you woman!” He screamed.

Helen tried to remain calm. She would either succeed or she would die she knew that without question.

“I know who you are dark one!” Helen spat. “I know what you have done! And I will not allow you to have him as you have taken Yuri!”

“You know nothing!” Martin screamed again as he kicked the frame of the console out of his way and began walking towards her. “And you can’t stop me!”

“You are part of the Pralor Xaxon! A festering boil among your own kind to say the least. A being that craved death and war! A vile being exiled by his own species for your actions in bringing about their end.” Helen snapped viciously. “And what I know is that you have infected someone far more powerful than Yuri could have ever hoped to be! I am going to release that person now!”

“You can do nothing!” Martin screamed once more, spittle flying from his twisted features. “You are nothing but an old woman!”

“An old woman who will now kick your ass!” Helen snarled as she lifted her hands and let loose with a barrage of oval shaped psychic projectiles far faster than the eye could follow.

Denali waited on the edge of the ramp while Lisisa got Andro secured in one of the seats on the upper deck and Elynth, Jeth and Aradace moved quickly to the harnesses. He stopped Aricia and For'mya from joining them on the ship.

“No mothers.” He said softly. “Where we are going you can not come.”

“Deni…” Aricia spoke looking at him surprised.

Denali shook his head. “We have made this decision. All of us. We’ll be back after we have finished what we started. Just like father taught us. You need to stay here and help him. He will need you more.”

“Where are you going?” For'mya asked.

“The less you know the better as Andro told you.” Denali answered as he heard the TYPE II’s engines begin to grow louder. “Helen knows… but only you and she can help our father now.”

“Denali Leonidas you…” Aricia began to speak but Denali pulled her close and kissed her forehead before doing the same with For'mya. He stepped back quickly as the ramp started to rise.

“Take care of father.” Deni spoke loudly. “We’ll do the rest! We all carry the name of Leonidas! And that will never change! We’ll see you when we see you!”

Aricia and For'mya had no choice but to begin to back up and move away from the ship as its powerful engines began to spool up quickly. Even before the ramp was fully closed on the massive ship, it was lifting off into the blue sky, buffeting them with its take off engines as they staggered back.

They whirled around quickly when they heard Torma let out a trumpet of intense anger and dash forward to the top of the underground command center. They rushed back to Arzoal’s side as Torma’s great talons began tearing at the dirt and rock above the buried facility. It was only ten meters underground and Torma was making short work of that ten meters of dirt ripping up great swatches of ground.

Arzoal! Aricia screamed out in Mindvoice.

Arzoal’s head whipped around to face them. He has seen the darkness infecting his Bond Brother and he… he is…

Enraged. Isheeni spoke now from where she stood next to her mother. He is enraged that this… this thing has affected them as it has. Caused them to act in such manner. She turned her azure eyes on Aricia and For'mya. Whoever this dark mist represents… he did not know or understand the level of commitment and loyalty Martin and Torma share. He will discover it now I would imagine. And if I know my beloved mate… he will not be at all pleased.

Aricia and For’mya turned to watch as enormous gouts of dirt and some rock were flying through the air as Torma’s talons tore at the earth beneath him.

“…not have him!” Helen screamed as she launched another barrage of oval psychic projections at Martin, watching him stagger back with each successive impact. “This is your fault! You have brought this upon us! You thought to twist him to your desire as you twisted Yuri! Never! I will never fail another King Leonidas! Never!”

The last projectile slammed into Martin’s broad chest and set him hurtling wildly across the conference room to smash into the far wall. Helen leaped across the expanse of the room without even hesitating. Even with Arzoal still helping her she was losing strength. Martin was just so powerful and Helen truly did not know how powerful until this very day. Her reserves were draining rapidly as she landed on his chest and began pummeling his face with her small fists.

“Fight him Martin Leonidas!” She screamed. “Fight him damn you! Fight him like the Spartan I know you are! No retreat! No surrender! Fight him you bastard!”

“NO!” Martin screamed his eyes going wide even as her fists continued to pound his face.

“I know what you fear Martin Leonidas!” Helen shouted. “You can not hide it from me! Every moment since that day you returned from that slaughterhouse you have been different! You are afraid! You are afraid of losing what you have!”

“Never!” Martin shouted as he heaved off the floor knocking Helen off of him as he surged to his feet.

Helen rolled away from him and came to her feet. She heard the pounding against the steel of the ceiling and could feel Torma tearing at the earth and metal to reach them. She looked back to where Martin stood and saw him standing there unmoving, his face a myriad of emotions and his wolf eyes brighter than she had ever seen them.

Now Helen! He says now! Canth’s voice roared within her head. You have cracked the armor and Martin’s mind has heard you! Now!

“You are afraid!” Helen shouted without hesitation stepping up to him. “Alba Tau shattered all you have known! Everything you saw and felt! The death of so many you hold sacred! Your son having to experience it! It made you afraid of the unknown! It made you hesitate!”

Those black ringed yellow wolf orbs focused on her now and she saw in them all the truth of everything she was saying.

“I am not afraid!” Martin shrieked.

“This darkness… Xaxon’s vile essence infected you! It went after the one thing you hold dearest of all! The one thing you left unprotected! Your heart!” Helen spoke rapidly. “You have blamed yourself for what happened. You have blamed yourself all of these years for what your son had to see and experience and you became afraid! The one person in this universe who worships the very mention of your name. Andro… Androcles would follow you to the ends of the universe Martin Leonidas. He would slay any foe, fight any enemy with nary a pause if you so asked him!” She stepped closer to him hesitantly watching his eyes and his actions. “He is… he is you all over again! And your actions have driven him away! The one person aside from his anome who he would crush empires for and you have driven him away because of the darkness that has infected you!”

“NO! Alba Tau… he… he should not have had… he should not have been there!” Martin shouted.

“You fool! He chooses his path! He has chosen his path since he was an infant! You know this as well as I!” Helen screamed. “Your own fears of what happened… what you saw! What you did! These fears cloud your thoughts! Your son… your son did not die at Alba Tau Martin Leonidas! Your son was born at Alba Tau! That is where he was forged and polished into the man he is today! Just as you were born and forged in the deserts and jungles of this very planet we walk upon! Just like your father!”

Martin’s eyes snapped up quickly to look at her. “My… my father!”

Helen nodded. “Yes! You must fight this putrid essence that infects you Martin Leonidas. You must deny it what it wants and…” Helen stopped talking when she shifted to the scotopic visual spectrum and saw the dark mist surrounding him. It was forming itself into a vague shape of an upper body next to him as she watched. Then Helen heard it and her eyes went wide.

{She lies!} The mist spoke. The voice was deep and almost soothing in nature, but the cruelty pouring from its essence was palpable.

Helen shifted her vision back to normal and could not see the mist then. “You are Martin Leonidas! You are the son of King Leonidas and Queen Gorgo of Sparta! The King of the Lycavorian Union! Blood before all else Martin Leonidas! Blood before all else!”

Martin staggered slightly and his wolf eyes disappeared. His dark brown orbs were wide then, snapping back and forth as if looking for something. The terrible tearing sound made Helen cringe and even as she stepped back quickly four massive talons stabbed through the ceiling of the command center, sunlight burst through into the shadows, and Torma peeled the metal back with a trumpet of rage and desperation.

The hybrid Heavyhorn Talon Guardian known as Torma was not celebrated as the most physically dominating dragon among their species for nothing and the weakened metal ceiling of the SODRAG command center surrendered to his impossible strength like a sardine can being peeled open with a very sharp knife. Martin’s eyes lifted to see his Bonded Brother and closest friend extend his massive head and neck into the hole he had just made.

Martin my brother! His voice screamed out in Mindvoice.

Martin’s head whipped back around when he heard the vicious laughter and snickering. Helen had heard it too and she saw his eyes darting back and forth trying to find the source of the voice.

“Your Scotopic vision Martin!” She barked. “Switch to your scotopic vision!”

Helen watched as he blinked several times and then his eyes grew huge.

“Holy fuck!” Martin shouted as he saw the mist for the first time. And it was connected to him.

{If you are too weak to kill her} The mist spoke. {I will do it for you.}

Helen watched as the mist began to separate from Martin’s body and move towards her. She took several steps back before banging into what was left of the conference room wall and then she could go no further.

{Canth and he should have stayed out of this old woman!} The mist snarled as it moved closer to her. {They should have left us alone! I am too strong for you! Now you will die! Just as my brother’s son died! As his son’s son died!}

Helen felt something then. Arzoal was pouring her love and support into her from above, but there was something far more powerful and warm wrapping her within its embrace. She had felt it many times before and she could only smile as it came for her now, now shining more brilliantly than she had ever felt it. She cut her dark eyes and looked behind the mist to behold something she would remember for the rest of her days.

A single coalescing strand of bright white connecting Martin and Torma unlike anything she had ever seen. It enveloped both of them, wrapped around them and ran through them. A shimmering window of their combined psychic power, which until this very moment she had never seen nor comprehended just how utterly powerful they were together. Their eyes were closed tightly as if they were concentrating intently and then Martin Leonidas’s black ringed, yellow wolf eyes sprang open once more at the exact same time as Torma’s glowing golden eyes and both sets of eyes turned to look at the dark mist.

Canth’s voice erupted in Helen’s head.

Hey fuck nuts! Martin snarled savagely in Mindvoice. The Mist stopped immediately and turned it’s misshapen form to face Martin. Yeah you… misty, dark and just butt fucking ugly!

Truly fucking ugly! Torma growled within Mindvoice.

Helen’s eyes exploded open, for in all twenty-six years of knowing Torma she had never heard him utter one vulgar word to anyone. She watched Martin lift his hands and the psychic sphere formed instantly in his palms. A sphere not much larger than the oval shaped projections she was throwing earlier, but far more lethal she knew without question.

Hey Misty boy! Martin spoke as the brilliance of that sphere grew in intensity. When you get back to Yuri… give her my love! And tell her I’m coming for her! Martin snapped his hands out in front of him and the instant before the sphere left his hands Helen heard the words. Blood before all else motherfucker! Blood before all else!

The sphere covered the distance between Martin and the mist apparition in a single heartbeat. There was no chance to move, dodge or even blink. One instant it was there not two meters in front of her and the next it was shattered into atoms. She could do naught but watch as it drifted lazily in the air for an instant before it dissolved into empty space. Her head snapped around when she heard Martin groan loudly and she watched him fall to his knees as if in great pain. Helen didn’t hesitate and she dashed forward to catch him before he toppled completely.

“Martin!” She gasped as she caught almost his full weight. One of his hands stretched out however and he stopped himself even as he began vomiting profusely off to the side.

They both heard soft laughter and as he spit to the side Martin looked up slowly as the shape took form next to them and his eyes grew a little wide.

“Nubous lae. I must be dead.” Martin muttered. “Heaven wouldn’t torture me in this way.”

The astral projection of Canth materialized clearly in front of them and he was plainly chuckling. His eyes turned to Helen.

Martin my brother? Torma’s voice broke in as he stretched his head and neck further through the opening he had created in the ceiling.

Canth’s face turned and looked up at Torma. He spoke softly.

Martin squeezed Helen’s arm and pushed himself to his feet spitting out to the side once more to get rid of the foul taste of vomit. “It’s alright Torma.” Martin spoke as he stood to his full height, wavered just a bit and then put his arm around Helen’s shoulders to steady himself. “I told you about Canth. The bad dream on Ukwav. Remember?”

Canth’s astral projection laughed heartily.

“What the hell was that?” Martin snapped. “It was… it was connected to…”

Canth spoke.

Martin looked at him. “What?” He exclaimed turning to look at Helen. “Helen… Helen you still talk to this character? He’s just as fruity now as he was then. What the hell does he mean that was me?”

“Martin Leonidas you will mind your manners in the presence of your betters!” Helen snapped sternly.

Canth laughed softly. He spoke.

“Proud?” Martin gasped. “They never beat their own son within an inch of his life!” He snapped. “Son vada carians… what have I done? I… I turned against my own mates! Against my son!”

Canth spoke quickly.

“I need to contact my son and tell him to come home!” Martin barked. “That’s what I need to do! I need to take Aricia and For'mya in my arms and beg their forgiveness!”

“Martin… you must listen to him.” Helen spoke from her place next to him. “You can not contact Andro. In moments the SCIMITAR will go dark and leave the system. He will take the Coven riders and train them fully. I will tell Aricia and For'mya what is happening. They are Queens and they need to act it now. There is still much that is going on and we don’t know the half of it.”

“Then I need to be in Sparta!” Martin protested.

Canth spoke.

“Who is he? What is he?” Martin asked. “Some sort of doctor?”

Canth nodded.

“Can’t this wait?” Martin insisted.

“No.” Helen spoke. “You have controlled it now Martin. Beaten it back. If it returns however… I don’t know if we can fight it again. We may not have all the pieces in place as we did this day.”

Canth spoke.

“Yes.” Martin spoke without hesitation.

Canth said.

“What events?” Martin asked. “What are you talking about?”

Canth spoke.

“I will Feravomir.” She spoke softly.

They watched as the astral projection vanished and then Martin looked at Helen. “Just what in the hell has happened Helen?” He asked.

“Sit and I will fill you in as quickly as I can.” She spoke.

Arzoal turned her massive head to look at Aricia and For’mya. Helen has done it. Martin is once more himself.

The sigh from Aricia and For'mya was easily seen and both of them began moving for the entrance to the command center, though For'mya seemed to hesitate just a moment causing Aricia to turn and look at her.

“For'mya what is wrong?” she asked.

“He… he lashed out at us Aricia.” For'mya spoke softly. “He struck us.”

“For'mya that was not our Martin.” Aricia said.

Aricia Blue Eyes is correct For'mya. Arzoal spoke looking at her. This was not Martin. Whatever controlled him was amplifying the darkness within Martin. He…

“That’s just it!” For'mya said. “It amplified the darkness within him, but that darkness allowed him to strike out at two who he loves! Darkness that is inside him. Always.”

“For'mya… Martin would never do this!” Aricia exclaimed. “You know he would never willingly strike any of us.”

“I know that! But unwillingly… he…”

All of them turned when the Durcunusaan officer trotted up to where they stood quickly. He came to a halt in front of them.

“Queen Aricia! Queen For'mya!” He spoke hurriedly. “The Prime Minister is demanding that one of you return to Sparta! She has… she has ordered it to be honest. The Kavalians are refusing us access to their embassy. They will not let us approach with rescue personnel or equipment.”

“I will go back.” For'mya spoke immediately. “I have dealt with them since they arrived. I will handle this.”

Aricia looked at her squeezing her hand. “For'mya you know…”

For'mya smiled and stepped closer to her kissing her softly on the lips. “I was foolish to think such things. Bring him back to us Saaraurano. I will be fine.”

“Are you sure my love?” Aricia asked.

For'mya nodded. “Yes. Now go.”

Aricia nodded and turned to head into the underground command center. Aurith came up behind For'mya and lowered her large head to For'mya’s shoulder.

[For'mya… I can sense your fear my Bonded Sister.] Aurith spoke in the heavily shielded conversation.

[I can’t explain it Aurith.] For'mya answered. [I did not think Martin capable of such action no matter the circumstance. Suddenly… suddenly I felt as if I was… I was a prisoner of the Immortals once more.]

[Come sister.] Aurith spoke. [You are reading too much into what has happened. You know Martin would never hurt you or any of those he loves. Let us return to Sparta and deal with these fool Kavalians. In a few hours you will long for his embrace just as you always do.]

For'mya looked at her and nodded. [You are right.] She said with a smile. She turned back to the Durcunusaan officer. “We’ll take my STRIKER!” She spoke. “Let us go!”

SCIMITAR

TYPE II DRAGON TRANSPORT

STARBOARD LANDING BAY

Andro leaned back in the couch like chair of the upper deck and looked up at his sister Eliani with a bloody grin. “Hi ya Eli.” He said.

Eliani looked at her brother and the tears came to her eyes once more at what they had witnessed. She had raced from the med bay and beat all of her siblings onto the ship. “You nubous igord.” She exclaimed squatting down in front of him and pulling aside the tattered remains of the shirt he wore.

“Andro!” Sadi’s voice cried as she leaped onto the couch he sat in and gingerly hugged his battered face to her full breasts, her own eyes streaked with tears, as the upper deck of the TYPE II filled with his family and friends. Sadi inhaled deeply of his musky lavender and pines scent and felt her body come alive as it always did having him so close to her. Deni and Lisisa got up from the couch on Andro’s opposite side as they saw the dark haired elf female rush forward as well. They both knew immediately who she was, for their brother’s scent saturated her own sweet amaretto scent. Ne’Veha didn’t hesitate in the least, filling the space occupied by them instantly and pressing close to Andro.

“Androcles.” She said softly pressing her face to his neck as the thought of losing him so soon after finding him and Sadi and Carisia terrified her.

Andro turned his head and pulled her close with his free arm, pulling his head away from Sadi’s breasts to nuzzle Ne'Veha’s throat. The others watched as her eyes closed in bliss and her arms moved to hug both him and Sadi.

“Ne'Veha I can’t see!” Eliani exclaimed. Ne'Veha gasped and quickly shifted her body as Eliani passed her hand over the area of his side where he had been shot. “You fool!” Eliani snapped. “One of the projectiles came within half an inch of your heart!”

“I love you too sister.” Andro spoke gruffly. “Just take them out!”

Eliani concentrated and the white glow from her hand flared for several seconds and Andro grimaced in pain but uttered no sound. Eliani then she drew her hand away cupping the two bullets in her palm. She tossed them across the deck with an angry motion and then set about to healing the vicious looking bruises the wounds had caused. The scars would remain because he had shifted back to human form before getting treated but the wounds closed and healed easily enough as powerful a healer as Eliani was.

Arrarn stepped around in front of Andro on the couch, Narice and Toria clinging to his arms and looking at him with adoration at what he had done. “You look like sibfla fervon.” He said.

Andro chuckled as he pulled Ne'Veha closer and rested his head against Sadi’s breasts again. “It’s an improvement right?” He said.

“Heh!” Arrarn said waggling his hand back and forth with a grin though his voice with filled with emotion. “A little.” He answered.

“Taking on Yuri and then your father all by yourself…” Moneus spoke from the side. “Better check and make sure all his brain functions are normal Eliani. What he did ain’t so bright.”

“Where is…?” Andro began.

“She’s in the Med Bay with your mother and Carina.” Sadi answered before he had the question fully out.

Eliani looked at him. “I… I discovered something while I was examining Zarah, Andro.” She said.

Andro turned his azure eyes on her. “Yes I imagine you did.” He spoke as he pushed gently away from Sadi and rose unsteadily to his feet. Denali and Arrarn reached out to steady him and then he nodded. “I need to see her.”

“Let me treat your face.” Eliani spoke.

“Zarah is more important than my face!” He snapped.

“Don’t you dare bark at me Androcles Leonidas, or I’ll put those bullets back inside you!” Eliani snapped right back. “I don’t want you to scare anyone with the way you look! Arrarn’s right! You look like shit!”

Andro met her eyes. “That bad?” He asked softly.

“Carians Andro… he did a number on you.” Moneus spoke softly.

“I had forgotten how hard our father can hit.” Andro said as Eliani lifted her hands on either side of his face and the soft white glow flared gently. “Do I want to know how bad?”

“No!” Deni barked quickly.

“Right to the Med Bay with you!” Eliani ordered. “I want to give you a full exam.”

“Eli I…”

“No… don’t you argue with me Androcles Leonidas!” Eliani demanded using his full name once more. All of them knew when she started to spout their full names Eliani meant business and it was pointless to argue with her. She was just as stubborn and unmovable as their mother. “Not this time. Not after what we saw happen Andro. We saw how badly he beat you fervon.”

Andro’s eyes went wide at this and he looked at them each in turn. “You… you saw?” He gasped. “How?”

“And we heard.” Sadi said softly as she got up and pressed her lithe frame against his firmly, Ne'Veha matching this action. “Your mother ordered a patch to SODRAG from the Med Bay when she felt the spike in Mindvoice. The Duty Officer made the connection and only assumed that the rest of us would feel it as well and he routed the transmission to where all of us were.”

“It was horrible to watch Androcles.” Ne'Veha said softly. “Knowing we couldn’t do anything because you sent all of us up here.”

Arrarn released Narice’s and Toria’s hands and stepped up to his brother. “Andro… what you did… you…” Andro lifted his hands and grabbed Arrarn’s head bringing it forward until their foreheads touched.

“You are my brother!” Andro hissed softly. “I will always stand with you Arrarn. With any of you! Without question or pause. Blood…”

Arrarn nodded and looked at him. “Before all else.” He said firmly.

Narice moved forward now and took his hand. “Andro… I… I swear to you… I give you my vow as a Bonded Pair that we did not know…”

Andro shook his head and leaned over to kiss her forehead gently. “There has never been a doubt in my mind Narice.” He said softly. “Your’s and Toria’s love for Arrarn is all the proof I need.” He placed his palm on her cheek and looked at her tear stained eyes. “Your… your mother is…”

Narice nodded. “I know.” She said softly. “I can not… I can not bring myself to feel sorrow for her loss after what her actions have wrought. I feel only anger and shame for what she and Yuri did.”

“Their shame is not yours to bear Narice Leonidas.” Andro said seeing her head come up when he said that. “You and Toria are part of our family now. Remember that.”

“Then… then you have my solemn promise as a Leonidas that I will do everything within my power to insure Dante is caught and made to answer for this heinous act.” Narice said. “I will do everything I can to make this right.”

“Then he should pray you find him before I do.” Andro smiled gently then. “You should talk to Lucia. You and she just might have the very opportunity you seek and not even realize it.”

Narice looked at him oddly for a moment before stepping back as Eliani’s hand moved across his cheek. “Let’s get you to the Med Bay.” Eliani said. “And don’t give me anymore shit either.”

Andro nodded. “Arrarn… give Sa'sur the order.” He said. “Let’s do what we said we would do.”

Arrarn nodded. “Done.”

Andro gripped Sadi and Ne'Veha’s hands and began moving down the stairs into the main hold of the TYPE II. He saw Elynth, Jeth and Aradace waiting with Anthar and Tharua as the others followed him down the stairs. Anthar was moving around Elynth, his snout rubbing against her hind quarters and sides, her wings fluttering in delight as his caresses soothed her while he inspected her for injuries. Tharua was doing the same with Jeth, looking almost ridiculously small compared to her dragon mate.

As they headed down the ramp Sadi squeezed Andro’s hand tighter. “You should be prepared.” She said softly.

Andro looked at her as the light of the landing bay bathed them. “Prepared for what?” He asked.

“Something wonderful.” Ne'Veha said.

Andro’s head snapped around at the trumpeting roar that washed over the area, followed almost immediately by forty-one other trumpets. The sound was deafening even within the expanse of the enormous landing bay, and it caused every single crewmember in the bay to turn towards the sound no matter how far away they were working. His azure eyes saw the Coven riders standing beside their bonded dragons with their heads held high and looks of pride on their faces even as their dragons let loose with another reverberating symphony of trumpets, the dragons pouring all that they were into the sound.

The pronouncement of their unwavering trust and love that Androcles Leonidas’s actions this day had instilled in them. In him and themselves. Andro turned to face them and felt the swell of pride fill his own chest. He released his grip on Sadi and Ne'Veha and stepped closer to them as the sound quickly died away and they watched him.

“You… you are free now!” Andro shouted his voice carrying to all of them. “Free to become what you are meant to become. I have only one request and one piece of advice! It is the same either way you take it!” Andro let his eyes drift over the group slowly. “All of you have a gift! Grasp onto that gift now and never let go! You are Bonded Pairs and I want you to live! Live your life!” Andro roared.

“Live your life now!”

If they thought the first trumpet was deafening, the one that followed Andro’s words rolled and echoed through the SCIMITAR’s corridors for what seemed like hours later as some crewmembers of the SCIMITAR would swear. It was the sound of a beginning of a new day.

They just didn’t know what they day would bring, for if they did many of them would have been frightened beyond their ability to act.

EDEN BASE

“C’mon… can’t the sensors work any faster?” Admiral Wallace roared.

“It’s another drone Admiral!” The tech yelled turning from his station.

“Fuck!” Wallace spat. “How many left?”

“Nine sir!”

“Target the next one and get to work! Shit!” Wallace cursed.

“Admiral Wallace… it’s Admiral Joarl from the PROMETHEUS!” The communications officer barked from across the command center on the moon.

“Put him up!” Wallace barked turning to the large holodisc in the floor of the command center. The image burst into existence, flickered and then became clear and focused as if Joarl was standing with them. “Joarl… anything?”

The Lycavorian Admiral shook his head quickly. “We have swept the inner perimeter of the PDPs and come up empty.”

“We are working through these damn Shrouded drones in low orbit. They seeded them all over and the Shroud is a lot more sophisticated than what we have seen in the past!” Wallace spoke.

“We have improved our systems my friend.” Joarl said. “We should have expected the Coven to do the same.”

Wallace nodded. “We have broken fourteen of the twenty-three that we found. One of the remaining nine has to be a ship. When we find it I’m going to blow it to atoms!”

Joarl nodded. “Lynwe and Layna are with the team we sent to the residence they were occupying. Per orders by the Durcunusaan, Selene and Charles are now in protective custody with their Durcunusaan details. Famus and Thoti are reporting that the Royal estate is locked down and secure.”

“Queen For'mya is on her way back to Sparta to deal with the Kavalians.” Wallace told him. “They refuse to allow us entry into the embassy to search for survivors and conduct an investigation.”

“Half of one wing of their embassy has collapsed!” Joarl gasped. “The remainder of their staff arrived four weeks ago. They must have casualties!”

Wallace nodded. “Their actions do not elicit a whole lot of trust Joarl.” He said.

“No they do not.” Joarl agreed. “I’ve ordered all Fleet Groups to maintain and hold their current positions and…”

Wallace heard the alarms behind Joarl and then those same alarms began to go off in his command center. He turned quickly. “Report!”

“Admiral… the SCIMITAR and her Strike Wing are shifting position!” The tech shouted out. “We’re detecting LSD coils powering up!”

“I ordered a fucking hold!” Joarl shouted from the PROMETHEUS. “William… Sa'sur is shifting SCIMITAR’s Strike Wing!”

“We see it too!” Wallace barked turning to his officer. “What is she doing? You get me Sa'sur on the COM right now!”

“The SCIMITAR is not responding Admiral!”

“You order her to stop damn it…”

The sensor operator turned to look at him her green eyes wide. “Admiral Wallace… the SCIMITAR and her Strike Wing have gone dark! They are off the board! Sensors detected twenty-two LSD drives activating just before they went dark!”

“Nubou!” Wallace screamed. “Joarl… it must be worse on the surface than we thought! Andro and his siblings were heading to the SCIMITAR and for them to jump out of the system and not tell…”

“Getting a feed from Deia in Sparta, William.” Joarl announced looking at a screen in his command center that Wallace could not see. “It reads… Disregard SCIMITAR’s actions and concentrate on finding the High Coven ships. Empress Aikiro is now being confirmed dead by the Feravomir and Durcunusaan officers. A High Coven Long Range Runner was detected attempting to land at Dragon Mountain just prior to her death and it was destroyed by Avi’s automated defenses. It is believed that Yuri is still alive however, and she may still be on the surface! Durcunusaan and other ground units are moving in force to search the area around Reylan.”

“Alive?” Wallace gasped. “How many lives has that bloodsucking upaee got? Andro said he shredded her!”

“Lock down is to remain in place until further notice. All non-military ships that move from their current locations are to be considered hostile and fired upon. That part of the message is being transmitted to all civilian ships in orbit now.” Joarl continued. He turned back to look at Wallace. “William… Deia says for us to find the High Coven ship that will try and take them off world and blow it straight to nubous hell!”

Admiral William Wallace the Third stood a little taller in his command center. “Consider it done!” He said firmly.

HIGH COVEN BLOODLETTER-CLASS CRUISER

LOW ORBIT OF EARTH OVER SOUTHERN CONTINENT

“…down to seven Admiral Moran!” The officer shouted.

Robert Moran’s face was drawn with lack of sleep, tension, worry, anger and mourning. He hadn’t slept in nearly thirty hours as he put the finishing touches on their plan, and now that exquisitely planned operation had gone right in the shitter. They had lost contact with the High Coven Commando team that had attacked the Kavalian embassy. They had lost contact with the three teams that had gone to find the Mindvoice ship with Aikiro, and their carefully laid plans in the elven city of Reylan had fatally fallen apart because of his very own daughter and her traitorous actions. His son was dead, his son’s dragon was dead and he had heard nothing from Yuri after she had gone against Androcles Leonidas to run interference for their son. Dante had reached the transport the commandos had used to land and contacted him. Moran already had ordered a Long Range Runner to the surface from their shrouded ship and he had ordered Dante and the surviving commandos to extract from the planet in the transport. The LRR would land at the same location and wait for Yuri.

Dante Moran and the surviving commandos were now safely in the landing bay of the improved version of the BLOODLETTER-Class Medium Cruiser ARCHANGEL. The ship had been specially outfitted for this mission with the latest in High Coven Shroud technology, as well as the unique capacity to discharge dozens of Shrouded drones that could act as bait or cover depending on what was needed. Each shrouded drone was prepared with a transponder that gave off the faint signature of a full sized BLOODLETTER. They were equipped with overlapping Shroud generators operating on multi-phased frequencies that made it harder to detect what they really were. Tesand had stolen another of their LRRs when they lost contact with Aikiro and headed to the surface against Moran’s orders. They had lost contact with him shortly after he reported they were coming up on the MV ship.

“Admiral… the pilot is requesting permission to leave!” The COM officer spoke turning in her chair. “He says the area is becoming very hot. Union fighters are beginning to arrive and there are at least a dozen dragons that have entered the area as well.”

“Tell him… tell him to hold!” Moran said.

“Admiral…”

“Tell him to fucking hold damn it!” Moran snarled. “How long does it take them to burn through the drone’s Shrouds?”

“They are better at it now sir! Two minutes tops!” Another tech answered.

“Then we wait twelve more minutes or until we are targeted.” Moran snapped. “We can…”

“Admiral!” The COM officer held a finger to her ear and her eyes were wide in stunned shock. “Admiral… I have been monitoring Union civilian channels! I’m picking up a report from one of their Netnews Channels.” She looked up at Robert. “Admiral they are reporting that the Empress is dead. Prime Minister Deia is about to make an announcement.”

Moran’s own eyes grew a little wider. “Put it on the holodisc!” He snapped.

The young woman altered her controls and the image of Deia appeared looking harried and unkempt. She was wearing whatever she had thrown on before her Durcunusaan detail had spirited her out of her home in Gytheio. She was now surrounded by at least a dozen of those same Durcunusaan soldiers looking quite ready to kill anything that they deemed threatening.

“They’ll burn through drone fourteen in ninety seconds!” The voice from across the bridge said.

Moran heard it but kept his attention on the holoimage of Deia as she stepped up to the podium.

“I will make a brief statement and then take a few questions, but please understand the situation is still ongoing and we are still reacting to events.” Deia spoke. She took a deep breath. “Approximately seven hours ago Zarah Leonidas was captured by High Coven Commandos in a vile terrorist act. She was brutally beaten and raped by Dante and Javier Moran as well as others. Their purpose was to obtain the location of the Mindvoice ship. Once this objective was met, that information was passed on to Empress Aikiro and additional High Coven terrorist forces that have been hiding on Earth for what appears to be several months. An attack was then launched against Dragon Mountain. At the same time other Coven forces attacked the Kavalian embassy here in Sparta while still others attempted to extract the Moran brothers from the elven city of Reylan in the south. Empress Aikiro of the High Coven and all the men with her that attacked Dragon Mountain are now dead. Aikiro was killed by the Feravomir’s own hand. Our brothers and sisters who call Dragon Mountain home insured that there were no survivors. A small transport that attempted to land shortly after the attack began was destroyed as it approached Dragon Mountain by automated defensive systems.

“Javier Moran is also confirmed dead at the hands of his sister Lucia, who as it is known to me right now, saved Zarah Leonidas’s life. His bonded dragon Naruth was killed by Prince Androcles and Elynth in battle. Dante Moran and his dragon Marux were severely injured battling Prince Androcles until his mother intervened and allowed him to escape. Androcles then took the fight to Yuri and gravely wounded her before being seriously injured himself and having to withdraw. Currently we are in the process of trying to find her and any who may be assisting her. When we do, she will either be captured and tried as a terrorist or she will be executed on sight. Probably the latter if the Durcunusaan find her first. Androcles has taken his older siblings aboard the SCIMITAR and left the system in order to protect them. The younger Leonidas children are all under heavy guard at the royal estate. The King and Queen Aricia are on location at our southern base and helping in the search for Yuri. Queen For'mya is on her way back to Sparta now. Queen Isabella Leonidas has left with the SCIMITAR.” Deia looked up. “There is not much else we can tell you at this time. Events are still happening as I said.” She set aside the data pad. “I will take a few questions… but I will warn you now, terrorist forces have acted in a heinous string of events against members of my family and I am not in a particularly good mood at the moment!”

This information caught the many Netnews reporters blindside and it showed on their faces. Deia pointed to one of the Netnews reporters in the front row. “You?” She asked quickly.

The man looked stunned but he stammered out his question. “Prime Minister Deia… you said… you said members of your family. Are you saying…?”

Deia nodded. “Yes… King Leonidas and I are related. I am… I was Queen Eliani’s sister. I knew both Resumar and Eliani very well. And no… I will not go into details at this time. Martin Leonidas and I decided long ago there was no need to reveal this information. Now however, now after what has happened, I felt the time had come so it will give you some idea as to my anger over these monstrous acts.”

“Prime Minister… is the story that we have been reporting about Carisia Moran and Prince Androcles… about Empress Aikiro’s daughter Narice and Prince Arrarn… are they true?” A woman spoke from the side. “And if so… are they involved in any way with what has happened?”

Deia nodded. “Yes they are true. Carisia Moran is now Carisia Leonidas. She was married to Androcles little more than a month ago. In the same ceremony where Narice and Toria Leonidas were married to Arrarn and became members of this family.”

“And this was not a ploy to…” The woman attempted to continue.

Deia turned dark eyes on the woman. “Carisia Leonidas is the one who gave the order to activate the Durcunusaan and lock down the Royal family and priority individuals! Her actions could very well have saved lives!” She hissed. “She and Narice were part of the initial search for Yuri and in cleaning out Coven terrorist forces from Reylan. They are not part of this vile act and any insinuations from any of you in that regard will be met with the full weight of my office in retaliation!”

This caught many of the Netnews reporters by surprise as well since it was well known Deia was very patient and methodical in her actions. This showed on their faces and the way they looked at each other.

“Is it true Prince Androcles was training High Coven dragons to fight the KFI?” Another reporter blurted out.

“Empress Aikiro brought those dragons here as a means to gain our trust. They are the same dragons that she had taken from their mothers and fathers when their ship crashed in The Wilds nearly twenty-four years ago.” Deia announced. “They were a façade for her to earn our trust. She did not foresee that Androcles would turn those riders and dragons into true Bonded Pairs. Yes… he has been training them… but certainly not to fight the KFI. He has been training them to realize their own potential and break the bonds of High Coven oppression. A goal he succeeded in since every single one of them departed with him aboard the SCIMITAR.”

“And Princess Carisia… Princess Narice…?”

Deia shrugged her slim shoulders. “They found love and their futures in the arms of two Leonidas brothers. What more is there to say in that regard? They looked past what they have been taught and made their decision. It is a decision the Leonidas family has embraced.”

“It is being reported that the Kavalians are not allowing any rescue personal and equipment into the remains of their embassy Prime Minister. Can you comment on that?”

Deia shook her head. “Queen For'mya is returning to Sparta to address this issue as we speak. Their embassy is sovereign Kavalian territory granted to them by the Union Senate and leadership. We can’t force them to take our help.” Deia held up her hand. “I will address you all in another few hours when we have more information. Please wait until then for further questions. Thank you.”

With that Deia turned away from the podium and her protection detail cleared the way for her to exit.

Moran’s eyes were wide in shock on the bridge of the ARCHANGEL. “Aikiro…” He whispered. “Tesand as well! I told that fool not to go! Vith!”

“Admiral… they’ve burned through another drone. Only four left!”

“Helm… four degrees down!” Moran barked. “Put us between the last two drones!”

“Helm responding!”

“Anything from the LRR?” Moran hissed.

“Nothing so far sir! We have been… wait!” The COM officer jammed her finger deeper into her ear. “Admiral! They just lifted off the surface!”

Moran moved closer to her. “Yuri?” He asked.

“She’s badly injured but alive sir!” she answered looking at him.

Moran let the sigh escape his chest even as he turned. “Helm as soon as they are onboard, execute a full Z radius climb out of the atmosphere!” He barked. “Once we are clear of the atmosphere… punch in the emergency jump coordinates and implement!”

“They could very well see us climbing Admiral!” The tactical officer spoke from his station. “A full power Z radius climb will leave a wake in the ionosphere!”

Moran nodded. “It will keep their weapons from locking though! It will give us the time we need to escape! I’m going to the Med Bay! Don’t fuck this up people or we are all dead! Get us out of here and we can fight another day!”

Moran turned and rushed from the bridge without another word. The Tactical officer turned to the Communications officer at her station. “Fight another day?” The man spoke very softly. “The Lycavorians just killed practically half the Empress’s family including her. And they weren't even trying hard.”

“Keep your voice down!” The woman spoke in reply.

“I’m afraid to ponder what will happen next.” The officer said turning back to his station. “It damn sure can’t get any worse.”

He was wrong of course. He just didn’t know it yet.

“Vith uns’aa!” The ARCHANGEL’s Medical Officer exclaimed when the towering Immortal smashed his way into the med center with the limp form of Princess Yuri cradled in his arms.

Pa'cour’s entire upper body was saturated in blood, his muscular arms holding his Princess’s frame close to his chest so her body did not bounce around. Blood still seeped from the savage looking wounds around her throat and left side of her face, but they were at least partially healed from the ghastly wounds he had seen on the surface. She had been near dead when he reached her after Androcles had run off, her left leg torn wide open and the artery in her leg spurting blood into the air with much less explosiveness as less blood became available. Androcles Leonidas had torn his Princess to ribbons with graceful ease, capitalizing on her anger and overconfidence as she followed him into the timber. Had he not plunged into the timber wildly after her and shot the huge beast four times Yuri would be dead and all he had done in the last twenty-five years in protecting her would have been for naught. Yuri had assigned him as her Immortal Captain after the debacle on Lycavore when he had saved her life and Pa'cour had spent the last two plus decades proving to her that her action in promoting him was not a mistake. He had hated that planet and the stink on it, and the day she arrived to try and kill the Lycavorian king Pa'cour had seen his chance to finally be free of Lycavore. He had protected her all of these years, through the violent war with the Kavalian killers, through her pregnancies, through everything. He had been present that day in the ship on Nauwora and he had noticed the change in her almost immediately but said nothing. It was not his place.

Pa'cour’s father had taught him to be mindful of his personal place in the scheme of all things. Immortals had served the High Coven for millennium and to be in the position Pa'cour now held was an honor to be cherished. His duty was to his Princess no matter the risk involved in anything. Pa'cour had honored that role for these last years in every way. Earning Yuri’s respect and at times even her wish of his council. He cared not for Moran and was always on high alert whenever he was in the area. It had taken him only moments to know Yuri needed massive amounts of blood to survive and he had done the only thing he could think of to save her. The moment he exited the transport, refusing to allow the medics to take her, no one stood in the huge Immortal’s way. Pa'cour stood six foot five and nearly two hundred and sixty-five pounds of nothing but solid muscle and bone. His skin was not as harsh looking as that of his father, and not looking as if someone had stretched it with a machine over his body. The dark gray of his skin color was actually very healthy for his species and it hid most of the more unpleasant ripples across his body.

Now as he gingerly lowered Yuri into the medical bed he would allow the doctors to do what they could. He had done his part in protecting his Princess.

“Give me six whole units!” The doctor ordered immediately. “Pump them into her now! And prep the Blood Chamber! Vith… it looks like an animal got her!”

“She… she followed Androcles Leonidas into the timber while he was in wolf form.” Pa'cour spoke softly.

The doctor shook his graying head for even he knew that is not something you did with a pureblood Lycavorian. “Foolish!” He spoke.

“Will she survive?” Pa'cour asked.

“Her wounds look partially healed!” The doctor spoke looking at him. “You gave her blood?”

Pa'cour nodded quickly. “All… all that I carried.” He answered.

“You must have been carrying quite a bit!” The doctor spoke casually as he adjusted something and used an inculcator to insert a tube into her arm. “We’ll get her into the Blood Chamber and go from there.”

“Yuri!” Moran’s voice exclaimed as he ran into the Med Bay and came to a skidding halt when he saw her. “Oh… oh my god!”

Three long slices ran down the right side of her face from her hairline to her jaw, one of them just barely missing her eye. Her throat appeared to have been torn open and he could still partially see the muscles and healed arteries pumping blood through her system. She had several deep slashes across her shoulder and chest, and her right leg was laid open to the bone, the artery exposed but now appearing to be still pumping blood through her extremities. Moran forced the look of revulsion from his face as he leaned close to her.

“Yuri?” He whispered softly as he reached out to try and take her face in his hands.

“There’s no time Admiral.” The doctor spoke. “We need to get her in a Blood Chamber if we are going to save her.” The doctor was an older man and not one to fear senior officers. If there was something about the vampire body he did not know it was because it was not known to any. He pushed Moran out of the way as he activated the hover jets on the bed and they began to push it further into the med bay.

Moran whirled on Pa'cour. “What the fuck happen Pa'cour?” He snarled at the Immortal. He took in the ashen color of Pa'cour’s face and neck, and noticed he still had his bloody body armor fastened all the way up on his neck but quickly dismissed this. “Why weren’t you with her?”

“I was with her!” Pa'cour hissed. “But I can not blur! She threw Androcles Leonidas into the timber and followed after him! I warned her not too but she ignored me! I got to her as quickly as I was able!”

“Not quick enough damn it!” Moran barked.

They turned when the medic came up to them. “The doctor wants me to check you out Colonel.” She said.

Pa'cour shook his head vehemently. “I am fine!” He snapped.

“You look like you’ve lost some blood yourself? Are you injured?”

“I will acquire blood from another of my men!” Pa'cour spoke. “I need nothing! Treat the Princess!”

Moran turned back to him. “Pa'cour…”

“She would not listen to me.” Pa'cour spoke. “When she heard the Leonidas child scream within Mindvoice she insisted we move closer to the city. I advised against it but she did not listen. She…”

Moran shook his head. “She went outside the plan!”

Pa'cour looked down at this man, towering over him by almost six inches. “She was acting as a mother should when her children are in danger!”

“Bullshit!” Moran quipped. “Dante could have handled Androcles. He said he was handing him!”

“Androcles Leonidas was crushing your son Admiral Moran!” Pa'cour snapped softly and with some anger. “Dante Moran was being pummeled by a superior warrior! Had the Princess not intervened both of them would now be dead! Not just Javier!”

Moran glared at him. “Watch yourself Colonel!” He snarled softly.

“I will not!” Pa'cour exclaimed loudly causing heads to turn towards them. “My duty is to Princess Yuri! Not to you! Not to your sons! That is my sworn duty! Your sons could not simply take the information from this child’s mind could they? They had to entertain their sick notions of arrogance and superiority! Now… the Empress is dead… Princess Yuri lies near death! One of your sons is dead and your daughter has betrayed you!”

“Yuri approved of what they did!” Moran barked at the Immortal officer.

Pa'cour nodded. “And when she asked me, I told her it was a tactically wrong move to make.”

Moran looked at him with wide eyes. “She told you?” He gasped.

“I have guarded her person for over twenty years!” Pa'cour barked back at him. “If it helps me to protect her… she tells me what I ask her! I told her the Lycavorian sense of honor would consider raping the Leonidas child a high crime. Even worse than murder. She did not listen to me. Now look at what our actions have wrought!”

Moran glared at him for a few moments and then turned when the ship’s internal COM activated. “Admiral Moran we are clear of the atmosphere and making the jump!”

Moran turned and moved to the wall panel and slapped his hand down. “Acknowledged!” He spat. “Initiate random course changes until we get to the border in the Utari Sector and then head for the defensive line. That entire section of DPs is not active. They are being repaired. Once we clear Union space head right for the rendezvous with the INQUISITOR, best possible speed!”

“Yes sir!” The voice replied.

Moran turned back to Pa'cour. “You get me a report!” He snapped. “And keep your opinions out of it Colonel!” Moran looked him up and down. “And clean yourself up Immortal! You look like shit!”

Pa'cour kept his mouth shut even as Moran whirled around and moved across the med bay to where the doctor was standing and supervising Yuri being lowered into one of the five large tanks filled with reddish liquid. It wasn’t really blood, but the healing properties of the liquid made it appear red through the glass. It was a formula the High Coven had stolen many years go from the Union Hadarian doctors and implemented within their own ranks. The medic who had checked on him before came back over and looked at him.

“There is a shower in the empty quarters down the corridor Colonel.” She spoke. “The doctor insists he look at you once you have had a chance to clean up.” She held out the bundle. “An extra uniform sir. We keep them around just in case. It should fit.”

Pa'cour took the bundle from the woman and nodded his head. He noticed she did not appear at all put out by his bloody appearance, but she was very standoffish in regards to him. Many Purebloods reviled Immortals and the way they looked, and this woman apparently was one of them. His father had once told him that the Purebloods needed them, but that they hated them. Pa'cour didn’t fully understand that until he came to be in the service of Princess Yuri and saw the treatment he got from those she associated with. Moran hated him he knew, but he didn’t particularly care for the High Coven military Commander either. The man had betrayed the Immortal Cha’talla after he had gone out of his way to assist Moran in his rise to power. Though outwardly his name was never spoken of, it was now a crime to speak of him in public, many Immortals that Pa'cour knew looked up to Cha'talla and what he had tried to accomplish for their people. When it was discovered that Cha'talla still lived, the Empress had throw a fit while Princess Yuri was more reserved. She at least respected him for insuring her consort had found his way in the fleet when they had returned from Earth. She had done everything for Moran to help him get to where he was today. As far as he was concerned, Moran didn’t deserve Yuri.

Pa'cour’s dark eyes glanced once more to where they were finishing lowering Yuri into the chamber and then he turned to leave the med bay.

IRARUZU

Lu'ria eased her head around the corner of the wall and let her amber colored eyes sweep the corridor in front of them. She gripped the K14 she had retrieved from the rail car’s hidden compartment with both hands, while Jennifer held tightly to the P190A3 she held and covered their rear. There had been no incidents as they were racing the five kilometers back to the estate in the underground rail system, yet even as they ended at the underground entrance, the alarm in the car indicated someone had breached the tunnel under the store. Neither Lu'ria nor Jennifer had ever been under combat conditions before, and considering the slaughter they both had witnessed first hand, they were holding up rather well.

Lu'ria leaned back and looked at Jennifer. “It is clear all the way up to the entrance.” She said.

“How do we know they did not find the main entrance Lu'ria?” Jennifer whispered the question.

“That is why we are using the emergency entrance in the study.” Lu'ria answered. “It is impossible to detect situated as it is. The entrance in the kitchen has more than likely been discovered.”

“How do you know?” Jennifer hissed again.

“I don’t damn it!” Lu'ria exclaimed softly. “My instructors always said that when in doubt better to be safe than sorry.”

“Lu'ria… Lu'ria I am frightened beyond belief.” Jennifer admitted.

Lu'ria nodded. “You are not the only one.” She spoke. “We must get supplies and then get to the communications bunker and warn the others. Warn Armetus.”

“Are we sure they even hit the estate?” Jennifer asked. “Is there no way we can check first?”

Lu'ria’s eyes grew a little wider. “Jennifer you are right!” She exclaimed. She headed back down the tunnel.

“Where are you going?” Jennifer stammered as she followed.

Lu'ria didn’t turn to her as she walked. “There is an auxiliary control room forty meters from the main entrance into the kitchen. It has monitors that we can use to sweep the house. The Matron Mother showed it to me when I first arrived. I haven’t been to it since.”

“Why?” Jennifer asked.

Lu'ria stopped as she came back to the end of the rail tunnel. “Because I never thought anyone would attack us in such a blatant way.” Lu'ria answered. “To simply march into the store as they did and kill the Matron Mother and then begin firing? They do not care who sees them.”

“What does that mean?” Jennifer asked.

Lu'ria looked at her. “It means just that. They do not care who sees them attacking us.” She told Jennifer. “It means they do not care that they have just started a war between our two peoples! Which also means that something else is going to happen, or it is already happening right now!”

“How do you know this?” Jennifer asked.

“Because it is what King Leonidas would do.” She answered. “It is what my 'chev (Beloved) Andro would do. And it is what my people would do.”

Jennifer shook her head. “I certainly hope you are wrong.”

Lu'ria nodded. “This way!”

The two young women darted along the rail car they had just exited and further down the tunnel to a different access tunnel. Lu'ria led them past this larger tunnel deeper into the shadows and counted off the steps before stopping. She lifted her hand and spread it flat on the smooth steel wall, feeling the texture of the metal as she moved it slowly along the way. Once the texture changed to a rougher surface Lu'ria pushed as hard as she could and the wall gave way. She pushed the section back further and revealed the small control panel. She quickly typed in a code the wall made a soft hissing noise and slid to the side. She grabbed Jennifer’s hand and pulled her into the darkness before turning back and pressing several of the dimly lit buttons on the panel. The exterior wall returned to its original place within seconds and it appeared just as another part of the wall.

“Don’t move!” Lu'ria spoke. “I have better night vision. I will activate low light lamps.” She stepped into the darkness with ease and in seconds two small overhead lamps came on. Jennifer looked around and saw that they were inside a ten by ten room with several chairs, two different computer stations and a large rack of weapons and equipment. Jennifer watched as Lu'ria settled into one of the chairs in front of the console and began typing quickly. The upper wall started to come alive with monitors from the many different video feeds inside the estate.

Almost immediately they knew their hopes would not be answered.

The monitors showed the insides of the estate from different rooms, and every room appeared to have been destroyed by rampaging monsters. Windows were smashed, blood covered the walls and floors, holes and dents from weapons fire pocked the walls and much of the furniture. Whoever had hit the estate had done so in force. Lu'ria’s amber eyes went wide and she heard Jennifer gasp in horror when the monitor switched to the den of the estate and they saw the bodies. The few men, all of the children and several of the females that called the estate home. Most were Drow, but the flash of tanned skin could be seen signifying that those females who lived with them as ‘slaves’ to the Drow females, human and elf alike were among the dead. They had died fighting beside the men and women they had come to care for completely.

“Oh Lu'ria!” Jennifer gasped softly. “They… they even killed the children.”

Lu'ria adjusted her console to the outer cameras and they saw the outside of the estate. Two of their Lifters were smoking ruins flames licking from the interiors, the third not burning but obviously no longer working as attested to by the dozens of holes in the engine core plant. Lu'ria tried to activate the Communications equipment and got nothing but interference. She knew immediately from the readings that it was a jamming field of some sort.

“They must have some sort of dampening field in place over the estate.” She spoke. “The communications array is not working.” Her keen Drow eyes caught movement and she stopped the sweeping of the camera and focused on the area in the treeline where she had seen the movement. As the camera gained distance and focus, they saw the flash of shimmering white hair and the naked forms of three Drow females.

“Mistress!” Jennifer cried. “Lu'ria they have Ixara!”

Lu'ria nodded slowly. “And two others as well. I can’t tell who it is from this distance.” She said holding back the bile in her throat that threatened to come spewing forth. “They are in the southern treeline.”

“We have to help them!” Jennifer hissed.

Lu'ria looked at her. “What would you have us do?” She demanded in a soft voice. “If they are still here then they are waiting for us! The ones from the store must have told them we escaped. They knew we would come back here!”

“We can’t just leave them!” Jennifer protested.

“Jennifer we don’t know how many of them there are!” Lu'ria exclaimed. “We would be giving ourselves to them! The Matron Mother would not want us to do that! We’d be throwing our lives away for nothing.”

“They are our family!” Jennifer hissed again. “Ixara is my… she is my Mistress! I won’t leave her!”

“She would expect you too!” Lu'ria said quickly. “She would not want you to fall into their clutches as well!”

“I won’t leave her! I won’t! I…”

Lu'ria slapped her viciously then. The blow rocked her head back and sent her staggering slightly as Lu'ria came to her feet. “Don’t you see? Ixara and the others are bait Jennifer!” Lu'ria snapped. “Bait to capture us! If we attempt anything we will become prisoners as well. And then we will be dead! We must get supplies and move into the mountains. We need to contact Krypteria Command! The Union! We must let them know what has happened here!”

Jennifer turned back around and glared at her. “How can you be so callous?” She sobbed. “They are your friends! They are like family to us!”

Lu'ria blinked her amber eyes and turned back to the monitors. “It is what they would do.” She said softly. She turned back and looked at Jennifer. “I do not want to do this either! The Matron Mother would expect us to leave them! You know this Jennifer! They are waiting for us out there. And more follow in the rail tunnel behind us. We must escape! You know I speak the truth!” Jennifer was silent as she glared at Lu'ria for a long moment. She knew Lu'ria was right, yet the thought of leaving her Drow Mistress and lover in the hands of the Kavalians was revolting to her. “Please Jennifer… I need… I need your help. I can not do this alone.”

“You promise me one thing.” Jennifer demanded knowing that Ixara would not want her to throw her life away. “You promise me that they will pay for what they have done Lu'ria! You promise me…”

Lu'ria took her hands in hers and squeezed them tightly while pulling her close. “I give my vow to you as a Drow that they will pay for what they have done Jennifer. I swear this to you.”

Jennifer nodded then and stood a little taller. “Then let’s take what we need and get out of here before they catch up to us.” She said.

Lu'ria nodded and turned to the opposite wall of the small room. “There are packs and equipment in these lockers. You take those two and I will take these. Take only rations and small weapons. We must travel light.”

Jennifer stepped up to the first set of lockers and entered a code. The three doors slid open to reveal an assortment of equipment and weapons. “Which direction will we go?” She asked.

Lu'ria waited while the second set of three lockers opened. “North.” She answered as she pulled down the small pack. “We have to get out from under whatever sort of field they have active and then contact someone.”

Jennifer was shoving items into the small pack and she looked at her. “Will anyone answer?” She asked.

Lu'ria met her eyes. “Krypteria Channels are monitored around the clock.” She replied. “Someone will hear us.”

EARTH

SPARTA

KAVALIAN EMBASSY

“…mean gone!” Keleru roared from the transmission.

“Just as I said Prefect.” Qurot answered. “They killed Timur and escaped out of a secret tunnel in the basement of the embassy. A tunnel none of us knew about. It must be how they got the elf female in to begin with! Jalersi appeared injured for Pian was carrying her, but Karun emptied almost an entire clip from an SA80 at me! He knew exactly who he was firing at!”

“I refuse to believe both my daughters have betrayed me!” Keleru hissed angrily. He was pacing back and forth in the transmission.

Pusintin appeared now. “You said you found High Coven Commando bodies near by?” He asked.

Qurot nodded. “Yes. I surmise that Timur happened upon them, killed them and when he discovered Pian and the others they killed him. He had been shot nine times with a Lycavorian K14 hand weapon. That is no accident!”

“Jalersi and Pian?” Pusintin gasped.

Matuarr came up next to Qurot. “I have suspected for some time but did not say anything until I had real proof. I have seen her exiting his quarters at odd hours of the day Marshall Pusintin. I can only surmise she is…”

“She’s fucking Pian!” Pusintin growled. “That’s just beautiful! I’ll gut that fucker and feed his intestines to the worms!”

“Without an Edit of Dissolution from her in regards to your marriage, her actions call for a death sentence Marshall.” Matuarr spoke.

“I know what it calls for Matuarr!” Pusintin snarled at him. “And she would never file an Edit of Dissolution! She’s not smart enough to do that and she loves me too much!”

Matuarr nodded his head slowly. “Then… then perhaps I am wrong.”

“This is unbelievable!” Keleru spoke once more. “First Athani… now Jalersi? Pian and Karun? I refuse to believe they are all traitors! You have no idea where they went? Perhaps they were just running for shelter somewhere and mistook you for a Coven soldier through the smoke.”

“Karun looked right at me Prefect!” Qurot answered. “And it was a K14 that killed Timur… not a Coven weapon.”

“You did not attempt to contact them?” Keleru asked.

“Karun almost killed me Prefect!” Qurot snapped. “I did not feel it necessary to ask his intentions after that.”

“You did not follow them?” Pusintin asked.

“I did not find the tunnel until a short while ago! The damage to that side of the embassy is extensive and it took me several minutes to even reach that area. I have part of our remaining security detachment guarding the entrance.”

“Casualties?” Pusintin asked.

“A third of the staff. Mostly the administrative females who had other duties as well.” Qurot answered. “The High Coven attacked with only eleven commandos. I don’t believe they knew we had recently arrived security personnel.”

“Prefect… the Union has offered their assistance several times already.” Matuarr spoke. “If we continue to refuse it they will grow suspicious as to why?”

“What did they know?” Keleru asked now his voice low and trembling with anger.

“Only what you have allowed us to know Prefect.” Matuarr answered. “I do know that Pian and Jiss both did not agree with our plans to target the Leonidas family. They believe it will pull us into a war we can not win.”

“That’s bullshit!” Pusintin snapped viciously. “We have more than enough men and ships to do what we want to do. I could invade the Lycavorian Union from four different directions and overwhelm them if I wanted!”

Keleru stopped pacing in the transmission. “These events could work to our advantage.” He said finally, Pusintin turning to look at him Qurot and Matuarr saw. “It will make our tasks easier.”

“How so?” Pusintin asked.

“We will know where all of them are.” Keleru said. “If they have locked down the royal family as their Prime Minister announced so generously only moments ago, we can combine our teams and hit them in larger force.”

“Androcles took the older children off Earth, Keleru.” Pusintin spoke. “We don’t know where they went.”

Keleru met his eyes. “Oh… but we do.” He said. He held out the data pad to him in the holo transmission. “I received this late last night from our contact within the Lycavorian Union government.” He said as Pusintin began to read. “It took some time… but they were able to find out where the elf Queen Dysea is. As well as her daughter.”

Qurot and Matuarr watched Pusintin look up at Keleru. “Cha’talla?” He gasped.

“Cha’talla?” Matuarr asked quickly. “Prefect we were under the impression the Immortal Cha’talla was dead.”

Qurot looked at Matuarr. “Who is this Cha’talla?” He asked.

Matuarr looked at him. “Former Captain to the High Lord Veldruk.” He answered. “The Immortal who protected Veldruk during our last war with the Coven. He was believed killed by Veldruk twenty-six years ago just before Aikiro rose to power. Something to do with betraying the High Lord.”

Keleru nodded. “Interesting isn’t it?” He said from the transmission. “The first Elven Queen of the Union and she is among Cha’talla’s tribe of Immortals. It’s perfect. That is where the son Androcles is taking them to finish their training. Kranek has the space and the terrain he needs apparently, and our contact has already confirmed several messages between Kranek and the son from his ship.”

“We’ll need to shift some forces around and contact Phy'iad and his mercenaries and let him know where she is!” Pusintin spoke now looking at Keleru. “This is like a gift to us Keleru!”

“Indeed.” Keleru spoke. He looked at Matuarr and Qurot. “There is a Puma Bane Pride Team in Sparta now disguised as traders. They have all undergone biogenic treatments and have been filtering among the city for weeks. I will send them a message. I want my daughter and the others found!”

“Is it wise to continue with our plans Prefect?” Matuarr asked. “They will be at their highest state of readiness now since the Coven did this.”

Keleru nodded. “This will limit them immensely and make it far easier for us to act.” He answered.

“And when your daughter and the others are found Prefect?” Qurot asked quickly. “What do you wish done?”

“Jalersi will be taken unharmed Qurot!” Keleru spoke quickly. “Pusintin will deal with her. Pian and Jiss are to be executed upon sight. Karun…” He looked at Pusintin.

Pusintin turned to the men from within the transmission. “I have two other sons who are risking their lives as we speak with the Puma Bane Pride Assassin Teams in The Wilds. Loyal Kavalians both of them! Karun can burn with Pian and the others for all I care. He has always been different.”

“The information he gave us is undoubtedly false then.” Matuarr spoke. “Do we still act on it?”

Pusintin looked right at Qurot. “NO! It can’t be trusted anymore. Make him pay Qurot.” He spoke. “I will give Jalersi and our daughter to the brothels of Nefoa for what she has done. I will have other children!”

Keleru nodded his head in the transmission. It would be fitting punishment for what she had done. “Matuarr… accept whatever help the Union offers you.” He spoke finally. “We need to keep them off balance for as long as we can. Our operations in The Wilds have already begun with great success, and by this time tomorrow Hadaria will be under our control as well. These attempts by the Coven have given us the advantage and they don’t even know it. This could not have come at a better time. That fool Aikiro, I always knew the bitch was insane. To attempt this without proper support was completely stupid.”

Matuarr nodded. “As you order Prefect.”

“Contact us with any strange requests they might have, but be as accommodating as possible and make it appear like we are victims as well.” Keleru spoke. “We must keep a public image of openness and friendship for a time longer. Qurot… I will pass on the coded channel of the Assassin Team when this transmission ends. Coordinate with them to complete our goals, but insure that you and Matuarr are off of Earth within moments of the attacks. They will not be accommodating to us once we kill off their precious royal family.”

Qurot nodded. “Of course Prefect.”

“Contact us if you discover my daughter, but until you leave Earth we should not speak again.” Keleru told them. “You part of these plans is essential Qurot. Do not fail for everything hinges on what you do!”

“We won’t Prefect.” Qurot spoke firmly.

CABELIR

KAVALIAN HOMEWORLD

OFFICE OF PREFECT KELERU

“The man is a fool!” Keleru spoke as he turned and returned to the chair behind his desk. “He thinks brute strength will suffice at all times!”

“He serves his purpose.” Pusintin answered as he went to one of the chairs across from the desk Keleru settled behind. “I’ll be surprised if he makes it off Earth alive.”

“Well… it will be no great loss.” Keleru said as he settled into the plush chair. “This business with Jalersi and Pian is…”

“I reacted angrily Keleru.” Pusintin said. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Jalersi’s father answered. “If it is true and she is consorting with Pian… you have the right to act in any manner you see fit according to our laws. Including disowning her and sending her to the brothels on Nefoa! Your daughter is another matter however. She is still very young Pusintin and…”

Pusintin shook his head. “She is just like her mother.” He spoke. “She is always pushing for more freedom and things that our females are not allowed. Karun does not treat her as a brother should. He is always giving her gifts and things. Telling her to read and be educated. I do not want to deal with that.”

“Then give her to a male seeking a plaything.” Keleru spoke. “Or arrange it that you can profit if you give her to the brothels.”

Pusintin looked at him. “You will not contest what I do?” He asked.

“Jalersi is your mate.” He answered. “She may be my daughter… but after what Athani did… it would not do for me to treat her differently than any other of our women who would dare entertain the attentions of a male that is not their mate. Pian’Nurarani however… he should know better.”

“He has always wanted Jalersi for himself.” Pusintin declared. “For many years now. I could sense that even though he gave no outward indications.”

“His Pride is large… but they are on the outskirts of our border with Wild Space… and unless I send a full force I can do nothing right now. At least not directly to his Pride aside from cutting off funds and such, which I will do immediately when we are done here.” Keleru said.

“Are there any members within the inner ring of planets?” Pusintin asked.

Keleru shook his head. “Not in positions of power no.” He answered. “Pian has kept them out of the main parts of the KFI and now I question as to why. Perhaps I will send a small ship to discover just what it is he is doing out there.”

“Nikkei is on Femeyau right now.” Pusintin spoke. “She went there to attend a gathering of Kavalian females who are coming to mating age. She didn’t want to go. She actually told me she didn’t want to be submissive to any male. She wanted to be like her mother.”

Keleru nodded. “Then I suggest you seize her as quickly as possible when she returns.” Keleru said. “If you wait to long and she discovers what it is you intend…”

Pusintin nodded. “They return tomorrow.” He said. “I’ll meet her myself and turn her over to the Entertainment Bureau for processing.”

“I will send word to our border post in that sector and have the officer there dispatch a small cruiser to investigate what exactly Pian is doing with his Pride.” Keleru spoke. “In the meantime, you need to notify Phy’iad of the location of the elf Queen so we can continue with that portion of our plans.”

Pusintin nodded and got to his feet. “I’ll do that right now.” He stated.

“You should be happy Pusintin.” Keleru spoke. “In a few short days you will have a new plaything, and we will be on our way to controlling the Lycavorian Union with you as its ruler. As it should have been long before now.”

Pusintin nodded. “And I look forward to that.” He stated. “As well as the fact my brother and that bitch of a mother will be very dead.”

HADARIA

ANJA’S OFFICE IN PALACE

“Buonau you upaee!” Anja snarled angrily at the small holoimager on her desk. “Zarah is my daughter!”

“Zarah Leonidas is not your daughter. She is the vampire Queen’s daughter.” Buonau’s face answered smugly. “And your use of foul language does not do your cause any good!”

“Nubous my cause! And her name is Isabella Leonidas!” Anja barked as she came to her feet. “This is not a game to me Buonau! The Coven just tried to kill members of my family! My daughter was raped and beaten by…”

“And according to the Prime Minister’s own statement just moments ago, she is alive and no longer on Earth and has left with Androcles and her other half siblings! There is no reason for you to return to Earth right now and delay the hearing.” Buonau spoke. “I have granted you a stay for one day to discover more information Anja, but your hearing will progress tomorrow morning.”

“You have granted me a stay?” Anja spat. “You have granted me nothing… and when I am through with you Buonau, you are going to wish you never were born!”

Buonau shook her head in the transmission. “Such talk and threats is another reason why you will not be Queen after tomorrow.”

Anja’s jade green eyes narrowed. “We’ll see Buonau! We’ll see!”

“You really should…” Buonau began to speak but Anja stepped to the side of her desk and slammed her finger down on the control panel terminating the connection.

“I hate that woman and her smug, arrogant attitude!” Anja snapped. “Someone needs to fuck her in the ass and then I’ll bet she sings a different tune!”

“Anja Leonidas!” Eurin declared from her spot on the couch next to a smirking Sivana. She turned to look at Atropos and Belen and saw them smiling as well. “That is not funny!”

Atropos turned from Eurin and looked at the petite Queen that he so adored. “The SPIRIT is in orbit Shrouded Anja.” He spoke. “We can be gone and half way to Earth before they even know we have left.”

“Do not encourage her Atropos!” Eurin snapped.

Anja took a deep breath and shook her head. “No. That will only make things worse. As much as it burns my ass to admit… Buonau’s right. There’s nothing I can do. Andro has left with his brothers and sisters and the young ones are safe within the Estate.”

“For'mya or Aricia will contact you as soon as things stabilize Anja… you know this.” Sivana spoke softly. “For the moment, aside from Zarah we know they are all safe.”

Anja returned to her chair. “I can’t believe Aikiro is dead.” She said softly.

Atropos chuckled as he moved towards her desk and Anja looked at him. “I have always known there was more to the Feravomir than her outward appearance.” He stated. “She has only proven that this day with her actions.”

“It certainly has.” Anja said. “I only wish she could have gotten Yuri too.”

“If she lives Anja rest assured that Androcles will have marked her good.” Atropos spoke.

Anja nodded. “That’s the truth. That boy is frightening sometimes.”

“He takes after his father.” Belen spoke as he moved over to the couch and sat on the arm next to Sivana. She looked up at him with an adoring smile as she placed her hand on his leg.

Eurin got to her feet. “We must be prepared for tomorrow.” She stated evenly. “Once this distasteful event is behind us we can all return to Earth. I haven’t been there in some time myself and after all this I believe a vacation may be in order.”

“I’m going to crucify Buonau for this.” Anja said with considerable heat in her voice. “And that will be pleasant compared to what I plan for Umbra!”

“I wish to be there for that.” The female voice spoke causing them all to turn.

Ceuma stood in the doorway to the office wearing a simple jumpsuit that hugged her curves exquisitely. She clung to Joci’s hand tightly looking tiny compared to her Spartan husband as Anja and Sivana came to their feet and Eurin turned. Anja’s eyes were wide as she looked at her and Sivana smiled as she walked up to her.

“It’s perfect.” She exclaimed reaching out to touch Ceuma’s hair and the Persian red color she had turned it to. It matched Anja’s exactly. “I do good work!”

Ceuma smiled shyly and reached up to run some strands through her fingers. “I prefer blond.” She spoke simply.

“As do I.” Joci commented.

“Don’t worry… after tomorrow we can wash it out.” Sivana said turning to Anja as she walked up. “Not bad heh sister? I will always have a career in disguises if I ever lose this one.”

“Sivana stop!” Eurin declared as she moved around Ceuma looking at her intently.

Ceuma looked directly at Anja, her jade green eyes identical to Anja’s in every way. “Your family?” She asked.

Anja nodded slowly. “They are safe for the moment.” She answered. “Thank… thank you for asking.” Anja looked at Joci. “You are prepared?”

Joci nodded. “Yes my Queen.” He answered.

Anja waved her hand dismissively. “We can dispense with the my Queen, or Milady crap right now! It’s kind of pointless don’t you think?”

“You are my Queen.” Joci stated firmly. “It is not pointless to me. No matter what I have done in the past… my duty is to you, to Ceuma and to this Union. I will not falter in my duty ever again.”

Anja met his eyes and nodded. “Well said Spartan. Well said.” Joci did not see Atropos’s face take on a stern look of approval at Joci’s words. Anja returned her eyes to Ceuma and reached out to take her hands. “I… I was taken by surprise when I… I apologize for anything I may have said to you.”

The corners of Ceuma’s lips curled. “You do not apologize much do you Anja?” She asked.

Anja matched her smile and shook her head. “No. Usually only to Martin when I am in phase and I am demanding more of his attentions.” Anja watched Ceuma smile even wider and turn to look up at her husband and his ebony skin.

“It seems we are not so different.” She spoke softly turning back to look at her while Joci lowered his eyes in embarrassment.

“It will take some getting used too but…” Anja began to speak.

“I wish to learn all I can.” Ceuma said. “Joci has protected me… trained me to fight… now I want to learn to heal. I can feel it within me… the ability to do this. I have been able to use it to some extent… but I want to learn more. I do not want to be a freak. I want to be my own person. I will go to another part of the Union if my presence makes you uncomfortable but I wish to…”

Anja shook her head. “No.” She stated. “Martin has always told us… he has told us to live by the rule to never fear the unknown. I will not send you away. You will stay here with Sivana and Eurin and I. We will teach you. And we will move into the future together.”

They watched as the wide smile split her face. It was the first genuine smile they had seen from her since she had arrived. Anja turned to look at Joci. “Joci you are officially reinstated into the ranks of active Spartans.” She spoke seeing his look of shock. “You have been assigned to the Durcunusaan under Lokhagos Atropos and will hold the rank of Dilochitès to him. I have already entered it into the Union database. After tomorrow it won’t matter who knows.”

Joci looked stunned and bowed his head. “Milady… Milady I do not deserve… my actions up until now have not been…”

“You acted as a man.” Anja said with a small smile. “I can not hold that against you Joci. Martin wouldn’t let me considering the fantasies we have…” She saw his eyes widen and Anja blushed as she stopped. “Never mind. The point is… once you realized your feelings you acted and you saved Ceuma’s life. And you have forsaken all that you were to protect her since then. Just as any Spartan and wolf would do. Besides… it was Atropos’s recommendation and I rarely go against his recommendations.”

Atropos snorted. “If only that were true.” He snapped stepping up to look at Joci. “I loved my mate Lilika for many years even while she was mated to another. I can not condemn you for the very thing I did. You have my respect Dilochitès Joci.”

Joci took a deep breath as Ceuma squeezed his hand tightly and pressed her petite frame against his. “I will… I will not fail you, my Queen or my mate.” He stated.

Atropos nodded. “Then let us leave Ceuma with Anja and we will go over our plan once more.”

Joci nodded and looked at Ceuma. He leaned over and kissed her deeply, her tiny hands coming up to stroke his cheek and his dreadlock hair. “Don’t let them make you cut your hair Joci.” She whispered to him. “I like it too much.”

Joci smiled and nuzzled her cheek and neck and everyone saw her eyes close in bliss and happiness. “I won’t.” He spoke.

SCIMITAR

Isabella watched him enter the Med Bay slowly, his eyes immediately going to where Zarah lay sleeping. Carisia walked on his left side, Sadi on his right with Ne'Veha holding her hand tightly. He released Carisia’s and Sadi’s hands instantly and moved up next to the bed slowly as the rest of them came into the Med Bay and moved around the bed. Tears filled Andro’s eyes as he pulled the chair closer and he slid his hand under Zarah’s, entwining their fingers gently. The signs of the beating she had seen him take from Martin were still somewhat visible, though Eliani had healed them almost completely. His face was drawn and tired though and Isabella could see that right away.

Eliani came up next to him and dropped her hand onto his shoulder. “I gave her a mild sedative when we got here. She woke briefly… but now she is sleeping soundly.” She said softly.

Isabella reached over and placed her hand on top of his gently. “She asked for you.” She said softly. “She wanted you here with her.”

Andro nodded. “I know.” He whispered.

“Andro…” Isabella said staring at this young man she called son without hesitation or doubt.

“I failed mother.” Andro said softly. “Father was right you know. I should have been protecting her more. I should have…”

“No!” Isabella stated emphatically squeezing his hand. “You will not carry blame for this! I forbid it! And so would she! Do you hear me Androcles? You will not carry blame for this!” Isabella lifted her head and looked at Carisia and Narice directly. “None of you, do you hear me? None of you?”

“The others are dead.” Andro said softly turning his azure eyes on Isabella. “All of them but one. I swear to you on my life mother, I will hunt him until the end of time if I have to. I will see he answers to me for what he has done! No matter how long it takes, no matter where I have to go, I will find him mother. I will find him and I will make his death as painful and as hideous as I am able.”

Isabella wasn't the only one in the Med Bay who felt the shudder of death’s hand brush through them as Androcles uttered his vow. There was no question in his voice, no doubt in his words and all of them at that instant realized just how seriously dangerous their brother truly was.

Isabella squeezed his hand and nodded her head. “I will hold you to that vow Androcles Leonidas.” She said softly. “You have… you have always been closer to Zarah, Andro. I need… I need you to tell me why now my son. During… when Eliani was examining her she found…”

Andro turned his face back to Zarah’s and lifted her hand in his. All of them gasped when the soft blue psychic shield activated around their hands and shimmered gently, pulsing with power and life. “She found trace elements of Stage Three Blood Fever in Zarah’s cells.” He spoke softly. “Yes… I know.”

Blood Fever was the vilest of diseases among vampires. It was brought on by a lack of blood when it was time to feed. Many pureblood vampires could go weeks without needing to feed on blood. The purer their blood the longer they could survive without it. Isabella herself could go almost two months without needing to ingest fresh blood to maintain her body if need be. With the development of the cloned blood by Anja, and the many improvements over the years in the taste and texture of it, Blood Fever cases had dropped to nothing. Vampires could drink the cloned blood like others drank coffee and tea, and most of them did everyday, which then eliminated the worry of ever having Blood Fever affect them. It was a common sight to see them in the many taverns and cafés drinking cloned blood which had been named Nau'shindcal d'l'Vlos because of its fruity taste. It allowed them to fit in quite naturally among the citizens of the Union and it was something that had endeared Anja to every vampire who called the Union home.

If one went without blood when their time came however, it was not a pretty event to behold. The first stage of Blood Fever was the cold, damp skin and minor trembling with a slight fever. This was easily treated when discovered, just by ingesting new blood. The second stage was further along and harder to treat since the individual would now be losing their sense of reality and all thoughts of trying to cure themselves. A much higher fever and spasms were the usual signs of Stage Two. It was still very treatable, sometimes having to be forced due to behavior, but as long as the individual got blood they could be helped and would recover.

Stage Three of the Blood Fever was fatal.

Once an individual advanced to the third stage, their normal brain functions rapidly deteriorated to that of mindless machines whose only thought was to kill. The fever was at a point that it would begin shutting down other organs within their bodies, shrinking the size of the blood vessels within their internal organs and even if they fed, their minds were usually destroyed by now and they would continue to feed and kill until the fever ended their lives or they were killed by someone else. They essentially became monsters. And it was this reason that within the Union, anyone known to have Stage Three Blood Fever would be put out of their misery before they were allowed to die such an agonizing death. It was a little known or used law, but in all the time vampires had been part of the Union, the law was never disobeyed. This was the manner that the Kavalian Federation had refined to a sick art with prisoners they took during their war. Starving the vampires until Stage Three of the Blood Fever had gripped them and then turning them loose on other prisoners who they had taken and betting on who would survive the longest. It was a heartless practice and completely heinous, and one of the reasons the vampires within the High Coven so dreaded being taken prisoner by the Kavalians.

“Andro… Andro how could that be?” Isabella asked.

“She always hated having to take blood.” Andro spoke softly. “When she ran away that time… into the mountains it was because she didn’t want to take blood.”

“But… Andro you were the one who found her.” Eliani said.

Andro nodded. “Yes. And when I did… the Third Stage of Blood Fever had already set in.” He answered. “She attacked me when Elynth and I landed. She was so strong. She could smell my blood and it was all she wanted.”

Isabella’s hands went to her mouth in horror as she turned back to her daughter and looked at her. “But… Andro… there is no cure for Stage Three. Her mind… her mind would have been… the law says…”

“She was my sister and I was not about to let any law take her away from me!” Andro stated firmly. “She is stronger than you know mother… stronger than any of you have ever suspected. She was fighting it… Elynth and I could sense it… she was fighting it with all that she was.”

“But how…”

“I reached for her mind… I wrapped my shields around her mind and I let her feed.” Andro said flatly as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “Elynth and I shielded her mind for three days… I let her feed in increments to satisfy the thirst… and as each hour passed we pushed back the fever. I wasn’t going to let her die.” He reached up with his other hand and caressed Zarah’s cheek. “I had to break her leg when she fought me, but Elynth and I channeled my blood into her brain for the most part. There were times when she wouldn’t take her fangs out of my neck and I had to force her, but by the end of the second day it was working and she was becoming herself once more.”

“Andro… Anja did not detect this when she examined her after you returned.” Isabella spoke in shock.

Andro shook his head. “No. When I knew she was well enough to travel and had beaten it I took her to the Feravomir. She hid what I had done… after calling me some choice names and saying I was just as reckless and stupid as my father. And then she made sure she was present when mother examined her to insure her subterfuge worked.”

“Why?” Eliani asked softly.

“To protect her.” Andro answered. “All of you would have fawned over her and protected her to the extent she would never have grown into what she is now. What she will still be one day.” Andro willed away the psychic shield around their hands and brought it to his cheek, pressing the back of her warm skin to his. “A devoted lover, a beautiful wife and a wonderful mother to many children.” He said softly. “We must help her to regain that. Lucia is the biggest part of it, but she will need our support and guidance, not our pity and sorrow over what has happened. I will do it alone if I must… as I did before… but it will be much easier with all of you helping me this time and not trying to hide it.”

Isabella was the first to answer wiping the tears away as she placed her hand on Andro’s short black hair. “Yes.” She said softly.

“Yes.” Carina spoke almost immediately after her mother.

“Yes.” Sadi spoke next as she, Ne'Veha and Carisia stepped closer.

They converged as one then, all of the Leonidas children and those that were now members of their family. All with that one goal and purpose in their minds.

Blood Before All Else.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

RITAAH

KAVALIAN SPACE

STRIKER ONE

Her decision had been made the moment she had left that warm, modest home on the outskirts of Sparta.

She didn’t know how to explain it, only that the sights, smells and sounds of Sparta had ignited within her the desire for knowledge and truth and above all else closure. To know who she was and why everything felt as it did. Why she saw things in her mind that she hadn’t actually physically seen while here in Sparta. To feel like she knew so many people yet have them look at her like she was a stranger. She had spent nearly seven hours with them, well into the evening and early morning hours, all the while holding the holoimager in her hand. They had been so kind and open and… and so very loving towards the end. Love… it was an emotion she had never felt before now, and it filled her entire being. They had held nothing back from her, condensing so much information into so few hours. The horror she felt at what had been done to her was a blatant thing, knowing that she had died on this very planet over two decades ago. Knowing that she had been wolf at one point in her life, and now she was a vampire. The eternal enemy of the wolves or at least that is what she thought. The tears had flowed freely at that time, the sense of loss like a dark chasm that could not be crossed. She had felt so alone and frightened at that one point in her life, another emotion she had not experienced so far in this new life she now hated. She was unsure of what to believe or what to do. So much had been lost that she could not even remember. It was nearly unbearable.

Until two sets of hands, one smooth and gentle and the other warm but rough from hard work and years of harsh fighting, until those two sets of hands had reached across that great dark chasm and reclaimed what they had lost so long ago through no fault of their own.

Hali had gathered her into her arms then and cradled her as she wept, her soft, tender hands caressing her long hair and skin. Hali… Hali her mother. And then the lean but muscular frame of the Spartan Kim So had wrapped his arms around them both and together the three of them had wept for what had been lost, and what was now found again. Over the course of the next five hours they had sat with her, held her and attempted to help her fill in all the blanks that filled her mind. When she left that home as the sun began its rise over the horizon many things had changed in her life. She had learned more of whom she really was and the history behind that woman, more than she had known before coming here. She had discovered that she had a man and a woman who now regarded her as the daughter they had thought lost to them so long ago. She discovered she had a mother and father who did not care that she was a vampire now, they cared only that their daughter had been given back to them. And most important of all, she had discovered who she truly was.

That morning the vampire known as Juliana One had died and in her place was now the vampire Julie Collins. She had a long way to go to get her life back, but as they parted ways that morning a tearful Hali and Kim So, her mother and father, vowed they would help her regain all that she was and had lost. And most important of all to her, she would have to gain back the trust she had taken so many years to earn with the two men who she wanted most to be part of her life once more. And she knew right where she had to begin.

Julie Collins looked up from her seat in the STRIKER and stared at the back of Resumar Leonidas's head as he knelt between the two pilots and the atmosphere buffeted their ship as they skipped along the surface. The memories she had of her former life never imagined that Martin would have children. The life they had led back then, the missions, the fighting, those thoughts had never entered their minds. Now she knew he had many children. Strong, powerful children just as he was. She could almost feel his arms around her from the different times they had embraced through the years. Strong arms that held her close and comforted her. Martin’s arms… Danny’s arms. His smiling ebony face could always make her laugh. Her family back then, and if she had anything to say about it, her family in the future once more. Julie let her eyes drift to the over two dozen men and women on this ship; half of them part of the vampire strike team she was leading. She glanced back to where the dark green scales of Resumar’s dragon Cemath resided beside the purple hued scales of the female she had heard them call Mirra. She was slightly startled to see both sets of their eyes focused on her, but she hid the outward reaction from her face. They appeared calmer than her, secured in the harnesses as they were. Julie had fought the Kavalians for more years than she could remember, all under orders from the Coven Empress. She had killed hundreds of them, and been injured many times in the process, but always there was a sense of instinct that kept her alive. She hadn’t known then what it was, no one did, but she knew now. It was the instinct of the wolf that was ingrained in the memory of her former self. That almost sixth sense of danger that had saved her more times than she could recall. That instinct was screaming at her what to do now, and Julie Collins stood up slowly intent on doing just that.

She glanced at the men and women she knew had every intention of killing as many of the Lycavorian Union team as they could before blending into the darkness and making their way to the Mindvoice ship on their own. Their task was simple enough. They were to secure the ship, and if at all possible remove the ship from the planet as Martin had done twenty-five years ago on Lycavore. Julie had worked with this team for years and she knew each and every one of them very well. They were all loyal to the High Coven no matter what it was they were asked to do. They followed her orders because the Empress had put her in charge; however Julie knew they did not trust her as they did each other. That suited Julie just fine since she had no intention of betraying the loyalty that had taken her more years to cultivate and grow long before she had ever known them any of them. She moved up into the cockpit area of the STRIKER and saw Athani Leonidas sitting at the engineer station monitoring their progress and different settings while her tail twitched nervously behind her. The wondrous cyborg like machine they called Avi sat beside her silently monitoring different functions of their STRIKER.

“Coming into pattern now.” The elven pilot spoke softly as she adjusted her controls.

“Point Two percent degradation of Shroud.” The co-pilot spoke in return. “We are still ghosts.”

“STRIKER Two, ease four degrees to your port.” The pilot spoke. “We don’t want to mix on trails going in. No sense in testing if the Kavalian sensors are better than we think.”

“Two confirms.” The voice spoke from the COM.

“Princess?” The female pilot asked turning her head slightly. “Avi?”

Athani shook her head. “No indication that the remaining ships even know we are here.” She replied quickly. “I’m not picking up any transmissions that are unusual. Avi?”

-Sensor emissions from the remaining Kavalian ships do not indicate any activity outside of normal parameters- Avi answered.

“What’s normal Avi?” The co-pilot asked with a smirk.

Avi paused before turning to look at him. –Anything that would likely cause them to increase their scanning parameters and reveal our position is not normal Lieutenant-

Athani smiled in response to Avi’s answer. “An announcement that they have detected two Lycavorian Union STRIKER DTs entering the atmosphere of Ritaah would probably qualify as very unusual as well.” She said reaching out to place a hand on Avi’s massive shoulder.

That they were entering the atmosphere of a Kavalian planet, deep in Kavalian space, knowing that she more than likely had a death sentence on her throughout Kavalian territory did not deter Athani from feeling the excitement. Since becoming Resumar’s wife and a Princess of the Lycavorian Union, Athani had seen and experienced more wonders in the last almost five months than she had in her entire life with Jalersi and the others of her kind, and it all began with the man she loved devoutly. She wondered briefly how her sister was, and if she had ever opened herself to discovery as Athani had done. Athani hoped so for she did love her sister and wanted to see her happy. The co-pilot’s voice brought her quickly back to their very tense and current situation.

The co-pilot nodded his helmeted head with a chuckle. “Yep! That would qualify since we ain’t suppose to be here.”

“How many ships Athani?” Resumar asked now.

Athani shook her head. “I’m only detecting twenty-six.” She answered. “There should be thousands Resumar. Avi… do you have the same amount?”

-Affirmative. Twenty-six confirmed. One GREATSOUL-Class Dreadnought, eight DIMERU-Class Medium Cruisers, nine PURUSIAN-Class Heavy Frigates and eight as yet previously unknown Frigate Class sized vessels. Passive Thoron Scan indicates similar weaponry as PURUSIAN-Class but with thicker hull dimensions. Supposition is they are meant to replace the older PURUSIAN-Class vessels. I can detect nothing else that would hide a Kavalian ship from the sensors on this STRIKER-

“New class of ship huh?” The pilot spoke.

Resumar looked at Athani. “Anything?” He asked.

Athani shook her head. “I was not allowed to look through plans of that nature.” She answered. “It doesn’t surprise me though… my father and Pusintin are always looking for bigger and better ships.”

Resumar nodded. “Bigger isn’t always better.” He spoke softly.

Athani batted her blue/green eyes at him seductively. “It is in your case my love.”

The soft coughing sound came from the pilot. “Oh… gag me to death!” She exclaimed. “Way too much information!” The female elven pilot spoke.

Resumar laughed and looked at Avi. “Ok… Avi give it a name and file it to the Union databanks. I’m sure Antell is doing the same thing on the FAITH.” Resumar spoke.

-Considering the Union’s penchant for naming ships of the Kavalian species after feline creatures or of similar meaning, I will call it the NIGHTFANG- Avi answered.

Athani looked at him. “There is a reason for that Avi.” She spoke with a smile. “We are a feline species.”

Avi’s almost crimson colored red eyes turned to her. –This is why many Union ships have references to the Lycan heritage of their species then. As the High Coven ships have blood in their names in many instances?-

“Yes.” Athani said.

-A curious practice- Avi spoke. –I have added and filed the proper category to the data banks Resumar Leonidas-

Resumar nodded. “Thank you Avi. That they left only a few ships in the area fits with what we picked up on the FAITH. The majority of their forces have left the area. Maybe this new class is undergoing some sort space trials.”

“But the question remains husband, to where did the rest go?” Athani asked looking at him. “U’zolot Consortium Space in this region is completely empty and void of anything worth while. Unless they are preparing to invade Limian space as Captain Antell suggested.”

“As long as they ain’t here I’m not going to complain.” Res answered. “And that isn’t our mission right now.”

Athani nodded. “Point taken my love.” She stated with a grin.

“Dropping through outer atmosphere.” The pilot spoke. “Glide pattern Delta Four One.”

“Delta Four One confirmed. STRIKER Two is maintaining separation and matching your maneuvers.” The pilot of the second STRIKER spoke.

“Release altitude in six minutes!” The pilot of Res’s ship spoke softly.

Julie stepped forward and placed her hand on Resumar’s shoulder then. She watched as his handsome face turn to look at her and she saw Martin’s eyes looking at her. It made her unique decision so much easier. “A word Resumar.” She whispered to him.

“Juliana this is not…”

“My name… my name is Julie Collins.” She spoke in that same soft whisper but this time with more forceful tone to it.

Athani turned her head this time for she had heard Julie speaking. She had spent many days and weeks learning of the history of Resumar’s father and how he had returned to the Union. Martin Leonidas’s victories on Earth against the High Coven were legendary even in The Wilds and Kavalian space. She also remembered the name of the one who he considered a dear sister. A sister whom he had buried after that Battle for Earth. She sensed Resumar’s dark eyes focus on her for a moment and then he casually stepped toward Athani. “Bring up the two dimensional specs of the terrain once more for the Major and I Aryschanne.” He told her in a voice that could be heard by those first few soldiers just outside the cockpit.

Athani nodded and did as he told her even as Julie moved closer and made a show of looking at the screen.

“I am not your enemy Resumar Leonidas.” Julie whispered. “However… those who are part of my team do not share that same view. They will attack you once we are on the ground, try and kill as many as possible and then blur into the night. Their goal is the Mindvoice ship. It has always been the Mindvoice ship. The Empress’s plan was to eliminate all of you and then take the ship from this planet if it was possible.”

Resumar’s expression didn’t change and Julie could only inwardly smile at the calmness he displayed at this information. He was like his father… at least the part that she remembered Martin to be.

“Why should I trust you?” Res asked her softly.

Julie met his eyes. “If you are your father’s son, like your brother Androcles, you will not trust me.” She answered just as evenly. “I am speaking the truth however.” She tilted her head slightly. “You already suspected didn’t you?”

“They won’t succeed.” Resumar told her gently. “If you care for them you will inform them that…”

“You assume that I care for them.” Julie said firmly. “Which I do not.”

“Then they will die.” Resumar told her.

Julie nodded. “So be it.” She said. “I am not Juliana One anymore… if I ever was. I know who I am… and I hope to rediscover all that I have lost in the future. I would like it to start here and now with you. You may be half elf… but you carry the blood of Martin Leonidas in your veins and that gives you an uncanny sense of smell if my memories of your father are correct. Am I lying to you Resumar?”

“No.” He stated without hesitation.

“Then will you tell your mate and wife to take her hand off the K14 she now has leveled at my abdomen. I would prefer not to hit a patch of rough air and have her blow my stomach out my back.” Julie said calmly turning to look at Athani.

Athani met her gaze unwavering. “I will protect what is mine.” She said softly. “Against any threat.”

Julie smiled gently at her. “Yes… I predict you would.” She turned back to Resumar. “I imagine you have already briefed your people to be aware of such action by the Coven troops considering your reaction now?”

Resumar nodded slowly. “Yes. Dario and Sorran will act the moment we touch down. My cousin will leave none of them alive.”

Julie nodded her head. “I once considered your father like a brother Resumar Leonidas.” Julie spoke softly. “I may be… I may be vampire now, but all of my memories are the same as that woman. My… my mother and father will help me to regain what I have lost and I hope… I hope to consider him a brother one day in the future again. I will not betray one of his sons. I would die first.”

“I know.” Resumar said his eyes staring at her without wavering. “We…”

“Whoa!” The pilot of their STRIKER spoke causing them to turn around.

“What is it?” Resumar asked her moving back between the seats.

“I don’t know.” The pilot answered. “A good sized power surge from the PILLAR OF FAITH. It caused their Shroud to fluctuate for several seconds!”

Resumar’s eyes grew a little wider and he turned to Avi. “Avi were they seen? Were they seen?”

-Unknown at this time- Avi answered. –It appeared to be an ion particle burst of some sort-

“There it is again!” The co-pilot hissed. “Sibfla… bigger this time!”

-The lieutenant is correct- Avi stated turning to Resumar. –I have confirmed it as a level three Controlled Ion Particle Emission Burst. Similar to what the Union calls their PSGs. The Portable Sensor Grenades designed to scramble ground sensor arrays. These are much more concentrated however-

“Nubou! If the FAITH loses her Shroud she’ll be a sitting duck and we’ll lose our support and ride out of here!” Resumar cursed. “Athani get me Captain Antell! Quickly!”

PILLAR OF FAITH

“…find out where the fuck it’s coming from before it kills us all!” Antell bellowed at his bridge crew.

“Captain… incoming transmission from STRIKER One!”

“Put it up quickly!” Antell barked turning to the Holo Disc on the floor of the bridge.

“Antell!” Resumar’s image burst into existence.

“Milord… we don’t know what it is! We are…”

“Antell… Avi says they are PSGs!” Resumar exclaimed.

Antell’s eyes went wide. “PSGs!”

Resumar nodded. “The High Coven Strike Team must have placed them all over the ship and set them with timers! You must get out of the area until you find them all!”

“Milord you…!”

“Damn it Antell! If we lose you and the PILLAR OF FAITH we are finished before we even get started! Evac the area now! That is an order!” Resumar barked.

Antell was a military man before all else and he reacted as such. “Helm! Bring us about! Full power to the sub lights! Prepare for a combat jump to the secondary holding position! Stand by on the…”

The systems on the bridge of the FAITH flickered madly for several seconds before returning to normal.

“Fuck!” A voice screamed. “Captain we’ve lost the Shroud! They can see us! They can see us!”

Antell had not been chosen to command the PILLAR OF FAITH because he was hesitant in his actions. Martin Leonidas and Admiral Riall had chose him for his decisiveness and his ability to command.

“Milord… you are on your own! I will contact you when I am able!” Antell barked as he turned from the transmission. “Helm! Evasive pattern Echo Three! Full power to all turrets and missile batteries. Shields to max power and prepare a full spread on Photonic torpedoes! Max yield! If we have to blast our way clear then let’s get to it!”

STRIKER ONE

“Fuck!” Resumar exclaimed.

Julie grabbed his arm quickly. “Do not react as you want to Resumar.” She said quickly, consciously blocking the view of him from the rear of the ship. “We do not want a battle on board this ship while we are descending. You can do nothing for your Captain now except trust in his ability while he leads them away from us.”

“She’s right Resumar.” Athani said quickly. “My people will assume the FAITH was here to spy on the ships and ground troops. They won’t suspect we are landing on Ritaah. As much as it pains me to say, they are not that forward looking.”

Resumar stared at Julie for a long moment as he breathed deeply and got his anger under control. “If you betray me or anyone under my command… I will feed your guts to the insects that inhabit this world!” Resumar hissed softly.

Julie nodded without hesitation for she had no intention of doing any such thing. “I will not.” She spoke. “We must act as if nothing has happened. If will confuse them when it comes time to act on the surface”

-Resumar Leonidas… my counterpart on the surface has initiated contact with me again. He was able to activate many of the main systems on VORTEX Cruiser 341- Avi spoke as he turned to look at him in the oversized chair built specially for him.

Resumar turned to him surprised. “How did he do that?”

-Apparently… he has found someone with sufficient Etheric abilities located on the surface of this rather unsightly and humid planet and this enabled him to activate the majority of Cruiser 341’s main power drives-

Athani looked at Resumar with a stunned expression. “Someone like me. Among the ones we think are rebels!” She gasped. “Your mother said the biogenic treatments altered me enough to be able to develop Mindvoice abilities. It is why Cemath was able to speak with me. It is why I can converse with anyone now in Mindvoice.”

“Wait!” Julie demanded looking at him. “You… you have contact with this ship on the surface?”

Resumar looked at her. “The ship’s Avatar. One like Avi.” He spoke quickly. “Every Pralor ship had one. The one down there made contact with Avi a few hours ago and Avi’s been in contact with him ever since.”

“And you didn’t tell me!” Julie said.

“I didn’t feel the need to share that with you… no.” Resumar stated flatly. He turned back to Avi. “Avi… can he get those with him to meet us when we land?” He asked softly. “Julie says the Coven troops will attack us and a battle on the surface is not something we need to have draw attention to us.” Julie looked at Resumar when he spoke. There was no hesitation in his words or his tone when he had called her that. This more than anything proved to her that he believed her.

-Many of those with him are like Athani Little One- Avi answered. –I will ask him to do this-

“Avi… I have asked you not to call me that.” Athani stated looking at his reptilian features.

-Yes I know. However… Martin Leonidas told me fourteen point three years ago if the name fits… the name fits- Avi answered blinking his red eyes at her innocently. –Taking into account your physical proportions to your husband and myself… the name does fit you-

Athani looked at her husband with a stern expression. “Your father and I will have words when we return.” She spoke.

Resumar grinned in spite of what was happening all around them. “I’ll make sure I’m somewhere else then.” He stated. He turned back to Julie. “Be prepared Julie. When we land Dario will attack immediately. We must as well. It needs to be quick and decisive. We don’t want a long, drawn out battle. It will only bring the Kavalians to the surface.”

Julie nodded. “I will be.” She stated.

Resumar nodded and turn to his pilot. “Senior Lieutenant, inform STRIKER Two to close formation and get us on the ground as quickly as you can.”

The female pilot nodded. “Here we go.” She said.

HIGH COVEN BLOOD REVERENCE-CLASS DREADNOUGHT

FREEDOM’S VOICE

ORBITING RITAAH

“… appears to be some sort of ion surge sir!” The tactical officer spoke from across the bridge.

“Ion surge?” Maros exclaimed looking at Vonis as they stood on the bridge of the largest and most powerful ship in the High Coven inventory.

“Ion surge from what?” Vonis asked now.

“Unknown Colonel!” The officer replied. “Appears random and… there it is again! Whatever they are, it’s causing their Shroud to fluctuate wildly!”

Maros looked at Vonis. “We did not detect their presence when they arrived Colonel Vonis.” He spoke. “The Union has improved dramatically on the Shroud technology, or our passive sensors are not as good as we thought. I tend to believe you have improved on the Shroud.”

Vonis nodded with a small smile. “We’ve incorporated technology from the Mindvoice ship into the newer ones.” He spoke.

“Then I can assume they are probably already headed to the surface?” Maros spoke.

“More than likely yes. No telling how long they have been here… but my guess is the STRIKERS are heading down now. Resumar is a careful one Maros… he would have run sensor sweeps of the surface before leaving his ship.” Vonis answered.

Vonis spoke freely with this man and had for several months now. Their commitment to seeing his mother’s rule end was genuine and serious. The men and women he had worked with and watched these last months were of the highest caliber and all of them knew their jobs well. All of them also wanted to see the war prosecuted in another fashion that saw them give up less and end it quicker. They had seen too many of their friends and family suffer under the current leadership and their policy of reacting to Kavalian moves as opposed to making their own. The shock that the leader they had followed for so long was actually Lucia Moran had passed within hours of Lucia revealing herself to them in the control center of their command base. It had impressed Vonis how they had gone from shock to questioning to having their purpose renewed even more when they came to the realization that if Lucia was with them, there could be others who had not yet revealed themselves. He could not fault their trust; Lucia’s information through the years had been dead on accurate, many times forgoing obvious targets because they were traps she warned them about. It also pleased Vonis to know that it was his sister’s daughter who was leading the insurgency, and the fits they must have had trying to discover who it was, when all along the very person they wanted to find was sitting with them.

They had arrived two days previous, leaving one of their BLOOD REVERENCE-Class Dreadnoughts and the rest of their ships further out in the system. They had approached Ritaah with only their seven ships to limit accidents or exposure. Vonis knew Resumar to be the more methodical of the Leonidas sons and more than likely had plans for every circumstance. The vampire commandos with Resumar didn’t concern Vonis as much as the unknown factor that Resumar could not prepare for. Vonis knew from experience that the unexpected usually and often happened to even the best laid plans. And the unusual was happening right now.

“Shit!” The tactical officer barked. “Captain! Colonel! They just lost their Shroud! The Union ship just lost its Shroud!”

“Put it up!” Maros hissed loudly. “Put it up!”

The star chart in front of them burst to life from the table and they could easily see the streamlined and massive shape of the LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruiser beginning to turn rapidly.

“They just went to full power on their sublights!” The officer screamed out. “Their weapons are fully charged and they are heading on a course that takes them away from Ritaah! The planet’s gravity well is holding them back some but they are maneuvering!”

“I can see that!” Maros barked. “What are the Kavalian dogs doing?”

The chart shifted it’s shape and widened and then they saw the red dots that signified Kavalian ships. They were beginning to turn towards the Union Strike Cruiser.

“They are slow!” Vonis spoke softly. “Very slow!”

Maros nodded. “Ill trained and caught by surprise no doubt. Sloppy.” He looked at Vonis evenly. “Even a LEONIDAS IIA-Class Strike Cruiser can not stand against twenty-six ships Vonis.” He said.

Vonis met his gaze. Maros was an excellent tactical leader and a man who sincerely cared for his crew and those who followed his orders. “You realize by now that the word has gone out to KFI Headquarters. They’ll turn more ships this way.”

Maros nodded. “Our primary mission according to Lucia was to safeguard your nephew and his people while they conducted their mission to destroy this ship on the surface. I am a fleet officer sir… I…” Maros took a deep breath. “We are not the enemy of the Union and I can not allow a fellow ship captain who is not my enemy face such odds alone! Not when we are so close to achieving part of what Lucia wanted for us!”

Vonis looked back to the star chart and made his decision. “Well… it may not be what Lucia wanted… but the day had to come sooner or later. Give me a LRR with Shroud capability and two officers. I’m going to the surface.”

“I will fly it!” Asharli declared moving from her spot on the bridge.

Vonis looked at her and then turned back to Maros. “Give me an experienced soldier then Maros. A heavy weapons person preferably.”

Maros nodded. “Done.”

“COM Officer…” Vonis barked. “Open a channel to the Union ship. Secure COM Code Vonis six four three Alpha! Do it now!” Vonis looked at Maros. “Time to let them know they aren’t alone.”

Maros smiled. “Helm! Standby to maneuver! Weapons and shields to full power! Full yield torpedoes to standby!”

PILLAR OF FAITH

“…weapons range in forty seconds!” Antell’s Tactical Officer declared. “We’re ready Captain, but the gravity of the planet slowed us down enough that we couldn’t turn as sharply and then turn away in time to beat them!”

“Maintain course!” Antell barked from his chair. “We have to draw them away from Ritaah! Standby aft Type One turrets and missile batteries to draw their attention and…”

“Captain! Incoming Secure transmission!”

Antell came to his feet. “The Prince?”

“Negative sir!”

“Then who?” Antell snapped. “We are the only ship out here!”

“Secure COM code Vonis six four three Alpha!” The officer turned to look at him with wide eyes. “It’s Colonel Vonis’s Command Code Override!”

“Activate!” Antell almost screamed turning to the holodisc on the deck. He watched as the image burst into existence and he was looking at Colonel Vonis of Union Intelligence and brother to Queen Isabella. “Colonel Vonis!” He snapped.

“We are monitoring your situation Captain.” Vonis spoke. “I will make this brief. I’m heading to the surface of Ritaah to help my nephew. There are thirty-seven former High Coven ships that are now part of the Insurgency lurking about all around you. I’ve been operating with them for three months now by order of the King. This is Captain Maros, commander of this ship FREEDOM’S VOICE. His forces are standing by to assist you.”

Antell looked at the image in shock. “Assist me?” He gasped.

Maros stepped forward fully. “Captain… it would be our honor to stand beside you and squash these Kavalian dogs!” He spoke forcefully.

Vonis chuckled. “Make it happen Captain! I’ll contact you from the surface when I have linked up with Resumar.”

Antell watched with wide eyes as Vonis disappeared from the transmission and it focused fully on Maros. “I have seven ships moving with me right now and another thirty inbound from coordinates 56793 Mark four. They will join with us in fifty four seconds.”

Antell’s stern face took on the look of a predator about to feast on its prey and he smiled widely. “Helm! Come about one hundred and eighty degrees!” He barked out. “Full power to forward shields and armor. Standby main Type One and Type Two turrets! And jam any further communications from those damn ships!”

“Already on it sir!” The COM officer replied.

Antell looked at Maros. “I’ll bore in on the GREATSOUL’s port side!” He said.

“We will take the starboard then!” Maros barked. “We’ll see you after we blow her to ashes!”

Antell smiled. “That we will!”

Maros turned in the transmission. “Helm… port turn to course 7754 point three! Standby all weapons for a suppression barrage to starboard! All port side batteries to manual for targets of opportunity!” He turned back to Antell. “Fight well Captain!”

“Live well Captain!” Antell replied as the transmission ended. He turned to his executive officer and shook his head. “I’ll be damned! Fighting beside High Coven ships! I never thought I’d live to see that!”

His XO grinned. “The King told you it would never be dull sir.” He spoke.

Antell laughed. “That he did!” He nodded. “Let’s do this people! Stand by suppression barrage to port! High yield warheads in the Mark 22Bs! Let’s hurt them real bad in the first pass people! Starboard batteries to engage at will any ships in their cone of fire! Once we are clear of the GREATSOUL launch every fighter we have to help coral the others! And make it clear to our pilots the High Coven ships are on our side!”

His XO turned from the console he stood next to. “I’ve already sent word to our fighters sir! Medical Bay reports they are ready and damage and control crews are standing by!”

Antell nodded in approval. “Then let’s get to it and see what our new ship can do!”

The first instance in known history of Lycavorian Union and High Coven ships fighting as allies would come in a little known system of space above an even lesser known planet on a mission that had already altered the future with its implications the moment it was begun.

Only the gods knew if it would grow into anything more than that, but the odds had just gotten a whole lot better.

RITAAH

VORTEX CRUISER 341

Channa had never seen or experienced anything so amazingly wonderful in her young life.

It began the moment they entered that hatchway into this ship and a new world. The second she entered the first corridor, bright lights began to come on extending down the long tunnel like scene in front of them. Channa watched as this towering cyborg nodded his head in obvious approval and motioned them further into the ship. Avatar 341 began explaining that there were fourteen decks on the nearly seven kilometer long ship. Discovering just how big the ship was stunned all of them. It took up the entire ridge of the mountain; it was the mountain for all intents. No matter where they went in the ship, every section, corridor or room; as soon as Channa entered the illumination rose nearly twice what it was before they had entered and computer consoles came to life all around them. The walls of the ship were odd, Na’lia commenting that they almost appeared alive in many respects. While many of the walls in the corridors appeared to be cave like in nature, the individual rooms they entered definitely appeared with metallic walls. They eventually made their way onto what could only be a bridge of some sort with over a dozen individual chairs and consoles. The bridge was enormous and surrounded by a clear glass like substance that showed the rock like façade that surrounded the outside of the ship.

Na'lia was sitting at one of the consoles now watching as copious amounts of information was filtering across the large screen. It appeared that Avatar 341 had extensive files on all of them and she realized as long as he had been here it stood to reason he would know far more about them than they did of him. She was also gazing at some of the most sophisticated medical journals she had ever seen. Avatar 341 stood next to where Channa sat in the body hugging chair. The chair had shifted shape to wrap comfortably around her lithe frame when she settled into it, frightening her terribly at first. Avatar 341 explained that that chair was activated by each individual operator and conformed to that operator’s shape for maximum comfort. Her hands rested on the two arms and her palms were spread out within the similar conforming spots obviously meant for hands. Her heart was racing as the towering Avatar 341 directed her to concentrate on certain things and she watched as the nine screens around her chair came alive. Channa watched in unmitigated delight as the different parts of the kilometers long ship activated because of her ability. An ability she never imagined that she had.

Mican stood close to his elven wife and mate, gripping his weapon and unwilling to leave her side for very long. He could only shake his head and decide that in some cases females were far more calm and accepting of the unknown. Channa and Na'lia were enjoying the new ship and the discovery it was bringing to them immensely, and they had been for the last twelve hours. He was a warrior however, and he knew that you always had to be ready. Mican’s blue eyes shifted to the nine screens that surrounded Channa in the incredible chair and his keen feline sight caught the image of ships in the stars exchanging fire. His eyes grew wide and he moved to where Channa sat, standing opposite of where the avatar stood across from Channa. His red eyes were watching the screens as well and seemed focused on a plain image of Ritaah that looked to be part of the next valley.

“What is that?” He demanded looking at the screen and pointing to it with his finger.

-The Union ship bringing the Sub Pralor here was struck by sabotage and has lost its ability to remain hidden. The High Coven ships we detected in orbit are apparently friendly to the Union forces and they are now engaging the remaining Kavalian warships in this sector. I was unable to jam the initial call for assistance the Kavalian Command ship sent, but using my nodes throughout the system and combined with the jamming capability of the Union ship, they will send no more messages-

Mican and Channa’s eyes shifted to the large screen that showed three massive ships exchanging immense amounts of weapons fire. The Kavalian GREATSOUL-Dreadnought was taking a severe pounding at the hands of the Union and High Coven capital ships, while smaller High Coven ships were locked in battle with the other Kavalian ships that had remained behind.

“What are they doing?” Channa asked looking at the Avatar. “They are moving further away from the planet!”

Avatar 341 nodded. –Yes it appears they are drawing them away from Ritaah. There can only be one reason for that-

“What? Why?” Mican asked.

-To keep them from learning the Sub Pralor known as Resumar Leonidas has already begun to make his descent onto the surface of this planet I would surmise- The avatar moved to a console near where Channa sat in the chair. –I am adjusting my primary sensor array to compensate for disturbances in the atmosphere and residual Ion pulses. Curious-

“What?” Channa asked as Na'lia came up to stand next to Mican.

-It appears they have incorporated small bits of technology from City Ship 41 into their Shroud capable ships. I am detecting similar Quantum fluxes in the design of the Shroud’s power matrix-

Mican’s eyes were wide now. “You… you didn’t think to tell us this!” He demanded. “Where?”

The avatar pointed to one of the other screens. –Their landing zone is three point six kilometers due east of our current location as it stands- He answered. –My counterpart has since requested…-

“Counterpart?” Channa gasped as she came half out of the chair turning her body to face him. “Wait… there is another of you coming here as well?”

-Avatar 41 is the primary Avatar of City Ship 41. He is an earlier model avatar, not as sophisticated as myself. We have been communicating for the last three point four hours through coded sub space transmissions. It was surprising that he would leave his duties on City Ship 41 to accompany the Sub Pralor, but he has informed me they will be landing in…-

“You told us he had made initial contact but you’ve been communicating with them this whole time?” Channa snapped turning even more in the chair to look at him.

-That is correct- Avatar 341 answered.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Mican demanded.

-It was not necessary to inform you of our communications. However… two point seven minutes ago Avatar 41 requested that the forces I am in contact with here on the surface meet with their ships as they land. They apparently are aware of a plot by the High Coven members of their crew to eliminate them when they land. Their goal is this ship-

Channa looked at Mican without hesitation. “Mican we must go to them and help them!” She exclaimed as she practically leaped from the chair.

“Channa… we don’t know if they are friendly to us!” Mican spat.

“They specifically asked for our help!” Channa protested. “This is what we have talked about so many times in the past Mican! We have our opportunity right now! We must seize it right now!”

“Can’t you help them from here?” Mican asked Avatar 341.

-The geography of the surrounding terrain prohibits use of my weapons array to provide assistance due to the location of their landing zones- Avatar 341 answered quickly. –An errant missile strike without proper guidance could very well injure or kill the Sub Pralor. My programming does not allow me to exercise such risks concerning the safety of the Pralors descendants-

“Mican… we have to go!” Channa declared confidently.

Mican looked at her oddly at the tone of her voice. “Why?”

“Mican… I have always trusted you. I need you to trust me now. I… something is telling me we need to help them. It is drawing me to help them. Calling me.” Channa said softly.

“Why?” Mican demanded.

Na'lia moved closer to her. “Channa… what is it?” She asked gently. “What do you feel?”

Channa shook her head slowly. “It is hard to explain.” She answered. “It has grown so much stronger since we have been in this ship.”

-It is reasonable to assume that your Etheric abilities have become more prominent since you have been onboard. Combined with the biogenic alterations to your internal structure that stimulated L-Stereoisomer cells within your molecular structure, it has also stimulated the dormant abilities within those same L-stereoisomers-

“My name is Channa!” She barked out looking at him. “Channa! Do not speak about me as some sort of medical finding.”

Na'lia stepped up to her quickly. “He meant nothing by it Channa.” She said softly.

-The elven female is correct. I…- They watched as his facial features changed, almost as if he was thinking and those red eyes blinked several times. –Ten thousand years on this planet alone has caused me to lose the interaction I had obtained with the Pralors. I have slipped back into the primary mode of my programming and not realized it. Interesting- He looked at Channa then and moved closer to her. -The Pralors used this unique Etheric ability exclusively to communicate... Channa. Though VORTEX Cruiser 341 was not assigned a crew as it was originally designed for, it was built by the Pralors and their Etheric residue would permeate the entire ship and encourage your own abilities that have laid dormant until now-

“Why now?” Na'lia asked him holding Channa’s hand.

-Etheric abilities powerful enough to allow communication and such aspects are very rare among the Kavalian species. Only Lycavorians, Elves and what you call the High Coven are inherently born with this ability. Others can learn it if they have been touched in some way by a person with powerful Etheric skills but for many of them it does not advance past the initial stages. The recent discovery by the descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar of the Cretvore Draconius only enhanced this ability among their kind. Since the biogenic treatments you have undergone had minute traces of L-Stereoisomer cells in them, and since these cells are known to exist only in Lycavorians or those turned by Lycavorians, it is reasonable to assume your Etheric ability has been slowly building over the years. Entrance into this ship simply sped up that evolution. The Sub Pralor Resumar Leonidas and three others approaching are among those who have refined this talent to very skilled proportions and use-

“Who?” Mican asked now finding himself very interested in what this cyborg was telling them.

-The Sub Pralor himself, a Kavalian female like you Channa and one Lycavorian male. My supposition is that this other female is the wife of the Sub Pralor and has been touched similar to your interaction within this ship allowing her abilities to come forth. She is the one with similar DNA structure to you Mican. Your sister I believe you called her. The Lycavorian male is undoubtedly a rider of one of the Cretvore Draconius for his abilities to be so powerful-

“A rider?” Channa whispered. “That’s… that’s not what I feel.” She said looking at Avatar 341. “It’s different… more feminine.”

-Etheric abilities are hard to focus when first discovered and they need to be stimulated constantly or they will degrade over time. I do not wish to guess at what it is you are feeling. I am unable to feel emotion so anything I say will only seem… it will only seem useless-

“Is it dangerous for her? This Etheric ability?” Mican demanded now as worry for the young woman he regarded as a sister came forth.

Na'lia was the one to take his arm. “No husband.” She said softly. “It is not dangerous for Channa. What the Avatar is saying, is now that Channa’s natural ability with this skill has been realized and stimulated, it has reached the point where she can now feel things we can not.”

-Crudely put but reasonably accurate- 341 answered.

“Channa?” Na'lia asked. “What do you feel?”

“It’s pulling me.” She answered softly. “Pulling me towards where those ships are going to land. It’s… it’s stronger than anything I have ever felt Mican. So warm and inviting and so very… ”

“So very what?” Mican asked stepping closer to her.

Channa rolled her eyes as she looked at him. “So soothing.” She spoke sheepishly.

Mican stared at her for a long moment. They had fought and worked and trusted each other for almost four years now. Channa had beaten all the odds stacked against her after her time as a prisoner and being beaten and raped. She had used Mican and Na'lia as her lifeline to keep from falling into a pit of despair and now she was stronger than she had ever been both physically and emotionally. She had become a part of the family he and Na'lia were building. She was like a sister to both of them, and in the future they had talked of the hope that Na'lia would one day have her elven family accept and welcome all of them and their children into their extended family. He knew there were many things he did not understand in this universe. Mican did not understand his elven wife’s shameless love for him even though they were completely different in almost every way. He was stern and reserved while Na'lia’s true elven nature was outgoing and adventurous. Na'lia proved that every time they made love, and she had proved it from the very first day when she decided to stay among them with the other hundred or so elves and discover a way to save them from dying. He did not understand many of the more advanced properties of ships or engineering, though he was learning daily under the expert tutelage of his wife and other elves who were teachers in their settlements. Mican was a soldier and what he did understand was that in order to improve yourself and understand what you do not comprehend you must be open to things that perhaps you did not believe before. When he thought like that, as the leader he had become, it was really very simple.

Mican made his decision and lifted his hand, pushing two fingers into his right ear and activating the COM implant. “Pasat, dispatch your squad to our location immediately! Light weapons and ammo! Quickly my friend… we might be heading into a hailstorm.” Mican waited for a response and then looked up at Channa. “I hope you are right Channa.” He said.

Channa nodded. “I am Mican.” She said. “I can feel it!”

Na'lia stepped up to her and looked at 341. “Can you monitor from this location without Channa being here?”

-Main power has been restored enough at minimal levels to sustain all systems- Avatar 341 answered. –Ground sensors are powered by subsystems not connected to the main power relays. It is accessible-

“Is that a yes?” Mican demanded.

-Affirmative-

Mican nodded. “Channa, Na'lia let’s go and meet these men and women you say we need to meet.” He spoke. “Will you allow us back onto this ship when we return?”

Avatar 341 looked at him with that blank expression. –That decision will be made by the Sub Pralor Resumar Leonidas, however I see no reason he would not grant this request. If you follow the corridor all the way to the end and then turn right you will see a sealed hatch that will allow you to exit above where we came in- He looked at Channa. -You will be able to open this door just by touching it Channa-

Mican shook his head. “Infernal machine.” He spat with disgust before turning and heading for the doorway.

Na'lia and Channa could not help but smile as they began to follow him. The Avatar’s next words made them pause.

-My primary function is the overseeing of VORTEX Cruiser 341 and safety of any Pralor that may come in contact with me. Be advised… any attempt made to injure the Sub Pralor known as Resumar Leonidas and those with him will be met with the full power of this ship-

Mican turned to look at him. “Is that a threat?” He asked.

-My programming does not allow me to make threats Mican. I am simply stating a course of action. Your obvious willingness to assist me and communicate with the Sub Pralor, as well as Channa’s Etheric abilities, this shows you are not a threat to the Sub Pralor or this ship. You never have been. It is the primary reason I have allowed you to place your settlements so close to VORTEX Cruiser 341, and increased the masking nodes without your knowledge. That does not mean however that others of your species will act in similar fashion-

“What are you saying then?” Mican asked.

-Act quickly Mican. The terrain in which they will land does not provide adequate space for the Cretvore Draconius to use their full abilities. They will need your assistance- He moved to a console and his large hand danced across the multicolored lights on the panel. He turned back to them. –I have activated a communications channel within your implants that will allow you to speak with me directly. I will provide whatever support I can from here-

“So you will help us?” Channa asked.

-Helping you was never in question Channa- 341 replied. –Only the manner in which it would be done-

Channa looked at Mican as she hefted her rifle. Her blue eyes shone with brightness and hope and she smiled, revealing perfect white teeth with the slightly pointed incisor teeth that marked all Kavalians unless they were completely changed. “I told you this would be a good day!” She announced.

KRANEK

“Ohhh… Mistress! I can’t… Ahhhhhhhhhhh!” Las’elh’s head came up from between Cihera’s quivering thighs and she tried to escape the devastating pleasure smashing through her. She slid up her Mistress’s lithe body and screamed out her delight as Anton buried his heavenly thick ten inch cock fully in her convulsing pussy and the orgasm ripped through her lush elven body.

Las'elh’s blond head dropped to Cihera’s heaving abdomen, her lips slick with her Drow Mistress’s sweet come, as Anton bellowed out his release and his huge cock erupted deep into Las'elh’s shuddering frame. His head came forward and he nuzzled the back of her four inch high elven ears firmly, switching from one ear to the next as he did with Cihera, and prolonging the sensational feelings of bliss as his cock filled her with his searing hot come. He would erupt inside her for at least a full minute she knew from familiarity now, each explosion lessening in force, but no less wonderful to experience. The combination of his elven and wolf genes gave him incredible staying power, and it allowed him to release enormous amounts of his delicious come inside her or Cihera, depending on which one of them was lucky enough to receive his gift to them in the midst of their passion. As his powerful body came to rest on top of her back, his cock completely buried inside her, Las'elh rested her head between Cihera’s firm medium sized breasts and allowed the feelings of love and happiness to wash over her. Never had she imagined herself in such a position, but now as her tanned body was sandwiched between her ebony skinned Drow Mistress and the exquisitely powerful form of their chocolate skinned Spartan husband, Las'elh could not picture herself anywhere else.

Until she had met Cihera and Anton Simpson, nothing in her life seemed to have purpose or direction. Las'elh had never met a Drow elf female before Cihera had come into her life. She had heard about them yes, and the almost surreal reaction they could elicit from other females was practically legendary. Las'elh never thought she would experience that, yet from the first moment Cihera had looked at her with those amber colored eyes Las'elh had been hers. The blistering kiss Cihera had given her on Nebonese had begun what all three of them now vowed would continue for as long as they had days in this life. Their goals had been traveling in the same direction and meeting at the same people, but until Las'elh had joined them and had the full resources of the Krypteria at her disposal through Anton or Cihera, Las'elh had only been spinning her wheels in finding her sister as Anton had once told her. She was closer now to finding her sister than she had ever been before, and the biggest part of that was because of this man and woman who had given her so much.

Las'elh had gone from a rogue agent with Elven Intelligence, to a respected temporary member of the Krypteria, the willing slave of a Drow Mistress and then wife to both that same Drow Mistress and her Spartan husband who adored them both immensely. That single kiss on Nebonese had begun it all and Las'elh hadn’t looked back yet. She was no stranger to sleeping with other females; her main cover on the resort had been one half of an elven female duo that pleasured each other as well as their clients. Las'elh thought she knew what she was doing in that regard, at least until she had surrendered to her desire for Cihera that first night and learned the wickedly divine pleasures that she received and gave to and from her Drow Mistress. Their first night together had been right here on Kranek, and it was a night Las'elh would remember always. Anton had made no move to intervene or join them for the first few weeks, content to see that they were both happy exploring what they had found together. When he did eventually join them Las'elh had been stunned at what he made both her and Cihera feel. He was unlike any man Las'elh had been with, and Anton Simpson had made her elven blood sizzle that night. She discovered what it was that made Cihera so utterly devoted to her husband, at least the physical part of it. Las'elh discovered the rest as more time past and Anton showed her what he showed Cihera every day. The complete devotion to both of them.

They had been married for two weeks now Anton, Las'elh and Cihera, and none of them had any intention of looking back.

Las'elh lifted her blond head from between Cihera’s breasts and saw her Mistress’s eyes gazing at her with love and desire. She leaned forward without question and their lips came together in a sizzling kiss while Anton nuzzled her ears and the back of her neck. He groaned softly as he withdrew from Las’elh’s warmth and tightness, Las'elh matching his sounds even as she continued her kiss with Cihera, and rolled slowly to the side to keep his weight off them. It had been an incredible morning for all of them, Anton still coming to terms with the fact that like his father he now had two women who adored him just as much as he adored them. He had woken to the sounds and smells of Las'elh and Cihera locked in a torrid position of mutual pleasure and he had become instantly aroused and ready to perform. Now… two hours later, after having both of them twice, they collapsed onto the bed exhausted.

Anton smiled as he saw they were still locked in their kiss. “You two are going to kill me.” Anton finally spoke as he leaned back away from them.

This caused Las'elh and Cihera to finally pull apart from their scorching kiss and turn their heads to look at him. One set of amber colored eyes and one set of bright blue eyes gazed at him with worship and unrestrained desire.

“Think of the death it will be husband.” Cihera spoke finally. “You will be the only Spartan alive that can say he was fucked to death! Of course… you will be dead and only my ‘slave’ and I will ever know.”

Las'elh burst out in a soft laugh and quickly climbed off Cihera’s body to scramble across Anton’s broad chest, making certain to rub her large breasts and moist center across his skin as she shifted positions so that they could both cuddle up to him. Cihera joined her as they pressed up against his sides and his powerful arms pulled them tighter.

“I think I’ll last a while longer.” He spoke with a grin.

“I would hope it’s for many centuries to come.” Las'elh said as she nuzzled his neck. “My Mistress and I still have many things we have not yet tried with you husband.”

Cihera did the same and she grinned at Las'elh’s words. “Indeed we do.”

Anton smiled as he let his eyes drift between these two women. “We should get up and get some food in us before the meeting.” He said finally. “We have to put the finishing touches on this Op and I would rather do it with a full stomach.”

“We are not enough food for you husband?” Cihera asked.

Anton chuckled. “Very high sweet content.” He answered with a straight face. “But aside from that…”

The pounding on their door of their small apartment given to them by the Immortals caused all of them to sit upright quickly. Anton moved quickest of them, pulling on his pants as he moved across the bedroom and into the main room. Cihera looked at Las'elh and they both licked their lips in desire at what he showed them.

The banging continued and Anton finally slammed his hand down on the control panel to the side. He was about to snap at whoever was on the other side when he saw Tir’ut’s massive form standing in the doorway and he was pulling on a shirt over his bare chest and abdomen.

“Tir’ut?” Anton asked.

“Something has happened on Earth and Dysea darthirii ilhar is calling all of us to the command room immediately.” Tir'ut spoke looking at Anton. “Normya has gone on ahead for her mother was…”

“What?” Anton asked suddenly very much alert. He sensed Cihera and Las'elh coming out of the bedroom as well pulling sheets around their bodies when they heard the tone of Tir'ut’s voice.

“Darthirii ilhar Dysea was… she was incensed!” Tir'ut answered.

It took them only a few minutes to throw clothes on and rush to the Command Center in the center of the Immortal Settlement on Kranek. The pathways and metal walkways high above the ground made for easy access to different parts of the settlement itself without having to walk the crowded streets below. They burst into the command center to see Normya in Tir'ut’s arms a look of extreme worry on her beautiful face. Dysea was standing beside Esther and holding her hand tightly as she trembled in anger and the others in the command center looked astonished, among them Danarla and her elven husband Ta’lon. Anton knew that his Aunt Dysea and Cha'talla’s wife had become very close friends over these last weeks and they were almost never apart when they weren’t working on the operation to rescue the female elves from Belid. They had much in common it seemed, especially now that their children were married and their friendship was growing. The image of Deia was on the table in the holoimager and she was speaking to several aides in whispers as she approached the podium that was set up from what looked like outside the Spartan Senate Building on Earth. T'lolt stepped up to them immediately when they came in.

“We have been monitoring Union Netnews Channels and discovered they were reporting explosions and attacks in Sparta and different parts of Earth. The only thing they will say is that there have been attacks against the Royal family. They have been saying that the Prime Minister will be making a statement and finally stopped trying to guess at what was happening.” He then pointed to the transmission. “She just arrived and is about to speak.”

“Attacks against the Royal family?” Anton asked quickly.

T'lolt nodded his head. “Whatever it is that is happening… it isn’t good.” He answered as the image of Deia began to speak.

“I will make a brief statement and then take a few questions, but please understand the situation is still ongoing and we are still reacting to events.” Deia spoke. She took a deep breath. “Approximately seven hours ago Zarah Leonidas was captured by a handful of High Coven Commandos in a vile terrorist act. She was brutally beaten and raped by Dante and Javier Moran as well as others.”

“By the gods no!!” Dysea gasped as her eyes filled with tears and she gripped Esther’s arm tighter.

“NO!” Normya screamed pulling away from Tir’ut’s embrace. “Zarah no!”

“...location of the Mindvoice ship. Once this objective was met, that information was passed on to Empress Aikiro and additional High Coven terrorist forces that have been hiding on Earth for what appears to be several months. An attack was then launched against Dragon Mountain. At the same time other Coven forces attacked the Kavalian embassy here in Sparta while still others attempted to extract the Moran brothers from the elven city of Reylan in the south. Empress Aikiro of the High Coven and all the men with her that attacked Dragon Mountain are now dead. Aikiro was killed by the Feravomir’s own hand. Our brothers and sisters who call Dragon Mountain home insured that there were no survivors. A small transport that attempted to land shortly after the attack began was destroyed as it approached Dragon Mountain by automated defensive systems.

“Javier Moran is also confirmed dead at the hands of his sister Lucia, who as it is known to me right now, saved Zarah Leonidas’s life. His bonded dragon Naruth was killed by Prince Androcles and Elynth in battle. Dante Moran and his dragon Marux were severely injured battling Prince Androcles until his mother intervened and allowed him to escape. Androcles then took the fight to Yuri and gravely wounded her before being seriously injured himself and having to withdraw. Currently we are in the process of trying to find her and any who may be assisting her. When we do, she will either be captured and tried as a terrorist or she will be executed on sight. Probably the latter if the Durcunusaan find her first. Androcles has taken his older siblings aboard the SCIMITAR and left the system in order to protect them. The younger Leonidas children are all under heavy guard at the royal estate. The King and Queen Aricia are on location at our southern base and helping in the search for Yuri. Queen For'mya is on her way back to Sparta now. Queen Isabella Leonidas has left with the SCIMITAR.” Deia looked up. “There is not much else we can tell you at this time. Events are still happening as I said.” She set aside the data pad. “I will take a few questions… but I will warn you now, terrorist forces have acted in a heinous string of events against members of my family and I am not in a particularly good mood at the moment!”

Dysea and the others could see that many of the reporters were stunned at this revelation and it showed on their faces.

“You?” Deia asked quickly.

The man looked stunned but he stammered out his question. “Prime Minister Deia… you said… you said members of your family. Are you saying…?”

Deia nodded. “Yes… King Leonidas and I are related. I am… I was Queen Eliani’s sister. I knew both Resumar and Eliani very well. And no… I will not go into details at this time. Martin Leonidas and I decided long ago there was no need to reveal this information. Now however, now after what has happened, I felt the time had come so it will give you some idea as to my anger over these monstrous acts.”

“Prime Minister… is the story that we have been reporting about Carisia Moran and Prince Androcles… about Empress Aikiro’s daughter Narice and Prince Arrarn… are they true?” A woman spoke from the side. “And if so… are they involved in any way with what has happened?”

Deia nodded. “Yes they are true. Carisia Moran is now Carisia Leonidas. She was married to Androcles little more than a month ago. In the same ceremony where Narice and Toria Leonidas were married to Arrarn and became members of this family.”

“And this was not a ploy to…” The woman attempted to continue.

Deia turned dark eyes on the woman. “Carisia Leonidas is the one who gave the order to activate the Durcunusaan and lock down the Royal family and priority individuals! Her actions could very well have saved lives!” She hissed. “She and Narice were part of the initial search for Yuri and in cleaning out Coven terrorist forces from Reylan. They are not part of this vile act and any insinuations from any of you in that regard will be met with the full weight of my office in retaliation!”

This caught many of the Netnews reporters by surprise as well since it was well known Deia was very patient and methodical in her actions. This showed on their faces and the way they looked at each other.

“Is it true Prince Androcles was training High Coven dragons to fight the KFI?” Another reporter blurted out.

“Empress Aikiro brought those dragons here as a means to gain our trust. They are the same dragons that she had taken from their mothers and fathers when their ship crashed in The Wilds nearly twenty-four years ago.” Deia announced. “They were a façade for her to earn our trust. She did not foresee that Androcles would turn those riders and dragons into true Bonded Pairs. Yes… he has been training them… but certainly not to fight the KFI. He has been training them to realize their own potential and break the bonds of High Coven oppression. A goal he succeeded in since every single one of them departed with him aboard the SCIMITAR.”

“And Princess Carisia… Princess Narice…?”

Deia shrugged her slim shoulders. “They found love and their futures in the arms of two Leonidas brothers. What more is there to say in that regard? They looked past what they have been taught and made their decision. It is a decision the Leonidas family has embraced.”

“It is being reported that the Kavalians are not allowing any rescue personal and equipment into the remains of their embassy Prime Minister. Can you comment on that?”

Deia shook her head. “Queen For'mya is returning to Sparta to address this issue as we speak. Their embassy is sovereign Kavalian territory granted to them by the Union Senate and leadership. We can’t force them to take our help.” Deia held up her hand. “I will address you all in another few hours when we have more information. Please wait until then for further questions. Thank you.”

“I want to speak with Deia!” Dysea snapped angrily as she reached up and wiped away the tears. She turned to T'lolt where he stood next to a stunned Cihera and Las'elh. “T'lolt can you do this if I give you her personal COM channel! Aricia, Martin, For'mya… none of them are answering their personal channels... and I have tried several times since this news began to break!”

T'lolt nodded immediately. “Give it to me.” He replied moving quickly towards the main communications console. He caught the pad Dysea tossed to him and plugged it into the console without pause. “It asks for a code Dysea?”

Dysea didn’t hesitate in answering. “Spartan Three… nine three seven one ML.” She answered.

T'lolt nodded and entered the code. “It’s activating!” He spoke turning back to the holoimager on the chart table.

The image of Deia lifting a mug of something to her lips came into view, flickered and then cleared instantly. They could see several individuals moving around inside what could only be her office. Dysea gasped when she saw For'mya step into the transmission as well. She looked tired and worried and her face showed it.

“Dysea our love!” For'mya gasped.

“For'mya… Kinsoaurgai!” Dysea exclaimed. “Tell me… I have just seen this… tell me what is happening For'mya!”

For'mya began to speak but stopped as the emotions finally became too much and she shook her head tears filling her eyes. They watched Deia get up from her chair and moved up beside her quickly, placing her hand on her shoulder and squeezing. For’mya turned to look at her and nodded as she struggled to gain her composure.

Deia turned to face them in the transmission. “We are still investigating Dysea.” She began.

“We… we just saw your announcement to the Netnews!” Dysea spoke.

She nodded. “I gave that about forty minutes ago. We do not know much more than what I said in that briefing.” Deia told her. “Things are still rather confusing at the moment.”

“Deia… do not…” Dysea began.

Deia shook her head quickly. “I’m holding nothing back Dysea. Not now, not this time. There is too much at stake.” She replied instantly. “Martin and Aricia are still at SODRAG with Helen.”

“Aikiro is dead?” Esther asked now stepping closer to Dysea.

Deia looked at Dysea in the transmission. “Dysea we should…”

Dysea shook her head. “We are among friends and allies here Deia.” She said quickly. “You may speak freely.”

Deia nodded without hesitation then. She had worked with Dysea more than enough times through these last years to know that she was a superior judge of character. If she said it was ok to speak freely than that is what Deia would do.

“Yes… Aikiro is dead.” Deia answered. “Helen was the one who killed her. Androcles killed Javier’s dragon Naruth and he came very close to killing Dante Moran and his dragon as well. Witnesses from Reylan… they are saying they saw him doing things Dysea! Things they had never seen before. He went after Yuri and…”

“Does that monster live?” Dysea asked with heat in her voice.

Deia nodded slowly. “We believe so unfortunately. How we don’t know. Androcles’s own words to others at SODRAG made it seem as if he mangled her too severely for her to survive. If he hadn’t been shot he would have…”

“Shot?” Normya barked moving up next to her mother as well.

Deia held up her hand to stop any further rapid fire questions as For'mya lifted her head, once more in command of herself.

“He was hit four times Dysea.” For'mya spoke now. “When Aricia and I saw him at SODRAG before Martin arrived he had been able to push two of the projectiles out before he shifted back.”

Dysea and Normya looked at her with wide eyes, as did Anton now as he stepped closer. “He shifted back to human form before purging the projectiles from his body?” Dysea gasped. “Andro should know better than that!”

For'mya nodded slowly. “His only concern was getting back to where Zarah was.” She stated.

“Mother…?” Normya spoke. “Mother how is… Zarah? Is she…?”

“She was aboard the SCIMITAR and that is where Aricia and I dropped Bella before returning to Earth.” For'mya said. “I did not see her Normya, but Eliani was with her. To have reacted as Androcles did… I can only assume the reports were accurate.”

“Lucia Moran saved her?” Dysea asked in disbelief.

Deia nodded. “Andro made that very clear to me. He contacted me from the TYPE II he was on after the confrontation with his father as they were returning to the SCIMITAR and…”

“Confrontation?” Dysea asked moving closer to the transmission. “What do you mean Deia? What confrontation?”

“Martin has not been himself these last weeks Dysea.” For'mya spoke now. “It has something to do with his Pralor ancestors and those of Yuri. We are waiting for Helen to tell us more, but Martin has been… he has been under the influence of an evil force that was somehow warping his mind. It was controlling his actions and… he struck out at Aricia and me…”

“Kinsoaurgai no!” Dysea sobbed.

For'mya waved her hand. “It was not our Martin.” She said quickly. “Our Martin would never strike out at us for anything. You know that! I… I questioned this as well right after… but it was a foolish thought Dysea my love! He loves us with all that he is and he would never hurt us willingly. It was stupid of me to think such a thing. This thing… this evil thing was controlling him.”

“Then this thing… it still…” Dysea asked.

For'mya shook her head. “He is free of it once more. Helen, Arzoal and Torma have made certain of that. Unfortunately, they did not get there in time to stop him from beating Androcles severely in his rage. It was almost as if this dark evil wanted Martin to kill our son. It was horrible to watch… it… he beat our son so badly.” For'mya stopped for a moment then continued. “Helen and the others saved him though. I returned here to Sparta because the Kavalians would not allow our rescue personnel to help them. I had to contact the Kavalian Ambassador myself as I was enroute back here. He relented and I have gathered with Deia here in her office until we discover what else is going on.”

“The Durcunusaan has locked down all family members and any sensitive locations here on Earth.” Deia picked it up then. “The only one unaccounted for at this time is Ardis, Tarifa’s oldest, but she is also a member of the Durcunusaan and will more than likely contact us soon. She is probably on her way to a secure location now and has just not checked in. A team is going to her apartment as we speak.”

“Deia… you said Andro has left with his siblings!” Dysea asked. “Where has he gone? Why…”

“He is coming here.” The deep male voice spoke from behind all of them. Dysea spun around quickly and saw Cha'talla enter the command center holding several data pads in his hands. “They are taking a longer than necessary route here, but they should be here in three days time if Androcles’s calculations are accurate. And I believe they are.”

“Cha'talla?” Dysea asked even as he came forward, his dark eyes looking at For'mya and Deia in the transmission. He stopped next to Dysea and Esther, pulling Esther close to him and looked down into her surprised emerald green eyes.

“You… you have spoken with him?” She exclaimed.

Cha'talla nodded. “Just after they left Earth.” He answered. “I spoke with Captain Sa'sur personally.”

“That is where you went three hours before daybreak?” Esther asked pressing closer to her Immortal husband and placing her hand on his massive chest.

Cha'talla nodded. “He brought this idea to me six weeks ago. The possibility of coming here to train these dragons. He said it was important that the Coven riders have a place that will be neutral to them, a place where they would not have to guard their actions and words. A place where they could grow and become one. Androcles asked me if I would allow this and I said yes immediately. Over these last weeks we have finalized the details, and just a few days ago he contacted me to confirm that this is what he needed to do.”

“You… you allowed this husband?” Esther asked with surprise.

Cha'talla looked at her with his dark eyes. “It was you and our son who started us down this path my Blessed Wife.” He told her softly. “A path that I was reluctant to take for fear that we have not done enough to show we are different than the other Immortals. Look at what has happened because of your actions. Normya Leonidas loves our first born son and she is now his Blessed Wife; Lynom protects with his life the one who he has come to love no matter what she thinks of him…” This information made both Danarla and Ta’lon look at him stunned.

“We are different! Our tribe is different and I will no longer attempt to hide them! Our actions speak louder than our words and I will not sit by any longer and be without action.” Cha’talla turned back to look at Dysea even as Esther’s eyes became blurry with tears. “Your son did not question my request for help in defending our home here Dysea Leonidas. He acted because he could see the love his sister held for my son… the love Tir'ut holds for her. He acted because he trusts you and your purpose here. Saying yes to Androcles was as easy as breathing in the air around me.

“I no longer care if it becomes known I still live. That my tribe is here. Let them come for me! We will stand and defend what we have built. And we will stand with those who did not hesitate in trusting us to begin with. It is why T'lolt and I have worked so diligently with Anton and the others to come up with a plan to rescue As'hia and my son as well as the other elven females Phy’iad and his men hold against their will. Our future began the day Normya Leonidas stumbled into our lives, and I will make sure that future does not die in its infancy.”

Dysea was unable to say anything as she looked at Cha'talla. He was at one point in time perhaps the most feared Immortal in High Coven history. He had been Captain to the High Lord for well over a thousand years, longer than anyone before him. His history before that was well documented within the Coven history scrolls and the history texts of his own people. He was fearless and intelligent and supremely skilled in the art of war. His years since Esther had come into his life had tempered and refined him and Cha'talla knew it. He was smarter and more skilled now than he ever was, all because of the diminutive pureblood vampire female who had claimed his heart and soul that day so long ago.

Cha'talla turned to the transmission where Deia and For'mya were still watching. “The SCIMITAR and her Strike Wing will be here in three days. Androcles asked that I not pass that information along, but I am a father as well and it is something you must know. Your family and friends will be safe here, just as Dysea and Normya and all others who have come here have been safe. You have my oath on that Prime Minister Deia of the Lycavorian Union.”

Deia nodded her head confidently in the transmission. She stepped closer to the small holoimager in her office on Earth. “Then know this Cha'talla of the Immortals… you have but to ask me for anything for your people and it will be yours. Anything at all.”

“The two that were protecting Lucia Moran?” Cha'talla asked. “They were the sons of a fellow warrior in my tribe. They were good men. Do they…?”

“They survived. They left with Andro.” Deia said immediately. “And they are bringing with them a surprise as well.”

“A surprise?” Cha'talla asked.

“You will see.” Deia spoke.

“Dysea my love…” For'mya spoke. “We must keep an open channel now. Too much is happening here and I don’t know if it is over? I need to be able to contact you if the need arises. We have arranged such a thing with Melyanna as well on Hadaria.”

Dysea’s eyes went a little wider. “Melyanna!” She barked out. “I never thought to ask! What is happening there? Is Buonau letting her leave?”

Deia shook her head. “She refuses to allow this.” She answered. “Anja is furious… but she is remaining for now. The hearing has been moved back until tomorrow morning and when Anja is done dealing with Buonau she will take the SPIRIT and return to Earth.”

“And Resumar!” Dysea asked. “The High Coven troops with Resumar! They must be aware of what Aikiro and Yuri planned! They will attempt…”

Deia nodded her head. “We know.” She answered. “However… Resumar is under a communications blackout until they reach the surface of Ritaah. He will not break that blackout. We will know nothing until he contacts us from inside the new Mindvoice ship. It is one of the reasons Avi went with him.”

“How soon will we know?” Dysea asked.

“They should be reaching the surface just about now if everything went according to plan.” Deia spoke.

BELID

As'hia didn’t know why she felt so warm as she woke lazily.

They had reached the caves easily enough just before dusk and then moved deep into the bowels of the huge mountain range. Lynom obviously knew where he was going and she simply followed him as he used his vampire vision and she her wolf eyes until he came to a tunnel that became a dead end. She was about to question him and ask him quite sarcastically if he had gotten lost when he stepped up to the rock face of the wall and touched his hand to two small boulders that protruded from the rock face. The moment his hand touched them, a two meter wide, half a meter thick section of the wall lifted up to reveal an enormous cavern behind it. As'hia’s eyes were wide as she followed him through the entrance. She didn’t even bother to look back as the hidden section of rock wall dropped back into place, so stunned by the inside of the cavern as she was.

It was obvious Lynom had been here many times before. She watched as he immediately began to activate Illum globes all around the huge cavern when they arrived and she began to see even better just how big it was. There was a large fresh water pool near the back and she could hear the running of the water which told her it was being fed from somewhere else in the mountains. There were large crates of equipment scattered all about, several heating globes near where most of the equipment was stacked neatly. She saw boxes of fresh clothes and boots, weapons, food and even medical supplies. Enough to last for months if need be she estimated. She had watched him silently as he set about activating the heating globes and set aside the equipment he carried. He hadn’t spoken three or four words at a time to her since they had left the stream where she finally saw who Lynom truly was. Her reaction towards him had no doubt made him think many things and withdraw further into the wall he kept so powerfully erected around him. They had slept that night on different sides of the main camp area, and even with the blanket As'hia had been shivering most of the night from the chill of the caves. The next day he had left her in the cavern while he scouted back along the trail. As'hia had never felt so alone while he was gone, and even though she took a long bath in the cool spring water and found clothes that fit her in the many crates, she could not escape the sense of loss that gripped her. She spent the better portion of the day cleaning every weapon Lynom had stockpiled in the cave and adjusting the ground sensor units he had placed during his patrol. When he had returned, she had waited expectantly for him to speak with her, yet he had only grunted that no one had followed them. She had sat sullenly while he took fresh clothes and moved to the spring and jumped in fully clothed before removing the uniform he had on while he was in the water.

He was attempting to hide his body from her, believing she could not stand the look of him after her reaction the other day, and not knowing this was the furthest thing from the truth. As'hia had watched him while he washed his upper body, her wolf eyes easily able to see him even in the dimness of the cavern when he shut off the Illum globe near the pool. The ripple of the muscles in his shoulders and arms and the ripped definition of his abdomen and back could only be described as glorious. His physical definition matched that of any Spartan that As'hia had ever spent time with, and in many ways was even more impressive because of his size. The bronze color of his skin shone in the dim light, no trace of his Immortal blood seen until you saw the bone spikes along his jaw and the outer portions of his hands. Even the normal sunken eye sockets were not as prominent because of his long dreadlock like hair. And As'hia loved his hair. It was almost as long as her own dual colored locks and he had apparently decided not to cut it off, instead unwrapping and then re-braiding each strand of his hair. Once that task was complete he used a leather strand to pull it all together and secure it in a dreadlock ponytail. He must not have known she was watching him, for Lynom had climbed from the pool completely naked and As'hia had to consciously suppress the groan of intense desire as she saw his flaccid cock dangling between his legs.

Whatever the cause, As'hia could not remember the Immortal men who had raped her. Whether it was due to the beatings or the drugs, she did not know, but she could remember only small bits and pieces of that time and only very vaguely. Lynom’s cock was not as large as the Immortal cocks she had seen on the men at the base raping the other female elves, but it was certainly quite impressive. Easily nine inches long even flaccid as it was and it looked to be very thick. It matched the color of his skin and As'hia was stunned at her next reaction. She actually licked her lips in desire when she saw it and felt the wolf blood in her begin to simmer. She looked away quickly when he dressed efficiently and headed back into the light of the main cavern. Once more he only spoke short words to her, while giving her rations and such before he moved to the spot where he had spread out a sleeping mat. He ate quickly and then stretched out his six foot four body on the mat saying he would scout the area once more tomorrow to insure they were not being followed and then he was asleep in minutes. He left As'hia poking at the rations in her hand before she too settled onto the sleeping mat and allowed sleep to claim her.

As As'hia opened her dark brown eyes slowly she discovered the reason she felt so warm and it was quite the surprise to her. She was not staring across the ground at the back of the cavern; she was staring across the broad expanse of Lynom’s chest looking at the back of the cavern. As her eyes grew wider and she realized where she was, she also realized her firm breasts were pressed tightly against Lynom’s ribcage, her right leg drawn up over his and her right arm stretched across his powerful abdomen. She felt the pressure on her shoulders and down her back and knew it could only be his arm holding her in place. The warmth radiating from his body was filtering wonderfully through her, her cheek resting on his chest. Her mind exploded with many things, foremost among them was how she had gotten in this position. She didn’t move a single muscle and she could feel the even rise and fall of his broad chest that told her he was very much asleep. As her senses came back to her she realized that the warmth of his body had attracted her at some point during the night and she had sought out this warmth as her wolf instincts naturally took over. Lynom’s Amarian Willow Flower scent filled her nostrils powerfully and she felt even more warmth surge through her as her body reacted to his scent. Reacted in a way she certainly did not expect. Her nipples grew extremely hard and she felt moisture seep out of her suddenly very aroused pussy and soak into the pants she wore as her mind remembered the view of his naked body. Instinctively she reached out with her mind and felt the warmth of his presence within Mindvoice and the way it made her feel, and her eyes grew suddenly very wide.

As'hia yelped in stunned surprise and pushed off of Lynom’s body, propelling herself away from him. She didn’t see his dark eyes burst open and his hands reach for the rifle that rested next to him as he rolled and came to his knees instantly alert and ready to kill.

“As'hia! What is it?” He barked as his eyes swept around them holding the SA80. As'hia sat on the ground staring at him with wide eyes. “As'hia!”

“You… you bastard!” She exclaimed viciously causing Lynom’s eyes to grow wider at her words.

“What?” He asked with a confused expression as the SA80 lowered slightly. “What is wrong?”

“You… you let me lay next to you!” As'hia snarled.

Lynom’s eyes grew wider and he lowered the SA80 fully. “You were cold! Your whole body was shivering!” He spat. “You mumbled something and then laid next to me!”

“You should have… you should have given me another blanket then!” As'hia growled at him as she got to her feet.

Lynom stood up fully as well and looked at her with a disgusted expression. “I am that much of a monster to you that you would rather lie on the ground and shiver than be warm?” He asked walking up to her.

As'hia looked up at him and lashed out with her hand, raking her nails along his cheek savagely and drawing blood. “Did you get your thrills having me so close to you Lynom?” She hissed as Lynom’s head rocked back more from the surprise than the force of the blow. “Did it make you feel manly when I was…?” As'hia gasped when he turned his head back to her slowly, the four bloody scratches from her nails on his cheek and his dark eyes now the cobalt blue of his vampire genes.

Lynom trembled in anger, his vampire blood boiling in his veins at this unexpected attack against him for something she perceived he had done. He hissed softly at her surprised face, fully exposing his vampiric fangs and seeing her eyes grow larger, changing to her wolf eyes and her own wolf fangs extending as she naturally reacted in a manner to defend herself. Lynom paused for a long moment and simply stared at her. His love for her would not allow him to react as she expected him too, and he no longer denied the fact that he did love her. He would not act as those animals that had mistreated her so. Lynom almost laughed at the irony of this situation. He loved this elven female with every fiber of his being and had since the first moment he had seen her strength in fighting those animals who had forced themselves upon her. As'hia in turn hated him with equal feeling he wrongly assumed. He knew what he was doing the moment he laid his eyes upon her and had acted the way he did even knowing it would put his people in jeopardy. He had not cared. He still did not care, for even though she hated him, he still loved her with all that he was. It was more painful than any physical hurt he had ever experienced to know how she felt about him, but at least she was alive and would be safe when she returned to her family. For all that… he would not have done anything differently.

Lynom turned quickly away from her startling As'hia somewhat, and he moved to several of the equipment crates and picked up the pack.

“Your elven metabolism has not fully recovered from the drugs and beatings you were subjected too.” Lynom spoke as he began stuffing items into the pack. “That is why you are still cold during the nights. I know you have refused so far, but I suggest taking the medicines I left for you so that it speeds your recovery.”

“What are you doing?” As'hia snapped as she watched him moved to the crate with the rations and take an armful, only to move to the pack and drop them in.

“My presence here is not beneficial.” He spoke softly. “You don’t want me here and you certainly don’t need me here.”

As'hia watched as he dropped several small cans of ammunition into the pack and took several plasma grenades and then he sealed the pack. He hefted it onto one shoulder and then turned to look at her as he lifted the Immortal sword from the rock and pushed it through the straps on the pack. “Where are you going?” She demanded.

Lynom’s laugh held no mirth in it. “One day to hell probably.” He answered her. “Right now I am going to set up my own camp on top of this mountain and leave you to yourself.”

“What?” As'hia gasped.

Lynom stepped up to her side as his cobalt eyes vanished. He looked down at her face. “I do not begin to understand what you must feel after enduring what you have Ssin’urn ‘Anon. But I am not one of the monsters who did these things to you.” He said softly. “Even so… my presence continues to remind you of what happened so I will leave. I will be on top of the mountain making sure no one followed us and monitoring the communications array. My father and brother will be here soon, as will your parents, and then you will never need to see another Immortal in your lifetime. You can return to your life and try to rebuild what you have lost. I will not remain here and let you hate me for being what I am however. Not with as much as I have fallen in love with you As'hia. That is too painful to endure.”

As'hia stared at him in shock at this pronouncement and he turned without another word and moved to the cavern entrance. He touched the opening and As'hia watched it slide open and then Lynom moved through it without a second look back. The sound of the rock wall closing was almost thunderous in the now empty cavern and As'hia was then truly alone. As alone as she had ever been.

RITAAH

Resumar didn’t think it was going to be easy .

It seemed nothing a Leonidas did was ever easy, and this fact appeared to follow him and Andro more so than their other siblings for reasons which he could not begin to fathom. The clearing was there just as their imagery had told them, however the terrain surrounding the clearing was far thicker than it appeared and this immediately caused problems. The moment the STRIKER’s landing pads touched the ground the High Coven troops in the back began their assault. Even as prepared as they were, the sudden quickness of the attack caught them only partially aware. Cemath and Mirra could not use their superheated breath within the confines of the STRIKER and they were left to activate their psychic shields and try and stay out of the fighting as the Coven troops began exchanging heavy fire with the Spartan troops among the numerous large crates of equipment they had brought. A stray projectile round had ricocheted off the interior walls of the STRIKER and then into the cockpit where it entered just below the pilot’s left ear and blew her brains all over the front of the windshield even before she had fully powered down the ship. As the co-pilot worked frantically to shut down the ship’s systems so they were not damaged more by stray fire because they were powered on, more projectiles slammed into the armored sides of the cockpit doorway making Athani cringe and stay out of the line of fire as she clutched the K14. One vampire commando had blurred fast enough to reach the doorway of the cockpit, intent on killing the Kavalian whore and the two pilots. All of the commandos knew the layout of the STRIKER by memory and he knew he could escape through the cockpit hatch.

His plan did not factor in the towering bulk of Avi, or the immense strength of the cyborg in the cockpit. As he blurred into the cockpit, the tree branch thick arm came whipping from the side to smash into his chest even in the middle of his blur. As he wailed in agony, his body lifting into the air and all forward momentum gone, he wondered how anyone could have matched his speed while blurring. He never got the chance to answer that question as when he landed on the deck with a grunt of pain and rush of air, the Kavalian whore appeared above him the K14 extended in her hand, and she calmly pumped two kinetic rounds into his cranium. Athani didn’t pause as she stepped over his lifeless corpse and slammed her hand down on the controls, activating the emergency hatch and turned back to the co-pilot. Though filled with worry for her new husband, Athani had a job to do and she knew Resumar would be upset with her if she did not complete it.

“Open the ramp!” Athani screamed out. “We must get them off the ship before they destroy all our equipment or ignite the explosives!”

“Ramp coming down!” The harried co-pilot shouted as she slammed her hand down on the panel between the seats.

“Avi… the cameras in the back? Can you get them working?” Athani screamed as they heard the roar of gunfire that could only be the exchange of P190A3s and SA80 weapons fire. Athani knew that while the STRIKER was a large ship for its class at over seventy meters, it was only twelve meters wide and there were only so many places Resumar and the others could hide from sustained weapons fire.

-Stand by- The hulking cyborg returned to the seat he had occupied and his hands flew over the console with a blur. –I have all the cameras up-

Athani crossed over to stand beside his shoulder, her blue/green eyes wide as she saw the gaping opening in the back where the ramp was now down. She could also see Cemath and Mirra attempting to make themselves as small as possible in the back of the STRIKER. There were two bodies by Cemath’s right foot and she could see bright blood on the deck. She smiled grimly as she realized two Coven troops had gotten too close to him. The cameras could also see the bodies of half a dozen others, but it was too dark to make out whether they were Coven troops or Spartans.

“Damn!” Athani swore. “Is there nothing we can do to help them?”

-This vessel has no internal defensive systems. It was not designed for battle in the interior- Avi answered. –We must remain here as Resumar told us and keep the Coven troops from taking the ship-

“Nubou!” Athani spat. “If they hurt my Resumar I will gouge out their eyes and feed them their entrails!”

Resumar ducked down behind the crate once more and slammed a fresh magazine into his K12. More projectiles whizzed over his head and impacted the bulkhead of the STRIKER and he winced slightly as the buzz saw sound of the 190s returned fire. He turned his head quickly as Julie Collins blurred across the open area between the two massive equipment crates and skidded to a stop next to him holding the K12 in her hands and slamming roughly against the crate.

“They want this ship as much as we do!” Julie barked above the gunfire.

Resumar looked at her. “No! What gave you that idea?” He shouted before leaning around the crate and sending six rounds whistling down the center of the STRIKER before leaning back. “How many are left?” He barked out.

Julie squatted on the balls of her feet and launched another half dozen rounds over the top of the crate before lowering herself back down. “Nine I believe!” She yelled back as she quickly changed magazines.

“We aren’t going to stay lucky for very long!” Resumar declared. “One of us is going to hit the crates with the explosives and do major damage!”

“Your dragon can do nothing?” Julie asked.

“Too confining!” Resumar answered. “He can’t even get his wings open fully inside the ship to fight! He did take out two of them who got too close to them though!”

“Yes! I saw that! Efficient use of his talons if you ask me!” She answered.

“We do try!” Resumar shouted.

Julie looked at him and couldn’t help the smile on her face from showing. Yes indeed, he was so much like his father, and Julie had every intention of returning that part of her life to herself no matter what she did.

“Are you always so nonchalant about men and women shooting at you?” She screamed as she extended and sent another tirade of projectiles down the length of the STRIKER.

“You should see my brother!” Resumar answered. “He would have just stood up and pushed them all out the back with…” Resumar’s dark eyes grew wide for a moment. “That’s it!”

“What is it?” Julie declared.

Aryschanne? Resumar reached out within Mindvoice.

My love? Athani answered immediately.

Athani… release the upper rear compartment locks! Resumar commanded.

What? Resumar… that’s insane! She barked within Mindvoice. The entire ship will drop! The landing struts will be crushed! They…

Aryschanne… we must get them off the ship! They are all located behind the last two equipment crates. He explained quickly. If you unlock the upper rear compartment locks it will knock them over and allow us to rush their position! Trust me Athani… it will work!

Very… very well husband! But if you die on me Resumar Leonidas I will haunt you for the rest of your spirit life! Athani spat.

Resumar looked at Julie. “Grab onto something!” He barked. “The others will know what it is when they hear the alarm!”

Julie watched him wrap his hand and arm around the large straps securing the crate to the floor and she did the same as a red light began flashing a buzzing alarm sounded. “What are you doing?” She screamed at him.

Resumar smiled stupidly at her. “Giving us the edge!” He exclaimed.

Cemath’s eyes went wide and he turned to look at Mirra! Mirra! Brace yourself! Quickly! He commanded as he wrapped his tail around one part of the harness mechanism and saw her do the same. He dug his talons into the deck plating as much as he was able and closed his eyes. I hope you know what you are doing brother! He shouted within Mindvoice.

The alarm stopped sounding and the floor of the STRIKER dropped away. Literally.

Athani opened the dividing door into the rear of the STRIKER and bright moonlight met her eyes. She gasped at what her feline eyes saw. The moment she had bypassed the upper locks on the rear compartment, it was as if they were separating the rear of the ship from the cockpit area as an in-flight emergency. Since she only released the upper locks, the last fifty-five meters of the ship had dropped with all of its weight down ten meters. It had the desired effect she saw, as Resumar and Julie were now mingling at the rear of the half buried ramp, the landing struts on the STRIKER crushed beyond repair. She could see all the way through the ship even though the forward section was also beyond repair bent down and inward as it was. Even the Dragon Armor skin of the outer shell could not withstand the stress of the odd position and weight and had buckled outward as opposed to ripping completely as the rest of the normal Duridium shell had done.

Athani leaped across the small opening nimbly and used her catlike abilities to slide and maneuver her way down the steep incline of the rear section of the ship. She saw Resumar turn towards her as she neared him at the foot of the ramp and she leaped the last six meters with ease landing in front of him.

“This was your solution!” She exclaimed. “This was… it was…”

Suicidal! Mirra exclaimed with equal emotion in Mindvoice. Athani Leonidas… you married this one?

Cemath chuckled. I thought it was a brilliant move. He spoke.

Mirra whirled her purple scaled head toward shim. You would! You are just as suicidal as your Bonded One!

Resumar looked at Julie with a smile and then turned back to her. “It worked didn’t it?” He spoke.

Athani looked around and saw the remains of five High Coven troops in the light of the moon, three of which had been crushed by the last equipment container when it broke its restraining straps. Julie was squatting slightly away from the overturned crate as the remaining Spartans moved back from around the now grounded STRIKER. The senior enlisted Spartan came up to Resumar.

“We swept a hundred meters around the clearing as you ordered Milord. No sign of them.” The man spoke.

“How many dead?” Resumar asked with some trepidation.

The enlisted man shook his head. “Surprisingly none Milord. The High Coven was using soft ammunition. Seven of our people were knocked out by the massive concussive force of the projectiles, but none were killed.”

“Soft ammunition?” Resumar said looking at Julie.

She nodded standing back up. “The Empress did not want any equipment damaged. She wanted these ships as well as the MV ship.” She turned back to the woodline along the clearing. “The remaining Coven troops blurred off in that direction.” She said pointing to the southeast.

Resumar nodded. “That’s the secondary landing zone where Dario’s STRIKER was setting down. He isn’t answering calls in Mindvoice, though I can feel him and Sorran both. They are agitated to say the least!” He turned to the enlisted Spartan. “Hyperetes Mescis, leave half the team here and ready the others to move to Dario’s location. You remain here and secure the ship and prep the contents to be moved.”

Brother? Cemath inquired as he came to his feet.

Resumar nodded. “Get airborne and see if you can see anything Cemath. Mirra go with him. Athani…” He spoke turning to her.

Athani shook her head. “I will remain with Avi.” She said quickly. “I know. He seems to be the only one who thinks your stunt was just as insane as I do.”

“I don’t like that Dario won’t answer me.” Resumar spoke.

“Perhaps he thinks you are just as crazy as I now do.” Athani snapped.

Resumar began to smile but was cut off from completing that smile by the massive explosion to the southeast. All of them whirled as the huge fireball spiraled skyward lighting up the darkness like a small sun. A fireball that was quickly followed by the sound of rolling thunder. A powerful gust of wind slapped all of them in the face, staggering Athani and Julie slightly as they watched with horror in their eyes.

“Dario!” Resumar exclaimed. “No!”

Dario was not answering his cousin for a very good reason. He was fighting to stay alive to the very best of his ability.

Things had started to go wrong the moment their pilot flared their ship for landing. They had hit a batch of rough air and two Coven troops mistakenly took this as them setting down on the surface. Even though Dario and the other Spartans were prepared for an attack, the two troops blurring into the cockpit before they had landed surprised them completely. Without even thinking to look out the cockpit window and take notice that they were still a hundred feet in the air, the two Coven troops lifted their SA80s and shot both pilots in the back of the head. Though they were using soft ammunition, STRIKER pilots rarely wore helmets, and Dario’s eyes were wide in horror as the blood and brains of both pilots decorated the inside of the windshield almost simultaneously. Their deaths sent the STRIKER into an immediate tailspin from which there was no recovery. Thrown violently back by the gravity of the tailspin Dario was pinned against the chair he sat in even as the two Coven troops were turning their weapons on him.

The STRIKER impacted the ground at nearly a hundred and thirty KPH directly on its belly with no landing gear to break its fall. Not that it would have mattered anyway. Dario was saved from the fate of the Coven troops in the cockpit for the simple reason that he was sitting and not standing. The impact on the unyielding ground sent both Coven troops rocketing upwards and then down again, their heads and shoulders instantly crushed by the crash as the dorsal section of the STRIKER caved downward from the force of the contact with the ground, and then their lower bodies shattering in the downward motion of the crash. As it was, the chair Dario sat in was nearly torn from its metal bolting in the deck and he was suddenly dangling sideways, dazed and very confused.

The STRIKER’s collision with the ground sent up a billowing cloud of dirt and shredded grass. The ramp was torn from its mountings and all twenty-two members of the assault team were sent hurtling in different directions. Sorran and Dario had been in another STRIKER crash similar to this before and the moment Sorran felt the ship go into a tailspin he shouted a warning to his partner and drew his tail and head as close to his body as he could. He relaxed his body so as not to try and anticipate the impact with the ground and he would be able to spring about with the force if he was lucky. His fellow dragon was not as lucky. He did not pull his body in as tightly as he could, ignoring Sorran’s directions in fear. The rear of the ship smashing into the ground shattered all four of his legs for he was trying to brace for the impact. As his head came up and he began to bellow in pain, the top portion of his harness snapped off and was driven downward through his skull as the top of the rear of the STRIKER dropped a good meter and a half, turning the now lethal protruding piece of metal into a killing apparatus.

Dario shook his head to clear his mind and began tearing at the straps holding him in place. Using his strength he was able to yank the main one free of its mounting bracket and he slipped out of the chair under the other strap. He staggered towards the open door into the rear of the ship and came face to face with the dazed High Coven senior officer of their group. With a snarl of intense rage Dario smashed his head forward, the thicker bone of his Lycavorian skull impacting the nose and cheek of the dazed vampire officer and crushing that bone and cartilage to mush. As the officer screamed in pain and staggered backwards away from him Dario drew his Nehtes, thumbed the extending button and drove one half of the nine foot spear through the man’s chest. He yanked it out in the same motion and looked into the rear of the ship with wide eyes.

“Execute! Execute! Execute!” He screamed the words as he moved into the rear of the ship.

Then all hell broke loose.

Dario dove for cover behind one of the crates as he saw two High Coven troops rise up and level their weapons at where he was standing. As he rolled into the back of the first crate his eyes caught the motion of three of his men struggling to get their weapons unlimbered. They accomplished this exactly at the same time as two High Coven troops dashed forward with their weapons already out. Dario could only watch with wide eyes as the five men unloaded on each other from point blank range. He watched as the bullet strikes to all of them men were burned into his memories for all time. Blood blossomed from the bodies of the Coven troops even as two of his troops staggered back under multiple impacts to their reinforced Mark IV ArmorPly. Dario would learn later that this is what saved them from the soft ammunition that the Coven troops were using.

Sorran! Dario screamed out in Mindvoice.

Brother I am stuck! Sorran answered instantly. Get out Dario! My harness is crushed and the body of…

No! Dario exclaimed.

He died quickly! Sorran spoke. His body pins me to the floor. You must get out! The impact broke open one of the explosive crates! The electrical fire will ignite it in moments! Get out Brother!

NO! Dario screamed out. I will not leave you!

Dario bolted to his feet and turned to run to the back of the ship just as another High Coven troop stepped out in front of him and lifted his SA80. Dario didn’t hesitate and didn’t pause. He simply reached out with his long, powerful arm and snatched the shorter Coven troop up by his throat and ripped him off the ground carrying him with him as he walked. The Coven troop dropped his weapon as he tried to claw at the iron grip now squeezing his throat closed to no avail. Dario was a large Spartan, nearing six foot three and two hundred and thirty pounds and he was physically extremely powerful. As he moved forward he finally squeezed with just enough force that he crushed the vampire’s larynx as he rammed him into the next equipment crate in the line. Dario didn’t hear the man’s spine shatter on impact with the metal crate, or the gurgling of the blood pouring into his throat. The only thing that mattered to him was getting to his Bonded Brother. Dario ignored the random weapons fire, or the fact that both the Coven troops and Spartans that had survived were doing all they could to get out of the ship before the electrical fire that had begun along the port side reached the now shattered crate that had held the explosives they were to use to blow up the MV ship.

Dario made his way quickly through the increasing smoke from the widening fire and reached the pen area of the STRIKER. His eyes were wide at what he saw. Sorran was pinned under both the crushed harness and the body of the second dragon that had come with them. Blood was pouring from the massive wound in the second dragon’s skull all over his Bonded Brother’s back. He rushed forward immediately and without regard for his own safety he began trying to heave the head and neck of the dead dragon off Sorran’s back and shoulders so that they could tear at the harness.

Dario you have to go! You have to leave me! Sorran growled out even as he tried to move his shoulders and help his Bonded Brother push the weight of the dead dragon off him.

“NO!” Dario screamed as he grabbed the saddle harness the dragon wore.

You will die fool! Sorran snarled.

Dario glared at him then. “Then we will die together!” He shouted. “Now shut up and help me idiot!”

Sorran gathered as much of his legs under him as he could and with Dario using all of his wolf strength and their combined TK power they were finally able to pushed the body of the dragon off Sorran’s back and shoulders. Dario immediately looked at the crushed harness and yanked his Nehtes from the thigh holster once more.

“Can you never do anything the easy way!” Dario screamed at him as he began to hack at the remaining sections of the twisted metal dragon harness.

Only you would put us on another ship that crashes! Sorran barked right back at him. You volunteered us for this mission! He continued as he used his clawed talons to pull down on the opposite section of the harness framework. See the sights you said! Meet beautiful female dragons you said! And here we are! I should have known! Once more digging our way out of a crashed STRIKER that is going to explode at any moment and scattered us to ashes!

“It won’t if you shut up and pull!” Dario screamed as he finished severing the frame at the top and it dropped free of the ceiling allowing Sorran to pull the remainder off his back and shoulders with his talons. Sorran looked at him then, his eyes bright. “Can we go now Brother?” Dario snapped.

With all haste! Sorran popped.

Their psychic shield almost glowing, they plunged through the smoke and flames licking at them as they dashed for the ramp. They had to duck lower than normal to clear the top of the ramp but then they were out among the stars and moonlight and Dario immediately shifted to his wolf form to put as much distance between them and the ship as possible. His dark blond fur rustled in the night air as his powerful legs propelled him away from the doomed ship.

Go brother! He screamed out as he willed his four legs to carry him away as fast as possible. Go!

Sorran didn’t hesitate and immediately snapped out his wings and reached for the sky, pulling away rapidly with powerful sweeps as he climbed into the cloudless sky. Just as he cleared the tops of the trees and the edge of the clearing the STRIKER exploded.

The resulting concussion wave sent him spiraling out of control over the tops of the trees, snapping the crowns of large trees off as his nearly four metric tons became something akin to a meteor. He didn’t hear his Bonded Brother yelp in surprise as the concussion wave picked the dark blond wolf up in its wake and tossed him like a ragdoll. They didn’t see the fireball that blossomed in the night sky and reached nearly four hundred feet up considering the amount of explosives the STRIKER was carrying.

Oh this is going to hurt! Sorran heard Dario spit out just before his huge skull smashed into the top of a three hundred foot tall tree and knocked him silly.

“Gods!” Na'lia gasped as they came up short and watched as the fireball reached skyward and the explosion caused the ground around them to tremble.

Nine Kavalian rebels had joined with them and they were sprinting through the darkness with ease, navigating the terrain easily since they knew anything with ten kilometers of the settlement like the back of their hands.

“They must have been carrying a huge amount of explosives!” Mican declared without pause. “No transport ship would cause that large of an explosion!”

“We must hurry!” Channa spoke as she began to move again.

“Channa… there could be vampire troops out there!” Mican snapped. “We can not fight vampire troops at night! They’ll take us down one at a time using the shadows!”

“Mican… do you think they would be moving back towards that explosion if any of them survived?” Channa barked. “They would be moving as fast as they could away from that in case it draws the attention of the Kavalians in the sector! They don’t know the ships above us are fighting! I thought I saw a body flying through the air to the northwest! Lycavorians are hard to kill! Perhaps he or she survived!”

“How do we know that?” Pasat spat as he stepped forward. “Channa… we are taking a huge risk! The Lycavorians can see in the dark far better than we can! They might mistake us for Coven troops! You said yourself that the Coven would tried to kill them! How do we know that is not what has happened?”

The pull was becoming too strong for Channa to ignore and she snarled viciously. “Then I will go alone and we risk only me!” She spat before turning and bursting into a run into the darkness heading northeast.

“Channa!” Mican shouted to no avail as Channa used her feline speed and agility to disappear almost immediately. “Fuck!” He whirled on Pasat. “Take half your squad and move around to the west Pasat!”

“Mican she…”

“Has she ever been wrong before?” Mican snapped.

Pasat blinked several times and then turned to the group following them. Channa had saved his life once and he would not forsake her. “First four with me! The rest of you stay with Mican!” He ordered.

Mican looked at Na'lia who was still watching the fire reach into the sky. “Na'lia?” Na'lia turned to him and lowered the portable scanner she held. “The composition of the explosion was concentrated Talorium Mican. From the force of the explosion and radius of the blast I’d estimate at least two thousand kilos of it.” She said softly. “Whatever they are here for, it’s not to hurt us. They came to destroy something with explosives!”

“Are you sure?” Mican asked.

Na'lia nodded. “Yes.”

Mican took a deep breath and turned back to the darkness. “Let us find Channa before she steps into a shitstorm and hurts herself.”

He took off at a fast trot followed by the others.

Dario! Brother where are you! Dario wake up anse you! Sorran’s voice filled his head.

Dario groaned loudly as he opened his eyes and found himself staring at the night sky through the trees. Stop shouting! Dario snapped. You’re hurting my head! Uhhhhhhh!

Dario! Resumar’s voice broke in now filled with relief. Are you hurt? Where are you?

That… that depends on your definition of hurt. Dario answered as he slowly moved his head back and forth. When he felt no pain he lifted his head slightly and looked down to make sure he still had his arms and legs. He lifted his hands and only felt the painful ache of soreness as his arms followed. He wriggled his toes in his combat boots and then bent his legs slowly so that his knees were extended up and his feet were flat.

“Ok… ten fingers… ten toes.” Dario croaked softly. “At least everything is still present.”

Dario! Sorran’s voice erupted in his head again.

“Damn it Brother! Stop shouting!” Dario snapped.

I’m not shouting fool! Sorran snarled back.

Dario can you see where you are? Resumar asked. Sorran nearly crushed us when he fell!

I see two moons! Dario replied. Does that count?

There is only one moon Dario! Athani’s voice spoke. Resumar… Avi has got the short range sensors working again. He is four hundred meters to your northeast.

Dario… we’re on our way!

“Great!” Dario spoke letting his hands drop to the ground once more. “I’ll just sit here and rest then.”

The Coven is still out there cousin! Resumar barked out. Be mindful of everything around you!

“The way I feel… dead might be better.” Dario spoke with a soft chuckle.

I will show you dead when I get there idiot! You should have left me! Sorran declared but the worry in his voice was obvious.

Complain. Complain. Complain. Dario retorted.

Dario grunted when the weight pressed onto his chest and he blinked several times until he focused and saw the boot attached to the very long leg. His eyes followed that lean leg up to the very shapely hips and firm ass, the slim waist and large breasts and then into the most delicious blue eyes and full lips he had ever seen. Blue eyes with vertical slits like the cats he had seen on Earth. He saw the amazingly long raven black hair surrounding those eyes and sensuous lips and the near flawless tanned skin.

“Athani… you have blond hair right?” Dario spoke.

What? Yes… you know that!

“Then I’m looking at a beautiful angel and I must be dead.” Dario spoke.

Resumar! Athani’s voice erupted. Avi is detecting a dozen heat signatures closing on Dario! One is already on top of him!

Shit! Resumar’s voice filled Dario’s head.

“Who are you talking too?” The soft voice asked him as the large caliber projectile hand weapon lowered to point at his chest.

Dario smiled as the scent of apricots filled his nostrils. “The angel smells good too.” Dario said.

“Tell me who you are talking too!” Channa barked as she leaned over and brought her handgun closer to his chest. “Who are you?”

Dario we are almost there! Resumar shouted.

Dario looked into those beautiful vertically slit blue eyes. “You know… it’s not polite to pretend you are an angel.” He spoke.

Channa’s face became confused. “Are you stupid?” She asked the moonlight bathing the face of the man beneath her boot in a dim light. She could see the strong jaw and masculine cheekbones but the shadows hid the rest of his features. She knew he was a large man, easily the size of Mican, for he had made a slight impression in the ground where he had landed after she watched him fall through the trees.

“You smell really good!” Dario said once more.

Channa leaned over even more as she felt tingles in her body at the whisper of his voice. “Can you hear me?” She barked. “Who are you talking too? Tell me or I will shoot you in the chest and leave you here to die!”

“No.” Dario said.

“No? No what?” Channa snapped.

Dario ignored the ache in his body and his hands flashed up. He grabbed the barrel of the weapon with is left hand, his long fingers wrapping around the weapon and twisting it to the side directing it away from him. His left hand snatched the front of the shirt the female wore and he pulled her down towards him. His green eyes changed and his wolf fangs burst from his gums as he snarled viciously.

“You won’t shoot me!” He spat before lifting his right leg and using his knee to heave Channa off the ground above him and throw her over his head. He used the momentum of his throw to roll over on top of her and pull the weapon out of her hand which he promptly tossed to the side. He pinned Channa’s hands to the ground and leaned over her face seeing her eyes go wide. “I told you it wasn't polite to point guns at people you don’t know.”

“Get off me!” Channa snarled baring her feline fangs.

“Care to tell me why you…”

Dario’s head snapped back as Channa brought her tail whipping up and smashing into the side of his head. His grip on her hands loosened just enough that she pulled her left hand free and sent it driving upwards into his chest with all of her strength. This caused Dario to roll to the side of her and Channa instantly rolled away from him and leaped to her feet. She whirled and watched Dario stagger slightly to his feet holding his head where he tail had struck him. He turned wolf eyes on her in surprise. “You are Kavalian!” He gasped.

Channa didn’t hesitate and snapped up with a front kick aimed for his head. Her five foot nine height and long legs gave her exceptional power and her constant training regime with Mican and Na'lia had made her a deadly fighter. She had killed over a dozen Kavalian troops with just her hand to hand abilities, using her speed and the superior acrobatic ability her tail gave to her. She had underestimated Dario’s height in the dimness of the timber around them however and her boot slammed into his shoulder and stopped as if it was hitting a wall. She heard him grunt in pain as she faltered with her balance. Channa didn’t hesitate and seamlessly went with the momentum of her action, turning in mid air and whipping her tail around to strike him again. She heard the satisfying thwap of her tail striking skin and she felt him stagger once more as she completed her spin in the air and landed on her feet. She immediately launched into another side kick that would have crushed the skull of her opponent if it had connected. This kick did not and two very strong hands caught her foot easily with speed she had never been witness to before. Dario glared at her down the length of her long leg.

“Nubou woman! I am not your enemy!” Dario shouted.

His words fell on deaf ears as Channa leaped off the ground even as he held her right leg and she sent her left leg whistling forward to connect with Dario’s jaw. The power of her kick sent him stumbling back as he released her foot and she landed upright on both her feet once more.

“I will not allow you to hurt those I protect!” Channa barked as she stepped forward. “I will kill you Coven scum!”

“I am not part of the…!” Dario began to shout as he looked up, blood running from his mouth where Channa’s kick had smashed into his jaw and lips.

Channa’s tail whipped out once more as she leaped into another flying kick at his head. The tip of her tail slapped into Dario’s face and she heard him grunt in pain just before her fist smashed into his cheek. Channa used her fists and her tail in conjunction, pummeling Dario with blow after blow. She had refined this skill to an art, her tail acting as a less powerful fist so it appeared she was a whirlwind of action. Channa had never felt so charged and powerful and she was caught up in this new feeling. Her limbs felt quicker, her blows more powerful, and her speed even more than what it normally was. Her blue eyes were wide with newfound energy and she did not know why. The was only one downside to her current fight.

Channa had never fought a Lycavorian that was bonded to a dragon.

“Enough of this tail sibfla!” Dario’s voice growled.

Channa’s eyes went wide when Dario caught one of her wrists and her tail in his two hands and she froze in mid motion. The next thing she knew, she was sailing through the night air where she landed with a loud grunt of pain and air escaping her lungs from the force of her landing. Dario wiped the back of his hand across his cheeks as he moved towards her. The force of her landing had stunned her and Channa blinked several times trying to focus once more as she pushed herself up on her elbows.

“Are you done?” Dario snapped as he moved to stand above her. “Listen… I just had my big ass tossed over three hundred meters through the air when my ship exploded. I came down through those tress hitting every nubous branch there was, and then I landed like a sack of limp sibfla! I am not in the mood to play games with you anymore! And I am not part of the High fucking Coven! And if you hit me with that tail one more time…”

Channa sprang off the ground and did just that, her tail snapping forward and crashing into Dario’s face with enough force to knock him back a few steps. This time however she darted to the side after hitting him, preparing for his retaliation. She did not see the Coven soldier unwrapped the shadows from around his body and lift his weapon to shoot her in the back. Dario however, did see the Coven soldier the moment the shadows began to shift behind her. His wolf eyes were much more attuned to the night and he moved forward with speed that stunned even Channa. Her blue eyes were wide as she blinked and then the huge man was upon her. She closed her eyes in recognition that she was about to get hit very hard but all she felt was a rush of air move past her and the sound of the collision of bodies. She spun gracefully and could only watch with unmitigated awe at what happen next.

“You Coven motherfucker!” Dario snarled with fury as he knocked the SA80 upwards and used his superior height to wrap his arm around the soldier’s head and shoulders while he twisted his body back to face Channa. “A dragon is dead because of you and your pals! My friends are dead!”

Channa heard a ghastly guttural sound as she watched the larger man use incredible strength to lift the lower body of the vampire who had appeared behind her in the air and then bring it smashing down as he held the man’s head in the crook of his arm. The snapping of the man’s neck and spine was grisly in its tenor. His legs twitched horribly several times and then the man dropped the body without regard on the ground. She could see his chest heaving in the dim light and suddenly she realized that this man was far more dangerous than she had first realized. He had moved with speed and strength she had never seen before. He had frozen her with some sort of power in the middle of a kick that would have snapped his neck and then he only tossed her a few meters. Her eyes lifted from the twisted body of the Coven troop and she gasped softly at what she saw. The moonlight caught those eyes just right and they were the most appetizing eyes she had ever seen. She could not determined their true color in the darkness even with the moonlight, but she could see the black ring around the light cornea and she could also see the man’s long flesh tearing fangs extending from his upper jaw. He hadn’t been lying to her. He was no vampire.

Channa saw Mican and Pasat emerged from the darkness with their weapons leveled at the man with unwavering arms. She opened her mouth to warn them but Mican spoke first.

“Do not move!” Mican spat. “There are a dozen weapons directed at you this very moment.”

Dario lifted his wolf eyes and looked at Mican. “You think?” He snapped sarcastically. “Is this beat on Dario day? Do I have nubous lae stamped on my head somewhere?!”

“Shut up!” Mican barked. “Channa are you alright? Did he hurt you?”

“Mican this is not…” Channa began to speak but this time Dario cut her off.

“You know… I’m really tired right now! I was almost blown up! I fell through a bunch of really hard tree branches. I’ve been slapped by her tail way too many times. I save her life… and now you are pointing weapons at me.” Dario spoke. He threw up his hands in disgust. “I can’t win cousin.”

“Do not move!” Pasat shouted as Na'lia came forward now and moved up next Channa.

“Channa… are you…” Na'lia looked at her face and saw her looking at the man oddly. “Channa?”

Whatever it was Channa decided; it was growing stronger by the millisecond. She could feel it pulsing through her like currents of electricity and it was energizing her body like before. It was like a blanket of power and warmth that was wrapping around her, protecting her and feeding her energy. The only problem with that was that Channa also felt it coming from the man in front of them. And it was staggering in its power.

Her eyes went wide and she looked at Mican. “Mican put your weapons down!” She barked. “Do it now! Quickly!”

Mican looked at her confused. “What?” He exclaimed. “Why?”

“Because if you don’t… we will kill all of you and leave your corpses to rot.” The new voice spoke from Mican’s right side. He froze when he felt the cold steel barrel of a weapon press to his temple and he saw the slightly shorter but equally as wide Lycavorian step further from the shadows.

Pasat and the others began to shift their weapons and make ready to fight when the three piercing roars filled the darkness and three massive dragons dropped out of the night sky. The sounds of snapping and crushing trees that surrounded them echoed across the landscape as they landed in a triangle all around them, Sorran behind his bonded brother and Cemath behind Resumar. Gasps and yelps of surprise and fear echoed in the small clearing Dario and Channa’s fight had brought them too and the Kavalian rebel troops staggered in all directions. They found there was really no where to turn as a dragon glared at them from every angle.

“I suggest you take my advice.” Resumar spoke once more. “It has been a bitter night for us… and we would rather not have to kill those who are suppose to be our allies.”

Mican didn’t lower his weapon but he turned his eyes to look at Resumar and the head of the massive beast behind him, his arms shaking. He was superior in controlling his fear, but even Mican could feel the coldness of death grip the pit of his stomach with three of the beasts his kind were so terrified of.

“All… allies?” Mican spoke.

“You are Mican correct?” Resumar asked.

“How do you know that?” Mican demanded.

“The Avatar I have traveling with us heard it from the one you just left on VORTEX Cruiser 341.” Resumar answered. “Put your weapons down… there are still High Coven troops like this one that survived the crashes of our ships. We do not need to fight them as well as each other.”

“You… you are Resumar Leonidas?” Mican asked as his weapon began to come down slowly. “Son of King Leonidas.”

Resumar nodded. “Yes. The man your friend here…” Resumar motioned to Channa. “…has been slapping around is my cousin Dario.”

“She wasn't slapping me around.” Dario snapped.

That does not appear to be the case my brother? Sorran spoke as he lowered his huge head next to Dario’s shoulder and turned his eyes on him.

Dario turned his own head and looked at him. “Yeah… look at you? Big old knot on your head! Scales all busted up! You ain’t looking so rosy either! I just got tossed three hundred meters across the surface of this planet and…”

Channa watched them converse back and forth with eyes of wonder. The head of the dragon alone looked as if it could swallow the man whole, but yet he stood there talking to the dragon as casually as one would a family member. She could not hear the dragon’s end of the conversation, but it was obviously a lively one no doubt. Channa felt the presence of someone close to her and she turned her head quickly to come face to snout with the rather large dragon only one meter away. Her gasp of surprise drew the attention of Mican and the others.

“Channa!” Mican barked reaching for Na'lia instinctively to protect her. “Channa get back!”

Mirra moved her head closer to Channa; her amethyst colored eyes wide and unblinking as everything she had felt for two weeks came crashing to the forefront once more. The reasons she felt she needed to come on this mission. The reason that she choose to ride with Cemath and not Sorran, who she had taken quite the liking too according to Athani Little One. This was the reason standing before her with raven black hair and dazzling blue feline like eyes.

You can feel me can’t you? Mirra asked gently within Mindvoice. You can hear my words yes?

Channa’s eyes grew enormous then as the soft tone of the female voice echoed in her head. Amazingly it didn’t frighten her… it soothed her more than anything else she had ever felt. Channa found herself nodding her head quickly at the question that voice had asked her and she sensed Mirra move even closer. Once more Channa ignored Mican’s shout of alarm and that voice filled her head once more.

My… my name is Mirra. Touch me please.

Channa did so without a moment’s hesitation, placing her palm flat on Mirra’s snout. Na'lia, Mican and the other Kavalian troops all gasped in stunned shock as the light blue color psychic shield activated at the tips of Channa’s fingers and began to spread back up her arm and around Mirra’s massive head and snout and then down her long neck and across her lean muscular body until it ended at the very tip of her tail. By now it had engulfed Channa’s entire body as well and she felt a whirlwind of memories and experiences race through her, places she had never been, people she had never seen. Wondrous places with towering mountains and lush forests, blue green oceans and white sandy beaches. Mirra’s amethyst colored eyes opened slowly and she stared at Channa.

Destiny has brought us together my Bonded Sister. She spoke with giddy happiness in her words. And I am so very happy to finally meet you. May… may I hear your voice Channa my Bonded Sister?

“You know my name?” Channa gasped.

Mirra nodded her massive head. I know many things about you now. Just as you know many things about me. You are strong and willful. Speak with your mind sister. It will come easily to you now.

I don’t know… Channa’s eyes flew open when she began to answer without even using her mouth. She looked at Mirra with unabashed glee. I… I spoke with my thoughts! She exclaimed.

Mirra nodded. And we will do so much more.

Channa turned to the man and women who she regarded as brother and sister and she saw Na'lia with tears in her eyes and her hands over her mouth. Mican looked utterly stunned as she moved closer to Mirra and lifted her hands to brush her smooth scales.

“Mican! Na'lia!” She exclaimed now. “This is… this is Mirra! She is what I have been feeling all along!” Channa declared. “It has been her all this time!” Channa turned her head back and placed her small hands on either side of Mirra’s massive snout. “My… my Bonded Sister!”

IRARUZU

“…say again?” The Puma Bane Commando Leader spoke as he pressed his finger into the curve of his slanted ear.

They were holding position four hundred meters away from the Drow estate waiting for the explosive traps to be tripped so that they could move forward and confirm that the two females who had escaped the store were dead. The soft whimpers of humiliation and pain still filtered to his ears from the two Drow females his men had brought with them. His men were growing tired with them, both of them beaten and raped more times than he cared to keep count.

“Major… a Bontawillian KJU21 Corvette landed at the spaceport minutes ago.” The voice of the five member team he had left in the city reported.

“Why is this of interest to me?” The Major snapped.

“Not the ship sir… who exited the ship.” The voice answered. “Senior Polemarch Walter Carson.”

The Major’s eyes grew wide. “The senior enlisted man in the entire Union? Here on Iraruzu! You must be mistaken!” He spat.

“No sir! I checked with our data files three times.” The man answered calmly. “Two Elven Dragoons from a unit assigned to Earth and an older Drow female also left the ship with him. They are just now departing the spaceport facilities and moving into the city.”

“Why would the senior Enlisted man in the entire Union military be here? In a civilian ship no less.” The Kavalian Major asked no one in particular.

“Events are still very confused here sir! Many people are still running around and looting the store! Others are just milling about in shock.”

“Extend the simulated Deutrino field around the city as well.” The Major ordered immediately. “His presence here is not a coincidence! It can’t be! We are still waiting for these two females to show themselves and can not leave until we know they are dead. Destroy the Corvette with missiles from a secure location and then kill this Polemarch when he returns to investigate.”

“As you order sir!” The voice answered.

“Major!” Another voice barked from his left and he turned to see the stationary guard pointing back towards the house. He could see the three remaining members of the Puma Bane team that had hit the Drow store in the city running across the open area towards them.

“Damn this can’t be good!” He spoke getting to his feet as the three men trotted up.

“Major!” The one who had been stabbed in the face by Lu'ria’s blade was first to speak.

“Why are you here Kamal?” The Major demanded. “You were suppose to insure they were dead before leaving the estate!”

“They did not enter the estate sir!” The assassin answered. “We discovered a hidden control room of sorts near the main entrance. Inside we found cameras and monitoring equipment. One of the cameras was directed on this location! They knew you were here!”

“Fuck!” The Puma Bane Leader snarled. “Where did they go?”

“They appear to have loaded several packs and then moved above ground through an escape hatch of sorts. It came out on the far side of the estate five hundred meters inside the timber. We returned rather than follow them.”

“They are on foot?” The Major asked.

“Yes sir.”

“They will try and get out from under the Deutrino Field!” The Major spat. “We can’t allow them to make their way into the mountains or we will lose them for sure.”

“Major… one of them is a human female.” The man spoke.

“Yes… a human female who has lived among the Drow for at least two to three years! She will be in excellent physical condition and extremely intelligent if she is a member of the Krypteria! She will also know how to kill our men! Take two more men with you and follow them! Pick up their trail before it becomes cold and…”

“I will find them Major.” The voice spoke from behind them.

The Major turned to see the tall young man come forward from behind two other commandos. His dark blond hair was matted with sweat and the camouflage paint decorating his face gave him a disturbing look, but there was no mistaking whose son this was.

“Leruk… your father entrusted you to me.” The Major spoke.

The young man nodded. His skin was deeply tanned with no trace of hair so like the Kavalian commandos that stood around him. He wore similar body armor and carried identical weapons, but he was definitely not Kavalian. “Yes he did.” The young man spoke. “He expects us to accomplish our mission as well. Making sure I am not put in danger was not part of that mission.”

“Leruk… you are the second son of Marshall Pusintin! You…”

“I am a Puma Bane Commando am I not?” The young man asked. “I have completed all the training just as these men have. I have been on four operations with your unit before this one. I am very capable Major. And I’m the only one among us who has the ability and advanced enough skill to track them by their scent. An ability my father taught me quite well.”

The Major met Leruk’s eyes for a moment before making his decision. “Kamal… take Leruk with you. I will remain here until I know this Carson person is dead and then I will follow with the rest of our force. Our secondary team is waiting at the rally point. If you need assistance contact them.”

“I will not need them sir.”

“If you do… do not hesitate to call them.” He spoke. “They are a hundred strong and they arrived only yesterday so they are fresh. Do nothing stupid Kamal… we have already lost more than we were supposed to lose on this mission. I hope the other teams fared better than we have. Six dead and five wounded. Against elves!” The Major shook his head. “I do not want to lose anymore.”

Kamal nodded. “As you order sir.”

Walter and Daba moved along the main street of the city. It had no official name but was the main port city and was simply called Iraruzu Center. The two Dragoons walked behind them, their eyes and ears alert for anything. All of them wore civilian clothes so as not to draw attention to themselves, but even still whoever they came across as they walked made it a point to move away quickly, all of them muttering under their breath and looking at Daba. Walter’s hand unconsciously caressed his right leg where his Nehtes rested in its thigh holster. He carried a standard P190A3, since these weapons were common finds out in The Wilds now. It was one of the very few weapons of war that Martin and Deia had allowed to be exported to allied worlds for the simple reason it was extremely reliable and rugged. They knew of course that the designs would have made their way to the Black Market eventually and they wanted to insure their allies had such weapons to defend themselves if need be. Over the course of the last few years however, many of them were turning up on the Black Market because of lost equipment caches or Black Marketers who had gotten their hands on several shipments of the weapon. While they had been seized and dealt with severely, they had already sold the weapons by the time they had been caught and now forged copies of the real weapon were turning up all over The Wilds. The real P190A3 was now considered a status of wealth and skill in The Wilds. Walter also wore a Limian Hand Blaster that fired hardened darts that carried a small explosive charge in the tip of the round. The charge was powerful enough to blow a half credit sized hole in the target causing massive bleeding and pain. He carried the weapon because it reminded him of the ancient Earth weapon he had grown fond of as a young man, the M1911 .45 caliber automatic.

Daba carried a K14 secured in a holster on her side under the long cape she wore, plus her dual Shakur fighting knives. They were a gift from Aihola when she became a Senator and she treasured them. The two Dragoons carried an assortment of weapons but Walter knew they were out of place here almost immediately. All of them moved with practiced grace and natural confidence. And there were very few elven mercenaries or pirates. The elves were just too noble a race to resort to such a life.

Walter finally stopped on the street outside what appeared to be some sort of small general store and he turned to look at Daba. “Something isn’t right.” He spoke to her.

Daba nodded as she looked around and then back to him. “I agree.” She said softly. “And whatever it is… it has to do with me. They… the people are avoiding me like I have Acamarian Plaque.”

Walter reached up and tapped his right ear. “Ceneia?”

“We’re here Walter.” She answered from the Corvette.

“Have you pulled up an overview of the city yet?” He asked. “It’s bigger than we first thought.”

“According to Krypteria records… the Drow front operation should be straight on the main street you are now on. It is approximately a hundred meters across from the large ten story structure on the left. It is the tallest building in the area. That is the main Lodge for visitors to this dreary place it appears.”

Walter turned and spied the ten story building. He estimated it was three quarters of a kilometer away and he nodded. “Very well. I see it.”

“Walter… be mindful. There is a lot of chatter on the radio frequencies about some sort of assassination at a store in the vicinity.” Ceneia said. “I can’t make heads or tails of what the idiots are saying, it’s all very random, but I can tell you that something has just occurred that has got the population stirred up quite a bit.”

“Yes…” Daba broke in touching her ear implant. “We are seeing it on the streets as well ussta cryso. They are treating me as if I have a disease of some sort.”

“You Mistress?” Ceneia’s voice answered.

“Yes… they are avoiding me.” Daba spoke. “And going to great lengths to do so I might add.”

“Walter… I don’t like this.” Ceneia said quickly. “Given what Majeir felt and now this? It smells like a trap.”

Majeir… can you sense Lu'ria nearby? Walter asked within Mindvoice. He left their conversation open so that Daba and Ceneia would be able to hear and speak as well.

Not nearby no. I can feel her… but she is heavily shielded Walter and this is preventing me from touching her. I wish to take to the sky. I can find her quickly this way. Majeir told him.

Walter shook his head. Not yet. We don’t know what is going on Majeir and having you take to the skies from the spaceport would announce to everyone that there is a dragon on this world. The Drow’s cover would be blown wide open.

Walter… her shields have a… they…

Walter looked at Daba when he answered. They what?

They are far more powerful shields than she should have. Majeir told him. It is almost as if someone is reinforcing her natural shields for her and they are doing it subconsciously. Someone with… Walter it is the same level of power I have felt whenever I go to visit Syrilth and Androcles or his father is there to see the Elder Council. Daba this… this is…

Another sign that what Lu'ria has felt all this time is true. Daba spoke softly.

Yes. Majeir answered.

Let’s get to the store they are using and go from there. Walter spoke. And do so quickly. Ceneia… keep your eyes open and let us know if you pick up anything unusual.

Affirmative.

Walter turned to Daba. “Let’s get moving.” He said. “The longer we stay here the more this stinks like a trap just as Ceneia said.”

WESTERN MOUNTAINS

FORTY-SEVEN KILOMETERS NORTHWEST OF CITY

Lu'ria lowered the small pair of macrobinoculars and looked at Jennifer who laid next to her. “See them?” She asked.

Jennifer nodded not taking her own long glasses from her eyes. “Six of them.” She stated. “Roughly five klicks behind us. Moving quickly but not overly fast. They are being careful. They should not be able to follow us Lu'ria. How are they still tracking us?”

Lu'ria nodded and lifted her glasses again to focus in on Kamal and the five others with him. “The one in the front. He is not Kavalian.”

Jennifer focused her glasses on the tall figure moving easily through the timber. He was not as large as the Kavalians though he conversed with them easily and they appeared to take his directions without question. Jennifer lowered her glasses. “A Lycavorian?” She gasped.

Lu'ria nodded as she watched them in her view. “Not part of the Union.” She said. “But yes, he is a Lycavorian. He wears their uniform, carries their weapons and they are taking his orders without question. That is how they are following us.”

“Our scents?” Jennifer exclaimed.

Lu'ria nodded. “Kavalians do not have as acute a sense of smell as Lycavorians. Whoever this man is, he is helping them willingly and must be someone of importance if they follow his directions and consult with him.”

“If he can track us by our scent we will never lose them.” Jennifer spoke quickly. She looked at Lu'ria. “They will run us into the ground Lu'ria.”

Lu'ria shook her head. “The Matron Mother took me up here to hunt for several days. There is a stream two klicks further north from here. Along the bank are Hadarian Tulip Buds.” She saw Jennifer’s eyes fill with realization. “Yes… we can spread the buds all over our clothes and keep enough with us to continue doing this so that their bitter smell masks our scent. We will be ok until help arrives. Come.”

“NO!!!”

Daba’s cry shattered the chatter of the half dozen scavengers that were in the Drow store looting the shelves and manhandling the bodies of the dead. All of them had been stripped of their boots and half of their clothes, the many shelves of herbs and ointments now scattered all over the floor of the large store.

It was when her eyes fell upon the half naked body of her dear friend Vlonjra that Daba, Matron Mother of the Drow Family and Clan Dareitara, Senator on the Earth Council, went totally off the deep end and lost all control. Moving with all of her inbred elven speed Daba snatched her dual knives from her belt and fell upon the luckless Limian male before he ever knew what happened. Two vicious slashes and a gurgling sound filled the air as his head was nearly sliced clean off when Daba ripped both blades down either side of his neck. Moving with the fury of a Hurricane, the Limian female died next as Daba plunged her blades into the woman’s chest as she turned to run. Two Evolli males, obviously leftovers from the war with the Union, began to unlimber their weapons. They were incredibly slow in their efforts and Daba had buried her blades in the neck of one even as a P190 blew apart the silence in the store and the second Evolli’s head splashed yellow blood onto the wall behind him as the Dragoon soldier next to Walter had brought his weapon up and fired with barely a pause.

The Icalro male and female were trying to back peddle from the lethal whirlwind of death that Daba had become and bring their sidearms up to target her. The male’s eyes went wide when he saw the long shaft and broadhead of the Nehtes burst from his neck just below his jaw. He died without seeing Daba spin in midair and bury one of her blades in the oval skull of the Icalro female just above her eyes. Walter ripped his Nehtes free of the Icalro male’s shredded throat and kicked him forward with a heavy boot, his own face a mask of disbelief and rage. He turned as Daba dropped her blades and fell beside her friend on the floor of the store, weeping uncontrollably as she reached out with shaking hands. She ignored the insects that were buzzing around Vlonjra’s bloody skull, ignored the bits of her scalp and hair that fell away when she lifted her ever so gently off the floor and Daba dropped her head to Vlonjra’s chest and let out a wail of sorrow that would have woken the dead.

Walter turned to the two Dragoons, the one having fired his weapon being Hval. “Hval… check the others! Olar… watch the entrance!”

Walter kept his Nehtes extended for quick use as he let his eyes move around the inside of the store. There was blood everywhere on the floor, the bodies of six Drow crumpled in death, all of them having been shot at least a dozen times, including the two females. The male Drow closest to the door was perforated with holes, half his head gone and his mid section looking as if someone had used him for target practice. The fingers on his bloody hands were all broken from where someone obviously smashed them to get the weapon out of his dead hands. As his eyes scanned the interior he noticed the smashed wall behind the counter to the left and he moved quickly to the counter, vaulting it on one bound. He slowly drew his K12 as he let his Nehtes lead his body into the darkness of the tunnel. He squatted and stopped, letting his eyes change and then taking note of the rail tunnel and dimly lit section of track.

“Holy One!” Hval spoke moving up to the counter.

Walter stood back up and turned to looked at the Dragoon. “Hval?”

Hval shook his head slowly. “None of them survived Holy One.” He spoke softly. “Four appear to have been caught completely off guard, the last two at least died fighting.” He pointed to the front. “From the directions of the projectile strikes, they assaulted from the front door. Rigor is only just now setting in, this did not happen long ago. An hour… two at most.”

Walter nodded his head as he cleared the counter once more in a single leap Hval saw this and watched with keen eyes. Nearly thirty-one hundred years old and he didn’t look a day over forty-five. The last surviving Spartan to have fought with his former King at Thermopylae, and next to that King’s son who he now served with devotion and honor, he was perhaps the most recognizable face within the Union. His history was taught in the schools on Apo Prime, Earth, and every planet in the Union just about. He was in better physical shape now than he had been in nearly a thousand years, for the moment Martin had named him Senior Polemarch of the entire Union Ground Army, Walter’s life had begun once more.

Walter moved quickly to where Dana wept softly now. He didn’t bend over but instead placed his hand gently on her shoulder. “Daba?” He said seeing her head come up. “Daba… I need your skills now. Tell me what happened here.”

Daba lowered Vlonjra’s body reverently to the floor and wiped the tears from her eyes. She folded her friend’s hands across her chest and touched her fingers to Daba’s open amber eyes. Gently she closed her eyelids and stroked her cheek one more time before slowly getting to her feet. She turned to Walter and met his eyes taking a deep breath. “Forgive me.” She whispered.

Hval was the one to answer and he reached out to squeeze her arm. “You have nothing to apologize for Matron Mother. You acted as any of us would have.”

Walter nodded. “Hval is right.” He said. “Right now however… I can smell over a hundred scents, mixed in with the herbs and ointments that are now scattered over the floor; I can’t pick out any individual one.”

Daba nodded and allowed her eyes to sweep the room quickly. She stepped away from the two men, bending down to pick up her blades as she looked toward the entrance. “Seven of them.” She spoke. “Two broke towards the counter, the other five stood here.” She said moving to one spot in the floor that was covered in blood.

“Hval?” Walter spoke and the Dragoon pulled the small hand sensor from a pouch on his combat harness and moved up next to her squatting by a large portion of the blood pools and holding the sensor out.

Daba turned her head and looked around. “Two fell.” She said pointing to blood pools larger than the others and squatting next to Hval. “Another injured badly but living.”

Hval looked at her. “How can you tell that Matron Mother?” He gasped.

Daba pointed to the blood pools on the floor. “The differences and color of the texture of blood.” She answered him. “Lethal wounds produce dark red blood that is thick and consistent. Severe wounds… but those that aren’t life threatening… they produce a lighter color blood with less consistency and less thickness like this.” She said pointing.

The sensor in Hval’s hand beeped softly and he looked at it with wide eyes. He stood up quickly, Walter looking at him. “Hval?” Walter asked.

“Kavalian blood.” He spoke.

Walter and Daba both stepped closer to him. “Kavalian blood?” Walter snapped. “Are you sure?”

Hval twisted the sensor in his hand. “The scanner is.” He replied. “We should…”

“Walter!” Ceneia’s voice broke through on the COM.

Water lifted a finger to his ear and activated his implant. “Ceneia we are rather busy here. There are no survivors inside the store, but it appears Lu'ria and another made it out. We…”

“Walter shut up and get back to the ship!” Ceneia barked. “Something has happened on Earth!”

Walter looked at Daba as his blood went cold. “What has happened?”

“I’m watching a garbled transmission from Prime Minister Deia recorded about thirty minutes ago. I tapped into the frequency of one of the spaceport Netnews channels. It’s an automated report that keeps repeating. The Deutrino field has somehow extended over the city itself. Walter… Walter there has been a series of coordinated terrorist assaults made by High Coven Commando units on Earth.” Ceneia’s voice sounded tense and anxious. “It’s says that Zarah Leonidas was… Saoi sibfla!”

“Ceneia!” Walter barked.

“Majeir! Unamal! Get off the ship! Get off the ship now!” Ceneia’s voice screamed into his implant.

The explosion caused Walter to wince and then they felt the ground shudder beneath them. Olar rushed into the building.

“Holy One! The Spaceport!” He shouted. “Our ship!”

“Ceneia!” Walter screamed. “Ceneia answer me!”

“Holy One!” Daba snapped. “We must go back!” She exclaimed. “I will not lose her!”

Walter looked at Hval. “Incendiary Charges!” He popped.

Hval yanked his small pack from his shoulders and practically tore open the top before yanking our three oversized grenades. “Plasma grenades!” He announced.

Walter snatched one. “Good enough!” He barked. “Burn it! Burn it all! We won’t leave them for the scavengers on this foul world to have!” He twisted the charging timer on the top of his grenade and tossed it over the counter into the opening of the tunnel he had viewed. Hval tossed one of the grenades to Daba as he twisted the timer on his grenade and tossed it behind the main counter. Daba repeated the action a third time and looked at the body of Vlonjra.

“You rest with the King’s father now my dearest friend.” She spoke softly before rolling the grenade onto the floor next to her body. “Watch over us and I will sing your name into the future.”

“Go! Go!” Walter snapped. “Back to the spaceport!”

The Kavalian Gunner lowered his rocket launcher after putting the third and final rocket into the now burning ship through the top of the spaceport bay ceiling. He felt the pat on his shoulder and turned.

“Excellent shooting Kao!” His squad officer spoke.

“Nothing will live through that sir.” Koa answered.

The officer nodded. “Indeed.” He answered.

“Now what sir?”

The officer grinned as he looked up the street where they could see hundreds of others scrambling to get out of the way of each other and to avoid any secondary explosions that might occur.

“Now we wait for the old Lycavorian and Drow bitch to show themselves and then we kill them.” The Kavalian said. “How many rockets do you have left?”

“Two.”

“Load one… prep the other.” The officer ordered. “We may need to take out some of these ridiculous scum to actually kill this Polemarch.”

Walter grabbed Daba’s arm as they made their way down the street, pushing aside civilians that were rushing in the other direction.

“Hval! Olar!” Walter snapped bringing the two Dragoons up short.

“Holy One we…” Daba’s face was filled with sincere concern and dread.

Ceneia? Walter reached out within Mindvoice. Majeir?

We live Walter. Majeir’s voice answer almost immediately.

Walter could see the massive relief on Daba’s face. Where are you?

Ceneia ussta cryso! Daba exclaimed.

I am alright Mistress! Ceneia answered immediately. A little cooked from the rush of flames but ok. Majeir and I made it off the ship! Ceneia said. Unamal was not so lucky! We’re hiding in a storage room off the west side of the hanger itself. It’s beneath the overhang of the ceiling and they can’t see us.

Who can’t see you? Walter demanded.

Kavalians Walter! Ceneia answered. A rocket team from the building next to our hanger. It was looking directly down into the bay. They fired three rockets. The ship is wasted.

Nubou the ship! Walter exclaimed. Kavalians attacked the Drow in their store. They killed everyone except Lu'ria and another female it appears. They made it out through a hidden rail tunnel.

Walter… why are the Kavalians killing the Drow and attacking us? Majeir asked.

Ceneia you said something about Deia. Walter asked.

We were watching it when the Kavalians attacked. Several High Coven Commando Teams attacked different sites on Earth. Zarah… Zarah Leonidas was raped and nearly beaten to death. The Prime Minister was beginning to speak about Prince Androcles but then the rockets hit. Ceneia replied quickly. It was a recorded transmission Walter. The damn Deutrino field has extended over the entire city now. This was a fucking trap! The whole thing was a trap!

Ceneia… stay calm damn it! Walter barked out. Majeir… can you get airborne?

Yes. Unamal… Unamal was kind enough to put my saddle on while we waited for you. I will take Ceneia and burn them for what they have done! Majeir answered with heat in her tone.

No! Walter almost yelled. He knew Majeir to be strong willed and very independent. He had watched her grow from a hatchling since the day he had saved her from the White Skinned cannibals in that Mountain in North America. He had watched her on the oceanside cliff as Martin asked her to decide the fate of Maruad, and a more horrible a death he could not think of at the moment. Through the years she had become supremely intelligent and having an older sister who sat on the Dragon Council, having a brother who was bonded to two of the most famous female elves on Earth, and having unfettered access to the Royal family and the Bonded dragons who were part of their family made Majeir very confident and skilled. She had trained for days with Elynth and Jeth and Tharua her second older sister. All of the children of Torma and Isheeni. She was just as much a part of their family as they considered Walter to be even though he and Majeir were not bonded. She was also exceptionally passionate about things and very defensive of those she loved and cared for. Majeir… they will know where Lu'ria is. You can’t kill them!

Lu'ria! Majeir exclaimed. If they have harmed her Walter, by all that I hold dear, I will burn and tear my way to the very heart of the Kavalian homeworld and I will take my fury and vengeance on them!

Daba looked at Walter with wide amber eyes when she heard this but he didn’t answer as he shook his head. If you get airborne… can you find her quickly?

Within a few hours at most. Majeir answered confidently. Having Androcles reinforcing her shields also makes it easy to track her. His signature is so clear and powerful and when combined with hers it is like a beacon.

I would assume the rail tunnel we found leads back to the Drow estate outside the city. That will be the first place we look. Walter spoke.

What about this rocket team? Ceneia asked quickly.

Walter looked at Daba. Leave them to Daba and I. Where were they again?

The five story building to the east of our bay. It appears decrepit and almost mossy green in color. Ceneia answered. Walter how will we know when you have succeeded.

Walter met Daba’s eyes and she watched his wolf eyes once more take shape and narrow. His wolf fangs slowly extended from his gums and Daba felt a shiver of fear course through her. He had known the Holy One for many years, and at this moment she was more afraid of him than at any time in her life.

You’ll know when we discover if Kavalians can fly! Walter Carson snarled.

Now that…!!! Majeir announced loudly. That is my Walter!!!

CHAPTER NINETEEN

RITAAH

PILLAR OF FAITH

Antell gripped the arms of his command chair as the FAITH executed an amazingly tight turn for a ship her size. It was habit for him, even though he could barely feel his ship turning, left over from his days as an AUTUMN MOON Commander. The attack frigate was perhaps the most maneuverable ship he had ever commanded and you could feel each and every turn and increase in speed.

“Port and starboard batteries reinforce!” Antell barked as the FAITH settled on a more level course. “Reload torpedo launchers! All Type One turrets to stand by, Type Two’s to manual control! Status of Mark22Bs?”

“Thirteen seconds to full reload Captain!” The answer came immediately.

Antell stood up from his chair. “Damage status?”

“Moderate damage to our ventral hull!” His XO reported from the console to the left. “Minor cracks in the plasma conduit seals running the aft quarter of decks fourteen and fifteen. Damage crews are already repairing them! Shields are down to fifty-three percent but they are recharging quickly! No hull breaches sir! That Dragon Armor coating our hull is a gift from the gods! We caught them flatfooted sir!”

Antell nodded. “That we did. Status of FREEDOM’S VOICE and the GREATSOUL?” Antell barked.

“FREEDOM’S VOICE took heavy damage to her starboard quarter, but she gave more than she got! She’s leaking plasma in two locations but it’s nothing serious. Her shields are down to thirty-eight percent and minor buckling to her forward compartment. Her shields are recharging faster than ours though!”

Antell grinned. “The Coven is making their ships tougher nowadays.” He spoke. “The Kavalians?”

“The GREATSOUL is dead in space sir!” His XO announced. “Massive damage to her structural integrity fields and engines! Shields are gone! Sensors are detecting over a dozen hull breaches including all three of her landing bays!” He turned and looked at Antell. “That must be why she got no fighters off! The Mark22s and Type Ones carved her up good sir! Our Point Defense turrets only added to the damage.”

“Power readings?” Antell asked.

“Minimal sir!” The XO replied. “Their power core is offline and readings indicate its fluxuating wildly. If scans are accurate… they have massive casualties. I don’t know if she will even stay together. Sensors are reading massive stress fractures to her hull in three different locations!”

“Too bad for them.” Antell spoke. “They chose the wrong ships to pick a fight with. What about the rest of the Kavalian ships?” Antell asked moving to a console and looking over the shoulder of the operator.

“The Insurgent ships and our fighters mopped them up quickly Captain.” His XO told him. “I don’t think they’ve had much experience in combined forces action sir. CAG reports they couldn’t respond quickly enough to their actions. Our fighters were working with the Coven fighters that launched and taking directions from the second BLOOD REVERENCE. And they were pounding the sibfla out of them!”

Antell couldn’t help but smile. “Interesting XO. Combined Forces Control gave them fits. I thought the Coven used CFC just as much as we did, the Kavalians should be used to it, so that’s a bit of information we didn’t know.” He spoke. “Let’s file that for further review XO, we might need it in the future.”

“Aye sir!”

“Get me Maros on the VOICE.” Antell ordered.

“Stand by!” The COM officer declared. It only took a few moments. “Captain Maros online sir.”

Antell turned to his holodisc on the bridge as Maros’s image appeared and became clear. “Captain Maros.”

“Captain Antell!” Maros spoke with a grin. “We are reading massive damage to the Kav ship! We caught them by surprise with our maneuver!”

Antell nodded in agreement. “Your damage sir?” Antell asked. As far as Antell was concerned these Coven ships were now his best friends, and Antell was known for looking out for his friends.

“Nothing we can not repair quickly. My damage control teams are already working on it. Twenty of my gun crew personnel were injured, but I have no deaths that I’m aware of right now.” Maros spoke his face showing the thanks of the question without actually speaking it. One commander to the next with respect. “You?”

Antell nodded. “About the same. Colonel Vonis?”

“He should already be on the surface by now.” Maros spoke. “I would imagine he will link up with his nephew shortly. One of us will hear from him when he does. Your Colonel Vonis does not strike me as one to stay out of the mix so to speak.”

Antell nodded with a smile. “No… I don’t imagine he is. Captain Maros, I extend an invitation to you and your senior officers to meet with me here on the FAITH. I can send a transport for you if needed. It appears we are now allies, and that makes me feel a whole lot better.”

“I would be honored to accept Captain.” Maros replied immediately. He had no intention of allowing this opportunity to slip away. Lucia had set the Insurgency on this path and Maros was going to see her wish fulfilled.

“The Kavalians got a message off just before we attacked. We don’t know what it was they were able to tell their command, but we should assume the worse. We should expect some sort of response within a day or so I would think. I suggest we put our heads together and plan for that.” Antell spoke.

Maros nodded. “Agreed. I will come over in a LRR. Say one hour?”

Antell nodded. “I’ll be waiting.” He answered. “FAITH is clear.” Antell waited for the transmission to end before turning to his XO. “Let’s get our fighters recovered and rearmed and have them on standby. And get the damn Shroud back up so we don’t have our mida hanging out here!”

His XO nodded. “Yes sir!”

The sun was beginning its climb into the sky over Ritaah and it found all of them gathered around the rear ramp of Resumar’s crashed STRIKER. The Lycavorian troops and Kavalian rebels were mixed together, all of them pointing out into the surrounding timber in case the Coven troops who had escaped made some sort of attack against them. Mican sat next to Na'lia across from Resumar, Athani and Julie. Mirra rested on the ground inside that small perimeter, Channa sitting between her front forelegs lotus style. Cemath sat to Mirra’s right facing her and Channa and he watched with some humor as Mirra kept dipping her huge head and rubbing the back of Channa’s shoulder and head. She hadn’t stopped asking questions and Mirra and Cemath were doing their level best to answer them all without overloading her with information.

Mican turned his eyes from Channa and settled them back on Resumar and Athani who sat very close to him and was looking at him intently with those blue/green eyes.

“The… the green one is your dragon?” Mican asked.

Resumar nodded his head with a smile. “We are bonded as Channa and Mirra now are. We do not consider them possessions… but yes… he is my Bonded Brother. His name is Cemath.”

“How long have you and he…?” Na'lia asked softly.

“Since I was eight years old.” Resumar answered.

“And they are speaking within this thing you call Mindvoice?” Mican asked. “You can hear them?”

Resumar nodded. “Yes. Channa is very inquisitive. She is asking them question after question.” He said with a smile turning to look back at her. “She will learn quickly however. That is usually the case with those who are not bonded from childhood. They learn quickly from their bonded ones. She’s very strong within Mindvoice. Stronger than I would have thought to be honest.” He turned back to Mican. “I wanted to thank you for coming to our aide so quickly.”

“Not fast enough it seems.” Mican spoke. “The machine at the ship did not tell us right away. We could not arrive before all of this happened.”

Resumar looked around at the condition of the STRIKER and nodded. “Yes… well I don’t think it would have mattered much at all given the way things went down.”

“Do you know how many of the Coven survived?” Na'lia asked.

“That is what Julie and Dario will try and determine while they are out there.” Resumar answered.

“They know where this ship is Resumar Leonidas.” Mican spoke. “Will they not try and gain entrance to it?”

Res shook his head. “Avi… the avatar that travels with us… he made sure to inform the avatar on the ship here what our intentions were, as well as the possibility that the Coven might attempt to gain entrance to the ship without us.”

Na'lia smiled now. “You gave him a name.” She spoke evenly. “Avi… short for avatar I take it?”

Resumar nodded with a smile. “It was something my father’s pilot did when they first discovered City Ship 41 on Lycavore.” He answered looking up into the back of the ship where Avi was taking inventory of the explosives. “He’s developed his own unique personality since he came back with the ship.”

“How is it that a female elf came to be inside Kavalian space?” Athani asked looking at Na'lia.

Na'lia met her eyes. “That is a story for another time.” She answered unwilling to just announce how she and the others came to be among them. “Mican is my husband… we have been here for almost four years.”

“We?” Resumar asked.

“There are ninety-six other elves that live among the Kavalians here.” Na'lia answered. “We are doctors and scientists. Many of us have Kavalian husbands. Some… like me… have children with our husbands.” She said looking at Mican with love and adoration.

Resumar looked at Na'lia intently, suddenly remembering what Andro had told him their cousin Anton and his Drow wife Cihera were working on and how it related to their mother and what was happening with Anja and even connected to Dysea and Normya.

“So you are among the hundred or so elves that were ostensibly kidnapped from their transports within Union space and made to appear dead.” Resumar spoke calmly. His eyes went to Mican. “I take it you and your people did the kidnapping?”

“I will not…” Mican began to speak forcefully but Na'lia grabbed his arm and squeezed causing him to look at her. “Na'lia… I…”

“However we arrived here…” Na'lia began turning back to Resumar. “We remained here because it was our choice. Mican wanted our help in saving the biogenic clones from their built in cycle of death. We agreed once he explained to us what it was they wanted. We succeeded in this task and many of us chose to remain here willingly for we had found something to remain for.” Na'lia looked at Mican with those bright eyes. “I found love and so much more.” She turned back to Resumar. “I would not change anything that has happened in these past years and I will not allow it to be taken away from me. None of us will.”

Athani looked at Resumar and a small smile split her lips. She turned back to Na'lia. “As someone who found love and a future in the most unlikely of places Na'lia, you have no fears in losing what you have found. And you may tell the others this as well.”

“Your sister will be very happy.” Resumar stated.

Na'lia’s head snapped around to look at him. “Sister!” She gasped. “Las’elh… she has…”

Resumar nodded. “She hasn’t stopped looking for you. She never believed you died in the accident. She has been looking for you ever since. Right now she is with my mother and cousin working an angle of what is going on that seems to be all leading in one direction. I believe she has also found love. With my cousin and his Drow wife.”

“Drow?” Na'lia gasped.

“I don’t know the whole story… but it appears from the last time I talked to my mother that is what was happening between them.” Resumar spoke. “We will need to pass on the information that you live. It will go a long way to easing the need to find you within your sister until such time as we can arrange it safely.” He looked at Mican. “And you will need to give us the names of those who you contacted that supplied you with the information you needed to kidnap them in the first place.”

“My name would be taboo in The Wilds then.” Mican spoke shaking his head.

“Your name would be taboo in The Wilds, but it won’t matter because when we leave here all of you are coming with us.” Athani stated firmly. Athani looked at Mican and saw his eyes boring into her once more. He had been staring at her at different times since they had arrived back here and it was beginning to make her feel uncomfortable. True to her nature Athani decided to face this head on. “Why do you stare at me?” She asked. “You have been staring at me at different times since you came here. Why?”

Mican looked at Na'lia quickly before lowering his eyes. “Forgive me. I meant no offense.” He said. “I…”

Resumar came to his feet quickly then, his head coming up as he turned to the wood line. Athani looked at him oddly as she stood.

“Resumar?” She asked. “What… what is it?”

Uncle? Resumar reached out within Mindvoice as he felt the familiar tremors and MV resonance.

Resumar… it’s been a long time my boy. Vonis’s voice filled his head causing Athani to gasp in surprise.

Uncle… where are you?

I have two others with me Resumar. Vampires. Vonis’s voice answered him immediately. I would prefer we did not get shot. I’d like to come in and we can compare notes.

Resumar stepped away from Athani. “Colonel Vonis coming in!” He shouted. “Hold fire! Colonel Vonis coming in!”

This pronouncement caused the Lycavorians to turn towards him surprised but they quickly lowered their weapons and urged their Kavalian counterparts to do the same. They all knew who Vonis was and none of them wanted to be the one to shoot and kill Queen Isabella’s brother.

Mican and Na'lia came to their feet as well now as they saw three individuals unwrap the shadows from around their bodies as they left the tree line and trot quickly towards their small perimeter. Resumar moved quickly to greet his taller uncle as he entered the perimeter with the stunning young vampire female and surprisingly wide vampire soldier. Resumar knew right away they were both Purebloods like his uncle. Resumar and Vonis grasped forearms and he couldn’t help but smile.

“Uncle!” He exclaimed with a smile. “To say this is a complete surprise would be beyond words!”

Vonis chuckled and squeezed Res’s thick arms. “Yes I would imagine it is.” He stated.

“Father didn’t…” Resumar started.

Vonis shook his head. “No! No one knows I’m here. Your mothers left me with the High Coven insurgents several months ago. That is where I have been.”

“Then you made contact with them?” Resumar asked remembering the Commando team that had attacked the Kavalian delegation on MJOLNIR’S HAND.

Vonis nodded. “You won’t believe me when I tell you who their leader is… but it is she who ordered them out here to watch over you. It appears she was right in sending us here. The Captain of your ship is a man of vision Res. He didn’t bat an eye when the insurgent ships with me offered their help.”

“Ships?” Resumar asked.

Vonis nodded again. “I haven’t made contact since we entered the atmosphere, but when we last saw them, the Kavalian ships were getting their asses handed to them by something I never thought I would witness in my lifetime. Union and Coven ships fighting as one unit.”

“I told Antell to get the FAITH out of the system.” Resumar spoke sternly.

Vonis nodded his head. “And that is exactly what they were doing. They were drawing the Kavalians into the outer system away from Ritaah. And kicking the sibfla out of them in the process!”

“Then she made it.” Resumar said softly.

Vonis nodded. “That is my conclusion as well. We’ll probably be hearing from one of them soon.” He looked up as Athani came up next to Resumar, Mican and Na'lia just behind her. Vonis looked at Athani with smiling dark eyes. “And this is the Athani Leonidas I have heard so much about these last months.” He spoke taking her hand and leaning over to kiss her knuckles. “Res… when are you and your brothers going to stop making so many waves in the things you do?”

Resumar laughed then and nodded his head. “We do have that tendency don’t we?” He said. “Athani… this is my Uncle Vonis. My mother Isabella’s brother.”

Athani smiled at him then. “Yes… I’ve heard much of you.” She stated.

Vonis chuckled once more. “Yes… all of it bad I’m sure. My elven wife Va’nimia is trying very hard to change my reputation around.”

“Actually… it was all very good.” Athani said.

“Really… then perhaps Va’nimia’s work is paying off.” He stated. He looked at Mican and held out his hand to the equally as tall Kavalian. “Colonel Vonis… Union Intelligence.”

Mican looked very surprised and hesitated for a moment before taking the hand. He had never had a vampire ask to shake his hand, and Vonis’s grip was firm and friendly. “I am Mican.” He said. “This is my wife Na'lia.”

Vonis bowed his head to her slightly, not batting an eye at this information and he turned too motion at the man and woman with him. “Lieutenant Commander Asharli and Senior Trooper Orthon. They are members of the insurgency as well.”

“Uncle… Uncle why are you here?” Resumar asked.

“Lucia Moran sent us out here to look out for you.” Vonis answered.

Resumar looked quickly to Athani and then back to Vonis. “Lucia Moran?” He gasped in shock.

Vonis nodded. “Trust me… I was just as surprised as you.” He stated. “But she is the leader of the Insurgency. They call her the General. I don’t know all the specifics, but she did not trust her mother and grandmother, she made me aware of this and then ordered her people out here to help in whatever way they could. We’ve been waiting for two days now and did not know you had even arrived until the FAITH lost her Shroud. You know that the Kavalian fleet that was here left just before we arrived?”

Resumar nodded. “Yes.”

“The other STRIKER? That was the explosion we detected as we were coming in?” Vonis asked.

Resumar nodded his head. “We knew they would attempt something. They hit us just as we landed. They killed my pilot and I had to detach the rear compartment to give us the edge to drive them off. They hit Dario’s STRIKER while they were still in the air the idiots! Killed the pilots and she dropped the last hundred or so feet. The crash broke open one of the explosive containers we brought and an electrical fire set it off.”

“Dario? Sorran?” Vonis asked quickly, the worry on his face evident and real.

“They survived. Barely. They are out now circling the area attempting to find out how many of the Coven troops survived and what direction they went in. Julie is with them and…” Resumar said.

“Julie?” Vonis asked.

Resumar shook his head. “Another long story.” He spoke. “They should be back soon. We’re going to move to the MV ship then. Avi has been in contact with that ship’s Avatar for a few hours now.”

Vonis nodded and looked around. “Well… you got three more under your command now.” He spoke. “Antell and Maros won’t come near the planet now… not with us here. They won’t want to draw attention to us and they will keep the Kavalians at bay as much as they are able.”

“We can talk to them once we get to the MV ship.” Resumar spoke.

“You were going to use Cemath and the other dragons to move the explosives from here to there weren’t you. That’s why you landed so far away?”

Resumar nodded. “We didn’t want to get too close until we knew where Mican and his people stood in the scheme of things. Those plans didn’t go very well.”

“Most plans never go right.” Vonis said.

“We’re not flying out of here in the STRIKERS, so I was going to get everyone to the MV ship and then contact Antell.” Resumar said. “We’ll have to go to plan B.”

Vonis grinned. “Plan B?”

“Uncle… I always have a Plan B.” Resumar spoke.

They turned as the hulking figure of Avi came down the steep ramp with a data pad in his hand. He marched right up to where Resumar stood and his eyes fell on Vonis.

-Colonel Vonis. None of our mission scenarios involved your presence. Interesting. You have a similar mission as we do?-

Vonis shook his head. “No. It just so happens that our paths have come together Avi.” He answered.

-Curious- He looked at Athani. –This is an example of chance I take it?-

Athani nodded. “Yes it is.” She said with a smile.

-Fascinating. I will need to study this more when we return to Earth- He replied holding out the data pad to Resumar. –I have finished my inventory Resumar Leonidas-

“Where do we stand Avi?” Resumar asked.

-With the destruction of STRIKER TWO we lack sufficient quantities of explosives to completely destroy the ship. We can cripple it… but…-

“It still allows others access to its technology with what’s left.” Resumar said.

Avi nodded. –Correct-

“You wish to destroy this ship?” Na'lia asked surprised. “But why?”

“Those are my father’s orders.” Resumar answered looking at her. “Destroy this ship so that it does not fall into the hands of the Coven or the Kavalians. The only problem now is that we don’t have enough explosives to do the job! We…”

Resumar stopped talking when Sorran’s massive form swept in from above the trees and he flared his wings quickly and landed to the excited and anxious chatter of the Kavalians on the perimeter. Julie was clinging tightly to Dario’s waist, her eyes wide and the moment they landed she leaped from Sorran’s back and landed on shaky legs. Dario was grinning as he dropped easily from the saddle while Sorran was still settling to the ground. He moved up and placed his hands on Sorran’s huge head as he lowered it to Dario’s shoulder.

Let me brief Resumar and I will tend to your scales brother. Dario spoke softly.

Sorran nodded his head as he looked at Dario. They had been bonded together for over fifteen years now, and though Sorran was six hundred and four years old, he felt younger and more vibrant now than at any point in his life. He had never envisioned himself bonded to a rider, yet their personalities matched seamlessly from that very first day. Their banter back and forth was famous among the Bonded Pairs, and while it may have seemed callous and uncaring to an outsider, there was nothing Sorran and Dario would not do for each other.

The Apricot salve. Sorran spoke. It smells good.

Dario chuckled and pounded Sorran on his thick scaled neck before turning to follow Julie. His eyes narrowed in surprise when he saw Colonel Vonis standing with Resumar, but Dario had grown up first with his father as part of Anja’s Durcunusaan detail on Hadaria and other places she went. He had, more than any other cousin, interaction with all of the Leonidas children from a very young age. Some said this was the reason he was now bound to a dragon, that being with them and playing with them as children stimulated his MV abilities to higher levels than he might have normally achieved. Dario didn’t care one way or the other. He loved his life and what he did.

Julie was looking at Vonis intently as she walked up, her eyes darting back and forth between him and Resumar. She knew who Vonis was; there was an extensive file on the son of Aikiro who was now considered a traitor of the highest sort by the High Coven. Julie had to admit, he didn’t seem concerned about that in the least.

She turned her attention fully to Resumar when she stopped. “I estimate between fifteen and twenty of them survived Resumar.” She spoke. “We swept the entire area for a kilometer around the ship with Dario in wolf form and I wrapped in the shadows. If any were watching us, we would have seen them.”

Dario stepped up to the small group and smiled as Vonis held his hand out. “This is a surprise Colonel.” He spoke.

Vonis nodded. “I imagine surprises are becoming common for you now that you are hanging out with your cousin more.”

Dario nodded with a chortle. “That’s the nubous truth.” He said quickly. He turned to Resumar. “Julie believes they would have started for their preplanned rendezvous point Res.” He said. “Four kilometers north of here and two kilometers west of the MV ship.”

Mican’s eyes grew a little wider. “That puts them very close to our settlement!” He stated. “Too close!”

Res met his eyes. “How many of your people are there?”

“Over three hundred. Including our daughter.” Mican answered his voice holding the tenseness of a concerned parent.

Julie shook her head. “I don’t believe they would try anything…” She said looking at Mican. “To be safe however… I recommend we move Mican’s people from that settlement to the MV ship Resumar. I can not predict what they will do now and better to move them during the day. They would be safer in the MV ship for the time being. Even we would be hard pressed to defend ourselves against them at night and we can see them or sense them within the shadows for the most part. The Kavalian rebels would not stand a chance.”

Resumar didn’t hesitate in the least and nodded his head. “I agree.” He said looking at Vonis. “Uncle?”

“You are in command Res.” Vonis answered looking at Julie. “Though I tend to agree with…”

“Julie.” She answered immediately. “Julie Collins.”

Vonis’s eyes grew a little larger but he didn’t pause in his response. He knew well who Julie Collins had been. There were very few people close to the Leonidas family who did not know who Julie Collins was. Or who she used to be actually. “I tend to agree with Ms. Collins here.” He said. “If any of them are injured they’ll use whatever blood they have to heal and hold up today. Tonight however, they’ll need to replenish that stock. The easiest way to do that is take Mican’s people.”

Resumar nodded then. “Avi… divide the remaining explosives between Cemath, Mirra and Sorran. The rest of us will load up with what we have left and move to Mican’s settlement.” He turned to Mican and saw his blue eyes were wide in shock and Na'lia’s expression matched his. “Can you contact your people and have them prepared to move? Take only what they can carry.”

“You… you will help us?” Mican asked surprised. “Why?”

“We are part of the reason your people are now at risk.” Resumar spoke. “Helping you will only help us in the end. Uncle… your ship?”

“Well hidden and under Shroud.” Vonis told him. “Asharli has the remote for it. We could call it if need be.”

Resumar shook his head. “No. We’ll save it for when we need it.” He said. “How long are the days here?”

Na'lia stepped forward. “Once the sun fully reaches its apex, we will have perhaps ten hours left of daylight.” She replied. “It should reach its apex in three hours.”

“Thirteen hours.” Resumar spoke. “We’re already behind schedule as it is. Let’s get to it people!”

Avi stepped up to Resumar and Athani as the others turned to alert everyone that they would be moving. –Resumar Leonidas… this is not part of the mission parameters-

“I know Avi.” Resumar said softly.

-Interaction with the rebels here was to be minimal at most. VORTEX Cruiser 341 is a Pralor combat vessel. This single ship under full power could decimate fully one quarter of the Union fleet if it fell into the wrong hands. It must be destroyed-

“I know Avi.” Resumar spoke. “We had a hand in putting these people at risk by coming here. We have to help them.”

-They were already at risk Resumar. The Kavalian government obviously would destroy them if they knew of their existence-

“Avi… it is the right thing to do.” Athani spoke. “We can’t just leave them to their fates. The High Coven actions most likely gave away our presence here. The explosion of STRIKER TWO would have been viewable from every ship in the immediate area. We must assume they know we are here. We need to move quickly now. Without the High Coven forces we need Mican’s help to assist us. Besides… having more allies never hurt anyone.”

-I do not question what we are doing Athani Little One- Avi spoke.

Athani looked at him oddly. “Then… then why mention it?” She asked.

-King Martin could have just as easily deactivated me when we returned to Earth. Instead he allowed me to remain active and learn. Just as Chief Elder Pralor Sumar did. My programming does not allow emotion to factor into my actions but it does allow me to grow and understand where emotion plays a role in decision making. This is one of those times. I was only informing Resumar of the possible end results of these actions. I did not say I agree with them-

“So you would do the same thing we are doing?” Athani asked with a smile.

Avi blinked his red eyes and tilted his head slightly. –Given what I have learned and my interaction with the Leonidas family through the years. Yes-

“Why didn’t you just say that?” Athani asked.

-Paraphrasing King Leonidas Athani Little One… that would just be too damn easy- Avi answered.

Athani’s blue/green eyes were wide and she glared at him for a moment before moving off towards the back of the STRIKER muttering under her breath. Avi and Resumar watched her.

“Avi… you are more human in your actions than you might think my friend.” Res told him looking up into his red eyes. “I’m glad you are here.” He left Avi standing there as he followed Athani and the hulking Avatar blinked his eyes several times processing what Resumar had said.

-Fascinating- He spoke finally.

EARTH

THERMOPYLAE

TOMB OF KING LEONIDAS

Martin stepped into the dimly lit tomb of his father with the same reverence he always had when entering. The Illum globes grew brighter, revealing the gold and now Dragon Armor encased caskets of two individuals. Martin stood in the entrance for a long moment and stared at the caskets. The one on the left was of the man who had set him on the path of discovery so long ago, and who now rested beside his father as Martin had sworn to him that he would. The man whose name his son wore proudly.

The casket on the right… Martin would never forget.

He brushed his fingers across the top of Androcles’s casket before turning fully to place both hands flat on the metal and Dragon Armor encased casket of his father. The man whose life had been cut short far too early. The father that Martin had never known or seen except for astral projections provided by powerful neural boosters within his tomb here and along the outer portions of the statue outside this very monument. Martin leaned heavily on the casket, trying to wrap his mind around everything that had happened in the last few months. Trying to determine when the darkness had infected him, what he could have done to prevent it. He let his hands slide gently over the smooth curve of the casket.

“Father.” He whispered softly. “If ever there was a time I needed your guidance… now would be it. I have… I have not acted as a king should act. A husband and a mate. As a father. I lashed out at my… I lashed out at my Anome. At my Kinsoaurgai. Two of the five brightest points in my life. The five who make me what I am.” Martin choked up then and clenched his teeth in anger at himself. He remembered taking Aricia in his arms upon leaving the SODRAG underground Command Center. He remembered crushing her lush body to his and kissing her with more passion and love than he had ever kissed her before. He could not express how horrific he felt about what he had done, and Aricia only grasped his face in her soft hands and looked at him with those breathtaking azure blue eyes and told him she knew it was not her Beloved who had done these things. For'mya had already headed back to Sparta to deal with the Kavalians and their refusal to allow entrance to their embassy after the attack but Martin swore to wrap his dark eyed elven Queen within his arms and love her until she couldn’t stand it any longer.

“They raped and beat my daughter father! Zarah is… she is… she is my daughter and those fucking bastards almost killed her! I beat my son father! I almost killed my son for what I perceived he had done wrong! My firstborn son! I’m lost father… I’m lost and I don’t know what to do! So much is happening around me and none of it is good! I…” Martin stammered now, not really knowing what he was saying or why.

“What happened today is not your fault grandson of Sumar.” The voice spoke from behind him.

Martin spun around as the astral projection of the much older humanoid man appeared in the tomb with him. The imaged faded in and out for a brief second and then became as clear an image as Martin had ever seen. The man was tall, with flowing white hair and a deep tan. He had wrinkles under his eyes but they were blue eyes that were filled with a knowledge that Martin could only guess at. There were slight differences in the figure, the voluminous ivory cape draped over wide but thin shoulders and half covering the dark tan earth tones of the pants and shirt he wore. His face looked no different than humans; except that he did not have the same ridges and curves within his ears as humanoid ears. This man was not a species Martin had ever seen before. He stared at Martin with sincere, intelligent eyes.

Helen had told him he needed to come here and talk with someone. She didn’t give him a whole lot of information, she could be incredibly tight lipped when she wanted to be and not even he could easily get information out of her when she didn’t want to give it. He had thought perhaps he was going to see some senior High Coven officer who would give him information. Information that would enable him to respond in kind to what Aikiro and the Coven had done this day. Looking at this figure, Martin knew that was not the case. His dark brown eyes moved up and down the figure as he stood there silently looking at him. Martin knew who this person was. He didn’t know how, but Martin knew who this man was. He could feel who this man was and his eyes grew wider as they came up to the face again and realization struck him like a slap in the face.

“You… you’re a Pralor!” Martin gasped then.

The man in the image smiled warmly. “Your insight and instincts match that of your grandfather young man.” He spoke evenly. “My name is Wayonn… and yes… I am of the Pralor species as we are called. I am the last of the Pralors to my knowledge. The last of my species.”

Martin turned from his father’s casket to face the image. “The last?” Martin spoke. “I thought… Avi said…”

Wayonn smiled. “Ah yes… you speak of City Ship Avatar 41. He was the avatar of Sumar’s ship. Our ship. I never understood Sumar’s interaction with him, but he was never far from Sumar’s side.”

“That’s why…? Wait… your ship?” Martin started to speak.

Wayonn nodded with another smile. “Yes… Avi as you call him… he knew who you were the moment you set foot on Lycavore all those years ago.” He answered. “If a machine could be happy, I’m quite sure Avi would have been thrilled that it was you who discovered him. That you have not deactivated him and he holds a role of some prominence within your family only makes you that much more like Sumar. Another reason he will forever be a rock for you.”

“Your ship?” Martin asked. “Are you saying you were on that ship? That… that means you are…”

Wayonn nodded with a chuckle. “Yes indeed. Very old in terms of how you and your kind relate the passage of linear time to a person. Ancient would be a good term to describe me. It’s really quite amusing actually.”

“You called me…” Martin began.

“Yes Martin Leonidas, you are of Sumar’s blood. His great great grandson if my vague recollection on humanoid descendants is accurate. Resumar was Sumar’s first born son with the Lycavorian woman he took as his wife when the decision was made to join with your kind after we had crashed on your world.” Wayonn spoke.

Martin’s face became confused. “But the ship crashed over thirty thousand years ago.” He said. “How could…”

“There were nearly a million of us that survived the crash Martin Leonidas.” Wayonn spoke. “We could not all just join with the Lycavorian people at once. The merging was spread out over the course of thousands of years. Sumar was the last of us to finally become one with Lycavorians. That was little more than eighteen thousand years ago. It took him that long to discover a Lycavorian that pulled at his heart. He always was odd in an eccentric way. When he finally found her, he had her change him, and they became mated. Resumar was the first of his four children with this woman.”

Martin’s eyes grew wider. “Four?” He gasped.

“Resumar… your grandfather… he had two brothers and a sister.” Wayonn answered. “They were… they were killed in the High Coven conquest of Lycavore. Sumar and the woman he had chosen to love died during that time as well. They watched their son become King and begin to pull your people out of the barbaric and savage ways of your species before they passed on however. So many good people were lost during those days. So many.”

“You… you sound like you knew Sumar well.” Martin said.

“I did indeed.” Wayonn answered. “We were very close friends. I was his Oracle. The teller of his tale. His wise one. There are many things you could call me.”

“Oracle?” Martin asked. “Like First Oracle?”

Wayonn smiled. “That was my son’s doing.” He spoke.

“Your son?” Martin asked.

Wayonn nodded. “There is much I need to tell you Martin Leonidas. To be honest… up until you released my son’s Mindvoice essence from his prison I had no idea a descendant of Sumar still lived.”

“Wait!” Martin exclaimed. “Canth? Canth was your son?” He gasped.

Wayonn nodded. “Yes. He was the youngest of my thirteen children with my Lycavorian wife. I was among the first to become part of Lycavorian society. Sumar reasoned that my skills as a religious icon and mediator if you will… he reasoned that these skills would be better put to use among the Lycavorians more quickly. I chose a Lycavorian woman. I didn’t even know her really, she was about to be taken by one of the more aggressive males of your species and I saved her from that fate. She in turn chose me.” Wayonn smiled warmly. “I didn’t even care for her in the beginning but as the years grew I fell deeply in love with her and we started our own family. About a thousand years before Resumar was born Sumar asked that I take my wife and children and a few hundred others onto the only remaining escape ship we had left on City Ship 41. Avi had repaired it enough where we could use it once more. So I set out with roughly two thousand of the remaining Pralors, those they had taken as wives and husbands and all of our children. We were first going to attempt to return to Pralor space, and while we made it, what we found was not what we had expected. We were chased out of Pralor space by what we found and began to make our way back to Lycavore. We…”

“Wait! What chased you out of Pralor space?” Martin asked quickly.

“This is information I can give to you when I see you, however right now…” Wayonn began to answer.

“See me?” Martin exclaimed. “What do you mean see me? You’re dead!”

Wayonn had a hearty laugh then and Martin watched with wide eyes as he shook his head and moved closer to him in the holoimager his eyes bright. “Dead? No my boy I am not dead.” He spoke with a chuckle. “At least I don’t believe I am. I’m quite sure Dutkne would agree with you though.”

“Dutkne? Ok… I’m really lost now.” Martin said. “You’re not dead?”

Wayonn shook his head. “No. Even with my abilities, if I was dead I would not be able to project and hold this transmission as I am now. The neural boosters here in your father’s tomb help a great deal, but it is still I who initiated this contact.”

“If you aren’t dead… then where are you?” Martin quipped.

“Trust me Martin… I will answer all your questions.” Wayonn spoke. “But first there are some things you need to know and understand.” He moved around and appeared to be carrying something with him until he stopped in front of the long bench that Martin usually sat at. Martin watched him do something with his hands and then he settled onto the stone bench as if he was actually sitting down there. He looked up at him then standing next to his father’s casket. “This is important Martin my boy.” He stated. “I know you long to return to Sparta and your Queens. To take them in your arms and hold them. To go after your children who now all believe you have gone off the deep end as Dutkne says so often. Rest assured you will do these things, but for now know that your son Androcles will keep them together and not let anything happen to them. And since he knows at least in part what it was within you, he will insure your other children know. However… you need to know what it was that infected you and how it came to be. And you need to know the only way for you to be fully rid of the evil inside you is to come and see me.”

Martin moved to stand next to the bench. “It’s not gone?” He asked stunned.

Wayonn shook his head. “Not entirely… no.” He replied. “You have Sumar’s strength Martin, a strength which he passed down to Resumar his son. A strength he in turn passed to his son, your father. That strength of will, that untapped Mindvoice power you have yet to realize, that is what helped you to beat him back this time. That and your Bonded Brother Torma who waits outside for you.”

“My brother?” Martin asked softly and he watched Wayonn shake his head.

“Pleistarchus is not like you Martin. He never was nor has he ever been. A son to your father he may be, but he has always been different. He has Mindvoice skills, but they are so far removed from his understanding he could spend the rest of his days learning of them and never achieve what you have right now. And you have not reached your potential just yet.” Wayonn spoke.

“You said I beat him back?” Martin asked now settling to the bench.

“What infected you was a small portion of what now deeply contaminates Yuri Moran.” Wayonn spoke. “It is the essence of Xaxon, Sumar’s twin brother. And more evil a man did not exist anywhere within Pralor space. Xaxon was the complete opposite of his twin brother in every way. Where Sumar was everything a leader could be; compassionate, knowledgeable, a tactical wizard with a will and drive to never fail, his twin Xaxon was the mirror opposite. He was cruel, one of the cruelest Pralors to ever live. He thought himself a great military leader, and his arrogance is what led to the beginning of a war that cost over three trillion lives in the first seven hundred years. His actions began what would eventually lead to the downfall of our civilization. He was punished for his initial actions and his mind was separated from his body. He was given a chance to redeem himself when his mind was placed in command of City Ship 19 while his body was placed on the ship of his brother, who would keep it safe.”

“You mean that this Xaxon’s remains are…”

Wayonn nodded. “They were.” He stated. “Helen destroyed his remains the moment she defeated Aikiro and discovered that it was him that had infected Yuri and that they were both here on Earth. As Pralors Martin, we did not regard our physical bodies as more important than our minds and spiritual essence. Our technology was at such a point where we could remove a person’s conscious mind, their essence and imprison it. This procedure was the very harshest of punishments our people could met out, and it was rarely used. Xaxon was the last one to receive this type of punishment. He was not happy about this at all I assure you, but he could not defeat the entire Ruling Quorum of Pralors and he knew it.”

“Doesn’t sound like something I’d be happy with either.” Martin spoke.

“He was given City Ship 19 as a means to redeem himself. City Ship 19 as you know thanks to Avi, it crashed on Nuwaroa. A world belonging to what you know as the High Coven. It was Aikiro’s father who found the ship, and it was he who made a deal with Xaxon’s essence. Xaxon told Aikiro’s father that he could have the survivors of City Ship 19 if he assisted him in returning to his body and gaining prominence once more. He wanted to return to Pralor space and take his revenge upon those who had imprisoned him. This is how the people of the High Coven soon realized their inherent ability to Mindvoice. It is the same way the Lycavorians realized this potential within them. It was one of the reasons Sumar decided to join with your kind. Your ability to Mindvoice. Through generations of breeding with the survivors of City Ship 19, sometimes forcefully I might add, Xaxon’s descendants cultivated it to the point they could use it like Aikiro and Veldruk. As a weapon. Xaxon’s influence is also what drove the High Coven to attack Lycavore, for Xaxon could sense the descendants of his brother among your kind. He did not foresee the stubbornness of that idiot Veldruk and his goal of finding his body was never realized thanks to Avi. Avi hid the City ship as you found it when you arrived. Buried in a huge mountain, operating with just enough power to generate a MV shield around the ship blocking it from Aikiro’s ability to detect. That is what Helen felt when you first arrived on Lycavore. Do you remember?”

Martin nodded quickly. “Yes. She said she could feel evil. Darkness.”

Wayonn nodded. “She had my son’s memories and knowledge in her head then. She knew that Xaxon’s remains were on City Ship 41 even though it was subconsciously and not something she could explain.”

“How did he infect Yuri?” Martin asked. “How did he infect me?”

“The only possible way he could have infected Yuri to the extent he has is if Aikiro gave him access to her daughter’s weaknesses. She had to have been communicating with him within the holding chamber that his essence was sealed in, just as her father did. It would have been located within the medical research sections of City Ship 19. The part of the ship that survived the crash. Xaxon was among the most powerful of Pralor Mindvoicers. Sumar as well. They were twins after all.” Wayonn stated. “Once Xaxon knew what to attack, he would have kept at it until Yuri unwittingly released the seals on his chamber. This would have been the explosion of darkness that Lucia speaks of. What she told your son she saw that day.”

“Wait a minute!” Martin snapped. “How do you know what she told Andro?”

Wayonn smiled gently. “Your son Martin Leonidas has embraced much of what you still balk at. The pureness of your blood, of your Queen Aricia’s blood, it gives him an advantage you did not have. You had to learn everything you now know, and learn it after thinking you were something entirely different for much of your life after you were removed from that sleep chamber. Androcles has not been so limited, and his bond with Elynth while he was still in Aricia’s womb only added to his power. He has embraced it all without hesitation and it makes him stronger because of it. Because he has chosen to let his essence open his mind to everything I have been able to catch words and phrases echoing within Mindvoice. He is exceptionally powerful just like you, but like you he lacks the skills to fully shield what he is thinking from Mindvoice users who have the ability and skill to skip along a person’s shields and detect the small things. I believe he and Dutkne will get along quite well.”

“How does this concern Lucia Moran?” Martin asked.

“A finger of Xaxon’s filth touched Lucia that day as well, but she knew enough to reach for the one thing that could save her. Something she had tried to deny up until that point. That was your daughter.”

Martin looked at him with wide eyes. “Zarah?” He gasped. “But why?”

“The possibilities of two people being born at the exact same moment in time, the exact same millisecond are infinitely impossible to calculate and even less likely to happen.” Wayonn said evenly. “Yet with Lucia and Zarah it happened. In such a circumstance, a union is created even from across great distances. This link if you will… it has existed between Zarah and Lucia since they were born. Lucia reached for it at that time, and it was Zarah’s strength and purpose and love that allowed Lucia to beat back the darkness. All things she learned from you and your Queens. When Lucia saw that… reached for it… it altered the path her life was on and without fail everything she has done since that day was with the goal single goal of coming together with your daughter. Your daughter is far stronger than you know Martin Leonidas. Androcles knows what she is capable of, or I should say, he believes in what she is capable of. He has seen it inside her. The reason why they are so tightly bound I will allow you to discover on your own. It will only show you the commitment and love that your son has for his siblings. A trait that he gets from you I might add.”

“So you are saying that Xaxon is controlling Yuri… like he controlled me?” Martin asked.

“Controlling is such a generic term. Xaxon’s foul Mindvoice essence within Yuri only increases the darkness within her own heart.” Wayonn spoke. “Increases it to levels that she can not control. If I am correct… there is no hope for her now. His essence has permeated her entire being now and it will only become worse until he actually takes over her essence completely and she essentially becomes him. Death is the only way she will be free of him now.”

“And me?” Martin asked.

“You can rest assured he knew who you were the moment she stepped into the same room with you when they came to earth. Aikiro would have known this too.” Wayonn spoke. “He sensed your weakness then and while he could not jump from one body to the next, he did the next best thing. He infected you and targeted the one weakness that had grown inside you since Alba Tau. Just as Helen told you. Your self doubt over what happened on that planet and your horror at having your son experience it as well.”

Martin was silent for a long moment as the scope of what Wayonn was saying hit him fully. “And it is still inside me?” He asked finally.

Wayonn nodded slowly. “Your natural strength of will and purpose is enough to contain that darkness for now.” He said. “However you will not be completely free of it until I can purge it from your essence.”

Martin looked at the image. “You can do this?” He asked.

Wayonn nodded. “It was part of our duty as the religious or spiritual support role that those in my caste among the Pralors played. We were the sounding boards for those we were assigned too as guides and advisers. As I played this role with Sumar, when we returned from Pralor space my son Canth chose to remain with Resumar and play this role. They became fast friends and as events evolved it was Canth who helped Resumar to shape the Chronicles of Law and the First Oracle’s Declaration that your people so cherish and follow.”

“Then that is why Deia says Canth just appeared one day and took his place at my grandfather’s side?” Martin asked.

Wayonn nodded. “The ship we were on was damaged as we escaped from Pralor space and we settled on a planet outside of known space. It was several hundred years before we were able to build a ship from the scraps to take a select few passengers back to Lycavore. It was essentially a one way trip at the time and they knew it. Canth was the first to volunteer, since he reasoned Resumar and him were so close in age it would be better if it was him that returned. Canth was… he was…”

“Unique?” Martin finished.

Wayonn chuckled. “Yes… unique. I see your time with him on Ukwav made a definite impression.”

“To say the least.” Martin agreed.

“Yes well… he took his mate and two oldest children with him and left his youngest two with me and the others. As it turned out, it was the last time I ever saw my son alive again.” Wayonn answered softly. “We had thought all was lost when we heard Resumar and he were dead. It took almost two years for that information to reach us, and when it did we left the world we were on and began returning to try and reclaim what we had lost. We got as far as where we eventually decided to make our homes. Returning would only bring us agony and slavery we knew, and it was decided collectively to attempt to rebuild where we were. My son was able to touch me those first hours after you released his mind Martin and for that I will always be in your debt. That is when I truly first discovered you still lived. That the grandson of Resumar and descendant of my dear friend was alive.”

“Then it was you who was talking to Arzoal all that time.” Martin said. “Not Canth?”

Wayonn nodded. “For the most part yes.” He replied. “I masked my voice to her using my son’s voice. In a sense it was a way for me to remember him. Even I did not know what it was you were doing or who you really were until you freed him. I was only assuming that the rumors of your bloodline that we had heard were true.”

“Are you saying that… are you saying that there are more of my people out there? More Lycavorians?” Martin asked him. “Canth told me I would need to find those who had been lost. When I discovered those on Lycavore I thought it was them. Are you saying it’s not?”

“Oh no… they were part of it.” Wayonn spoke quickly. “They were not all of them. No one among those I am with knows you live Martin. I have hidden it from those I am with to protect them. I did not know how you would act as King. I wanted to insure that you were like Sumar and your grandfather Resumar. That you carried the same values and morals as they did. I have seen all you have done through Helen’s eyes since the day you returned to your people and I am duly impressed. I will not apologize for my actions so whatever you say in that regards will not matter to me.” He turned those blue eyes on him. “However… when I felt Xaxon’s vile presence begin to grow stronger, I knew he had found a suitable shell to infect. I began to take notice even more when the Coven came to Earth. Helen has been communicating with me all these years thinking it was Canth.

“I did not have the heart to tell her that when he passed all that he was to her, he did so knowing his essence would be lost.” Wayonn told him. “She has… she has carried her own self doubt about herself and her skills after the horrid events surrounding your father. She believes she failed him that day so long ago, and she has carried that burden for so long, fearing that she would fail you in some way. At least until now. The death of Aikiro by her hand has set her free. You will find her to be your greatest asset now; that she is bound to Arzoal only makes her wiser and more powerful.”

Martin leaned over and placed his head in his hands and rubbed his face. “Oh man… this is giving me a headache.” He stated sitting back up. “I need to get back to Sparta. I need to hold For'mya and Aricia in my arms. I need to contact my son!”

Wayonn nodded. “Yes… I know. You can not just yet.”

Martin stood. “Why?”

“There are some things I need to show you first.” Wayonn spoke.

“What things? Why can’t this wait until later? You do realize what is going on here don’t you?” Martin barked. “My family is being torn apart before my eyes and I need to stop that!”

Wayonn shook his head. “Your family torn apart?” He asked gently. “I truly believe there is very little in this universe that could accomplish that task no matter how they tried. You and your five Queens have instilled in all your children that Blood comes before all else haven’t you?”

“Well yes but…” Martin began.

“Martin… a chain of events has been ongoing ever since Xaxon took control of Yuri. It can no longer be stopped. You have always believed that for every action there is a reaction yes?” Wayonn asked.

“How do you know that?” Martin barked.

“Because it was the same way Sumar thought.” He replied. “Your ancestor was like you Martin. He did not think simply in the here and now. He thought and acted for the many future generations that would come after. It is a trait he passed to all his offspring, and they to theirs. You can not stop what is already in motion Martin.”

Martin’s eyes narrowed. “What’s already in motion? Jesus… Canth talked in riddles too! Now I know where he got it! Where Helen gets it! Why can’t you just tell me what the fuck is going on?”

“If I knew that Martin I would.” Wayonn replied. “There are trials and tribulations that we all must face and pass through in order to better ourselves. How we react to them forms the basis for the person we are. What I can tell you is that events have already begun and nothing you do will alter their path. It is not a source of knowledge to me… it is only a feeling within the many threads and tremors of Mindvoice. These events will strain your control, and the control of your children, but these events are what will define you in the future and prepare you for what lies ahead.”

“That is why I need to get back!” Martin declared. “My children will…”

Wayonn shook his head with a small smile. “You think too little of your children Martin Leonidas.” Wayonn spoke. “Too little of the love and devotion you have shown your children through the years. What you have taught them. You and your Queens are part of why they are who they are. Androcles will never let that be lost to them! Ever!” Wayonn spoke forcefully and looked at him. “As he gave without thought to save Zarah he will give without thought to keep them all together no matter the cost to him! He has even gone so far as to seal the bond of blood in the different Lycavorian bloodlines of your people and he doesn’t even know it. Neither of them do. It was something that Resumar and Canth tried to do very early on. He will discover it soon enough though. Your sons Androcles and Arrarn have brought the two bloodlines of the brothers back together again Martin. It is that bloodline that will be your greatest strength… and your greatest curse.”

“What are you talking about now?” Martin demanded. “How did Andro save Zarah? What curse?”

“Martin… while you find it distasteful to consider… Sumar and Xaxon were brothers.” Wayonn spoke. “Twins. There will always be an affinity between the descendants of those two bloodlines. While Aikiro is not a child of Xaxon as Resumar was of Sumar, she still carried within her his presence to a large extent because her father had allowed Xaxon to act through him for the most part. When he impregnated his wife and Aikiro was conceived she was born with part of Xaxon inside her. There will always be a Mindvoice connection between Aikiro’s children and her children’s children and the children of your blood. It is undeniable. It is part of why Carisia and Androcles came together. Part of why Lucia and Zarah came together. Why it feels so very right to them. Now that you are yourself once more, you will come to accept this as you have accepted everything in your life. Never fear the unknown you say… and you live by this creed more than any man or woman I have ever met. And now your children live by it, probably more so than you at times.” Wayonn stood up. “There are some things I must teach you now, so that you are better able to contain Xaxon’s evil within you until you reach me. What I will show you will assist you greatly until I can remove it permanently. It will also allow you to better understand some other things that I will tell you. At least until we are able to stand face to face in the future.”

“And how long will this take?” Martin snapped.

Wayonn smiled. “Just like Dutkne.” He said gently shaking his head. He looked at him. “You have Queens and other men and women who can get by without you Martin. Helen has informed them of where you are and that you are in good health. Like Sumar did, you have surrounded yourself with men and women who are exceptionally capable and this will only serve you well into the future, for you have some hard decisions facing you in that future.”

“Here we go again with the riddles!” Martin spat. “I really fucking hate riddles! I told Canth I hate fucking riddles! ”

“Yes indeed I remember. Your son hates riddles as well. Nearly as much as you. That is why he and Dutkne will get along famously. I suggest we get started my King. So that we can solve these riddles.” Wayonn spoke with a large smile.

SPARTA

HOME OF ISRA, TARIFA AND AIHOLA

It was a larger than normal villa that sat only half a kilometer from the edge of the Royal Estate. It was surrounded by a decorative four foot high white stone wall that encased the ten acre property completely. The immediate area around the home and patio was an enormous flower garden lovingly tended to by Tarifa and Aihola almost daily when they weren’t in some sort of meeting either in Sparta or Eden City. The flight to and from Eden City was only half a hour for Aihola and it was a flight she had no problems in making. Her work and office may have been in Eden City, but her loves and her life was in Sparta. There was a very large dragon pen and cave along the north treeline for when Miath was on Earth this is where he called home. Roluth had begun flying back and forth to Dragon Mountain when Aelnala and Miath mated, giving them the privacy they needed and desired as mates. He didn’t mind making the trip each day, and when Miath wasn't there he would remain on the estate.

Now Roluth landed carrying Tarifa and Anuk on his back and before he had fully settled to the ground, Tarifa and Anuk were leaping from the saddle and running for the front door of their home.

“Is she hurt?” Anuk asked as they darted from the dragon landing pad.

“I don’t know Anuk!” Tarifa answered. “She didn’t sound injured and she is blocking me within Mindvoice. She said only to grab you wherever you were and bring you here!” Tarifa passed her hand over the Bioscanner by the main double doors of their home and the doors slid open easily.

“Ardis!” Tarifa exclaimed as she burst into the foyer of their home, her sapphire eyes darting left and right looking for her oldest child.

“In the den mother!” Ardis’s voice reached out to her and Tarifa looked at Anuk oddly as she dashed to the right, her hand dropping to the K12 in its holster on her thigh. Tarifa may have been Lieutenant Governor of Sparta, but long before that she was a warrior and very skilled at taking care of herself. Anuk followed her motion, her hand dropping to draw her own K12 and they moved to the half open glass double doors.

Tarifa didn’t hesitate and burst into the large den, breaking left as Anuk entered and broke to the right. Their eyes went wide as they saw Karun and Pian standing behind the couch where the stunning blond haired woman Tarifa knew as Jalersi lay. They were both armed, but neither of them had lifted their weapons in a threatening manner. Jalersi’s leg was bloody and her jaw was clenched in pain. Tarifa saw the second Kavalian male holding the mug of tea in his hands which had froze as it was lifting to his lips. Ardis came to her feet from where she was kneeling next to Jalersi’s leg.

“Mother… Aunt Anuk! No!” Ardis barked as she came to her feet.

Tarifa looked at her daughter, seeing the soot and scraps on her cheeks and arms, her K12 dropping almost instantly. “Ardis?” She questioned as her daughter stepped up to her.

“Momma… please.” Ardis said. “You have to trust me.”

Trust was never an issue with Tarifa and she embraced her daughter tightly. Her wolf nose detected many scents on her, the smell of burning metal and wood very prominent. She could also detect the scent of something else permeating her daughter’s timber and peach scent. It was the heady scent of walnut and pines. She pushed Ardis away and held her at arm’s length. “Where have you been?” She demanded. “The Durcunusaan sent a team to your apartment and it was empty! It appeared to have been searched! What…?”

Ardis nodded. “It’s a long story mother.” She spoke.

“Why… why are these people here in my home Ardis?” Tarifa asked casting her eyes to Pian and the others.

“I can explain everything.” Ardis said quickly. “Where is father? I can not feel him within Mindvoice. He is shielding heavily.”

“At the Durcunusaan base!” Tarifa answered immediately. “He and Daniel are directing the deployment of forces throughout Sparta.”

Ardis nodded and looked at Anuk who still had her K12 leveled at Karun and the others. “Aunt Anuk… please!” Ardis spoke. “Jalersi is injured. These people are not a threat to us! We are unable to get the bleeding to stop. Her artery is intact, but I think the splinter of wood may have caused unseen damage.” She looked at Tarifa. “I tried contacting Eliani mother but got no response. You must trust me!”

Tarifa looked at Anuk and nodded. Anuk’s K12 dropped immediately and she flipped her large medical bag from her shoulder. “You had better contact them Tarifa.” Anuk spoke as she moved forward. “The moment you say we have found her Isra will come running!” Anuk went to the couch and knelt beside Jalersi. “I will treat you. I am…”

Jalersi nodded quickly reaching out and squeezing her arm. “I know who you are Anuk Simpson!” She spoke between clenched teeth. “Something mild for the pain would be most appreciated!”

Anuk nodded and delved into her Med Kit. Tarifa pulled Ardis closer as Anuk passed Jalersi a small pill and began to inspect the wound on Jalersi’s leg. “Tell me what is going on Ardis!” Tarifa snapped. “The High Coven has struck our family in the most heinous of ways! The entire planet is under lock down!”

Ardis nodded as she squeezed her mother’s arms. “I know… we saw the broadcast from Aunt Deia.” She spoke. “Karun and I…”

Tarifa looked at the handsome young man quickly and suddenly put together what she smelled on her daughter. Karun’s walnut and pines aroma filtered from every pore of her oldest daughter and Tarifa knew it could only be for one reason. “Ardis what…”

Ardis saw recognition at what she smelled in her mother’s eyes and gripped her arms. “Do not judge mother!” She snapped. “I know you can smell him within my blood. It was my choice! Our choice! And I don’t regret it in the least!”

Karun stepped forward quickly at hearing Ardis speak and he swiftly tucked the K14 into his waistband as he moved closer to them. “Lady… Lady Tarifa… I…” Karun saw those bright sapphire eyes focus on him and for the first time in his young life he felt fear looking into the eyes of a female.

Tarifa turned her eyes back to Ardis. “Ardis… this… he is the son of your Uncle’s brother! You know how Martin feels about his brother. He is…”

“Am I suppose to allow what Uncle Martin feels for his brother to influence my feelings for his son mother?” Ardis popped. “Karun is nothing like his father! Nothing! He is…”

Karun stepped up next to her and bravely put his arm around her waist. Tarifa’s sapphire eyes grew a little wider at this action and she was about to snap at him when he spoke. “Your daughter has shown me who I am Lady Tarifa.” Karun stated as calmly as he could. He did not want to lose Ardis, and he most certainly did not want to have her mother as an enemy. “I came here with many questions, and in the time that has passed, Ardis and my grandmother have answered most of them. I am not my father’s son… I am my mother’s son.” Tarifa’s eyes darted to where Jalersi was laying on the couch and saw her powder blue eyes focused on her son. “I have nothing to show you that what I say is the truth, no way to prove it to you. Only that I love your daughter with every breath I take. I can only ask that you give me the chance to prove what I say is what is in my heart.”

Tarifa looked back to him and then at her daughter who was also looking at Karun with violet and sapphire eyes full of love. “This… this is not the way I envisioned meeting the man who would claim my daughter.” She spoke finally.

“Believe me Lady Tarifa… this is most definitely not the way I wanted to meet you.” Karun spoke. “I was hoping to go about things as my grandmother told me I should. In the old ways of the Spartans. It appears fate will not give me that opportunity.”

“You believe in fate young man?” Tarifa asked surprised at his words.

“I believe I came here for a reason Milady.” He spoke with sincerity in his tone of voice. That was something Tarifa was able to detect easily. “I believe I was meant to come here and discover the part of my heritage I would not have learned had I stayed behind. Fate put me in the hands of my sister Lisisa, who did not turn me away. And fate guided me to your daughter.” Karun looked at her evenly and didn’t blink. “Do I believe in fate Lady Tarifa? After finally discovering what I have discovered… fate is all I have left. Fate and the love of Ardis and my mother.”

Tarifa stared at him for a long moment and then looked to her daughter. “Ardis?”

“This is what I want mother.” She spoke confidently. “Karun is who I want. No matter what that may bring.”

Tarifa couldn’t help but pull her daughter into her arms and hug her tightly. “What it will bring is gruff words and yelling when your father discovers this, but…” she looked at Karun. “You have convinced me.”

Karun felt a wave of relief wash over him and he too smiled. “Thank you.” He spoke.

“Now let me ask if what I have told you would have mattered to you when it comes to my daughter.” Tarifa spoke.

Karun shook his head. “Not in the least.” He answered without a moment’s hesitation.

Tarifa chuckled and nodded her head. “Good… you will need that commitment to Ardis when her father discovers what is going on.” She looked at Ardis. “Now tell me why they are here and not at the embassy with the others. If the Durcunusaan knew they were here our home would be swarming with them.”

This is when Pian stepped forward. “I am Pian’Nurarani Lieutenant Governor Tarifa. I am…”

“I know who you are sir.” Tarifa spoke firmly. “I make it a habit to know everyone who is within the walls of my city as guests of the King. And if I don’t know, you can be assured Panos does.”

“We can not return to our embassy.” Jiss spoke now setting his cup on the knee high table and moving closer to her.

“And why is that?” Tarifa asked.

“We would be executed on sight.” Pian answered her.

Tarifa looked at him, her wide eyes going from him to Jiss and then to Ardis. “What exactly is going on here daughter?”

Pian stepped even closer. “Lady Tarifa… I need to use a secure transmitter.” He said. “I need to contact my brother before word of our betrayal makes its way to the Kavalian military. The life of Jalersi’s daughter hangs in the balance.”

“Why?” Tarifa demanded.

“Milady please I…”

“Commander… you are in my home!” Tarifa said. “I have Durcunusaan Guards outside right now. You tell me if you return to your embassy you will be executed, yet you escaped the High Coven attack on your embassy. Now you are asking me to grant you the use of a secure long range transmitter so you can contact your people.”

“Only my brother Milady.” Pian spoke astonished at how easily respect came for this female elf now that he had discovered his true feelings for Jalersi and she was now his wife and mate. All that mattered to him was protecting her and their future and the future of his people. Pian was changing more and more as each hour went by.

“We wish to defect!” Jalersi barked from the couch.

Tarifa’s eyes went wide at this and she pulled away from Ardis to look at her. “I beg your pardon?”

“If you have loved one man for many years Tarifa of the elves, then you will know why we are doing this.” Jalersi said.

“My… Isra, Aihola and I have been together for over twenty years now.” Tarifa said. “I know what it is like to love a man for such a time.”

Jalersi nodded. “And I have loved Pian for just as long.” She spoke calmly. “Only I did not come to realize it until I discovered Pusintin regards me as nothing more than property and Pian showed me what was in my heart. I may look like you with the exception of your elven ears, but I am still a Kavalian female. I was not able to submit my Edict of Dissolution before events overtook us. When Pusintin discovers that I have laid with Pian, allowed Pian to make me his wife, he will take it out on our daughter. Nikkei is only twenty years old and still very innocent. I fear what he will do.”

Pian stepped up to her once more holding out the data pad. “There is also this information that we give to you to consider.” He spoke.

Tarifa took the pad and began reading it. Her eyes grew wider and her blood went cold when she saw what it contained.

“By the Gods!” She gasped.

“There are Kavalian assassination teams within Sparta even now.” Pian spoke. “If it is discovered where we are, they will come after us in force and do everything within their power to insure we do not speak. And they will not care we are here.”

“It is why I brought them here mother.” Ardis spoke now. “My apartment is the first place they would think to look. It appears they already have given what you said moments ago.”

Tarifa looked up quickly and met Pian’s eyes. “This is… this is not some sort of joke?” She asked.

Jiss shook his head. “If only that were the case.” He stated.

“You… you were the Kavalian Ambassador!” Tarifa spat.

Jiss nodded. “I am a Kavalian as well. This path the Prefect wishes to pursue is a death sentence for my people. A war on two fronts? All we have built in the last years will be lost. I… I do not think like you in many regards Lieutenant Governor Tarifa, in fact our views on many things are probably very different. I am old and set in the ways of my people, but I am also intelligent enough to know change can come. I have seen a small part of that change with Pian and Jalersi and surprisingly I have accepted it.” This statement caught both Pian and Jalersi by surprise and they looked at him with equally stunned expressions. “I am Kavalian and I can not allow the current leaders of my people to throw away the few gains we have made in a fool attempt and grasp for more power.”

Tarifa looked up quickly from the pad as she listened to him. Her decision was easy to make. “Both of you come with me!” She ordered. “We have a secure transmitter in our office upstairs!” Tarifa turned to Anuk. “Anuk?”

Anuk’s eyes were wide as she met Tarifa’s gaze for she had heard everything. “Go!” She said. “I will finish here and treat Karun as well. Go! You must get this information to Deia or someone in her office!”

IRARUZU

The Limian couple and several Kochab mercenaries leaped back with shouts of alarm and confusion when the large body of the Kavalian soldier smashed into the top of the Medium Lifter crushing the frame of the vehicle and sending its Plexiglas windshield rocketing into the air to land several meters away. They had been rushing to view the burning of the large Drow store many of them had frequented on different occasions. Now they staggered back and their eyes were drawn skyward to the roof of the five story building that most visitors stayed at if they had the credits to do so.

Walter, Daba and the two Dragoons had crept up on the Kavalian assassination team with little problems. Their attention had been focused downwards into the landing bay and the now destroyed Bontawillian Corvette. Walter’s thrown Nehtes now protruded from the back of the missile launcher Kavalian, his body skewered to the wall he had been leaning against. Daba had used all of her elven speed to fall upon the others with a savagery she hadn’t felt in more years than she cared to remembered. Her dual Shakur fighting knives, already bloody from killing the scavengers in the Drow store, quenched their thirst for more blood when she buried one in the chest of another Kavalian, while the other flash up and across his throat, his blood fountaining from his neck like a water faucet. Walter and the two dragoons quickly subdued the remaining three Kavalians, one of which had just taken a plunge to his death. Walter was in no mood for games at this point in time, and he had simply lifted one Kavalian within the grip of the TK power he had fostered through the years with Majeir. They were not a Bonded Pair, but they had learned how to share each others strengths, and with Majeir assisting him from the hanger below, Walter had lifted the Kavalian a hundred meters into the air and smashed him back to the surface without a single word.

He turned back to the leader of the small team and the remaining Kavalian soldier. His wolf eyes were very prominent and his fangs were fully extended now. It had been many years since Walter Carson had felt the anger and power surge through him as it did now. Seeing the dead Drow and knowing that Kavalians hunted Daba’s daughter only increased this anger to levels that he had not felt since Thermopylae.

“Well… now that I have your attention…” Walter growled as he moved back to the two Kavalians who glared at him with hard eyes. “Let us have a civil conversation shall we.”

“We will tell you nothing Lycavorian dog!” The leader of the small team hissed savagely.

Walter nodded. “See… that is where you are mistaken.” He spoke moving closer. “You made two blunders friend. The first was attacking and killing so many of our people to begin with. We are not at war with you… but after this… I assure you we will be if I know Martin Leonidas! The second blunder was attacking and butchering Drow elves.” Walter motioned to Daba. “Allow me to introduce Drow Senator Daba of Earth. The Matron Mother of the Drow family you slaughtered here was a dear friend to her, and we know your friends are after two survivors from within the store. One of them happens to be Daba’s daughter Lu'ria. The Drow are not known for their kindness towards those who do the things you have done. I should know since I’m the one who made them. Where is your main force and how many men do you have chasing Lu'ria?”

The leader of the Kavalian team laughed and spat at Walter, the spittle landing near his right boot.

“The place they lived is in ruins now!” He snarled at them. “We are from the Puma Bane Pride and we never fail! My brethren slaughtered the Drow and humans like animals! After they raped every Drow and human female there many times! You should have heard them squeal! They...”

Daba surged off the ground where she was squatting with a cry of rage and slashed out with her fist. She may have been a female, but she was still an elf, with all the speed and strength elves had. The heel strike to his fur coated face rocked his head back and tore open his lips with the power it carried. “I will remove your eyes from their sockets one at a time you foul beast!” She screamed loudly. “I will peel the skin from your disgusting carcass and feed it to the insects!”

The leader spit blood on the ground and lifted his head to glare at her. “You are nothing when held to the might of the Kavalian Empire! Nothing!”

Walter nodded. “I figured you would say that!” He spoke. “Be thankful we are not within Union space.”

“Hah!!” The man spat. “Your threats mean nothing to me!”

Walter shook his head. “Oh no… I’m not making a threat! If we were in Union space I wouldn’t be able to do what I’m about to do.” Walter looked at Hval and could see the anger in the Dragoon’s eyes at what he had seen so far this day. Walter also knew that Hval was deeply in love with a Drow female on Earth and what he had seen caused his elf blood to churn with the need for vengeance. “Hval… hold him.” Walter ordered. Hval didn’t hesitate and let his 190 dangle on the quick release straps as he stepped up behind the man and seized his arms and shoulders. Walter leaned close to the man’s frightening face. “I’m going to let Daba show you why the Drow are so feared on our world mister big Puma Bane Pride warrior. I hope you enjoy pain… cause you are about to experience it in living color.” Walter stood back up and looked at Daba. “Daba… he’s yours!”

Daba’s smile was perhaps the most unpleasant thing Walter had ever seen so far this miserable day as she withdrew on of her knives. She glared at the Kavalian. “Let me show you what I will do to each and every one of your kind if you have harmed my daughter in any way!” She snarled stepping towards the man.

He was strong no doubt, but after the third section of skin Daba peeled from his neck, taking hair and hide with it the screaming began. It had no affect on Hval who exerted all his strength to hold the man who had inflicted so much agony on his lover’s people. The second Kavalian soldier knelt on the ground in horror at what was taking place, his eyes wide as he watched the excruciatingly slow and painful death of his commanding officer. His dark eyes rapidly filled with fear as he watched the dark skinned elf female appear to take great pleasure in what she was doing. The screaming went on for four minutes before he vomited all over himself, but by this time half his commander’s face was gone, nothing but raw, bloody muscle showing and Daba had dug one of his eyeballs out with the tip of her blade.

“They are… they are on the outskirts of the Drow estate!” The man finally screamed the front of his uniformed chest and fur matted in his own filth. “Our commander has perhaps twenty or twenty-five with him… another full company waits on the other side of the planet! A hundred men perhaps!”

Walter looked at the Kavalian. “The females who escaped?” He asked immediately as Daba turned to look at him.

“They are heading north! The Major believes they are trying to get out from under the Deutrino field and call for help!” The Kavalian exclaimed. “The Marshall’s son leads the patrol hunting them!”

“Pusintin’s son?” Walter asked in shock.

The soldier bobbed his head up and down quickly. “Yes! His name is Leruk! He is the youngest of Marshall Pusintin’s sons! He hunts them like you would hunt them! He hunts them by their scent! I do not want to die!”

Daba used the but end of her knife to viciously smash it into the leader’s head, the crack of his skull fracturing very audibly. Hval let his limp and moaning form drop from his grasp then as Daba turned to the soldier and held up her knife. “Why have you done this?” She snarled. “And know that if you lie to me I will feed you to the dragon that travels with us. My daughter is to be her Bonded One and she is not happy at all that your people wish to harm her!”

The man’s eyes went even wider. “Dragon!” He gasped.

Majeir chose that time to rise above the edge of the building, her massive wingspan causing reverberations in the air, Ceneia sitting calmly in the saddle on her back. The Kavalian soldier’s eyes nearly exploded from his head as he watched her land gently only meters away from him. He pushed back against the dragoon still holding him, and lost control of his bladder then, urine staining the front of his pants as intense fear seized him. Majeir waited until Ceneia had dropped from her saddle before she moved even closer. Her ruby eyes were ablaze with hate and anger.

“I… I do not know all of it!” The man barked out. “I am just a soldier! We are targeting the… the Drow settlements all over The Wilds! I don’t know why! I swear it! You… you won’t kill me will you? I do not want to die in this way!”

Daba’s eyes came up quickly and she looked at Walter. “Holy One!” She gasped.

Walter was already turning to Ceneia. “Can you burn through the Deutrino interference?” He asked her quickly.

“If we still had the ship yes!” Ceneia answered immediately her eyes wide. “I doubt there is anything on this planet powerful enough to do it now!”

“Can you make something?” Walter barked.

Ceneia glanced at the remains of the Corvette below her quickly. “I can yank whatever remains from the ship and see what I need. The cockpit is toast… but maybe the transmitters in the rear compartments survived.” She turned back to Walter. “I’ll need time Walter! Time and whatever electronic equipment you can find me.”

Walter nodded. “I’m sure that won’t be a problem on this fucking planet!” He snapped. “It’s filled with scavengers. How much time?”

“If I can pull one of the main transmitters from the rear… some conduits and electronic components… maybe four hours!” Ceneia answered. “I won’t know until I see what I can salvage Walter!”

“Take Olar with you. Strip what you need!” Walter snapped.

Majeir stepped towards him. Walter… I can not wait four hours to find Lu'ria.

Walter looked at her then back to the Kavalian. “Do any of your troops have T19s?” He demanded.

The Kavalian shook his head. “Not here!” He replied quickly. “Only the support unit on the other side of the planet!”

“How many?” Walter snapped.

“Four!” He stammered. “Only… only four!”

Walter turned back to Majeir. Take Ceneia and Olar back to the hanger. Lu'ria will be headed north from the Drow estate when you find it. Be mindful Majeir… he is terrified of you but he may be lying. Stay low to the ground and avoid the Kavalian forces by the estate. He looked at Ceneia as she was already moving to climb back into the saddle. Olar right behind her. “Strip what you need and let me know what you lack. Hval… head back down through the building and assist them. If anyone attempts to interfere, kill them.”

“These scum Holy One?” Hval asked.

Walter looked at Daba. “Daba and I will take care of them.” He said. “Go! We must move quickly!”

Hval nodded and gave a savage kick to the bloody body of the Kavalian leader on the hot surface of the building’s roof. He gathered his 190 into his hands and ran for the door down into the interior of the building that they had come through.

I will Mindvoice you every fifteen minutes Walter. Majeir barked out as she propelled herself into the sky. I am this close to her and I will not act foolishly. I promise you.

Find her Majeir! Find her and let her know she is not alone! Walter barked.

I will! Majeir declared as she dipped below the buildings edge and was gone.

Walter turned back to the Kavalian soldier. “Let’s talk boy!” He growled yanking his R4 blade from his belt. “And unless you wish to end up looking like your supreme asshole boss, you won’t lie to me about anything.”

ULU SCIMITAR

ON COURSE FOR KRANEK

Viera! Seyra was the first to see her when the Lift Elevator arrived within the Dragon Den of the ship. She maneuvered her bulk quickly and was next to her as the elevator began to go down again.

Viera’s eyes were bright and smiling as Seyra came up to her and they brushed their snouts together. It is good to see you again Seyra!

Oh Viera you look wonderful! So healthy and your scales shimmer! Seyra spoke as both Deneth, Anthar and Elynth now moved up next to her.

Viera! How are you? Anthar asked.

Viera bobbed her huge head up and down. I understand congratulations is in order for you and Elynth. You are mates now.

Elynth leaned into Anthar’s side and ran her snout under his jaw. A fact that makes me sing with happiness. She cooed out within Mindvoice causing Anthar to shift on his clawed feet in embarrassment.

Where… where is Vollenth? Anthar asked finally.

Seyra looked at Anthar. Why should we care? She snapped. He…

Viera touched her snout to Seyra’s side. He is not the same Seyra my friend. He is not the same Vollenth you knew.

Seyra looked at her. I am glad you are free of him. You can find another mate and…

Oh no! Viera said now shaking her head quickly. I will never want or need another mate. He is all I will ever need.

Viera he forced himself upon you! Seyra exclaimed. You do not need to stay mated to him and you know that.

He may have forced himself on me while he was being controlled by that vile witch Yuri, but he certainly did not force himself upon me the many times we have been together since he came to Dragon Mountain and begun healing. I will be a very happy female for the rest of my life. Viera spoke somewhat smugly.

Elynth chuckled and bumped her midsection against Anthar. Yes… I do know the feeling Viera. She said with some humor. They make your talons ache with desire and your mind erupt with explosions of…

Elynth! Anthar exclaimed. They do not need to hear everything!

You jest! Seyra said looking at Viera.

Viera shook her head. No… not at all. She said. The Elder Mother told me the same thing Seyra, but you have not seen him since he came to Dragon Mountain. He is different. So very different. He has done nothing but learn from the Elder Mother and play with our sons. He…

The elevator rising into view caused Viera to stop talking as they all turned to see the huge body of Vollenth rise into view. Pinned under one of his large talons was the light green scaled dragon hatchling perhaps three months old. The hatchling was snapping at Vollenth’s snout, his wings beating furiously while the second hatchling was bounding up and down on Vollenth’s back, his jaws snapping open and shut by Vollenth's head as his wings were flapping madly as well.

I got him Cinol! I got him! The hatchling on top of Vollenth’s back was barking loudly within Mindvoice as he clamped his jaws on his father’s armored scales just behind his head, his wings flapping to give him added leverage.

Knock him over! Knock him over Caydren! The one pinned beneath Vollenth's talons shouted as his wings beat madly, flapping on the deck plating of the elevator loudly even as he squirmed to get out from under his father’s huge talon.

Knock me over will you! Vollenth bellowed as he lifted one wing and gently battered the hatchling from his back. The one meter tall hatchling stumbled forward from the nudge and rolled off Vollenth’s back.

I got his leg! The pinned hatchling shouted out as his talons gripped Vollenth’s foreleg tightly. Get his other one brother! Get his other leg quickly!

Seyra was looking at them with horror in her eyes as other dragons came to their feet from around the entire Dragon Den at the commotion. Many of them also gazed with horror in their eyes as they were witnessing an adult dragon attempting to injure hatchlings. They all looked at Viera who couldn’t help but chuckle as she saw the looks of shock in the eyes of the other dragons. All of them except Elynth and Anthar who looked on with amusement. She stepped away from the others towards the elevator and settled to the deck casually.

AHEM! She barked within Mindvoice.

Viera’s voice froze all three of them in mid motion and their heads turned to look at her. One of the hatchlings was dangling from Vollenth’s raised talon, Vollenth’s wings half flared to the side, and second hatchling’s jaws clamped shut on the forward edge of that huge wing. All of their eyes went wide when they saw her staring at them.

Uh-oh! We’re busted! The hatchling under Vollenth’s talon stammered.

Oops! The other echoed.

Viera! Vollenth chimed in his eyes wide.

And exactly what do the three men in my life seem to think they are doing? Viera asked sternly.

Ummm… I was showing them… I was showing them the proper way to smooth their wings! Vollenth announced. Yes that’s it!

He was momma!

And exactly what would Cinol be learning about smoothing his wings pinned under your talon my mate? Viera asked barely able to contain her laughter. Or Caydren suspended from your other talon and gnawing on the edge of your wing? Hmmm?

Huh? Vollenth spoke confused. Oh that… Vollenth lifted his huge foreleg and his light green scaled son scampered up to stand beside his father. His brother release his jaws from his father’s wing and dropped nimbly to the deck. They both stood in front of their father then, trying to look as innocent as they could. I…

I have asked you not to wrestle with them my mate. Viera spoke pleasantly. They will not sleep for days now.

Who can sleep momma! The dark tan hatchling barked. This ship is amazing! Papa said he would give us a tour!

And exactly how would your father do that when he does not know his way around the ship himself. Viera asked.

Trial and… Caydren looked at his brother. What did papa say?

Error! Cinol answered.

Yes! Trial and error! Caydren finished turning back to his mother.

Elynth and Anthar burst out into laughter within Mindvoice as many of the other High Coven dragons were crowding around, Deneth among them. Elynth was the one to step forward before all the others with smiling golden eyes. Looking into Vollenth’s eyes she no longer saw savage anger and hate, but she did see peace, wisdom and happiness.

They look like fine handsome young hatchlings Vollenth. She spoke as they gazed at her with wide eyes.

Vollenth ushered his sons back gently with his huge snout as he came to his feet and met Elynth’s gaze evenly and without fear. I would never have experienced this happiness without yours and Androcles’s actions Elynth. I would never have discovered how Viera feels, how I feel. And I would not know the joy of my sons. I am… I am forever in your debt. Both of you.

Elynth shook her head and looked at him. No Vollenth. Andro would never accept this statement from you and neither will I. To see you now… how you are with your sons… with your new mate? That is the prize that means more to us than anything. We only severed the tie Vollenth. It was you who broke the bonds.

His sister? Vollenth asked. She is…?

She will be herself once more in the future. It will take time… but she is a Leonidas and she is stronger than many suspect. With Lucia at her side now, she will be who she once was one day in the future. Elynth spoke.

If there is anything we can do? Vollenth spoke. You and Andro have only to ask.

Elynth nodded. I thank you. We thank you. Now why don’t you and Viera and your sons sit with us? There is room for us all and we can enjoy the company of friends and loved ones. After the last few days that we have had, it seems the best course of action.

Vollenth looked at Viera and she moved up next to him, brushing her midsection against his in affection and nodded. We would like that very much.

Androcles leaned against the bulkhead just inside the door of the Med Bay and let his azure blue eyes linger on Zarah. Even with Eliani watching almost constantly, she had missed it when Zarah had moved from her bed and slipped into the bed that held Lucia Moran. Zarah was now tucked very tightly against Lucia’s body, her face resting peacefully on Lucia’s firm cone shaped breasts, Lucia’s arms holding her almost possessively. It was almost exactly how Andro had found them in that foul room on Earth what seemed like just minutes ago.

“Eliani can’t determine when exactly Zarah did that, but it was within the last hour or so.” Isabella’s voice spoke softly from next to Andro. He had smelled his vampire mother coming from down the corridor and knew she could walk like a ghost when she wanted. “Eliani gave Lucia an added sedative so that she rests, but the remnants of the Blood Fever are almost completely out of her system.” Isabella said looking at him. “They both need to rest right now.”

“She loves Zarah mother.” Andro spoke.

Isabella nodded her head. “I know.” She stated. “I do not doubt that after what she has done. She knew didn’t she Andro?”

Andro looked at her. “Knew what?”

“Pureblood vampires can smell even the earliest onset of stages of Blood Fever in another vampire’s blood. You know that as well as I do.” Isabella said. “Lucia had to know Zarah had it at one point. With the injuries Zarah had, Lucia had to have smelled it.”

Andro nodded. “I’m sure she did.” He said. “I don’t think it mattered a whole lot to her to be honest mother.”

“Androcles… what you did…” Isabella began speaking.

“I would have done for any of my brothers and sisters.” Andro interrupted her. “It just so happens it was Zarah, and now she and I are connected in a way now that we don’t regret and have learned to cultivate to our advantage.”

“That connection has increased her Mindvoice abilities beyond what they might have been.” Isabella spoke.

“Have they?” He spoke. “Or has it simply released any natural blocks that may have been there? It does not matter mother. I still have my sister, and I will keep my vow to you and to her.”

Isabella saw the set in his jaw and knew he meant every word. “She could have killed you Andro. You know that don’t you?” Isabella spoke softly.

Andro shook his head. “No. Even in the grips of the fever I think she knew who I was and what I was doing.” Andro shrugged. “It doesn’t matter… we have put it behind us and so should everyone else.” He looked at her and saw the radiance of her face from her pregnancy. He smiled and reached out with his hand. “May I?”

Isabella rolled her eyes at him. “Like you need to ask.” She spoke with a smile.

Andro placed his palm on her abdomen and smiled when he felt the flicker of powerful life in his vampire mother’s womb. “He’s going to be a handful.” He said.

Isabella then allowed the first smile to split her face in many hours. “All of you were a handful.” She said. She let her hazel green eyes fall upon Zarah once more. “We’ll help her to get through this.”

Andro nodded. “Yes we will, all of us. Lucia will be the biggest part of it, but we’ll all be there.”

“Andro… your father…” Isabella saw Andro’s jaw twitch just a fraction and she knew that no matter how much he loved his father, he was still very angry with him for what had happen.

“Father will be alright.” He said softly. “He is free of whatever it was that was controlling him.”

Bella looked at him. “Are… are you sure?”

Andro nodded. “Helen was able to touch me before we left the system. It has something to do with the Pralor ancestors we have. We went dark and jumped before she could tell me everything.”

“Yet you are still angry with him.” Bella spoke softly.

“I can’t help it I suppose.” Andro said. “I know it’s wrong but…”

Isabella stepped forward and took his arm and squeezed it tightly. “It is not wrong! Your father is not invulnerable Androcles.” She said softly. “No one is. He has weaknesses and he has faults. We all do.”

Andro nodded with a heavy sigh. “I know.” He stated.

“You made a stand Androcles Leonidas.” Bella said. “You made a stand and now every rider and dragon on the SCIMITAR owes you their thanks and their lives. Do not dismiss your actions my son. What happened was beyond our ability to control. I have come to realize through the years that being married to your father is no easy role. Our capabilities and our name make us targets Andro. That will always be the case. You know that.”

Andro nodded. “Yes I do.” He turned completely to face her. “It’s not what… it’s not what he did mother. That was not my father… I know that.”

“Then what?” Isabella asked.

“I was powerless to help him mother!” Andro stated looking at her.

Isabella placed her hands on his cheeks and smiled up at him. “There are some things and some people you can not help Androcles. You and your father fail to see that all of the time and more often than not it gets you both into trouble.”

Andro couldn’t help the small smile that creased his lips. “We do have that in common don’t we?” He said.

Isabella nodded. “And so much more.” She stated. “Be angry if you must. At least for now… but I know you will let it go. That too is something you have in common with your father. You can not stay angry at those you love for very long.”

Andro nodded his head. “I will be fine.” He told her as he smiled. “Mother will be happy to see you. Especially since you carry our brother.”

Isabella let the twinkle in her eye at his reference to Dysea show without shame. She missed her ussta il-darthirii and after twenty-five years she did not care who knew this fact. She nodded her head quickly. “It has been too long since I have tasted your mother’s lips, and it will be useful for Zarah to be around her calming influence. It will also be interesting to see what Cha’talla has built on Kranek. ”

Andro nodded. “There’s no denying that.” He said.

“You trust him Andro?” Isabella asked.

“I trust mother and I trust Normya.” Andro answered. “They would not have associated themselves willingly with Cha’talla if there was even a hint of deception. And Normya would not have fallen in love with this Tir’ut had there been any doubt. You know that as well as I do.”

Isabella nodded. “Yes. It will just take some getting used too.”

Andro nodded looking back to Zarah. “Yep! I imagine it will. For all of us.”

Isabella took his hand in hers and squeezed tightly. “You should get some rest Andro. You have not left the Med Bay since you returned.” Isabella spoke. “You have three mates who worry for you, and you have a ship to run.”

“Sa’sur is very capable of running the SCIMITAR without me.” Andro said. “I want to be here when she wakes.”

“No.” Isabella spoke causing him to look at her once more. “You have been through quite a bit yourself and you need to reassure Carisia that none of this is her fault.”

“Carisia?” Andro said. “What do you mean?”

“I am a woman and I saw it in her eyes.” Isabella said. “She will not speak of it openly, but I know she believes you will think less of her because it was her brothers who did this.”

“I don’t think that!” Andro protested. “I have never thought that! Not for an instant!”

“Then go to her and make sure you show her that.” Isabella said. “I will call you when Zarah wakes. She will ask for you first I have no doubt. Now go.”

“Mother I…”

“Do I need to turn you over my knee like I did when you were a boy and you chose not to listen to me?” Isabella spoke sternly.

Andro rolled his eyes. “You only did that once.” He said.

“You learned your lesson didn’t you?” She snapped softly.

“Yes.”

“Then do as I ask you now.” Isabella said. “I will sit with her a time longer and then Eliani or one of the medics will call us when she wakes.”

“Are you sure?” Andro asked.

Bella nodded. “Yes. Now go!”

Andro leaned over and kissed her cheek lovingly before turning and heading out of the Med Bay. He was sore yes, he was tired yes, but the best medicine he could think of now was to take his three mates and drag them into a very hot shower with him. He needed to feel Sadi’s body in his arms, he needed to nuzzle Ne’Veha’s elven ears and he needed to stroke Carisia’s porcelain like skin. He needed to smell all of them close to him. That is what he needed right now. And that is what occupied his mind as he headed down the corridor of his ship.

FEMEYAU

KAVALIAN SPACE

Nikkei was standing with four other Kavalian females chatting quietly amongst each other in the Spaceport as they waited for their transport to return them to Cabelir. The Spaceport was actually very busy at the moment, mainly filled with Kavalian Biogenic troops moving to and from wherever their bases were. There were thousands of civilians as well; the men keeping in small groups while the women and children kept to themselves. It was a typical scene almost anywhere within the KFI that you went. Even though the Prefect had loosened somewhat the restrictions on females and what they could do, they were still treated as second class citizens. Nikkei sat silently, her white blond hair matching her mother in its length and silkiness. Her skin was deeply tanned, her blue eyes stunning in their brightness. The clothes she wore were very conservative and a drab light blue in color. She hated going off Cabelir for she was forced to wear the unflattering clothes that the majority of the Kavalian females in the KFI were forced to wear. Solid colors with no thought for style or attractiveness.

Anything that was remotely sexy in nature was a definite trouble starter and for a female who was mated, unheard of. Though her friends were pure Kavalian females, one having dark brown hair and the other two blond hair, they had undergone the biogenic treatments to remove the fine coat of hair from their bodies by order of their fathers just as Nikkei’s mother and Aunt had. All three of them knew that this action was a precursor to them being drafted by the KFI Intelligence apparatus for use anywhere across the expanse of the KFI or wherever they were deemed needed. They all knew when that happened, more than likely they would never see their families again. No biogenically altered Kavalian female had ever returned to their families and Prides after serving with the KFI Intelligence. They were considered tainted then, exposed to the outside world and probably used by non-Kavalian males for sexual pleasure and unfit for breeding.

Nikkei to them was a dear friend. She did not think of herself as any different as them no matter who her parents were. These three females were the only ones who had actually taken the time to get to know her and not assume she was arrogant. It helped that they had grown up with her for the most part, the young daughters of servants on the Marshall’s property on Cabelir. Nikkei had played with them since childhood and many times they defended her willingly, for she was always sneaking them gifts or holo novels from off world and even out of KFI space. They were items that were strictly forbidden for anyone to have inside KFI space but Nikkei had been able to obtain them from her brother Karun. He was always bringing her gifts and things she should not have had. Karun was different then her two other brothers. He was more like their mother and he showed her far more respect and attention than did her other brothers. Nikkei asked for nothing in return from her friends for she wanted them to have nice things, and the risks she took for them elicited the manner in which they defended her while in school or walking among the markets shopping. There had been many occasions where she had thoughtlessly defended them with their parents if somehow they had managed to get themselves in trouble.

Nikkei’s blue eyes wandered over the throng of civilians and military clones with intense interest while her friends chatted amongst themselves. The soldiers moved with a purpose and the civilians basically got out of their way. She knew right away who the officers were among the biogenic clones for they barked orders and generally moved with a bit more confidence and superiority. Nikkei guessed they were the newest batch of clones for all of them looked young and untouched by the war with the Coven. Nikkei let her eyes wander over the throngs of men and women and they fell upon the four, tall Kavalian males sitting nearby at a single table only four meters away from where she sat with her friends.

“Nikkei!” The dark brown haired female snapped softly causing Nikkei to turn her head around quickly.

“Linay … what?” Nikki snapped back playfully.

“Don’t stare at them Nikkei… you will draw attention to us.” Linay spoke.

“They are staring at us.” Nikkei spoke.

“Yes… they’ve been staring at us for nearly twenty minutes.” The dark blond haired female Gualli said with a nod. “Ever since they sat down.”

“Who are they?” Nikkei asked keenly interested as her eyes drifted back to the four males. One appeared younger than the others, his dark brown fur actually very handsome to look at. He and the four men with him appeared to be far better groomed than many of the Kavalian males she was used to seeing.

“I don’t know. They don’t have uniforms on, but they definitely look military.” Gualli said softly.

“Why do we care who they are?” The second blond haired female spoke. “They are pure Kavalian males. We are nothing to them.”

Nikkei looked at her. “They seem different somehow.” She spoke thoughtfully. “They are definitely concerned with their appearance. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a male with such well groomed fur. The one on the end is actually very handsome.”

“Handsome?” Meoocki hissed softly. “Did you hit your head while we have been here learning how to be submissive to males of our species Nikkei?”

“No! I just think he is rather…”

The shadows of four large figures fell over their table and the four friends turned to look directly into the stern faces of four Kavalian men from the Puma Bane Pride. The Puma Bane Pride were the enforcers of her father and grandfather’s will, and there were very few who considered a visit from the Puma Bane beneficiary in the least. Their uniforms immediately set them aside from others as they wore black pants and combat boots with the khaki colored shirts. All of them wore rank insignia on their shoulder boards, but everyone within the KFI knew who Puma Bane soldiers were. Three of the men were lower in rank than the fourth and a quick glance from Nikkei told her he was an officer with the rank of Captain.

“Nikkei’Kagur… you are to come with us.” The Captain was obviously leader of the Puma Bane squad and it was he who spoke.

Nikkei knew immediately that something was not right. She was never referred to by her Kavalian name. Kagur was the Pride name of the man who had adopted her father when he had become a Kavalian citizen. She and her brothers bore this surname, though most everyone considered them members of her grandfather’s Puat Pride. If they were referring to her as a member of the Kagur Pride something was very wrong.

“I am waiting for my transport to return me to Cabelir!” Nikkei spoke quickly trying to keep her voice level and confident. “I do not need an escort sir. Our transport should be leaving shortly.”

“We are not here to escort you wench!” The Captain spat with contempt. “We are taking you into custody! It has been decreed and ordered that you are to be given to the brothels on Nefoa for your mother’s actions! I intend to see we enjoy your female charms before we take you there!”

Nikkei came to her feet angrily her blue eyes wide in disbelief. “I am the daughter of Marshall Pusintin!” She snapped. “You have no idea what you say sir! I wish to speak with my father!”

“Who do you think signed the order?” The Puma Bane officer stated tossing the data pad onto the table. “You will come with us now and do so quietly. I do not wish to make a scene here by beating you for your insolence! It would devalue the profit your father is making off of selling your whoring hide!”

“You lie!” Nikkei snarled. “My father would not do this! I want to speak with my father! You will let me…”

The officer’s large hand whipped out and slapped her hard, snapping her head back and staggering her to the floor. “You do not know your place wench!” He growled as he stepped closer to stand over her.

The many dozens of Kavalian civilians in the area were rapidly putting as much distance between them and the Puma Bane soldiers as they could. They were notorious throughout the KFI as ruthless warriors and skilled above all others. They were also known as the enforcers of the Prefect’s will. No one wanted to cross them in any way or get on their bad side for they had free reign to do what they wished.

Linay dropped to the floor instantly next to Nikkei, her hands going to her friend. “She has done nothing wrong! We have done nothing wrong!” Linay shouted looking up at the officer. “Why do you do this?”

“Take them all!” The Puma Bane officer ordered now. “The wench could probably use the company! And we can make some profit ourselves!”

“No!” Linay barked. “You can’t do this!”

“We are Puma Bane, whore!” The officer viciously growled. “We can do what we want! We can…”

Linay’s eyes grew wide as she watched the blade of the sword emerge from the chest of the Puma Bane officer just below his sternum. She was secretly studying as much medical science as Nikkei was able to smuggle to her and Linay knew immediately upon the rush of the released air she heard that his entire diaphragm and lungs had been perforated completely. Nikkei sat up quickly now as well, pushing back against her in horror and they watched the face of the Kavalian male Nikkei had been admiring appear from the side as his fingers tightened on the bone shaped pommel of the sword and he yanked the nearly one meter long blade out of the officer’s chest. Nikkei could only watch as his ocean blue eyes glared angrily at the now dying Puma Bane officer.

“Others of your foul, cruel Pride will follow you into the abyss soon scum!” He snarled savagely.

“Hatos!” The voice of one of the others barked out as the screams of horror and alarm began to sound all around them. Nikkei and Linay saw the other three men from the table now as well and each of them had already dispatched the remaining three members of the Puma Bane squad, their cooling bodies now on the floor and the blades of the three men wet with their blood.

“It is time to go Nikkei.” The male voice spoke causing Nikkei’s head to whip around once more and settle on those eyes. The Kavalian male extended his hand out to her as she and Linay looked at him in horror.

“You… you killed him!” Nikkei gasped.

The Kavalian nodded. “Yes. We must go before more of those within the Spaceport come to investigate!”

Nikkei shook her head. “No! I… I must contact my father! He…”

The Kavalian leaned over and snatched the data pad from the table and held it out to her. “The scum was not lying to you Nikkei!” He hissed. “It was your father who signed the order for them to arrest you! See for yourself!”

“No!” Nikkei barked. “No! My father would not…”

Linay took the pad from his outstretched hand and activated it. Her dark eyes grew wide as she began to read. She looked up and stared at Nikkei. “He’s telling the truth Nikkei!” She gasped holding out the pad. “Your… your father ordered it!”

Nikkei grabbed the pad from her and her eyes showed the horror at the truth as she saw her father’s electronic code at the bottom of the order to have her arrested and imprisoned in the brothels on Nefoa. She shook her head slowly unable to comprehend that her father would do this. He was stern with her yes; he hardly ever showed her affection as was the Kavalian way, but to do this?

“Wh…why?” Nikkei sobbed turning her blue eyes up to look at the Kavalian who had saved them. He appeared no older than perhaps thirty years of age, still a child in many respects among Kavalian males. His actions and skills however spoke of him being something much more however.

“I do not know all of it… and it is better if you hear it from your mother.” He replied gently.

“My mother?” Nikkei asked now. “What do you know of my mother?” She scrambled to her feet. “Has… has he hurt my mother? Has he…”

Hatos’Nruarani shook his head. “No… your mother is safe.” He replied.

“Who are you?” Linay demanded. “What do you want from her? From us?”

“I want nothing.” Hatos spoke. “Our orders were to watch over you and protect you should the need arise. This morning, only a few hours ago actually, we received new orders to retrieve you and insure you were spirited away to safety.”

“Orders?” Nikkei asked. “Orders from whom?”

“My uncle. Pian’Nruarani.” Hatos answered. He took Nikkei’s arm in his grasp. “Now… forgive me… but we must go and I would rather not have to pick you up and carry you.”

“Go? Go where?” Nikkei demanded. “I am not going…”

“If you remain here you will be killed.” Hatos spoke. “All of you would have spent your remaining years on Nefoa in the brothels of that vile world entertaining every Kavalian pig who could afford to fuck the Marshall’s daughter. And believe me Nikkei, there would be many who would save their credits to do just that.”

“You have killed Puma Bane Pride officers!” Linay hissed vehemently. “Puma Bane officers! We will be flogged and tortured for this!”

“That is why you are going with us!” The new voice spoke softly. They turned to see the older Kavalian male come up holding Gualli’s arm. “We must go now! Our ship is waiting in orbit and we can slip away into the crowd but we need to go! Your mother Jalersi will explain everything when we are safe.”

“But…”

“Nikkei do you wish to be a whore for every Kavalian soldier who can afford to purchase an hour with you?” Hatos snapped softly. Nikkei looked at him with wide blue eyes filled with fear. “I did not think so. Come… we must go quickly.”

Whether it was the inbred submissiveness of Kavalian females or simply the shock at what was happening, Nikkei was docile as she let Hatos take her arm and lead her into the crowd. She would discover soon enough what was going on, and the shock and horror of what had been planned for her would diminish over time.

The hatred and anger for her father however, that would grow as she discovered more and more about what was happening and those feelings would remain for the rest of her natural born life.

IRARUZU

Walter and Daba entered the small room off the landing bay where their ship was now nothing more than a smoldering slag heap. Ceneia looked up from the contraption of equipment she was sitting in front of as they entered, Hval and Olar providing security. Ceneia had been able to salvage three of the powerful transmitters from the rear of the corvette and connected them all together with the single power node that had survived. With a jumble of wiring and conduits that Walter and Daba had secured from a very frightened local merchant she had been able to build this machine in just over four hours.

She stood up as she was wiping her hands and looked at them. “Ok… I have broken so many Union regulations and codes by building this I can’t even begin to list them. This is it though.”

Walter stepped up to her and looked at the square shaped box with a single computer keyboard and screen. “Will it work?” He asked quickly.

Ceneia nodded. “I had to reroute the power connections and I’m tapped illegally into the spaceport’s power supply. It was built with Limian power conduits and I had to jury rigged a transformer to make them compatible, but yes it will work.” She looked at him. “It will send one twenty second transmission before the entire thing overloads and fries. We’ll be able to transmit it but not receive and we won’t know if anyone answers.”

Walter looked at her. “Ceneia…”

“Damn it Walter… it’s the best I could do!” She spat. “Olar and I were barely able to save the three transmitters we did. I had to cobble the parts from them to make one, and then I had to recharge the single power node that survived! I…!”

Daba stepped up to her quickly and took her hands drawing her close. “Peace Ceneia.” She said softly. “It is alright.”

Ceneia nodded and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry Mistress.” She spoke. “We’ve been shot down before… but I’ve never had anyone try to kill me while I’m on the ground. It’s very unnerving.”

Walter chuckled softly and squeezed her arm. “I told you it would be interesting flying for me.” He said. “And I know you have done your best.” He looked at the transmitter once more. “Will it burn through the Deutrino field surrounding the city?”

Ceneia nodded. “Yes. That’s why it will burn out once we transmit. The power needed for such a thin beam to penetrate the field is extreme.” She answered. “Where do we send it Walter? It won’t reach Apo Prime. Not from here. The automated monitoring stations along the border will deflect it as an unknown signal and scramble it. It definitely won’t reach Earth and… Earth!”

“Ceneia!” Daba asked. “What is wrong?”

“Son vada carians! We’ve been trying to stay alive and I forgot!” Ceneia declared.

“Forgot what?” Walter asked.

“The Coven! They launched terrorist attacks against specified targets on Earth!” Ceneia declared.

“Terrorist attacks!” Walter gasped.

Ceneia nodded quickly. “The Netnews recording was old, it was an interview by the Prime Minister actually but it said that Zarah Leonidas was captured and raped by Coven personal who wanted the location of the Mindvoice ship from her. It said Aikiro was dead, killed by the Feravomir. Yuri was believed gravely injured and that they were searching for her. It reported that Prince Androcles took all of his brothers and sisters aboard the SCIMITAR with the High Coven riders and dragons and jumped out of the system to protect them while the Durcunusaan got things under control on Earth!” Ceneia told them excitedly. “The report was several hours old and it was automated since nothing was penetrating the Deutrino field, but that is what I was contacting you to report when everything else happened.”

“Zarah?” Walter gasped.

Ceneia shook her head. “All the report said was that she was still alive. There was also an attack on the Kavalian embassy in Sparta!”

“Nubou the Kavalian bastards!” Walter snarled. His mind was running different options over and over and he looked at Ceneia. “Does this thing have enough power to transmit to a specified channel?”

Ceneia shrugged. “It could.” She answer. “It will shorten the transmission length if I adjust it to a specific frequency though.”

“How long?” Walter asked.

Ceneia shrugged. “Ten seconds! Maybe twelve!”

“Do it!” Walter snapped.

“What channel?” Ceneia asked as she squatted back in front of the machine.

“The coded auxiliary fleet channel of the SCIMITAR.” Walter answered.

Ceneia looked at him. “Walter… we don’t even know where the SCIMITAR jumped to.” She said. “How do we…?”

“This report you saw on the Netnews… it said Andro took the Coven riders and dragons with him yes?” Walter asked.

Ceneia nodded. “That is what the Prime Minister told the Netnews in the report yes.” She replied.

Walter nodded quickly. “I spoke with Helen very briefly before we left Earth. She was Mindvoicing with Arzoal at the time when I contacted her and she mentioned something about Andro and The Wilds and Kranek. I don’t think she realized I overheard her.”

“Kranek?” Ceneia said. “There’s nothing on Kranek except some underdeveloped settlements.”

Walter nodded. “Which is exactly what Andro would look for in a place to train the Coven dragons. That boy thinks outside the box, just like his father. If he took the Coven riders and dragons with him, then that is where he is going.”

“Holy One are you sure?” Daba asked.

Walter looked at her. “What other options do we have?” He asked. “The SCIMITAR will be in The Wilds. The transmission won’t have to pass through the border scramblers. It’s our best shot.”

“A direct link to the SCIMITAR’s coded alternate fleet channel will mean we can only send words Walter.” Ceneia spoke. “The AFC’s are low power passive receivers.”

Walter nodded with a smile. “I know. And if it gets through I know just the words that will bring Andro running here without question.” He looked at Daba. “If what you and Ceneia think is true is actually true?”

Daba looked at him. “What do you mean?” She asked.

EARTH

SPARTA

“…will insure this is passed to the Prime Minister immediately Lady Tarifa.” Laustinos spoke from the transmission. “She is still meeting with Queen For'mya at the moment, but I will hand carry this to her myself!”

Tarifa nodded as she looked at the man in the transmission from her home. “This is top priority Laustinos! Interrupt her if you have to! For'mya will want to know as well! Where is Aricia?”

“Queen Aricia has just returned to Sparta. She went directly to where the Prime Minster and Queen For'mya are meeting at the Senate Building.” Laustinos answered hesitantly as he fingered the data pad in his hand.

Tarifa had been informed that Deia was in a private meeting with For'mya and had been transferred to Laustinos’s office instantly. Tarifa knew the man to be practically worthless when it came to anything political. Like any other woman who came in contact with him when he was in the same room as Dysea, she had long ago detected his infatuation with the emerald eyed elf Queen Tarifa considered a dear sister. He walked the line among Lycavorian males when it came to Dysea, always doing whatever he could to be in the same room with her and then quite brazenly making it known he was interested in her. His actions were tolerated because of his position and because Dysea was so devoutly in love with Martin, that no other male even came close to him in her eyes. Tarifa was among those who secretly believed that Dysea was the Queen who Martin most loved after Aricia. She was the first he had turned among his three turned Queens, and Dysea was the one who had been the one with him the moment he had discovered his true nature and history. Tarifa was also one of only three women outside of his Queens who knew that Dysea was able to take Martin’s full unshielded aura during their times of passion. His blood was more deeply embedded in her body and this allowed her more of a natural resistance to his aura than Anja or For'mya. Like Aricia, she was still able to function and think when gripped in the throes of his aura, and for this reason alone Tarifa felt the way she did. Laustinos had about as much chance of stealing Dysea from Martin as he did in ever becoming Prime Minister of the Lycavorian Union.

“The moment we end this transmission you will take this to them!” Tarifa ordered. “Is that clear?”

“Forgive me Lady Tarifa… if it is so important why didn’t you just go to the Senate Building yourself?” Laustinos asked smugly.

Tarifa glared at him in the transmission. “I have… I have other issues here to deal with!” She barked not wanting to let everyone in the government to know she had four Kavalians in her home who would likely end up very dead if it was known where they were.

Laustinos nodded his head. “As you wish.” He spoke.

“Have our rescue and recovery teams found anything of those missing from the Kavalian embassy?” Tarifa asked.

Laustinos shook his head. “It seems everyone is accounted for now.” He replied. “The death toll was very great. Fully one third of their embassy staff as well as senior members of their senior staff.”

Tarifa cocked her head. “Which ones?” She asked innocently. “I had a meeting with this Ambassador Jiss scheduled for next week to discuss ratification of a trade agreement that would have greatly benefited our poultry stocks.”

Laustinos shook his head. “I’m sorry Lady Tarifa; you will not be having that meeting. They have reported Ambassador Jiss as being one of those killed in the assault, as well as the Kavalian Prefect’s daughter Jalersi, two senior military officers and his grandson Karun. To my knowledge the Kavalian government is already beginning to blame us for not providing enough security for the outside of the embassy. I am embroiled in trying to make them see they did not request our assistance so they can not hold us to blame.”

Tarifa nodded her head. “Very well.” She spoke. “Please get this information to Deia and have her contact me if she has any questions.”

“May I ask where you received this information Lady Tarifa?” Laustinos asked. “This evidence is… it is very volatile and it could cause a great many problems.”

“Yes… plotting to kill the royal family should cause problems!” Tarifa snapped. “If Deia wants to talk with me have her contact me on my personal channel! I will be waiting!” Tarifa ended the transmission bluntly. She hated having to deal with Laustinos. She turned to where Pian and Jiss were standing outside the range of the holo transmission cone. “Whatever doubts I may have had are now gone.” She stated looking at them.

“You trust this man to get the information to your Prime Minister?” Jiss asked.

Tarifa nodded her head. “He may be a joke of a politician, but he knows who leads the Union.” She answered easily. “He walks on very thin ice with Deia and the Queens right now for other reasons. He will not do anything to make them angrier with him than they already are and he will not risk alienating himself from the corridors of power.”

“I… I thank you for allowing what you have done so far.” Pian spoke looking at her.

“Why… why would your leaders set themselves on this course?” Tarifa asked. “Even with Aikiro dead, they must know the High Coven war will not end. They must know their course of action is flawed. There is no way Pusintin could ever gain the throne of the Union.”

“I don’t believe they knew of the High Coven’s actions on this day, so that would not have factored into their thinking.” Jiss spoke. “For whatever reason, they believe this turn of events will somehow keep the Union from responding in a warlike manner to whatever else it is that they have planned.”

“They can’t simply believe we will sit by and do nothing.” Tarifa said. “Targeting the royal family? That is not the action of sane leaders Ambassador.”

Jiss nodded. “I could not agree with you more Lady Tarifa.” Jiss answered. “As I told you earlier, my views on matters are very different than yours no doubt, but I do not wish to see my people bear the brunt of what these actions will surely result in. At least that is the view I have. The Prefect and Marshall Pusintin seem to think you will not go to war if Martin Leonidas and others are dead.”

Tarifa shook her head. “I don’t know what they think would stop that from happening.” She stated.

Pian nodded. “That is the piece of the puzzle that we do not have.” He stated.

“Knowing Pusintin like I do… it will most likely be something we can not imagine or suspect.” The new female voice said. They all turned to see Jalersi limping heavily as she came into the room.

“Jalersi!” Pian exclaimed as he started for her.

Tarifa got there first using her elven speed and agility and she placed a shoulder under Jalersi’s arm and helped to support her. “You should not be up.” Tarifa stated.

“Your doctor… she said movement will help it to heal faster.” Jalersi said shaking her head. “And I do not wish to simply lay around.”

“Anuk is the senior Field Medic in the Union.” Tarifa said quickly. “Don’t let her hear you call her a doctor. She hates when people do that.”

Jalersi looked at her with wide eyes. “She is not a doctor? Her skills… her skills are…” She gasped.

Tarifa shook her head. “No. Anja offered to have her go to some additional training to become a certified doctor but Anuk refused. She said it would take her away from the soldiers in the field who need her more. Anja instead placed her in command of all medics and Healers who are not part of the planet based commands. Essentially she holds the rank of Admiral and commands all the Healers and medics that operate as part of Union Fleets.”

Pian stopped next to her and took her other arm gently. “You should move slowly Jalersi. Do not strain yourself to much.”

Jalersi looked up at him and the look of concern in his face made her feel warm all over. She gripped his arms as she looked at him with stunning blue eyes. “Did you…?”

Pian nodded. “I ordered my brother to have Nikkei taken.” He said. “There have been four of our finest Pride warriors following her since our first night together my love. Wherever she is they will make sure she is safe. They will contact us when they have her on one of our ships and are clear of any Kavalian fleet forces.”

“When Pian?” Jalersi asked. “I worry for her.”

“A few hours more I would think.” Pian said. “We can not contact them any sooner from here. They will not fail my love… I promise you that.”

Jalersi nodded and looked at Tarifa. “I can not… I can not thank you enough for what you have done.” She said. “You believed in us.”

“My daughter believes in you.” Tarifa said. “And I believe in my daughter. Your son’s words to me I believe. Trust begins in the simplest ways, and it has begun this night with us Jalersi. My daughter and your son have connected us now, and it is up to us to discover the rest. My father once hated my mate because he did not discover who Isra was before making a decision. He believed things about him that I allowed him to believe because of my emotional state at the time. I swore never to let that happen to us.”

Jalersi nodded. “What about now?” She asked. “Your mate and your father?”

Tarifa chuckled. “There are times when I have to pull the two of them apart.” She said. “The Spartan Wine flows freely when my mate and father are in the same room. And it is always an event to watch too.”

“I do not drink.” Jalersi said.

Tarifa nodded. “Neither do I.” She said. “I do like coffee however.” She looked at Pian and Jiss. “For all of us?”

Jalersi nodded. “I think we would like that.”

“What do we do right now?” Jiss asked.

Tarifa met his eyes. “We wait for the moment. Deia will contact me soon I would imagine and you can speak to her directly. Right now… right now our biggest concern is my husband Isra and Anuk’s husband Daniel. They know we are here and they will contact us sooner rather than later. Once they discover you are here they will come here immediately. Then we will need to find a safer place for you.”

“They will not…” Jalersi began to ask.

Tarifa shook her head. “No!” She stated emphatically. “If Anuk and I trust you… Isra and Daniel will trust you. Right now… right now all we can do is wait until Deia contacts me. If what you say is true then they will know who Ardis is… they will know who I am… and they will be watching our home. It is safer for us inside right now. Our home is very secure, and help is only moments away.”

“Your dragon’s presence will deter them somewhat as well.” Jalersi said.

Tarifa nodded. “Then I suggest we have coffee and wait until Deia contacts us. I know it does not seem like much… but it is all we can do right now.” She looked at Jalersi. “You can help me to get their coffee if you like. I believe there are some things we can discuss.”

Jalersi met those sapphire eyes and nodded. This was another part of her future now and she would not shrink from it in any way. “Of course.” She stated.

“Gentlemen… we shall return shortly.” Tarifa said as she and Jalersi turned for the door.

Jiss looked at Pian who shrugged his broad shoulders. “What do they wish to discuss?” He asked.

Pian shook his head. “I have no idea.” He answered. “Each step we take forward is another step into the future and the unknown for me Jiss.”

Jiss nodded. “Indeed it is. The question remains… will we see that future.”

CHAPTER TWENTY

CABELIR

OFFICE OF MARSHALL PUSINTIN

“…do you mean gone!” Pusintin snarled at the man in the transmission.

“The Puma Bane squad sent to arrest your daughter was killed in the middle of the Spaceport Marshall.” The man answered. “Your daughter and those with her were taken. All we know is that they were four Kavalian males. Very well trained to have surprised the Puma Bane team. Witnesses say these four males took your daughter and those with her and blended back into the crowd of thousands in seconds.”

“Fuck!” Pusintin screamed. “Lock the planet down! Find her!”

“We have locked the planet down sir.” The Kavalian officer replied. “However… over three hundred ships departed before the lockdown was fully implemented. We do not know if your daughter is still on the surface or on one of those ships.”

“Then your mission is to find out General!” Pusintin barked. “Tear that planet apart if you have too! I don’t care! I want her found and taken into custody! And you can announce that anyone aiding my daughter and her friends will be executed for assisting a fugitive!”

The Kavalian general nodded. “That is what I needed to hear you say sir.” He spoke. “We will find her Marshall Pusintin. I promise you!”

Pusintin turned as the transmission went dead and he cussed long and loud, throwing his mug across the room and listening to it smash against the wall. “Fuck!” He said. “The wench is just like her mother!”

“Problem?” Keleru’s voice broke into his thoughts and Pusintin turned as the Kavalian leader walked calmly into his office.

Pusintin took a deep breath and quickly got his anger under control. Keleru had to have heard him and if he did he showed no change in his expression. “The Puma Bane team sent to arrest Nikkei was killed.” He told him bluntly. He wasn’t about to start keeping things from Keleru. They had come this far because they shared all information. “She and the three friends she was with are gone.”

Keleru came fully into the office carrying the two data pads. “Killed?” He spoke calmly but clearly surprised. “Who would dare attack and kill a Puma Bane squad?”

“I don’t know… but whoever they are they blended back into the crowd and disappeared before the back up team got there.” Pusintin answered. “They were very professional and well trained according to the Puma Bane Garrison Commander.”

“Pian?” Keleru asked looking at him.

Pusintin shook his head quickly. “I don’t think so Keleru. He would not risk his Pride by doing something that stupid.” He said. “He may have convinced Jalersi to submit to him, but he is still a Kavalian male. Her children with me would mean nothing to him! He only cares that he finally twisted Jalersi enough against me to allow him lock groins with her.”

Keleru nodded then. “That is true. We will deal with Pian accordingly when we find him I assure you. However, you must also realize she may have submitted to him willingly. The Union allows far more freedoms to our females Pusintin, you know this. Perhaps she was enticed by the perceived freedoms she has gained there.” He spoke coming forward.

Pusintin met his eyes. “I… no.” He said. “I refuse to believe she allowed Pian to take her willingly. There must be something else involved.”

Keleru shrugged noncommittally. “When we find them we will discover what it is.” He spoke. “You have made your decision as far as she is concerned I see. She will join your daughter on Nefoa?”

Pusintin studied Keleru’s face. “Unless you order otherwise.” He said. “She is your daughter and I…”

Keleru shook his head. “She is your mate.” He stated. “She disappoints me with her actions and she is intelligent enough to know the consequences of her actions. No… she chose the path she now walks, and it is your right. I will not go outside our laws simply because she is my daughter. I can have more daughters if I need them for something. I would prefer to have sons however.”

“Then yes.” Pusintin spoke. “If and when we find her and she is arrested, she will join Nikkei in the brothels on Nefoa for what she has done.”

Keleru nodded. “So be it. You have men active in finding Nikkei and you must leave that to them. Something has come up that we need to discuss.”

Pusintin looked at him detecting the tone of his voice. “Something has happened with the plan?” He asked.

Keleru shook his head. “No… our plan is fully implemented and already in motion. It is proceeding according to our timetable. This Immortal scum Phy’iad and his men are moving towards Kranek as we speak and I have four Fleet Groups taking a longer than necessary route behind the Torana Protonic Nebula. They will crush whatever resistance is provided by the Lycavorian ships there and lead the ground assault against the Immortal settlement. Phy’iad and his ilk will complete their portion of the operation easily concerning what will be amassed against the fools there.”

“The operations against the Drow are proceeding normally then?” Pusintin asked.

Keleru nodded as he settled into the chair. “Five of the Puma Bane teams have reported in. All of their targets have been wiped out. Your son is leading a small force in tracking two survivors of the attack on Iraruzu. Once they complete that mission five of the nine settlements we targeted will be destroyed completely with no survivors.”

“The other four?” Pusintin asked.

“Another thirty-six hours before they report in to their superiors and then our forces will attack just as we did with the others.” Keleru answered evenly. “Our complete Hadarian force is staged and ready to begin transit as soon as they receive word that the red haired Queen is in custody or dead. Do not worry Pusintin my friend. The Puma Bane Pride is our finest and most cunning and our forces have been training for nearly a year to take Hadaria. They will not fail. We will need to advise Vice Admiral Menot to have the Hadarian fools delay this hearing another day at least. I will tell him to contact this woman he is communicating with to delay her proceedings. It will allow our teams to further cement their positions and the confusion the Coven has unwittingly wrought to sink in further.”

“It will also allow our teams in Sparta to try and discover where Pian and Jalersi have gotten too.” Pusintin said. “Sparta is not that big and they would not have left the city.”

Keleru nodded. “Our contact will inform me later today if he has been successful in this regard.” He said.

“You’ve spoken to him already?” Pusintin asked surprised.

Keleru nodded. “Within hours of this information becoming known to us.” He answered. “Our contact knows he will not be able to remain among his people when they discover what he has done. He is setting himself up to ask for sanctuary.”

“Will you grant it?” Pusintin asked. “He’s a traitor to his own people and he can’t be trusted.”

Keleru shrugged. “We will see. So far his information has been completely accurate and he has held nothing back. He could be a valuable asset into the workings of the Union Senate and how they will act when we present our case to them.”

Pusintin thought about that for a moment and nodded. “I didn’t think of it that way.” He said. “But you may be right.”

“I haven’t made a decision yet… we’ll see what else he can do for us until that time comes.” He held out the data pad. “Have you gone over your daily reports yet?”

Pusintin took the pad. “I haven’t had the time just yet why?”

Keleru nodded. “Understandable. You should read this however.”

Pusintin joined him in sitting, taking the chair opposite Keleru and beginning to read the information on the data pad silently. Keleru saw his body stiffen slightly and his head came up. “When did this come in?”

“Early yesterday evening.” Keleru answered. “Our communications people were so intent on monitoring the events happening within the Union concerning what the Coven attempted that it slipped through the cracks until this morning.”

“What do you think the results will be of what happen?” Pusintin asked.

“They are still confused and gathering information.” Keleru spoke. “We do not have much intelligence on this so called Dragon Mountain. I understand it is actually a ship. Or it used to be.”

Pusintin nodded. “So I’ve been briefed yes.”

“Amazing.” Keleru stated. “A ship that can transform into a mountain. Think of the power we could wield with such a ship.”

Pusintin nodded. “And think of the losses on our part if even an attempt to take it was tried. We can use Aikiro as an example. Trying to take that ship was the end of her.” Pusintin said.

“I must inform our contact to obtain any information he has on this ship.” Keleru spoke. “Unlike Aikiro… I will be content to have even a small amount of its vast technology. It is undoubtedly where your brother has gotten the majority of his technological advancements in these last years.”

Pusintin nodded. “Yes… but he is also stupid. He should have been using those gains to build weapons and defenses. Instead they used these advancements to improve the lives of the citizens of the Union.”

“Have faith Pusintin.” Keleru spoke. “When you are once more in power… you can make whatever changes you deem necessary.”

Pusintin nodded. “And I will.” He spoke holding up the data pad. “This is only a partial transmission Keleru. It’s not… it’s not even clear. Union… Coven ships… engaging them… will report.” Pusintin spoke looking up at Keleru. “Have we tried contacting the ship’s captain again?”

“That is why I brought it to you.” Keleru said. “We can no longer communicate with him. He no longer answers any transmissions and though Ritaah is at the extreme range of our long range sensor platform in that sector, his ships are not showing up on sensors. We left a force of twenty-seven assorted ships in this system after moving our main Hadarian Assault force to the Consortium border.”

“They could have moved out of range.” Pusintin offered.

“Yes they could have.” Keleru said evenly. “Given what was recently staged in that area I dispatched an entire fleet group to investigate an hour ago. If a Union ship has been in that area spying on us, we can not to let that ship escape. Even using our Jump Gates, it will take those ships two days to reach this area and our full plan will be in motion already. The second report was a bit more interesting however. It came from a border patrol ship on the border of the next sector that was taking sensor scans of a Polarized Ion Cloud.”

Pusintin nodded as he continued reading. “Large explosion detected on surface of Ritaah. Moving to investigate and will advise.” He looked up at Keleru. “There’s nothing on Ritaah Keleru. It’s a jungle world. Not the most hospitable.”

Keleru nodded. “I know. Union and Coven warships in our space concerns me greatly if it is true. Considering the amount of ships and planet based arrays we had in this sector, for a Union ship to slip past unnoticed is not good. It tells us their Shrouds are just as good, if not better than the Coven. That is why we can not let it escape. And now this explosion on the surface of Ritaah? A planet only a single light year from our staging area? It’s too much of a coincidence my friend.”

“I agree.” Pusintin spoke looking at the pad once more. “There’s nothing to indicate what kind of ships they were.” Pusintin said quickly. He snorted angrily. “I thought I was very firm when I told officers they need to be precise in their reports or we won’t know what they hell they mean.”

“You can deal with that when we discover what it is this officer encountered.” Keleru said. “I am going to have Matuarr file an official protest to see what type of reaction we get from the Union leadership. It will only add to the confusion they are already experiencing. You have found the one you were seeking?”

Pusintin nodded. “In Sparta.” He answered. “I’ve already sent a message forward to Team Three to execute her capture when the others act.”

“Good.” Keleru said. “If we are lucky… and so far our luck is holding it seems… if we are lucky we can take out your brother’s entire family in one fell swoop.”

Pusintin looked at Keleru. “Vice Marshall Menot has his instructions for when he arrives on Hadaria I assume?”

Keleru nodded his head with a small laugh. “Oh yes. And he is looking forward to becoming very close with this Hadarian Elder Healer. Buonau is her name. After seeing her image I believe he said she would look good with his cock stuffed in her ass.”

Pusintin chuckled and nodded. “That might be interesting to witness.” He spoke. “I understand Menot has been banned from just about every brothel within Kavalian space due to his size.”

Keleru nodded. “Indeed.” He got to his feet. “Keep me abreast of what the task force I sent to Ritaah discovers and inform me immediately should anything arise.”

Pusintin nodded. “You know I will.”

RITAAH

Channa stared across the large room inside the Mindvoice ship and watched him work.

It had been an eventful last few hours to say the least. They had descended upon the rebel village in haste and unbelievably everyone was ready to depart the village within three hours. They were used to being hunted so it was no matter to be prepared to move quickly, but even so three hours was the fastest Channa had ever seen them move. The move to the Mindvoice ship was also without incident, and Channa had looked on with awe as a massive door in the side of the mountain had opened to admit them easily. It was four hundred meters from the door they had been standing and watching all these years and it allowed everyone to enter the ship freely. It was something none of them had ever expected. Channa had watched as Resumar, Athani and Dario had entered and the ship became even more alive and bright on the inside because of the massive presence of the dragons and others who could Mindvoice easily. She had stood beside Mirra as they watched Resumar Leonidas, the second avatar and several others greet the avatar of this ship. Channa could not believe how easily Mirra moved along the corridors of the ship. She manipulated her huge body flawlessly, with graceful motions of her wings and tail and she very happy to be rid of the hundreds of pounds of explosives that she had carried on her back.

Everything to Channa was just so much more open now. Her mind saw images and places where her new Bonded Sister had been to and traveled to in her young dragon life. The last few hours as they explored their new bond Channa felt her awareness and knowledge of things expand to levels she had never reached. She discovered that Mirra was considered one of the brightest students under the tutelage of the dragon Elder Mother as she was growing. Channa could see and feel each event of Mirra’s life as clearly as if it was her own, and now Mirra could see Channa’s as well. It was something they would explore deeply in the months ahead, but both of them knew that what was going on around them needed their full attention. They were content to remain in almost constant physical touch sharing their feelings with each other without question and slowly forging their bond tighter and tighter as every minute passed.

Mirra butted Channa in the back of her shoulder tenderly with her snout. Channa had taken to sitting almost exclusively between Mirra’s huge front talons whenever they stopped. Many of the Kavalian rebels had given her a wide birth while looking at her in amazement and a healthy dose of fear even while the children crowded around in wonder. It was becoming apparent that the inbred fear of dragons that was somehow coded within the DNA of the Kavalian species was something that could naturally be controlled. Though there were perhaps a dozen mixed elven and Kavalian children from the many relationships that had forged over the last four years, most of the children were pure Kavalian. When Na'lia and the other elves had worked their medical magic and discovered a way to reverse the DNA degeneration and slow deaths of the biogenic clones, they had unwittingly allowed them to have children as well. These children did not have the almost paralyzing fear of dragons that most Kavalians had, and when put together with the half elven and half Kavalian children that were among them, what little fear that was present was quickly brushed aside as the children crowded around Cemath and Mirra easily. They remained away from Sorran only because of the hulking Spartan that was applying the ointment to his wing scales.

[He is very handsome isn’t he Channa?] Mirra said softly speaking within a shielded conversation. It was one of the first things that she had taught her new Bonded Sister and Channa was an excellent student.

Channa nodded slowly as her blue eyes followed Dario’s movements keenly. He was shirtless and moving around Sorran’s huge muscular body applying an ointment of some kind to several locations on his wings which were spread our nearly to their full length on the floor of the ship. His six foot three body was superbly defined in exacting detail Channa thought to herself. [His eyes are… they are beautiful. Are all… are all Spartans like him and Resumar Leonidas?] She asked.

Mirra chuckled softly. [Physically many of them are equally as muscular and defined. Since the return of the King many Spartans have dedicated their lives to being in the finest shape they could possibly be in. The King and all his sons are defined in such a way. Dario is just like them but he is also different however. Just as Resumar is different.]

Channa turned her head. [Different how?]

[Dario has spent much of his life growing and interacting with the Leonidas children. Just being around them has stimulated his and Sorran’s bond deeply.] Mirra answered. [Their bond and abilities within Mindvoice are far more than the normal bonded pairs within the Union. It was one of the reasons the King chose them to come with Resumar. There are several bonded pairs that have gained more than they normally would because of their constant interaction with the Leonidas family. Dario and Sorran are among them. He and Resumar are very close.]

[He was holding back when we were fighting wasn't he Mirra?] Channa asked looking at her. [I saw him kill that vampire without so much as any effort or hesitation. He was not really fighting me was he?]

Mirra nodded her massive head. [We did not come here seeking confrontation, and the Spartan in him will not allow him to strike a woman unless he is in danger of losing his life.]

[I was never a threat to him was I?] Channa asked.

[You are powerful and skilled Channa my new sister and together we will grow more skilled and powerful, but no, you were never a threat to him. Though I must say, you surprised him with your very advanced skills and your ability to use your tail to such a degree.] Mirra answered.

Channa looked down and allowed her hand to stroke her smooth tail curled around her thigh as it now was. [My tail.] She said softly. [Most Kavalian women who are biogenically altered choose to take drugs so that their tails do not re-grow. It allows them to better fit in. I did not have that luxury because my eyes never took to the treatments. I like my tail. It gives me an advantage in battle.]

Mirra nodded with a small chortle. [Something Dario discovered unwittingly.] She said.

[He has teased Athani endlessly about her tail since they first met. She has slapped him with it on many occasions for being so male.]

[He mocks her?] Channa gasped.

[Oh no!] Mirra replied quickly. [Not like that. Dario is very free spirited and he has developed a very dry sense of humor from his time among Queen Anja and Princess Eliani. In a sense… if Dario is teasing you or joking with you… it is because he considers you a trusted ally and friend.]

[So he is eccentric?] Channa asked.

Mirra nodded. [Very much so.]

Channa smiled. [I like eccentric.] She said turning back to look at Dario once more as he squatted next to Sorran. She saw him nod his head and she knew he was talking to his bonded brother within Mindvoice.

[You find him attractive don’t you?] Mirra asked.

Channa nodded quickly. [Mmmmm… yes I do. Very much so.]

[What happened in your past does not hinder you in this regard?] Mirra asked again.

Channa turned to look at her. [I made a conscious decision to let that part of my life go.] She stated. [Mican and Na'lia helped me. If I had not chosen the path I did, I would never be able to go forward into the future. I may have been biogenically altered but I do still wish for the same things as any other female. Children. Happiness. A man who loves me for who I am inside. A man who will be satisfied with only me.] Channa turned back to look at Dario. [If I had held to the hate of what was done to me I would never have those things. I would much rather go after the things I want. Especially now. I am not ashamed of what happened to me… it has only made me more cognizant of insuring I act when I see something I want.]

Mirra gently ran her snout along Channa’s shoulder. [Wise words my sister.] She stated. [If that is how you feel… then do not hesitate sister. Spartan men like Dario and Resumar are very quickly scooped up by the female wolves or elves who, like you, know a prize when they see it.]

[How do I approach him?] Channa asked softly.

[You be the woman who was slapping him silly.] Mirra said with a laugh.

Channa looked at her oddly. [I would prefer to worship his body Mirra. Not slap him silly.]

[Do not change who you are for any male!] Mirra spoke firmly. [You are confident and secure in yourself. Approach him as you fought him last night. Without fear. You might be surprised.]

[She is very beautiful brother.] Sorran spoke as he watched Dario spread the apricot ointment on his scales where his tumble through the trees had scrapped them.

Dario looked up from his work and met Sorran’s eyes. [She smells very good too. You should have seen her when I looked up from the ground and saw those eyes brother. They were two shining orbs of blue.]

[Do you find her as attractive as I do Mirra?] He asked.

Dario smiled. [I imagine so. And you really need to get over that age thing between you. The Elder Mother has stated many times since the Council loosened the restrictions on female dragons that no one can control what their hearts tell them.]

Sorran nodded. [I know. I’m quite sure however there are many younger dragons that have approached her. She has been of mating age for two decades now.]

[So what.] Dario answered. [Wasn’t Torma almost three hundred years older than Isheeni when he first approached the Elder Mother? And that was during the war with the fools on Enurrua. Attraction and love know no age limits Sorran, you should know that.]

Sorran nodded his head slowly. Outwardly around others the two of them were always gruff with one another. They enjoyed insulting each other over the smallest things; it only served to strengthen their bond in a way many did not understand. Alone however, alone they could and did have deep discussions on many different topics. They shared everything with each other and held nothing back. It was what made them such a powerful Bonded Pair.

[We should offer them whatever help we can give to them in this period.] Sorran spoke. [Now was not exactly a good time to discover their bond. We are deep in enemy territory with little support.]

Dario looked at him. [We aren’t exactly helpless you know. The FAITH is nearby, and if Vonis has vouched for these insurgents then we have an added ally as well.]

Sorran nodded his huge head. [But we are here on the surface of this world. They are not.]

[Good point.] Dario spoke.

His head lifted slightly when the sweet smell of apricots filled his nostrils and he turned slowly to see Channa and Mirra moving over to them. He took the time to admire her even more in the light of the ship. She was taller than most women he knew, nearing five foot nine in height. Her legs were long and deliciously muscular and ended at what had to be the finest shaped female ass Dario had ever set eyes on. Her breasts strained against the civilian clothes she wore, and her raven black hair cascaded around her face and well past her shoulders. If she tasted as good as she smelled Dario had no doubts a night with her would be addictive in every way. Her vertically slit blue eyes were amazingly bright and the color of the deep blue of the Pacific Ocean on Earth, her lips full and incredibly soft looking. And then there was that two meter long tail that danced along behind her. She obviously was extremely adept at using it, and the force of the blows she could deliver with it were exceptional. He could attest to that quite personally considering she had been able to hit him with it half a dozen times. Now however, that tail hung loosely wrapped around her thigh. Dario watched as she marched right up to him and Channa suddenly became much more attractive to him. She did not lack for confidence and she was obviously independent, something that Dario found incredibly sensual in a female. He watched her stop half a meter in front of him and with dozens of Kavalian children and rebels looking on their official introduction took place.

“You do not… you do not have those words stamped on your body.” Channa stated confidently.

Dario looked at her confused. “Excuse me?”

“Fuck me.” Channa stated calmly. “You asked in your ancient language if you had fuck me stamped on your body somewhere because of the situation you found yourself in last evening. You do not.”

Dario chuckled. “Well… it sure felt like it at the time.” He answered unable to tear his gaze from those gorgeous blue slit eyes. “I see your bond with Mirra has allowed you to pick up our language very quickly.”

Channa stared at this man and though she was only a few inches shorter than him, she felt in awe of his imposing size. In awe and very much wanting to discover what the rest of him looked like. His green eyes were like two points of bright light and they twinkled with a unique combination of intelligence and mischief. She could feel his Mindvoice presence, as Mirra had taught her almost immediately how to detect and recognize another Mindvoice user’s distinctive resonance within Mindvoice, and what she felt was very powerful and focused. She could also feel the warmth just grazing her mind and it made her body tepid and her skin tingle. Mirra detected the shift in her new sister’s mind and she moved a little closer to her.

[You feel that Channa?] She asked shielded, her voice carrying surprise in it.

Channa kept herself from nodding. [Oh yes! It is warm and inviting!]

[It appears our bonding has allowed you to feel his aura.] Mirra spoke.

[His what?] Channa asked as she continued to stare at him.

[He is Lycavorian, Channa.] Mirra told her calmly. [He has the ability to project an aura or sorts. An invisible field of scent and curiosity and small charges of energy that he uses to allow females to know he is interested in them. All female wolves can feel this aura. Athani Leonidas is the only now-wolf who I have ever known that could feel it. At least until you it seems.]

[He is interested in me?] Channa asked with some surprising desire in her voice.

[If what he is projecting is evidence… very much so.] Mirra answered. [But he is also a Spartan raised in the traditional manner by his father and mother. Be confident and strong as your personality says you are. As we were destined for one another sister, perhaps our being here has also brought into your life something which you have not yet known.]

Channa took a deep breath and pointed to the tube Dario was holding in his hand. “What are you doing?” She asked with a slight quiver in her voice.

Sorran had to lean forward and butt Dario in the back of the shoulder with his snout to snap him out of his surreal state.

The young woman asked you a question brother! He stated gruffly. Do not make her stand there and wait for an answer!

“Huh? Oh… it’s… it’s an ointment for his wings and scales.” Dario answered quickly. “It helps them to heal quickly. He’s so fat he took out a couple trees when he fell.”

Sorran snorted. More like an entire forest it felt like.

Dario turned his head. “Next time duck.” He snapped playfully before turning back to Channa. “I can show you how to apply it if you like?”

Channa smiled brightly and stepped closer to him. “Please yes.” She declared.

Mirra settled to the floor of the ship then, her amethyst colored eyes gazing at Sorran as Channa turned with Dario to work on his wing. [She is taken by him.] Mirra spoke to Sorran.

[As he is with her.] Sorran answered turning to meet her beautiful eyes. [It seems this mission has brought out much more in all of us than anyone ever anticipated.]

[I would have to agree.] Mirra stated inching ever closer to him.

[Mirra…]

Mirra finally stopped moving for her talons now touched his. [Do I desire you as much as you desire me?] She spoke in a husky voice of her own. [The answer is a resounding yes I do.]

Sorran gazed at her. [There… there must be others who…]

Mirra nodded. [There are.] She stated confidently. [Three have expressed great interest and never fail to try and impress me. Two have even asked me outright.]

[You did not accept? Why?] Sorran asked.

[I have always felt I was different and that the male I chose to spend my life with would need to be different.] Mirra answered. [You are as different as they come Sorran… and that is what causes my talons to ache just being around you.]

Sorran met her beautiful eyes. [My age does not…]

[Are you still able to function at your advanced age of six hundred and four years old?] Mirra asked with a seductive and sarcastic voice.

Sorran’s eyes grew a little wider and he knew then he would have this female for himself. She was brash and confident and for a female dragon exquisitely attractive. [I function quite well thank you.] He stated finally.

Mirra leaned her head forward and touched her snout to his with great affection. [Then perhaps when we finish this mission you will see fit to make me yours for you are all I want Sorran.]

Sorran blinked but pressed his snout closer to hers. [I will look forward to that moment Mirra. I will not disappoint you.]

[Hmmmm! Of that I have little doubt.] She answered as she shifted her body around completely and lowered it back on the floor when she was resting alongside him. Their abdomens pressed together in the dragon show of intense affection and neither of them pulled away from the contact. [I look forward to that moment.] She said.

Resumar stood with Athani, Vonis, Asharli, Julie and Mican and Na'lia and they watched as Avi and Avatar 341 manipulated the side by side control consoles against the wall. Not really understanding what they were doing Mican looked at Resumar. His eyes fell on Athani standing beside him, her long tail alternating between twitching slightly behind her and curling around his leg. How to tell her that they were brother and sister? Mican had once planned a great speech where he would reveal this information to either Athani or Jalersi whenever he had the opportunity to see them. Now however, standing and looking at her beauty and confidence, that speech had been lost.

“What are they doing?” He asked finally asked Resumar Leonidas curious as they all watched the two cyborgs.

These men and women had arrived at their small settlement and did not blink at the biogenic Kavalian clones, or those who were pure Kavalian. They treated everyone with respect and sincere concern. Mican had never taken the time to discover much about the Lycavorian people, as he was more concerned with staying alive and keeping those with him alive. Seeing their interaction with his rebels, how they viewed them as allies without question stunned him to a large degree. They accepted and adapted to the changes that had occurred in the last hours with barely any effort, as if it was the most natural thing in the universe. Resumar Leonidas and this vampire colonel Vonis had refused him no answer to a question he asked. Mican had fought and killed many vampires in his years, but this Vonis was different. He was confident, keen of mind and he in no way acted superior to Mican or any of his people. None of them did for that matter. Several of the Spartan troops had even carried small Kavalian children on their broad shoulders as they moved through the jungle to the Mindvoice ship. They did not hesitate to help carry whatever they could even though they were loaded down with equipment as well.

Resumar turned to look at him. “They are trying to establish a secure communications link via subspace to my father on Earth. We need to report what has happened and that we are continuing with the mission.” Resumar told him.

“I still don’t understand why you want to destroy this ship.” Na'lia asked him. “It seems like… like such a waste. The technology alone could…”

-The technology will be preserved Na'lia of the Elves- Avatar 341 spoke as he and Avi finally turned from the two consoles. –But the Sub Pralor Resumar Leonidas is correct. This ship must be destroyed-

“Why?” Na'lia asked again.

-VORTEX Cruiser 341 is not a Seed ship- 341 answered. –I have downloaded and analyzed the information Avatar 41 has passed to me and the most logical course of action is to download my computer core and then destroy this ship. If allowed to fall into the hands of those who would use the technological advancements this ship can provide for war and oppression, there is very little that could stop them-

“But King Leonidas already has a ship like this.” Mican said. “Doesn’t he? He has not used those advancements for war?” He asked.

-City Ship 41 is not a warship- Avi answered. –It was designed for the purpose of spreading life. The technological advancements the Union has procured from City Ship 41 technology is all defensive in nature-

-And King Leonidas is the descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar- 341 added. –It is not within his biological makeup to seek oppression and war-

“But he is a Spartan!” Na'lia exclaimed. “A warrior! Descended from warrior Kings!”

-King Martin is a warrior unequaled- Avi agreed with her. –The difference is he will not use his skills as a warrior to enforce his will onto others. I am the Avatar of City Ship 41 and I am fully aware of every piece of technology that was shared with the Union engineers that came from City Ship 41. None of it is being used directly as a weapon to conquer others-

“We have no interest in conquering others.” Resumar spoke now. “Only to live happy and free and raise the children we have through the years.”

“Avoi.” Athani spoke softly Resumar’s words having special meaning for her.

“They are right my wife.” Mican spoke. “If my…” His eyes darted to Athani quickly and he saw her look at him oddly before he continued. “If the Kavalian Prefect or Pusintin were to discover this ship… if the High Coven were to discover and seize this ship… it could very well spell the end of us all.”

Avi also noticed his inflection and tone of voice and he activated his internal sensors and began to run a series of tests that only his mind could see.

“There is… there is so much we can learn from it though.” Na'lia said.

Athani nodded. “That is why Avi and Avatar 341 will download the core before we destroy it. We won’t lose that knowledge…” She said. “Only the means by which we study it. Trust me… Resumar’s mother Anja will be giddy when she discovers the wealth of medical knowledge on this ship.”

-This was only so we could contend with the effects of the…- 341 began to speak.

-It will be in the databases for us to study- Avi interrupted him quickly. –Resumar… there is a communications blackout surrounding Earth and all military channels within the Union-

“A blackout?” Res asked perking up.

“What sort of blackout?” Vonis asked.

-A Level Six Communications Blackout- Avi answered. –I am unable to penetrate the command overrides-

“Avi… you helped design the command overrides.” Vonis said.

-Yes Colonel- Avi answered. -However… I designed them in such a way to not allow me access should a certain level be reached for the sake of security. I did not want individuals to be able to breach secure communications should I be captured and reprogrammed-

“You can reach no one?” Res asked. “Not even Andro?”

-Avatar 341 and I were able to monitor and record several Netnews broadcasts. We were unable to penetrate secure Union channels however. The Netnews broadcasts provided the reasons why- Avi answered.

“And they are?” Resumar asked feeling a sinking feeling in his gut.

-It seems there has been an attack against your family Sub-Pralor Resumar- 341 answered him. -Another Sub-Pralor… your sister Zarah… she was attacked and…-

Resumar looked at him for a moment. “And what?” Res demanded stepping closer. He looked at Avi. “Talk to me Avi!”

Avi had been so named by Endith because it was much easier to say than Avatar. The name had stuck to him through the years however. Hardly anyone ever called him Avatar 41, and he rarely ever responded to that name now. He had been designed as a learning cyborg, part tissue and part autonomous lifeform. His time with King Martin and his family had given him the opportunity to learn vast amounts of knowledge in regards to moods and emotions. It was the reason he could not let 341 answer Resumar’s question. -Zarah was violated Resumar Leonidas- Avi answered. –Xaxon’s descendants Dante and Javier Moran were among those who took part in this act-

Athani gasped and grabbed Resumar’s arm tightly. “Resumar no!” She hissed in horror.

-The Netnews reports that we were able to view state that there was a rather vicious battle between Andro and the Moran brothers- Avi continued. –Helen is responsible for killing the Empress of the High Coven during an attack she led against Dragon Mountain-

“She’s… she’s dead?” Vonis gasped now as he too stepped forward.

Avi nodded. –Your sister Yuri was apparently gravely injured by Androcles before he had to pull back because of his own wounds. Lucia Moran is being named as the initial person who saved Zarah’s life while Androcles and others did battle with her brothers and a High Coven commando team that infiltrated the city around SODRAG. Prime Minister Deia’s statement to the Netnews channels was brief and vague in details. She has another briefing scheduled for six hours from now our time-

Vonis looked at Resumar quickly. “That’s why.” He said.

“What do you mean?” Resumar asked.

Asharli stepped forward quickly now. “When she… when she revealed her identity to us… she said she had her own reasons for doing what she was doing.” She spoke. “This must be… this is what she meant!”

“Avi… contact my brother!” Resumar snapped turning back to him.

Avi shook his head. –The SCIMITAR left Earth orbit with all of your older siblings and all of the High Coven dragons and riders just after these events took place. Even if there was no communications blackout, we do not know where the SCIMITAR has gone-

“Nubou!” Resumar exclaimed spinning angrily in place.

“Avi… you sure they said my mother is dead?” Vonis asked.

Mican looked at him with stunned shock in his eyes. “The… The High Coven Empress is your mother!” He snarled.

Vonis met his eyes. “That woman may have given birth to me but she was never a mother!” Vonis hissed back. “Avi?”

-The Netnews reports are very certain of that Colonel Vonis. It was one of the first facts that the Prime Minister confirmed- Avi answered.

Resumar turned back to him. “Avi… can you reach my mother on Kranek?”

Avi looked at him. –Easily. If she is aware of these events, and she probably is, because she is off Earth and in The Wilds she would not fall under the Communications blackout-

“Resumar my love…” Athani spoke. “Why?”

“That is where Andro will go.” Res said.

“Res are you sure?” Vonis asked.

Resumar nodded without pause. “I know how my brother’s mind works Uncle. He said something to Arrarn and Denali before we took this mission. It was many months ago, right after the Coven came to Earth. Deni told me when Athani and I went to SODRAG. Andro said ‘We make our own history by the paths we choose to take.’”

Realization blossomed in Vonis’s eyes now. “Your sister Normya marrying the son of Cha'talla. Your mother working with them and living among them for so long now.” He said softly. “A new path. A new history.”

Resumar nodded. “Yes. That is where Andro is going. He will take the Coven dragons and riders with him and finish their training there.”

-You must also be aware Sub Pralor Resumar that a Kavalian Fleet Group has been dispatched to this system to investigate the battle between your forces and the Kavalian fleet forces left in system- 341 spoke. –They will arrive in two days maximum-

“Shit!” Resumar swore. “When it rains it pours!”

-There is also a single Kavalian ship approaching Ritaah from the adjoining sector- Avi said. –It will arrive here in just under twelve hours-

“A warship?” Mican asked.

341 shook his head. –It is too small for that Mican. I estimate a Border Patrol Craft of some sort- He answered quickly. –Preliminary sensor readings indicate a vessel heavy with scanning equipment-

“It’s a Recon Ship.” Asharli spoke again. She turned to Mican “We saw several as we were coming into the system. They must have detected the explosion of the STRIKER on the surface and are coming here to investigate. The Kavalian Border Patrol Ships are used as early warning ships and are equipped with some of their most powerful scanners. Detecting the explosion, even from the border of this system would have been easy for them.”

Mican nodded. “She is correct.”

“Crew?” Resumar asked.

Mican shrugged. “No more than a hundred and fifty. They are atmospheric capable ships as well, so they will probably land to investigate. They…” Mican’s eyes grew wide. “Yes!”

Na'lia looked at him. “Husband… what?”

Resumar smiled as he met Mican’s eyes. “We let that ship land and then take it from the Kavalians.” He said. “Will it fit three dragons and all of your people?”

Mican nodded. “Easily. They usually carry portable sensor platforms that they deploy to replace those that are old and broken. If we remove them we could fit five hundred if we squeeze them in.”

Resumar nodded. “Mican… will you work with my uncle in putting a plan together to take that ship when it lands?”

Mican nodded. “Without question.” He answered immediately.

Resumar turned to Julie who had remained silent so far. “Julie?” Julie looked at him her dark eyes holding a certain brightness in them. “Are you ok?”

A smile slowly spread across Julie’s face and she nodded. “I am… with Aikiro dead… I am finally free.” She said softly. “I can… I can get my life back. Part of it anyway.”

Resumar nodded. “Yes you can.” He said. “I need you to work with Dario and insure that the rest of Mican’s people are brought here.”

Julie nodded quickly. “Of course! Anything.”

“Channa and I will assist her.” Na'lia spoke now. “The other settlements know us and will listen to us.”

Resumar nodded. “Very well… but you need to stay here for now.”

Na'lia looked at him. “These are my people now. I will not abandon them.”

“I’m not asking you too.” Resumar spoke. “However… your sister is with my mother and I’m quite sure she would like to talk with you, even briefly, so that she knows you are safe and alive.”

Na'lia’s eyes grew wide. “Oh… I would so… yes!”

“Perhaps… perhaps Athani could assist your friends and Channa.” Mican spoke. “It is well known who she is and to see her now, back among her people helping them, it would go a long way to motivating the others.”

Athani squeezed his hand and reached up on her tip toes to kiss Resumar’s cheek. “I will help Dario and this Channa. Mican is right… it might serve us to have the others see me so that they know there is much more to life than what they have known these last years.” Athani stepped close to him and everyone saw her tail wrap around his leg as her arms went around his waist. “They need to see they can be so much more.”

Resumar nodded as he pulled her tightly to him and kissed the top of her golden blond hair. “Then let’s get started.” He said.

SCIMITAR

Sadi Leonidas was lost.

Lost in the overwhelming force of Andro’s aura and passion. She did not know where it had come from considering what they had all been through in the last few hours, but Androcles Leonidas had returned to their quarters with his blood on fire. Sadi knew Carisia harbored a fear that Andro would think less of her after what Dante and Javier had done to Zarah, and thirty seconds after arriving in their quarters, Carisia no longer held that fear in her heart. He had gone straight to Carisia and picked her surprised form up in his arms and laid a kiss on her that had stolen her breath away and had Carisia whimpering in as yet unfelt passion. That single kiss had ignited the entire room, and Sadi and Ne'Veha practically leaped into each others arms as he carried Carisia into their bedroom leaving a trail of clothes behind them.

That had started five blistering hours of passionate and inventive sex between the four of them. Sadi didn’t think their lips or their tongues had ceased working during that entire five hour period. Kisses, caresses, and sharing Andro's magnificently huge cock. Sharing each other with barely a pause. While Carisia's fresh rose petal like scent surely tickled Sadi’s female nose, it was Ne'Veha's sweet amaretto scent that had elicited the most response from her Sadi found out. She and Ne'Veha spent the first two hours of their tryst feasting on each other with equal gusto, exploring even more than they had their first night together, while Carisia's wails of delight filled the room. When Carisia collapsed exhausted it was Ne'Veha’s turn, and she lasted less of a time than Carisia. Sadi knew by the time her beautiful mate got to her he was only just beginning to come alive and he proved to her in the first few moments that it was she who ruled his soul.

Ne'Veha and Carisia were curled into each others arms on the bed completely exhausted now, even as Sadi’s body was still singing out her exquisite delight at the attention Andro was showing her. He had taken her three times now with unrestrained zeal. He had brought her to the most crushing orgasm of their time together with just his soft lips and the tip of his tongue, teasing her until she was writhing on the sheets unable to keep the passionate screams of lust from escaping her lips. Even as her mind was still grasping what she had just felt ripping through her, it began again when his throbbing twelve inch cock impaled her in one glorious, soul shattering plunge. When his large balls bottomed out against her upturned ass, Sadi could do nothing but wrap her arms and legs around his powerful form and hold on for dear life as another will breaking orgasm smashed through her. His male aura was inciting her to new heights of their union, completely unrestrained and unleashed and focused entirely on her to Sadi’s everlasting joy. Sadi knew that only she could feel his aura pulsing as it was, focused exclusively on her, wrapping around her and teasing her female senses until she could not take it anymore. When his huge cock ballooned inside her depths and she felt his searing come erupt into her clenching pussy, Sadi’s mind sank into a coalescing stream of consciousness that had shattered the boundaries of everything she had experienced up to this point in her life. Andro’s mind and essence filled her in a way they had yet to experience together and she surrendered all that she was to her husband and mate.

Even as they shuddered in the aftermath of that first titanic explosion, Andro was pulling her from the bed and moving to the couch in their quarters. Here he began to possess her with powerful twelve inch strokes of his enormous cock. Sadi could do nothing but grip the edges of the couch and howl out her bliss as one volcanic orgasm crashed upon the other like the waves of a raging ocean storm. As he held her convulsing body in his strong arms, his lips and nose firmly nuzzling her ears and neck and throat, Sadi could feel every fiber of her man pouring into her. He was relinquishing all that he was to her and Sadi knew then that not even the gods could separate them now. The strands of their minds were so tightly intertwined it was impossible to tell where one of them ended and the other began. And as they wrapped each other within the fibers of Mindvoice and beyond, they drew three others with them tighter and tighter until there were no difference in the strands and fabrics of five individuals. Twice he had filled her with his essence on their couch and she had to do nothing but sing out her brazen answer to her mate’s attentions.

Now as they stood beneath the hot stream of water, Andro stroked into her with slow, sensual and loving movements that caused sweet pleasure to undulate through her with every movement. Tiny mini orgasms swelled through her continuously now, and she could feel the pulsing veins on his beautiful cock pressing against the inside walls of her tightness as he lifted her and lowered her back down with exquisite slowness. No matter how often they made love, Andro’s cock could and did stretch her to the extreme. He was larger than any man that had ever shared her bed, and though there weren't that many to begin with, the most exquisite thing about him was that Androcles Leonidas knew what to do with his delicious equipment. His hands never stopped stroking her skin and his fingertips danced along the outside of her taut thighs and down her legs which were securely locked around the back of his powerful legs. Even though her arms were wrapped around his broad shoulders, she was completely suspended off the floor of the shower by his dominating manhood. He nuzzled and suckled her full breasts, teasing her eraser hard nipples with his extended fangs until she was hissing out her glee.

Sadi Leonidas was not meek by any means, and every time he moved to withdraw his cock and plunge back into her she made him pay for that action by squeezing her pussy muscles as hard as she was able along the entire length of his cock shaft. His eyes would close tightly as agonizing pleasure seared his own pleasure receptors, his mouth open in silent gasps of ardor. Sadi took an almost perverse pleasure in seeing how she could make him react, his lavender and pines scent filling her senses to overload. She had let all of her shields come tumbling down this night, hitting Andro with the full force of her female aura, and seeing him react with such zeal in his actions only made her love him more.

Their lovemaking this night was more about completeness than physical pleasure. The complete and utter devotion that he felt for Sadi most of all, but for all of them as well. This was about Andro letting his mates know that they were everything to him, and the four of them letting him know that no man could ever take his place. While Lu'ria may not have been with them physically, her resonance within Mindvoice they felt as if she was next to them the entire time.

“Jainn aur enyla!” Sadi gasped in Andro’s ear as she felt her belly tighten and undulate with the force of the orgasm that was rapidly building. This movement only caused his delicious cock to impale her deeper. “Cova Andro! Cova!”

Her handsome mate did not disappoint her as he tightened his grip on her firm ass and began to speed up his strokes, slamming into her with confidence and power. Sadi’s jungle green eyes rolled into the back of her head as she brushed her cheek against the side of his face wondering how she had ever been so blessed. Her firm breasts were crushed against his steel hard chest, her nipples burning points of hardness that seared into his equally hot skin. Her golden blond hair was plastered to her face and his shoulders, her fingers clutching at the back of his neck. Sadi screeched out her irresistible enchantment when he rammed home within her, pulling her ass down on his cock completely as his own howl of release filled the small shower stall. As with so many times before Sadi felt his enormous cock swell inside her, the throbbing veins alive with life just before his eruption. Her eyes sprang open, black surrounding the green cornea now, her wolf fangs bursting from her gums and Sadi Leonidas sang her eternal love to whomever would listen as Andro’s seed filled her for the fourth time this night. Once… twice… four times… five huge eruptions before it began to ebb, each one causing her to see stars and gasp at the intensity of what he could make her feel.

Sadi yanked his head back, gazed into his azure wolf eyes, stared at his dual wolf fangs and then she crushed her lips to his in a kiss of surreal passion. She felt his arms squeeze her to him now, even as she milked his cock for every precious ounce of his come. She wanted all of him inside her, unwilling to allow even a drop to escape her pussy. Sadi had no doubts that with the amount of his passion he could produce, when the time came and they decided it was time for her to bear him a child, it would not take much for that to happen. He broke their kiss without speaking and lowered his soft lips to the hollow of her throat, nuzzling her slick skin with the gentleness of a parent nuzzling a newborn child. He dotted her skin with soft butterfly kisses even as he staggered slightly and placed his hands on the wall of the shower stall. Sadi had no fears of falling, for her legs were locked firmly around his hips.

[It is… it is you who commands my soul KertaGai.] Andro’s voice filled her mind in the shielded connection that only they shared and she smiled wistfully at the soft brush and caress of his powerful aura as it began to lose its passionate claim on her senses even while swirling around her unwilling to let her come down. [I will love all of you… but only you will have sway over my soul.]

Sadi pulled his face away from her throat and gazed into his wolf eyes, the tips of his dual fangs just visible below his upper lip. She smiled dazzlingly, revealing her own fangs and her wolf eyes filled with shameless love.

[Aur enyla my Androcles Leonidas.] Sadi spoke softly stroking the skin of his cheek with her fingers and allowing her female aura to flitter across his essence and seeing his azure eyes twinkle in delight. [Words… words do not exist that could begin to describe to you what I feel for you.]

Andro stared into her shining eyes for a long moment. [Have I failed Sadi?] He finally asked her softly.

Sadi’s jungle green eyes filled with puzzlement. [Failed? What do you mean?]

[Everything that has happened?] Andro spoke softly. [Have I failed by allowing it to happen in the first place?]

[That is what this night was all about my love? You love us breathless because you think you have failed us somehow?] She asked.

[No!] He answered quickly. [This night was about me needing you. Needing all of you. I am asking you… my KertaGai… I’m asking you if I have failed in my duties as a Prince and brother..]

Sadi gripped his face tighter in her hands. [Do not speak such words Andro!] She told him forcefully. [You have failed no one, least of all your sister! And Zarah would be the first to tell you that! I forbid you to place blame for what has happen upon your shoulders! As would Zarah! Do not begin to doubt yourself over something you could no more control than the weather.]

[Sadi I…]

[Do not forget my love… I have seen inside your mind deeper than anyone ever will except for Elynth.] Sadi spoke. [I have seen what you did. What you continue to do every day. You… we… we walk a different path Andro. And you have remained true to that path. The Feravomir told me once… she told me to pursue what our hearts told us. That we should not wonder what could have been when we had the opportunity to make it be.]

Andro nodded slowly. [Never doubt.] He said.

Sadi nodded. [Yes. Do not waste time looking back on what you may or may not have done my love.] Sadi said stroking his cheeks and running her fingers along his mustache and goatee. [Zarah is alive and we will help her to heal. We will see her through this as a family should, and as you have already said, she has the biggest piece of that already. Do not take upon your shoulders a burden that is not yours to bear.]

[You will… you will not think less of me?] He asked her softly.

[Think less of you?] Sadi gasped. [Oh Andro…] She wrapped her arms around his head and pulled his face to her throat, feeling his powerful arms crush her lithe body to his. [We would die for you my love! Carisia, Ne'Veha, Lu'ria and I. We would violently and without pause destroy any who tried to take you from us for any reason. Think less of you… son vada carians aur enyla… that is not even possible with how we feel about you.] She whispered. [You are the reason we are who we are. We belong to you and you belong to us. Without you we are nothing.]

[Without you KertaGai… without you I am nothing.] Andro said. [I have known that since I was eight months old and I smelled you for the first time.]

Sadi smiled wistfully once more and closed her eyes in bliss. [I know my love.] She said. [I have known as well… it just took me a little longer to figure it out.] Sadi reached over and slapped her hand on the shower controls stopping the water. [Take me to bed my handsome mate Androcles Leonidas. Take me to bed and let us lay with others who we love just as much as they love us.]

Andro didn’t hesitate and pushed away from the wall and stepped out of the stall. He held Sadi’s firm ass in his hands as he padded across the floor to the bed. His azure eyes gazed at the two figures already there, surprised when a pair of maya blue eyes and stunning dark orbs looked up at them. There were no words spoken and Carisia simply tossed back the sheet as she and Ne'Veha made room for them between their bodies. Andro didn’t hesitate and while Sadi clung to him tightly he lowered them to the bed. He rotated his body until he was on his back, Sadi releasing a soft groan of pleasure as he slid from the warmth and tightness of her pussy. Sadi and Carisia pressed tightly to his sides, burying their faces into his neck while Ne'Veha shifted her body and settled between his legs, her head on his abdomen, her firm conical breasts pressing delightfully against his cock. She cared not that his and Sadi’s passion coated his now softening cock, and her dark brown hair splashed across his lower abdomen as she closed her eyes in happiness.

This is how sleep finally took them into its soothing embrace.

“…what the hell got into you last night?” Arrarn asked him as they walked down the corridor heading for the mess lounge.

Arrarn and Denali had found their brother by his scent easily as pure and pungent as it was this morning. They met their brother as he walked slowly reviewing several data pads of reports he had retrieved from the bridge, both of them with grins of satisfaction on their faces.

Andro looked up from the pad. “What do you mean?”

“What Arrarn means is whatever got into you last night permeated the entire deck and affected all of us!” Denali spoke with a grin. “I don’t think Lisisa and I have had such a night of hot sex as we did last night. It was incredible!”

Andro stopped walking and looked at them. “Wait a minute… you…”

Arrarn chuckled now. “Man… I about wore Narice and Toria out.” He said. “I’ve never felt that charged with energy. Narice lasted longer than Toria but she finally had to beg me to stop. I couldn’t get enough of her! Either of them… but her most of all!”

“Sibfla!” Andro exclaimed.

“Forgot to engage the dampeners didn’t you big brother?” Denali laughed now. “Boy can you imagine the looks on the faces of any crewmen who cut through deck ten last night. I bet the corridor was filled with the screams and groans! Lisisa about blew out my eardrums with her howling!”

“Jeez! That means…”

Arrarn pounded him on the back. “You bet it does! I haven’t seen Malic or Moneus yet, but they’ll probably want to thank you as well.” He said with a grin. “Thank you Andro… I think we all needed it.” He said softly.

Deni nodded. “It’s been a rough last day or so Andro, for all of us. You especially. It was nice to forget about it even for a little while and show the women we love what they mean to us in every way.”

They turned the corner of the corridor and entered the large mess lounge in another fifteen steps. It was three quarters full of crewmembers, and Andro’s eyes went immediately to where he felt Sadi, Carisia and Ne'Veha. They were sitting together with Eliani, Carina and Nyla. Malic sat between Eliani and Nyla and both of them were pressed very close to him, while Carina had an arm around Moneus’s waist as they sat with their backs to them. Narice and Toria were having a rather dynamic conversation with his mother Isabella and Lisisa. Andro felt the flush of embarrassment when Sadi’s eyes lifted and her face became bright and animated when she saw him. This caused everyone else to turn and Andro suddenly felt very small and very embarrassed. Arrarn and Denali shook their heads with smiles as they walked up to the table. Denali went immediately to where Lisisa sat, leaning over to give her a blistering kiss, which she returned with equal fervor. Arrarn did the same to a very receptive Narice and Toria while Andro moved timidly to the seat between Sadi and Carisia.

[We forgot to engage the psychic dampeners my love.] Sadi told him as he sat down.

Andro looked at her. [Yeah… Arrarn and Denali were reminding me of that fact.] He answered.

[Is that such a bad thing?] Ne'Veha asked with a smile. [Given what has happened perhaps it was what everyone needed. I for one am not going to complain.]

Carisia smiled dreamily and looked at Andro with those Maya blue eyes filled with love and devotion. [Neither am I.] She said leaning over to Ne'Veha and brushing her shoulder with her cheek. [Your blood is very sweet when you are gripped in passion Ne'Veha. Sadi will have to show me what it is she did to you to make you scream so loud.]

Ne'Veha blushed. [Carisia stop.] She gasped.

As close as they were, Moneus was the first to lean over to Andro across the table and nudge him in the arm. “I want you to feel free to leave the psychic dampeners off whenever you like brother.” Moneus said with a grin.

Carina slugged her new husband in the gut and he groaned. “God… you are such a pig Moneus!” She exclaimed. Her face told a different story however as she looked radiant and extremely satisfied.

“I happily concur.” Malic chimed in from his seat between Eliani and Nyla.

“I’m sorry ok!” Andro hissed loudly. “I forgot! So sue me!” He declared using a phrase his mother had often used in the past.

This brought a round of soft laughter from all of them and Eliani leaned into Malic’s side with a huge smile on her face. “I don’t know… I thought it was the perfect tension reliever.” She said.

Malic leaned over and nuzzled the side of her neck and ear and all of them saw her fern green eyes close in delight. “Was that before or after I nibbled on…”

Nyla’s hands whipped around to cover his lips. “Malic my love… we can not reveal our Eliani’s secret weakness!” She said quickly. “It would not be proper. If I remember correctly, it was before you nibbled on…”

“Nyla!” Eliani exclaimed in mock horror as she turned.

The Leonidas children were like their parents in that they were not shy. All of them broke out into soft laughter then and silently thanked their brother for the strength of his aura and how it could affect them all as tightly tied together as they were. Andro shook his head as Carisia beamed and leaned into him. He looked at Eliani intently.

“Zarah?” He asked.

“I gave them both an additional sedative last night.” She answered immediately. “They should be waking up in a few hours and then the healing will need to begin.” She answered reaching over to squeeze her brother’s hand.

The other men and women in the mess lounge could only watch and admire the fortitude of the Leonidas children. Their family had almost been torn apart and yet they were rebounding and laughing with each other in a discrete manner. Their sister lived, and while the events of the last few hours were beyond horrific, none of them had given up for an instant. They would support their sister with all that they were until their dying breath.

Andro nodded at Eliani’s words and took the mug of coffee Sadi held out to him. “We will need to put together a schedule for the riders and dragons for when we reach Kranek.” He said. “It will be condensed… but they can handle it.” Andro turned to Narice. “Narice if you would…” Andro looked up when he felt and saw Sa'sur enter the mess lounge carrying a data pad and looking quite intense. His alarm bells began to go off and he came to his feet slowly as she came over to their table directly. “Sa'sur?”

“A transmission came in late last night.” She spoke quickly holding out the data pad. “It was on the SCIMITAR’s AFC channel Andro.”

“The AFC?” Andro stated as he took the pad. “We don’t use the AFC channels for anything anymore.”

Sa'sur nodded. “I know. It’s a general transmission but it was directed specifically at the SCIMITAR’s AFC. And they had to know we would be in The Wilds or else it would have been scrambled by the border COM nodes. You had better read it Andro. I think it has to do with you.”

“Me?” Andro said as he activated the pad and began to read. It took all of five seconds and then he looked up. “Deni… Arrarn, Malic and Moneus… meet me in the Captain’s Ready Room in twenty minutes! Sa'sur… you’re with me.”

Andro handed the pad to Sadi as he grabbed the coffee from the table and moved quickly beside Sa'sur heading for the bridge. The others crowded closer to her as she read from the pad. Isabella moved closer as well. “Sadi?” She asked.

Sadi looked up her jungle green eyes wide. “It’s from Walter.” She spoke looking at Ne'Veha before meeting Isabella’s gaze. “The AFC’s do not allow for normal communications. It only allows single words to be broadcast in a set time frame.”

Ne'Veha nodded quickly. “Every pilot is assigned a specific code word or words. Never more than two words though.” She continued. “You are assigned this word or phrase when you complete flight school and it is listed in an enormous database at Fleet Headquarters. The word never changes throughout your career, and for the most part we do not share these code words with anyone else.”

“It is basically a very advanced form of code words that are used when main COM arrays fail.” Sadi finished. “Ne'Veha, Arrarn and I have our own code words.”

“Wow… even I didn’t know that.” Deni spoke.

Arrarn shook his head. “It’s not something we pass around as Ne'Veha said Deni.” He spoke. “When you take command of your own Fleet is when you would discover these code words exist.”

“So what are the words in the message Sadi?” Eliani asked.

“Spartan. One. One. Crimson Storm. Iraruzu. Lu'ria. Drow. Come. Urgent. Walter.” Sadi said softly.

“Crimson Storm!” Arrarn gasped with wide eyes and coming to his feet. “Sibfla!” He spun from the table and dashed for the exit Narice and Toria watching with wide eyes.

“Sadi… Sadi what does this Crimson Storm mean?” Narice asked turning back to look at Sadi with large dark eyes. After last night, both Narice and Toria knew they could never love a man more completely than they both loved Arrarn Leonidas. They were older than him yes, but he spent more hours than they could even recall making them scream his name in unadulterated pleasure last night and the last almost three months prior to now. This fact more than anything showed them they were part of his life forever now. No matter what had happened to his sister, he harbored no hidden feelings of distrust within him. They were the wives of a Leonidas now, and both Narice and Toria could not have been more proud of that fact.

Sadi looked at her. “I don’t know.” She stated.

“Anse!” Deni spoke quickly. “Arrarn obviously did!”

“Arrarn has a different command authorization than the rest of us.” Sadi answered him quickly. “It stands to reason he would know the code words of anyone associated with your father or us for that matter.”

“It has to be Ceneia’s code word. The Guardian of the Line would not have his own.” Ne'Veha said getting to her feet.

“What the hell is going on? Man we don’t need anymore surprises!” Deni snapped angrily.

“Whatever it means… we will all go to the Ready Room.” Isabella spoke reaching for Carina’s hand as she came to her feet. “Something has happened and we all need to know what it is.”

The others didn’t hesitate and began to follow their vampire mother out of the mess lounge with barely a pause.

“…came in eleven hours ago Milord.” The COM officer told them in the holoimager from the bridge. “We don’t get AFC transmissions anymore so the duty officer called me. He thought it might be something important. It was garbled and I had my people spend the next few hours cleaning up the signal as much as we could. It took quite a bit of work but what you see before you is the complete transmission.”

Andro sat next to Sa'sur in the Ready Room off the side of the bridge. “No source?” Andro asked.

The officer shook his head. “No sir. AFC messages are low power and random. They can bounce between repeater stations for weeks before finally reaching their intended destination end. It’s why they are no longer used. Whoever sent this knew the SCIMITAR’s AFC channel and that it why it came directly to us. They also knew we would be outside the borders of the Union or the BSN’s would have scrambled it completely.”

“Excellent work Commander!” Andro said with a nod. “Excellent work. Thank you!” Andro turned to look at the others as the image faded.

“Andro… what is going on now?” Isabella asked. “What is this Crimson Storm that Sadi mentioned? She and Ne'Veha spoke of code words that all pilots are assigned.”

Andro looked at Arrarn quickly and then back to her. Arrarn leaned forward at the table. “Crimson Storm is the personal command code word for Walter’s STRIKER pilot Commander Ceneia mother.” He spoke. “It means that Walter’s ship has been destroyed and they are down but alive.”

“Destroyed?” Isabella hissed. “Destroyed by whom?”

“We don’t know.” Andro said.

“I confirmed with Vice-President Aihola that Drow Senator Daba and Majeir were with him as well as three of War Master Tareif’s Dragoons.” Sa'sur said.

Majeir?” Nyla spoke now. “Isn’t she the dragon hatchling that always follows Walter around but is not bonded to him?”

Eliani nodded to her vampire lover. “Syrilth’s sister. She’s the one who decided the fate of Maraud. Only she’s not a hatchling anymore. I saw her the last time we had a gathering at the estate. She’s just as large and beautiful as her sister as dragons go and she most definitely has got Walter’s disposition.”

“What is Walter, the Senior Polemarch of the entire Union Ground Forces, doing in The Wilds without backup?” Isabella was the first to ask. “He still has a very generous bounty on his head after his actions during the Battle for Earth.”

Walter Carson, Guardian of the Line of Leonidas, and now the Senior Polemarch of the entire Lycavorian Union Ground Forces was also well known as the only man in history to have killed more Immortals in battle than even the King he served so diligently three thousand years ago. With his actions during those days on Earth, Walter had personally killed or ordered the deaths of over sixteen thousand High Coven Immortals.

Andro looked at her. “Senator Daba is Lu'ria’s mother.” He said softly seeing everyone turn to look at him. “Majeir is meant for Lu'ria and Lu'ria is…”

“She’s the fourth woman that Sadi spoke of isn’t she Andro?” Carina asked very softly looking at her brother. Her keen mind had put it all together more quickly than the others. “The fourth one who will share your life?” Her eyes went to Sadi who sat on the other side of Andro.

Sadi nodded. “Yes.”

“She’s… she’s a Drow?” Eliani gasped in surprise.

“That is not a bad thing Eli.” Deni said.

Eliani’s eyes narrowed. “I didn’t mean it like…” She spoke quickly. “It’s just… it’s surprising that’s all. You know how deeply they are committed to father. To our family. They are even more devoted than the Durcunusaan at times.”

Isabella nodded. “Yes… and in some cases they would be considered fanatical in their devotion to him. To our family.” She echoed Eliani and looked at Andro. “You realized this will have a rippling affect through the Drow people when it is discovered. You have read their ancient scrolls?”

Andro nodded. “When I realized that Lu'ria was meant to be with us. Yes.”

“They regard your father… they regard us to be almost sacred in many respects and when it becomes known that a Drow will be a Leonidas and a Princess it…” Isabella looked at him.

“What do you mean mother?” Eliani asked.

“The ancient Drow scrolls have a passage in the Yara Parma, their Holy Book if you will. Dysea and I read the entire series of scrolls while we were pregnant with Normya and Zarah. Miai had just given birth to her first child with the Drow twins and they wanted us to act as Guardians.” Isabella spoke softly. “The firstborn of many, the son of knif'rt kal'daka eyes and virile manhood. He will have the heart of amber and wrap his hands in white satin. Yvalm xuil to'ryll euol, uuthli ujool lu’ charnag d' olath solen, whol jal draeval orn nind ssinssrigg.”

“Bound with greenest gems, bluest glass and deepest of dark orbs, for all time will they love.” Carina said with wide eyes.

Isabella nodded. “And she will become Valsharess d'l'Ilythiiri. Queen of the Drow.” She finished.

“Mother… do you honestly think I… we care about that?” He asked motioning with his hands to indicate Sadi, Carisia and Ne'Veha.

Isabella smiled gently and reached over and covered his large hand with hers. They all knew Andro to be very private and reserved outside of their family. He was also still trying to come to grips with the undisputable fact that like his father, he was meant to have more than one woman in his life that he loved and that loved him.

“No… I know you don’t care about it.” Isabella spoke softly. “But many millions more will care about it. This is… all of you are certain?”

Andro nodded. “Yes.” He said finally looking up. “According to Aunt Aihola… Walter was taking Daba and Majeir to Iraruzu to meet with Lu'ria. Majeir was finding it more and more difficult to block Lu'ria from her thoughts and Walter decided they needed to be together.” Andro chuckled without humor. “It’s our fault really.”

“What do you mean Andro?” Eliani asked.

“When Sadi and I came together it increased our MV resonance to the point that Ne'Veha and Lu'ria could finally feel us.” Andro said. “When Enylarcopri and then SirsanGai joined us, it only increased the strength of our connection ten fold. Lu'ria’s powers have been growing even though she is so far away and Majeir could no longer deny it or block it. Walter sensed this because they are as close as friends could be. It’s not a matter of actually power and abilities, but more that we are so tightly knit together.”

“The question remains… what does this message from him mean?” Moneus said. “His ship is obviously down and I for one have never known Senior Polemarch Carson to panic over anything.”

“It can’t be anything good.” Malic echoed. “Why else would he use the AFC and this code word?”

“Deni…” Andro said looking at his brother. “I need you and Lisisa to continue on to Kranek with the others and finish the training of the High Coven riders with Malic and Moneus helping.”

“Us?” Denali spoke. “We…” His eyes grew wide and he focused on his older brother. “And where will you be?”

“I’m taking a STRIKER and Elynth and going to Iraruzu. I…”

“We are taking a STRIKER and going to Iraruzu.” Sadi corrected him. “Iraruzu is a haven for the scum of the universe and you and Elynth will not go alone. We forbid it.”

Andro saw the set of her jaw and then saw similar looks from Carisia and Ne'Veha before smiling and turning back to his brother. “We are going.” He said correcting himself. “Walter is obviously in trouble enough for him to send this.” Andro announced firmly. “Ceneia would not have sent the words Crimson Storm unless his ship was really destroyed. We’re talking about Walter here… and whoever was able to destroy his ship is a threat we can not ignore as Malic said. And it is a threat that endangers Lu'ria which is something I…we will not allow. She is part of us and we of her and I will not dismiss that.”

Denali nodded his head immediately. “Most of the class work sibfla is done now. If any is needed Vincix can handle it.” He spoke softly running different things over in his head. “Lisisa and I can take care of the aerial training and Malic and Vincix can handle the ground training with Moneus and the Durcunusaan we have on the SCIMITAR.”

Lisisa watched him formulate plans in his head and she reached over to take his arm. Her long years of slavery and solitude had hardened her to everything until the man she called father had saved her. And now to have the unquestioning love of Denali, at this point Lisisa had far more in her life than she had ever hoped for. And it also helped that he could steal her breath away with just a kiss, not to mention set her blood on fire in their bed.

“We can handle it Andro.” Lisisa said.

Andro nodded. “I know. Arrarn… continue with your pilot training. Cha’talla has already assigned an entire valley for the STRIKER’s in the Strike Wing. Get them on the surface and get them going. Use the SCIMITAR as your command post. I was going to say to keep the ships Shrouded at all times, but if Cha’talla is no longer concerned about others discovering where his tribe is, then there is no reason to be shy.”

Arrarn nodded. “No problem.”

“I will go with you.” Isabella said.

Andro shook his head. “No mother.” He told her quickly. “Zarah will need your strength. With two of our mothers and Lucia… she will be in good hands until we return. We are leaving in two hours and I suspect we will be no more than three days. We should actually be turning around to come back when you arrive at Kranek.”

“I wish you would reconsider and take a NOVA III Andro.” Sa'sur spoke referring to the new class of NOVA-Class Attack Cruiser.

Andro shook his head. “We are in The Wilds now. While there is no law prohibiting this from happening, I do not want to offend any of our allies by being out and about with warships in the places many of them trade and conduct business.”

“If they are doing business in The Wilds you can be assured it is not approved Trade Agreements!” Isabella snapped.

Andro nodded. “Be that as it may… father and Aunt Deia would expect me to at exercise restraint. At least for now.” Andro’s mention of their father made all of them look at him oddly and he let his azure blue eyes sweep across the table. “Yes… I am angry with father over what happened. I’m very angry in fact. He is still our father however and he was not himself. I will come to terms with that in my own way and the anger will pass and things will be back to normal soon.”

“Andro… Andro he beat you like…” Eliani began to speak gently. “I think we all would understand if you stayed angry for a long time.”

Andro sat back in his chair. “There is too much going on to keep hold of our anger.” He stated. “What happened with father is in the past now. We need to concentrate on our sister and completing the training of the Coven riders. That is our purpose now. Father and our mothers on Earth can handle that… and our mother can certainly handle what is happening on Hadaria with the help she has.”

“Yes.” Isabella said. “When it comes to deviousness and temper Melyanna can most definitely handle those stooges of Buonau.” She looked at Andro. “Don’t you find it odd that all of this is happening at the same time son?” Isabella asked.

Andro met her eyes. “I find everything is odd right now mother. From the moment very Normya’s ship was attacked it feels like everything has been happening has been rehearsed and planned.” He replied. “Too much is happening for all of it to be coincidence. Unfortunately right now we can only roll with the flow as mother says.”

Isabella nodded. “Yes.”

“One problem at a time.” Arrarn spoke mimicking a phrase their father used often.

Andro nodded. “Yes. Sa'sur will keep an open channel between the SCIMITAR and us and when we have Lu'ria and Walter and the others we will contact you and let you know we are enroute back.”

“I have to agree with Sa'sur brother.” Denali said now. “Going alone? It doesn’t feel right.”

Andro got to his feet. “I have my reasons.” He stated simply. “I’m going to say goodbye to Zarah and explain to her what is going on.”

They watched him turn and exit the Ready Room before they all looked at one another. Moneus shook his head finally. “Is it just me… or is he just as pig headed and obstinate as Uncle Martin?”

“No.” Lisisa said. “He’s infinitely worse than father.”

Andro settled next to the bed on the Med Bay and looked at his sister’s sleeping face. Lucia was spooned against her back, both of them sleeping with peaceful expressions on their faces. Lucia’s arm was wrapped possessively around Zarah’s midsection, her face half covered by Zarah’s long hair.

“You’re leaving?” Zarah’s soft voice filtered to him and he looked down quickly with surprise in his eyes.

“You’re awake?” He said.

Zarah didn’t move from where she lay on her side, her fingers interlaced with Lucia’s and holding their hand tightly to her chest. “I smelled you coming down the corridor.” She stated as he settled to the chair.

Andro fidgeted slightly as he got comfortable in the chair. “Zar…”

“I love you Andro.” She whispered. “You have always been there for me… no matter what it was… it was always you.”

“I was not there for you this time.” He stated flatly. He reached out and placed his hand on her cheek. “I can not begin to tell you how sorry I am that this…”

“No.” Zarah spoke firmly. “Do you remember… do you remember the talk we had after you returned from Alba Tau? At your villa?”

Andro nodded. “Yes.”

“You told me… you told me everything happens for a reason.” Zarah said softly. “That for every action we take there is a reaction. For every cause there is an effect.”

Andro shook his head. “This is not… this is not what I had in mind when I said that Zarah.”

“I will not let this destroy who I am Andro.” Zarah said.

Andro looked at her and felt his eyes become moist. “This is not something you needed to endure.” He spoke softly. “This is not…”

“It wasn’t me Andro.” Zarah said. “I… once I knew… once I knew what was happening I did what you taught me. I separated myself Andro. They may have violated my body and parts of my mind, but they did not violate me! I wouldn’t let them!”

Andro stroked her hair gently. “I’m so sorry sister.” He said.

Zarah smiled then and her grip on Lucia’s hand tightened. “Through all the horror of it Andro… through it all… at the end I found her. When I tasted her blood… it was like… it was like the finest Spartan Wine I have ever had. I saw her love for me… what she has endured. I have never felt as completely loved as she loves me Andro.”

Andro nodded. “She has waited many years to find you sister. Everything she has worked towards has been with you as the ultimate goal.”

“And that is the strength I have drawn on.” Zarah spoke. “I almost killed her when I took her blood and no matter what happened to me, no matter how violated and sullied and in pain I felt… that knowledge is what frightened me more than anything. This is the love… this is the love I have always wanted Andro.”

“You are young Zarah.” He said. “Given time and healing you may…”

Zarah shook her head slowly. “Lucia is who I was meant for.” She stated confidently. “I see it now just as she has seen it for so long. I… I don’t think I will be able to trust another man the rest of my life.”

“Then so be it.” Andro said. “Just do not dismiss it now. It is something you have always wanted and you can work through this. Lucia will help you. I will help you.”

“I do not want to be babied or pampered Andro.” Zarah said softly. “I don’t want to be treated differently.”

“You won’t.” He said sternly. “I swear to you.”

“Then go and find Lu'ria.” Zarah said. “She needs you now.”

“I can send others if you want me to remain.” Andro said. “I can…”

“No!” Zarah said forcefully. “I am a Leonidas! I am strong. As long as I have Lucia I will… I will survive this. I would never forgive myself if something happened to Lu'ria because of me.”

“Zar that is not…”

Zarah covered his hand on her cheek with her own hand and smiled. “Go to her Andro.” She said. “Lucia and I will be here when you get to Kranek. We will… we will need what you can teach us. And then we will need the Feravomir even more.”

Andro leaned over and kissed her cheek softly. “I will return in three days.” He said. “I will… I will tell our mothers what you have said Zarah. But you must allow them to be mothers too. You are their daughter and they love you.”

Zarah looked at him. “Andro… have you never questioned why you call five different women mother?” She asked. “I know… I know our siblings have asked the question in the past.”

Andro shook his head. “Never.” He answered. “Each of them is just as much a mother to me as the next. They are bound so tightly together it is very hard to differentiate to begin with. Each of them is my mother, and they will be my mothers until the day I pass into the next life. Nothing and no one will change that.”

Zarah nodded. “I feel that way as well.” She smiled. “Go to her Andro. And bring her back safely. Or do not come back at all.”

Andro grinned and leaned over to kiss her on the lips in a very brotherly fashion. “I will do as you say Milady.” He spoke. “Be strong sister. Lucia and I will help you every step of the way.”

Zarah nodded and closed her eyes. “I want to sleep some more.” She said softy.

Andro smiled and watched as she drew Lucia’s hand tighter and drifted off to sleep again. He stood up slowly and nodded.

“Woe be unto the person or creature that ever brings you harm again Zarah my sister.” Andro whispered softly his words barely audible. “For they will face my wrath and fury.”

Andro didn’t see Zarah’s face break into a soft smile as he turned and moved out of the Med Bay. He didn’t see her eyes flutter open for the briefest moment. “Avoi.” Zarah whispered.

HADARIA

CAPITAL OF UNOPA

ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBER

Anja looked around the interior of the huge Arch Ministry Chamber and slowly shook her head. She wore the Persian red robes of Queen of Hadaria, every King or Queen having their robes match the color of their hair. She sat in the usual innately carved throne chair that she had tried many times through the years to dispense with. It was the chair of the King or Queen whenever they were in attendance and had been for millennium. No matter what Anja did, she had never been able to get them to disregard it. To her it was a single pompous piece of furniture that implied she was somehow better than everyone else when she was not. Sivana sat next to her in royal garb matching her raven black hair with Persian red trim on the sleeves and collar. Like Anja she had never cared much for the oversized robes and their significance, so she wore them as little as possible. Eurin sat on Anja’s opposite side with Ceuma beside Sivana dressed in a plain Persian red cloak and cowl with the hood drawn far up to hide her features. Atropos stood behind the Queen he had served for a quarter century ever alert. Joci and Belen, Anja knew, were watching the proceedings from someplace high up as their guardians. Anja no more trusted the Hadarian Elder Healers than she did the High Coven. She saw Buonau sitting with the Hadarian Elder Council looking positively smug and arrogant dressed in her own elaborate robes as Chief Elder Healer. She saw Rinard sitting with her Aunt Umbra and Seanna’s mother Pcillany in the row of seats directly in front of Buonau and the other Elder Healers. Her uncle was no where to be seen Anja saw, and then she knew the rumors she had heard that he was taking no part in Umbra’s actions were true. Anja leaned close to her sister and spoke so that she and Ceuma both could hear her.

It was extremely unnerving for Anja to have Ceuma around them at first. Having to look at an exact twin of herself and know that she was a clone somehow felt so very different and unnatural. She and Sivana were dizygotic twins, so while they shared their mother’s womb, they did not appear identical in any way. Their DNA was almost identical but that was common with any offspring of the same parents. Ceuma however, she was identical to Anja in every way. Her looks, her DNA and even sharing some of her mannerisms. It was Sivana who actually got Anja to realize that Ceuma was not an oddity. She was a clone of Anja, with the same genes and features as the two sisters. It was Sivana who told Anja that she was always going to be around now, and better to begin to treat her and accept her as a sister than try to deny she existed. And for the last three days Anja and Sivana had done nothing but get to know Ceuma as a person, for while she looked like Anja she was also very different. Joci’s mother had spent a year schooling her as a traditional Spartan/Lycavorian woman, and it was a role Ceuma had embraced. She was exceptionally intelligent and dry witted they discovered and as the hours passed by they began to see that perhaps things would not be as bad as they first thought. Ceuma had no desire to be part of any royal family. She wanted to be a Healer and a wife and mate to Joci. She could not stop raving about her ebony skinned husband or how he treated her, and Anja and Sivana both were amazed at how expressive she became when speaking about him. Over the course of these last days, Anja found herself opening up to the idea that having Ceuma around was perhaps not the end of the world.

“I can’t stand that smug assed smirk of hers.” Anja whispered.

Sivana kept her face neutral and nodded. “Well… we will wipe it off soon enough.” She replied.

“I can’t believe she allowed the Netnews in here.” Anja stated. “She hates the Netnews almost as much as we do.”

“Perhaps she thinks publicly debasing you will make her famous.” Sivana snarled gently. “Carians I hate this woman.”

“Will you allow her to remain in her position when this is over Anja?” Ceuma asked turning her head slightly.

“I don’t know.” Anja replied honestly. “Her support with the Arch Ministry is significant and she holds absolute sway over the other Elders. They all fear her.”

“Then knocking her down several notches is acceptable.” Ceuma spoke.

Sivana contained her chuckle. “Oh Anja… it will be so much fun to have Ceuma around us all of the time now.”

“Around you?” Ceuma asked in surprise. “What… what do you mean?”

“You wanted to be a Healer Ceuma… well that is what you are going to be.” Anja told her. “You and Joci can stay at the palace with Sivana and Belen. I could bring our entire family here and there would be plenty of room. You will live here and stay with us when we go to Sparta every year.”

“You do not trust me?” Ceuma said.

Sivana smiled and reached out to take her hand. “On the contrary.” She said. “Whether you realize it or not Ceuma… you and Joci just became members of the extended Leonidas family.”

“You will have the same opportunities and chances that both Sivana and I had when we got our lives on track.” Anja said firmly. “We will not keep that from you. We will teach you all you wish to learn.”

Ceuma opened her mouth to reply but the commotion caused many heads to turn as Chief of the Arch Ministry Wiktor and the other members began to file in.

“Here we go.” Eurin spoke from Anja’s right.

They all watched as the seven most senior members of the Ministry settled into the chairs in the front row, a long curved table in front of them with data pads and pitchers of water on it as well as glasses. Several dozens other Ministers filled in the three rows of chairs behind the seven member senior panel. It was done efficiently and quickly and Anja turned when she felt her great grandfather’s unique presence fill her wolf senses. She saw him settling to the chair in the front row with Zaniai, the stern looking man beside him. Anja was surprised when she realized it was her Uncle and she saw Fuleos flash her a hand signal that spoke all he wanted to say. The rumors were true and her uncle was not taking sides with Umbra against her. This gave Anja an uplift in spirit and she smiled at them brilliantly until Wiktor’s voice brought her head back around. She tapped the thin oak rod against the small chime.

“This session of the Arch Ministry will now come to order.” She spoke firmly. Wiktor waited as it quieted down and members of the Netnews that had been allowed into the chamber were broadcasting the proceedings live and in color across the Union.

Anja watched as an aide to Wiktor leaned in from behind her at the exact same time as one was whispering to Buonau. Anja saw both their eyes go to where her uncle was sitting with Fuleos and Anja saw her aunt’s eyes burning with anger at her husband. Wiktor leaned forward in her chair.

“Senior Mage Instructor Vamm… it is my understanding you had a part in bringing this petition to the attention of the Elder Council and this ministry.” Wiktor spoke. “I have been informed that you have withdrawn your support.”

Anja watched as her uncle, a tall man for a Hadarian, got to his feet easily. “My apologies Chief Minister Wiktor, but your understanding is not correct. I have never supported this action against the Queen. I just have been unable to voice my own opinion until now.” He motioned with his hands. “This is my way of saying who I support and who I do not.”

“Vamm!” Umbra hissed from across the chamber. “You will sit beside me!”

“No.” He stated firmly. “I want the record to be clear Chief Minister. We failed in our charge once to protect Anja and Sivana from fates not of their own choosing. The gods gave us a second chance to do what King Yelu needed us to do. For twenty-five years since Anja and Sivana returned to us I have been silent and watching as others attempted to twist them into something they are not. I will no longer be silent. I support them in all that they do and I refuse to believe any of these charges that have been brought against Anja or Sivana. That is where I stand and I represent every Mage Warrior across the Union in my words.” He said holding up the data pad. “All seven hundred and nineteen of them.”

The Hadarian Mage Warriors were the most senior of Hadarian Healers throughout the Union. The most powerful and best trained. They were the ones who staffed the four palaces across the Union, as well as working under many of the most senior Researchers within the Union. They were first trained as Healers and then spent six grueling months training under Spartan Instructors in all forms of combat to better be able to protect those they were charged with. This was an event neither Wiktor nor Buonau had counted on and the ripple of voices murmuring in the assembled gallery was very evident.

Wiktor glanced briefly at Buonau before looking back to Vamm. “Thank you Vamm.” She spoke intentionally leaving off his title this time. “Your stance will be noted.” Vamm nodded and sat back down with little fanfare, tucking the data pad back into the jacket he wore. Wiktor shifted in her chair and then turned to look at Anja. “Anja Leonidas you are…”

“Queen.” Anja snapped.

Wiktor blinked. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me Chief Minister!” Anja stated getting to her feet. “I will refer to you by your title Chief Minister… and I expect the same in return. I am Queen of Hadaria and one of five Queens of the Lycavorian Union. You will use my title when you address me.”

Wiktor’s jaw twitched ever so slightly and she nodded her head. “Very well. Queen Anja Leonidas, the Hadarian Arch Ministry has called this special joint session to address six charges leveled against you by citizens of Hadaria and by the Hadarian Elder Council.”

Eurin got to her feet now. “Six charges?” She asked. “We are only aware of five charges leveled against the Queen. Has something changed?”

Wiktor looked at her data pad. “I will read the charges if you like Divine One.”

“Yes… I would like Chief Minister.” Eurin snapped. “And I will also file a grievance with this Special Session for not being provided a complete list of the charges the Queen is being charged with to begin with. You can not just arbitrarily add charges at your own choosing and you know this.”

“The Hadarian Constitutions states that additional charges may be filed after the original ones if sufficient evidence has been produced and the new charges fall in line with those already being leveled.” Wiktor spoke. “Notification can be made at the time we convene Divine One.”

“And what is this new charge?” Eurin demanded.

“I will read them all now if you are ready?” Wiktor acted smugly. “The new charge is the most serious and relates to the second and third charges.”

“Please do so.” Eurin snapped. She looked at Anja quickly as she felt Anja’s soft hand slowly wrap around her wrist.

“Charge number one that has been brought against Queen Anja Leonidas is the most serious as I stated. After reviewing the information and relevant evidence given to this Ministry it was our decision to add the charge of Murder.”

“Murder!” Eurin gasped astonished as murmurs swept through the chamber. “You can’t be serious!”

“We are very serious Divine One. The evidence given to us clearly indicates that the Queen did knowingly delay her departure from the Field Hospital on Z’Qyhieu 5 when informed of Senior Mage Warrior Seanna’s injuries. The Queen was the only Healer on the planet with sufficient abilities to render proper medical care to Seanna. The military records we obtained are quite clear. She knowingly delayed her departure from her Field Hospital after being informed of the seriousness of Seanna’s injuries. The flight records indicate that her STRIKER was fully fueled and prepared to transport her directly to Seanna’s location.”

“I made a decision to remain because I was treating several dozen seriously wounded Spartans!” Anja barked.

“Spartans that could have shifted to at least make them stable so that you could respond to a fellow Hadarian who needed your attention.” Wiktor replied.

Anja’s eyes grew a little wider. “I don’t play favorites in war Chief Minister! And your dismissal of the injuries to the Spartans I was treating are disturbing to me!”

“Seanna was an Hadarian who just happened to be your former lover and who had very damaging information in regards to your actions if they ever became public knowledge. The injuries to the Spartans you were treating were not injuries that needed your immediate attention or treatment.” Wiktor finished speaking before looking at her. “Your refusal to respond to the transmission for aide for Seanna, this Ministry saw as a deliberate and conscious act of deprived and premeditated murder, hence the new charge.”

“That is outrageous!” Eurin shouted.

“You will have time to address these charges in the future Divine One.” Wiktor said smugly. “May I continue?”

Eurin’s eyes narrowed and she glanced quickly at Anja. Anja gave her a minute shake of her head and Eurin turned back. “Very well Chief Minister.” She snarled turning back to Wiktor fully. “Please do.”

“The second and third charges have not changed. The second charge is willful acts of a deprived nature that resulted in the death of a fellow Hadarian and the third is neglect of duties as the senior Hadarian Healer on the planet that resulted in the death of a fellow Hadarian.” Wiktor said reading from the data pad in her hand. “The fourth charge is perhaps the vilest next to the charge of murder. The fourth charge is levied against you for depraved acts of a deviant sexual nature while within the palace walls as Queen. The evidence supporting these charges has quite unfortunately been circulating across the Union thanks to the inadvertent release by an aide to this Ministry.” She looked at Eurin and Anja. “Do you wish to say anything in regards to the fourth charge?”

“You mean aside from the fact that it’s bullshit and not true?” Anja quipped. “No.”

“Please refrain from using…” Wiktor began.

“Do not tell me to refrain from doing anything Chief Minister. I am still Queen and I will speak however I like!” Anja snarled.

Wiktor’s jaw twitched once more but she took a breath and continued. “The fifth charge is dismissal of the Hadarian constitution by both you and Princess Sivana concerning policies you put in place without the guidance or support from this Ministry or the Hadarian Elder Council. That charge has three sub-categories within the main charge itself relating to specific occurrences where you and Princess Sivana ignored the recommendation or advisement of this Chamber and or the Hadarian Elders.”

Anja rolled her eyes. “With very good reason.” She stated. “But we won’t get into that now.”

“The sixth and final charge is perhaps the most hard to accept. You are charged with the willful neglect as mother to the heirs to the Hadarian Royal Family. This charge has listed four sub-counts within the main one where you exercised depravity in the presence of Retta and Calyb, heirs to the throne of Hadaria, as well as allowing Princess Eliani to marry a Lycavorian male with a known history of corruption without first obtaining the blessing of the Hadarian Elder Council. Allowing your children into your bedchambers while you are taking part in actions with other females is at best un-queen like and at worst disgusting and inexcusable as a mother in my opinion and the opinion of the Hadarian Elder Council and this Ministry.” Wiktor stated.

Anja couldn’t help but laugh and shake her head. “Your opinion and that of the Elder Council in regards to my sexual preferences and what I choose to do in the privacy of our home do not concern me in the least. I have slept with one man and four women in the last twenty-six years and I will continue to sleep with them for as long as I have years left in this life. I rather enjoy our time together. It’s hot and steamy and…”

“That is quite enough!” Wiktor bellowed as Anja’s comment brought forth laughter from the gallery in the Chamber. She glared at Anja with real hate in her eyes. “You will maintain decorum while present in this Chamber and not disrespect this body with your dismissive and disgusting attitude! And I will tolerate no other outbursts from within the gallery either!”

“It does not appear that King Leonidas or the other Queens share your commitment to this supposed arrangement Queen Anja.” Buonau spoke from her seat. “It is well known he left Hadaria quite upset with you, and you have had no contact with him since. Or the other Queens of the Union for that matter.”

Anja met her eyes. “Is that what you think Elder Buonau?” She asked confidently. Anja snickered. “All I will say to that is… you don’t know Martin Leonidas very well at all. And as someone who is supposedly one of the strongest Hadarian healers within the Union, your lack of knowledge of the Lycavorian people as a whole is astounding.”

Wiktor’s eyes darted to Buonau and then back to Anja. “Are you… are you admitting to communicating with the King and Queens while confined to the palace here on Hadaria?” She demanded.

“He is my husband and they are my lovers, fellow Queens and best friends.” Anja stated proudly. “What do you think Chief Minister?”

It was Eurin’s turn to curl her fingers around Anja’s wrist before she got wound up and really let them have it. “Anja is still a Queen of the Lycavorian Union and has duties as such.” Eurin spoke. “Duties this body can not interfere in.”

“All forms of communication off world were blocked from within the palace!” Wiktor snapped. “How was she able to communicate?”

Anja shrugged. “I’ll tell you like I was taught by the man who raised me on Earth. That’s on a need to know basis.” She said with a grin. “And you don’t need to know!”

“You freely admit to violating the restrictions we placed on you!” Buonau barked.

“Last time I checked… I was Queen.” Anja said. “You can place all the restrictions on me that you like when it comes to Hadarian law, but as Queen of the Lycavorian Union you have no say or power over me in the least.”

“You will relinquish these means of military communications at once!” Wiktor snapped. “Any and all equipment will be confiscated immediately! You will surrender it to the Militia Guard!”

Anja shook her head with a laugh. “I don’t think so.” She said evenly.

“This body orders it!” Wiktor barked.

“This body does not tell the Union military what to do.” Anja stated calmly. “And as Chief Medical Officer of that Military, neither do you tell me what to do in that position. As much as you appear to want too.”

“So your hold on the King is such that you have somehow convinced him it is not you who has committed these vile acts? These acts that have been playing across the Union for months now.” Buonau barked from her chair.

“Yeah… and we all know how that happened don’t we Elder Buonau.” Anja spat.

“That will not work on the members of the Ministry or the Elder Council I assure you Queen Anja!” Buonau hissed at her.

“Actually… love, trust and the truth worked better.” Anja said.

“Do you wish to respond to these charges now?” Wiktor demanded. She wanted to get this over with before Anja was able to wrest control and favor back to her.

Eurin stepped forward quickly. “I will respond…”

Anja stopped her by taking her arm. “No Eurin.” She said. “I’ve about reached the end of my patience with all of this crap and I will respond to each and every one of these trumped up charges myself.”

Eurin met her eyes and saw the confidence and pride in them and she smiled. Anja had taught her many things over the years, and even though several hundred years separated them in age, Eurin found she adored the younger Anja. They had worked seamlessly over these last years making several new discoveries while working side by side in one lab or another. She was fiery and brash and exceedingly intelligent as well as compassionate and brave. She handed the data pad to her and nodded. “I will enjoy this.” She said softly.

Anja grinned and leaned over to kiss her cheek. She waited for Eurin to sit down before turning back to Wiktor. “You are dismissing your council?” Wiktor asked stunned.

Anja nodded. “Pretty much.” She said. “Eurin is the Divine One of our people and I don’t want her to be tainted by my responses or actions to these fubar charges!”

Anja watched several ministers lean over to Wiktor in puzzlement and Wiktor finally held up her hand to them and looked at Anja. “Fubar?” She asked.

Anja nodded. “Yeah… fucked up beyond all recognition.” She snapped.

Wiktor’s eyes grew wide as muffled murmurs swept through the chamber again, some of them hiding laughter at Anja’s words. “Your insistence on insulting this chamber with your use of foul language is beginning to tell on us Queen Anja!” She barked.

“You don’t say?” Anja said. “How many languages can you speak Chief Minister?”

“What?”

“How many languages can you speak?” Anja asked again.

“What bearing does that have on these proceedings?” Wiktor barked.

“None I guess.” Anja said. “I can speak nine in case you’re wondering… and that doesn’t include the twelve different dialects of languages on Earth. I speak the Lycavorian ancient language, the vampire ancient language, the elven language, the Folcani native language, and the Nodan and Algolian languages to name a few. And I can swear in all of them real well!”

“I still don’t see the bearing your fluency in languages has on the reasons you are here!” Wiktor snapped.

“No… I don’t imagine you can see past your own narrow-mindedness.” Anja spat. “That has always been a problem for you Chief Minister Wiktor. Not to mention Elder Buonau and my Aunt.”

“Insulting me only enforces the view of this Chamber in regards to your actions over these last years!” Wiktor snapped. “Do you wish to address these charges or shall we move directly to the next portion of this hearing.”

“Let’s do just that.” Anja barked at her.

EARTH

SPARTA

DEIA’S OFFICE

“They are setting her up. I’ve seen Wiktor work before… she’s a shrewd upaee.” Deia stated from where she sat behind her desk. Aricia, For'mya and Gorgo.

Almost all of the Netnews channels were tuned to the proceedings on Hadaria, with billions of citizens watching across the Union. Gorgo had come here under heavy Durcunusaan guard once Riall moved to the station orbiting earth. With the level six lock down of the planet, only Netnews channels and military communications were allowed, and the Netnews channels were monitored heavily during this time.

“These charges are so outrageous it’s ridiculous to comprehend.” For'mya stated.

“Deia is right For'mya.” Gorgo spoke. “We saw her try the same thing about eight hundred years ago to Anja’s father King Yelu. Buonau was not yet the Elder Healer, but she quietly supported her actions from the shadows.”

“She didn’t succeed did she?” Aricia asked.

Gorgo shook her head. “No. The terms of the agreement he made with them were never released… but Wiktor suddenly stopped all proceedings she was undertaking.”

“Why?” For'mya asked.

“No one knows.” Deia answered now. “What I do know is that Wiktor is not to be trusted in the least. If you ask me… their decision has already been made. Now all we can do is see if they have enough support to succeed.”

“How do we...?”

They all turned as the door to Deia’s office opened and they heard the voices. “It is very important!” The male voice barked. “Now seal the damn building!” Aricia and For'mya got to their feet when they recognized Thoti’s voice.

They watched as Thoti squeezed the Durcunusaan’s shoulder and then proceeded into the office area. “Thoti?” For'mya asked. “What is it?”

Even in only two short days, it was easy enough for Aricia and For'mya to detect the monumental changes in Duewa since becoming Thoti’s wife and mate. It was almost as if she had woken up one morning and decided the life she was leading was the wrong one. Essentially that is exactly what happened when Duewa allowed herself to feel the love Thoti held for her and to return it as much as she wanted. She acted almost like a love struck teenager in the giddiness she displayed when around the man who had altered her life and that of her sons. She had not taught the children a single thing in the past two days, and only spent the days with them learning of what they could do with and without their bonds with Mara and Endeem. Even Nara and Deion had joined them and Duewa had spent hours with them in the villa’s garden seeing and learning what they could do. Her sons joined them for all of it and children will be children. Duewa’s sons had changed from the reserved and quiet boys they had been when they had arrived, to exactly how boys should be at that age.

The data pad Thoti had given them revealed the presence of at least three squads of the Hadarian Elder Militia Guards in Sparta, and these were the men that would try to take Retta and Calyb. Since there were thousands of Hadarians within Sparta, there was no way to put all of them under surveillance. The children were more closely guarded now by Durcunusaan troops that were not readily seen, but it still did not reveal the identities of the men who would try to kidnap them. Duewa had spent several hours going through holo images of men and women who had come to Earth but could find none she knew by face. To Aricia and For'mya it was the ultimate sign that Duewa had indeed changed in so short a time. The data pad she had given them contained information about her mother’s plan to usurp Anja, and Duewa’s role in it. She had given this freely even though it incriminated her as well. She didn’t care about this in the least and her honesty and obvious love for Thoti had convinced Aricia and For'mya. They could smell Thoti all over Duewa, and Duewa's scent always spiked whenever he entered the room she was in and she saw him.

“Duewa just reported from the children’s school.” He told them. “She has seen no faces of Hadarians that she recognizes but she will remain with the Schoolmaster until the end of the day and then return with them.” Thoti spoke. “She is concerned because this is the day her mother wanted the children taken. The day they put Queen Anja on trial.”

“There is additional security around them yes?” Aricia asked.

Thoti nodded. “They would be foolish to attempt to take them… but let it not be said I have ever met an intelligent Hadarian Militia Guard.”

“Well… they have gotten this far and remained undetected.” For'mya said. “Let’s not underestimate them.”

“Point taken my Queen.” Thoti said. “I thought it best to remain here with you in case anything does happen. I have a Heavy Lifter outside with a full squad on standby in the lobby.”

Aricia nodded. “Isheeni and Aurith are circling the city as well.” She said. “Their dragons eyes might detect something our men on the ground do not.”

“Has anyone heard from the King?” Thoti asked.

For'mya shook her head. “He is still at Thermopylae and heavily shielded. The tomb of his father is a natural Mindvoice dampener to those outside. All Helen told us was that he would be meeting someone there and it could be many hours before we heard from him. She has returned to Dragon Mountain with Arzoal to insure several things were complete that she needed to do.”

Aricia slid her hand into For'mya’s. “Do not worry Kinsoaurgai.” She said. “He will return soon.”

For'mya nodded. “I know. I just want to feel his arms around me.”

“She is beginning to answer.” Deia barked out, her attention focused on the holoimager of the Netnews broadcast.

HADARIA

ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBER

“…Eliani is a grown woman and capable of making her own decisions. I do not know what information you have received in regards to Star Commander Malic, but I met the young man. I’ve met his parents. They are fine Spartans… and even though Eliani is half Hadarian, she and Malic have become Anomes.” Anja heard the murmurs from the gallery. “It surprised us all, but we were very happy.”

“The supposed mythical bond of the Lycavorian people between a man and woman. Something that conveniently came back into prominence with the return of King Leonidas and queen Aricia.” Wiktor said with contempt. “The Arch Ministry does not recognize it, nor does it recognize their marriage. They share their bed with a vampire female!”

“Nyla is just as much a wife to Malic as Eliani is!” Anja snapped. “She and Eliani are bound together by blood! It was Eliani’s blood that saved Nyla’s life during the Evolli War! There is not one without the other!”

“Princess Eliani is a lost cause.” Buonau spoke dismissively from her seat. “When she received the order from my office to return to Hadaria and come before us to seek our approval of her marriage to this Malic she told the messenger to… she told the messenger to… ‘go fuck himself’.”

Anja nearly burst out laughing but contained herself. She nodded with no small amount of pride. “That sounds like Eliani.” She said.

“We are more concerned with Retta and Calyb.” She held up the data pad in her hand. “We have concrete evidence of them appearing in your chambers while you were engaged in lewd sexual acts. Twice with the elven Queen Dysea and once when that included the vampire Queen Isabella. Once with King Leonidas. And once with King Leonidas and Queen Aricia. Do you deny these charges?”

Anja shook her head. “Deny them?” She gasped. “Why the hell would I deny them? They were acts of love within the privacy of our home. I’ll dismiss how you obtained your so called information for the moment because I’m quite sure spying on the Royal family is against the law in some way. Did Duewa or your other children never walk into your bedroom by accident while you…” Anja stopped talking. “No… wait… I’m sorry. That is not a question I should be asking you Elder Buonau. If I remember correctly you once told me sex is only to produce children. It should not be used for pleasure. You probably had a schedule for your husband to follow when you let him touch you. Sex 101 maybe?”

“You do not dispute these charges?” Wiktor asked.

“What is there to dispute?” Anja declared without shame. “There have been times when all of our children have come into our bedroom through the years for one reason of the other. They were frightened or didn’t feel well. If we were engaged at the moment we quickly stopped what we were doing and took care of our children. As parents should.”

“Hadarian parents would not allow such a thing to happen to begin with!” Buonau barked out.

“Well… as you so often remind me Elder Buonau… I’m also half wolf.” Anja stated. “We do not view sex as something vile and disgusting. Too bad for you really. Perhaps you should try it once.”

“You are the Hadarian Queen!” Wiktor snarled. “These acts fall under our laws as lewd behavior and when involving children, bringing harm to their welfare.”

“And I’m also half wolf thanks to the man I love.” Anja said. “I have the same Phases and desires as any other female wolf who wants the attentions of her mate. Marty doesn’t seem to mind.” Anja quipped with a dreamy grin.

“So you admit to being guilty of these charges?” Wiktor said.

Anja shrugged. “Are you expecting me to deny them?” she answered. “I’ll never turn away Martin Leonidas or any of my fellow Queens when they want me. Just as they won’t turn me away when I desire them. If you can’t understand or accept that… too bad for you. I made that very clear to this Council when I first returned here. You are beating a dead horse with that and it won’t get you anywhere.”

“Then let it be known that you willingly accept guilt for your actions concerning these charges and we will move on.” Wiktor snapped.

Anja again shrugged her slim shoulders. “Suits the sibfla out of me. I ain’t gonna change for a bunch of stuffy men and women if that’s what you are leading towards. As for Retta and Calyb, they are Prince and Princess of the Lycavorian Union before they are heirs to the throne of Hadaria. You will never control them or influence them. Martin and I… all of their mothers… we won’t allow it.”

“An order by this Arch Ministry can force you to delegate custody of Retta and Calyb to our care.” Wiktor popped.

“You mean to my wonderful Aunt Umbra.” Anja snarled glaring at her in her chair. “Fat chance that will ever happen. You can write as many orders as you want.” Anja snapped. “If you do… Retta and Calyb will never set foot on Hadaria again. Then what will you do with your precious orders.”

“Now you threaten this body?” Wiktor spoke stunned.

Anja shook her head. “Not at all. Just a statement of fact.”

“She has admitted guilt in this regard.” Buonau declared. “Let us move on Chief Minister Wiktor.”

Wiktor nodded. “Very well.” She shifted to another data pad. “The fifth charge states that on three separate occasions you and Princess Sivana disregarded the recommendations of this body and the Elder Council and made political decisions without our consent. The first instance is when you rescinded the lifetime exile of Mage Warrior Filrian and allowed him to return to Hadaria to Ascend.”

“Yes. I did that because the esteemed Elder Council refused to even consider that Filrian had learned and taught himself techniques that have allowed our Healers to go longer periods without Ascending. It allows them to use their abilities to the maximum affect. This act also allowed them to remain among the units they were assigned to and build unit cohesion. That is something all of them found very agreeable I might add.” Anja answered.

“No doubt the fact that he is now married to the adopted vampire daughter of King Leonidas played a role in your decision?” Buonau spoke sarcastically.

“Not a bit.” Anja said. “They got married afterward if you recall.”

“The second instance of your abuse is when you told the Menoalian King you would not allow him to direct Hadarian Healers on the surface of his world after this body specifically told you that is what we agreed to.” Wiktor spoke.

“You agreed to let him use our Healers to cure only those men and women who were supporters of himself and his stupid ass government.” Anja popped. “Their decisions are what caused the outbreak of Jepalot Syndrome to become so out of control to begin with. I wasn't about to let them dictate to our people who to take care of and who not too.”

“Against our specific orders.” Wiktor said.

Anja nodded. “Pretty much yes.”

“And I suppose denying the Kavalian government access to our Healers after we agreed on a lucrative agreement with them falls into the same category.” Wiktor said.

Anja glared at her. “You were about to send our Healers, most of whom are female, into the territory of a regime that regards women as lower than dirt!” Anja snapped. “You’re damn straight I’m gonna stop that.”

“The representative of this body and the Elder Council signed an agreement with them Queen Anja.” Wiktor said evenly. “We are within our rights to do such things you know. You however, even as Queen, do not have the authority to rescind an order given by this body unless you present sufficient evidence to support your claims. You broke our laws on all three of these occasions, and Princess Sivana supported you in these decisions which makes her just as guilty in their actions.”

“So what were you going to tell our Healers Chief Minister?” Anja snapped. “What were you going to tell them when our Healers began to disappear or end up beaten or killed because they violated some law within Kavalian space?”

“We had assurances from the Kavalian Prefect that this would not happen!” Wiktor barked back. “You broke the law by ordering our Healers to disregard this agreement with the Kavalian people!”

“And I saved a lot of lives in the process too.” Anja said. “Hadarian lives. Or doesn’t that concern you?”

“So once more you do not deny guilt to these charges brought against you?” Wiktor snapped.

“I’d do it again.” Anja said.

“Your plea is entered.” Wiktor announced. “Now we will move on to charge number four and the one that is the starting point for why you have been brought before us.” She shifted her data pads around. “The fourth charge is levied against you for depraved acts of a deviant sexual nature while within the palace walls as Queen. These acts were in fact recorded by a Lycavorian Spartan who was the betrothed to Mage Warrior Seanna. As I said earlier, the unfortunate release of the security feeds was made to the Netnews channels, but they clearly show you fornicating with not only the Spartan Rinard, but four other men at the same time. Your actions also indicate that Mage Warrior Seanna was not a willing participant in these acts and you in fact forced her to take part even though she told you she was in love with Rinard and did not wish too. Once more your depraved nature rears its ugly head Queen Anja.”

Anja rolled her eyes and grinned. “Marty likes it when I act depraved.” She said playfully back at Wiktor.

Buonau leaned forward. “Faced with the proof before your eyes that you willing took part in these vile acts and still you stand there and deny them?”

Anja looked at her now with hardness in her jade green eyes. “This goes back to the fact that you know jack shit about the Lycavorian people Buonau, and you’ve been among them far longer than I have!”

“So you continue to claim the Queen Anja we see in these security videos is not you?” Wiktor asked. “Do you take this entire body for fools Queen Anja? The entire Hadarian Elder Council for fools?”

“Blivit!” Anja barked.

“Pardon me?” Wiktor asked.

“Blivit.” Anja said again.

“What… what is this word?” Wiktor asked.

“It’s an old Navy SEAL expression that Martin Leonidas and I used quite a bit back in the day.” Anja answered. “It means ten pounds of shit in a five pound bag! It means I think you are all full of shit and I’m tired of tap dancing with you.”

“How dare you!” Wiktor exclaimed as gasps filled the gallery and the chamber.

“Oh I dare Wiktor.” Anja barked. “And I’m going to dare a whole lot more.” She snapped. She turned toward Sivana. “Ceuma would you join me please?”

All eyes went to the cloaked figure with the large cowl drawn up over their head. The figure appeared to be diminutive in nature, not much larger than Anja if at all. The figure glided gracefully out of their chair until they were standing next to Anja.

“You will apologize to this body this instant!” Wiktor shouted. “And you will answer to these charges without fail!”

Anja met her eyes. “I intend too.” She snapped.

“So you do not deny that this is you in these security videos!” Buonau barked. “That it was you who committed these acts?”

Anja shook her head. “No… it wasn't me.” She stated calmly.

“How can you stand there and tell this honored body what is so obviously false?” Buonau barked out. “You lie right to our faces! This is not the action of any Queen!”

“I can stand here and confidently state it wasn't me.” Anja spoke stepping closer to Ceuma as they had spoken of.

“Because it was me.” Ceuma spoke as she tossed back the hood and revealed her face for everyone to see.

The looks of stunned shock shattered the calm in the chamber and the uproar of voices and shouts and questions began. Anja looked at Ceuma and smiled. “Nicely done.” She said softly.

“I thought you were doing a fine job all alone.” Ceuma said. “You know of course they are not going to change their minds.”

Anja nodded as she turned back to look at Wiktor who was glaring at her. “I know.” She said. “I’ve already put things in motion.”

DREAMLAND SHIPYARDS

ULU ARIZONA

To say the last few days had been frustrating for E'dira would be an understatement.

It had nothing to do with her new duties on the ARIZONA. In fact, that had been going far better than she had ever hoped. At her fingertips she had the most advanced systems to call upon and she had spent hours on the bridge of her new ship marveling in what she could do. The ARIZONA’s systems were based in part on the technology of the Mindvoice ship, and all the Union engineers had learned with Avi’s assistance over the years. City Ship 41 had nearly two dozen small power generators that Avi had shown Union engineers how to incorporate into current Union advances. These power generators, more aptly called Quantum Resonance Field Reactors, were the core of the ARIZONA Class and it’s abilities and they were far from small in terms of size. Alone they were far more powerful than even the main power cores on the massive LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruisers, though Zaala Randall and some very promising Nodon engineers had developed a power core very similar to the Quantum Resonance Field Reactors that powered the ARIZONA class. This new design was now the staple of LEONIDAS II-Class and any new ships coming out of the yards.

E'dira had been in her glory as she ran tactical simulation after tactical simulation, all the while keeping her three hundred member security force on their toes and loving that their new commander did not believe in simply running the same old drills. Her security force was made up of a combination of Spartans, elves, humans and a smattering of Algolians. All of them were former ship bound security troops and they were a no nonsense bunch of fleet men and women. Quite a few of them had families, but since the ARIZONA did not allow families to be on board, it also fell to E'dira to make sure she had a rotation that suited these men and women in order for them to see their families. It was definitely the largest command she had ever had, and without question it would fill her time easily, especially considering she was fourth in command of the ship.

All of them had been busy these last days, Steven Randall working his pilots around the clock, and pushing himself just as hard. There were launches and training missions almost every six hours, the ARIZONA’s pilots becoming familiar with their new commander and he with them. In the times she had been in the huge mess lounge E'dira had listened to the combination of elven, human and Lycavorian pilots. She could tell from the tone of their conversations that they were loving the training regime and the fact that their new commander took shit from no one as one Spartan had exclaimed. Zaala Randall, like her husband, had practically not left the engineering compartment. She and the Nodon Chief Engineer had become nearly inseparable as they explored and tested each and every new system with meticulous care. It was also quickly made known by the pilots that arrived with them that Zaala Randall was very much off limits. She was the wife of the pilot known as Scar, and E'dira had no doubts no one wanted to get on the bad side of Steven Randall by trying to proposition his beautiful elven wife.

E'dira’s frustration was because of her lack of time with Miranda Lorian. Her Drow blood burned for the human woman who had managed to elicit the emotions E'dira thought she was incapable of. Her asian features were surreal to look at in E'dira’s eyes, and she wanted Miranda in her bed so that she could claim her. Miranda had been in and out of meetings with Admiral O’Connor, flying with Steven and his pilots and inspecting portions of the ship that fell under Janon’s prevue of duties. She had seen her only a few times on the bridge and each time it had seemed as if Miranda had lost the desire for E'dira that she had first shown. She had been very business like and almost unresponsive to the looks of want that E'dira had given her. E'dira began to wonder if this somehow meant that Miranda was no longer interested in pursuing a relationship of any kind and for the first time in her life E'dira felt the pang of rejection in her heart and it did not feel good in the least. In typical Drow fashion however, and after speaking with Zaala Randall, E'dira decided to face the situation head on. Zaala had become her sounding board and confidant due to her closeness with Lynwe and Aihola and the relationship her sister Tarifa had shared with both of them as ‘slave’ to a Drow mistress.

E'dira stopped in front of the door and looked up and down the corridor shyly. Part of her did not want others to know of her desire for Miranda, and part of her did not want to embarrass Miranda in any way since she was the Captain of the ARIZONA. She took a deep breath and lifted her hand to the side panel only to see the door slide open quickly and Miranda appear. E'dira hid her intake of breath at the beauty Miranda was, from her exotic features to her exceptionally firm and supple body. She fought down the sudden surge of sexual desire that threatened to overwhelm her as Miranda’s beautiful dark eyes went wide and she came to an abrupt halt.

“E'dira!” She gasped quickly looking back into her quarters.

E'dira noticed this and resisted the urge to follow Miranda's gaze, quite sure she would discover a man in her quarters. “Forgive me… I… I know I did not call before coming down but I…”

Miranda Lorian was many things, but lacking in confidence and pride was not one of them. She had worked hard for everything she had gained in this life so far, forsaking almost everything else because of the pain of losing so many friends and family through the years. She had never had the desire to be close to anyone before taking this command. Ben had told her she was a perfect fit for the job, demanding and knowledgeable. If anyone could do it she could. Miranda had taken the duty as another means to escape the pain of her past, not realizing that with every cross section beam and new system that was installed on the ARIZONA as she was built, replaced a little of what she had lost. Not realizing that as every new member of the crew came together, Miranda was forming another family. A family she was drawing closer to with each passing hour. And at the tip of that pyramid was the devastating beautiful Drow woman in front of her.

Miranda had never openly entertained the idea of having a relationship with another woman. She had experienced two instances that occurred during drunken binges, but beyond that nothing. She was not against it, for she had grown up with the incredible openness of this new world she had come in to. Same sex relationships were common within the Union, and they were some of the strongest she had ever known in her life. When this tall Drow female had walked into her life that had all changed. E'dira’s dark ebony skin and bright amber eyes caused Miranda’s hardness to melt and more and more she wanted nothing else but to submit to this woman. She knew of the Drow propensity for being dominant in their relationships, but she also knew that Aihola had changed the course of their future when she assumed the role of her mother as Queen. The relationships among couples or unions that involved a Drow were perhaps the most solid relationships outside of the Lycavorian people. Drow were intensely committed to those they chose to share their lives with, and while they may have been dominant in the privacy of their bedrooms, that dominance rarely was shown outside of that private area unless like Tarifa and Aihola, it was done with love and respect in mind.

Staring at E'dira now, Miranda knew without question she wanted this Drow female and all she had to offer no matter what it was. She had been working toward that one goal all day. Miranda Lorian wanted to know love and all it entailed, for she knew without it, she would never be able to forget her past and move into the future.

“Forgive me… I… I know I did not call before coming down but I…” E'dira was stammering out the words. “If you are busy with someone I will… I will speak with you about it later.”

Miranda blinked several times. “Busy with someone?” She asked. “What? No!” She exclaimed realizing that E'dira saw her look back into her quarters and assuming she had company. “No… E'dira… I was… I was just coming to get you.”

It was E'dira’s turn to blink rapidly as she looked at Miranda. “I have filed my report for the day.” E'dira said. “It is in the computer.”

“Your report?” Miranda said. “Why would I want your report?”

E'dira glanced into her quarters once more. “You are occupied yes?”

“Occupied?” Miranda said. “No. I was… I was coming to invite you to have dinner with me.”

E'dira’s amber orbs widened and Miranda Lorian knew then she wanted to look into those beautiful eyes for many long years. “Dinner?”

Miranda stepped to the side of the doorway and motioned her to come in. “Yes E'dira… dinner.”

E'dira stepped hesitantly forward and looked into Miranda’s large quarters. She saw the table in the center of the main room set for two people, with a bottle of what appeared to be Spartan Wine in the center and a large bowl of salad. “Miranda… I…”

Miranda stepped around her and moved further into her quarters. “I have been so busy the last few days. I wanted to at least unpack some of my things before I actually had you over. I asked the ARIZONA’s Mess Officer to put together a leaf salad for us with beef strips on the side. He cooked it like the Drow but I don’t know how good it is.”

E’dira looked at her surprised. “You did this for… for me?” She asked.

Miranda nodded. “Yes.” She answered. “You seemed surprised?”

“I thought perhaps you were… I thought you were avoiding me.” E'dira said.

“Why would I be avoiding you E'dira?” Miranda asked. “I want to discover you as much as you wish to discover me. I want…”

E'dira was a Drow elf, and like the Lycavorian people, the Drow were not shy about making it know they wanted someone. E'dira stepped forward and took Miranda's face in her hands before sealing her lips over Miranda’s soft full ones and kissing her with decades of pent up emotion and desire. E'dira heard Miranda groan loudly as her hands gripped E'dira’s waist and she leaned into the kiss. E'dira dropped her hands to grasp Miranda’s firm ass, pushing her right leg between Miranda’s until her upper thigh and knee was pressing firmly against Miranda’s pussy. E'dira could feel the heat pulsing from Miranda’s pussy, and it was quickly followed by a moistness that E'dira felt and rejoiced at. It told her all she really wanted to know. She pulled her lips away from a gasping Miranda and stared into her dark orbs.

“You… you are my slave Miranda Lorian.” E'dira stated confidently then looking at Miranda’s flushed cheeks and wide eyes.

Miranda’s eyes were wide because never in her life had she become so wet so quickly. It was almost as if E'dira’s lips were an aphrodisiac, and her belly was rapidly building with pleasure. “Yes… yes Mistress.” Miranda finally stammered out as she let go of all the walls she had built over the last years.

E'dira’s amber orbs danced with intense delight as she drew Miranda even closer, wanting to feel every portion of Miranda’s lush body against her own. “Miranda… there is something you should know.” She said softly.

“I don’t care.” Miranda stated quickly.

“No… I need to tell you this.” E'dira spoke. “The High Coven experiments on me… they made me different.”

Miranda looked at her oddly. “Different? Different how?”

“They introduced a chemical into my body.” E'dira said. “This chemical… it allows me to…”

E'dira’s words were drowned out by the blare of the ARIZONA’s intercom.

“Senior officers to the Captain’s Ready Room! Senior officers to the Captain’s Ready Room! This is no drill!”

“Fuck!” Miranda swore viciously at the interruption when blissful pleasure was so close. Instantly however, both women became all business as was their natures, but not before Miranda took E'dira’s hands in hers. “I… I will have you Mistress!” Miranda hissed softly.

E'dira drew her close and nodded. “I look forward to that slave.” She said.

“…saw the briefing by the Prime Minister.” Ben spoke as he walked around the large table with Miranda, E'dira, Zaala and Steven sitting on one side, while Janon and Chuess sat on the other side. Their only vacancy was a Science Officer that would be filled at later time since the ARIZONA was built as a warship first and foremost. “Earth is still under a Level Six COM blackout, and Androcles has taken the SCIMITAR out of system. Most likely into The Wilds. I spoke very briefly with Riall and he is pretty certain they are going to Kranek.”

“Kranek?” Janon asked. “Kranek is nothing more than a mountainous rock. A few scattered settlements, but that is it.”

Ben nodded. “According to Riall, it’s also where Dysea and Normya are.” He said with a grin. “Hold on to your seats folks, you’re gonna love this. Cha'talla isn’t dead and his tribe of Immortals have been living on Kranek for over two decades.” Ben saw their looks of stunned shock and he couldn’t help but grin wider. “And the kicker is this. Apparently Cha'talla has been married to a pureblood vampire female for all this time. He has four sons by her, and Normya Leonidas just recently married the oldest.”

“Married?” E'dira gasped.

Ben nodded. “Riall wasn't able to relate all of the story to me, but from what I understand Cha'talla’s oldest son kept Normya from being captured and killed or worse by mercenaries. She was specifically targeted and we don’t know why. Dysea has been running an investigation into this as well as the disappearance of over a hundred elven females through the last few years. They are pretty close in figuring out what is going on.”

“Why do you think Androcles is going there sir?” Miranda asked.

“Because Androcles is just as down right dirty nasty mean as his father. Probably more so in many respects.” Ben answered. “If he took the Coven dragons and riders with him it is only because he intends to finish their training.”

“What does that have to do with us?” Steven asked.

“Technically nothing.” Ben said.

Miranda tilted her head to the side. She had heard that tone from Ben O’Connor many times before. “And technically… since we don’t exist…” She said softly.

Ben smiled. “The HORNET is fully crewed and waiting for her Strike Group to arrive.” He said. “Riall and I agree all of this shit happening now is no coincidence. So… while we wait for the HORNET’s group to arrive we are going to play guardian angel.”

“Guardian angel?” Zaala asked.

Ben nodded and reached down to the table activating the star chart. “Mando… I want you to park the ARIZONA and the HORNET here. Two light years from Kranek. Remain under Shroud and conduct drills, but keep an eye on this planet. If any Coven ships come within a light year of Kranek I want you to blow them out of the stars.”

“Technically wezz have signzzed a Ceasezz Fire with the High Coven Admiral.” Chuess spoke.

Ben nodded. “Which they violated the moment they attacked Zarah Leonidas and Dragon Mountain.” He answered. “Technically they can now kiss my ass!”

Everyone in the room laughed at this and Miranda leaned forward. “And if we have to engage?” She asked.

“Deploy our Penetrator EWs and make sure no one ever knows we were there.” Ben said.

Steven grinned. “So essentially… we’ll be ghosts?”

“Yep.” Ben said.

“Oh… I like being a ghost.” Steven said.

“I want you underway in an hour.” Ben spoke. “I’m heading back to Apo Prime to see my little ones and coordinate a response if one is needed. That’s it. Dismissed.”

Miranda waited while the others got to their feet and quickly exited the room. She also stood up and moved closer to Ben waiting until it was just the two of them. “Admiral… Ben…” She started softly.

Ben looked at her. “This is what you were born for Miranda.” Ben said looking at her. He took a deep breath and turned to fully face her. “I know what Tina and I did, having Isabella change us, I know that pissed you off.”

“I came to understand why Ben.” She said.

“From the first moment I saw you I knew this is what you were meant for Miranda.” Ben said. “You are like me and the Skipper… you are a doer. It’s why you were the only one I even considered putting in command of this ship. This ship and the others like it… they will need very unique captains because of the purpose they were built for. Martin didn’t hesitate when I told him I wanted you. It’s time for you to let go of the past Miranda.”

“Ben… you…”

Ben shook his head. “No. You have a new crew. A new family. The men and women who served under you and died would not want you to destroy yourself. They died doing what they loved.” He said. “They would want you to go on and make this family just as special as they were to you.”

“I don’t know if I can do that Ben.” Miranda said.

“You have already started Miranda.” Ben spoke with a smile to her. “I may be a man and a vampire… but I’m not completely dense. Tina and Endith look at each other the same way I see you and E'dira look at each other.” Ben saw Miranda blush even under her tanned skin. “All I’m saying is this… your life experiences up until now have pulled you to this one point in time. They have guided you and shaped you into who you are now. This ship… this command… this is what you were meant for. Now it’s time for you to leave the past behind and forge ahead into the future.”

Miranda looked at him for a long moment and then she smiled. “You practice that speech with Tina and Endith, Admiral?” She asked.

Ben laughed and nodded his head. “How did it sound?”

“Thank you sir.” Miranda said. “Thank you for believing in me.”

“Believing in you was never the question.” Ben said. “You believing in yourself is what was at issue.”

“And the King?” She asked.

“Who Marty?” Ben exclaimed. “Shit… you let me worry about Marty. The saltwater has corroded what brains he does have. He went along with me all the way. You just have to know how to play the game.”

Miranda laughed now and even as she stood there she felt the veil of doubt beginning to lift from around her. “I won’t let you down Admiral.” She said.

“Hell… I know that.” Ben said. “It will be interesting to see them in action together. Send me a secure transmission when you are in position and I’ll update you with any new information I might have when I get back.”

“Understood.” Miranda said.

HADARIA

ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBER

Anja and Ceuma stood next to each other as the many ministers and those in the gallery were still murmuring amongst themselves in disbelief. No ones face was more shocked than that of Buonau and Rinard.

“Order! There will be order!” Wiktor bellowed banging her rod against the small bell. She directed her eyes back to Anja, glaring at her. “What trickery is this?” She exclaimed as the voices began to quiet. She waited a few more seconds and then turned to glare at Anja. “What trickery is this?”

“Trickery?” Anja spoke. “There is no trickery here. Unless you count the trickery that Rinard was using.” Anja turned to looked at Ceuma. “Allow me to introduce Ceuma… and she is a clone. A clone of me.”

Once more roars and muted conversations filled the chamber and Wiktor began tapping her gavel on the bell again and again. “There will be order!” She barked. “Or I will clear this chamber of everyone but the Ministers!”

“No you won’t.” Anja snapped as she moved closer to where Wiktor sat. “This chamber and this gallery will see just how much you are willing to do to see me out of power.”

“You would do well to mind your words Queen Anja!” Wiktor barked. “It is you who are on trial here.”

Anja turned and looked at Rinard now seeing the anger in his face. “You didn’t think we would find out did you Rinard.” She spoke. “Son of Lucvaun.”

“You know nothing!” Rinard snarled at her.

“Don’t I?” Anja said. “You should have done your homework better Rinard. If you had… you would have known it was Torma that killed your father. Not Miath. Not me. I wasn't even bonded to Miath when we broke up your sick empire then.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about!” Rinard barked.

“Don’t you?” Anja said. Anja turned back to Ceuma. “Allow me to relate a little history of the Lycavorian people for the Ministers and the Elder Council. This tidbit of information is little known outside of the Lycavorian people, but it is something you as Senior Elder Healer should have known Buonau.”

“What nonsense do you speak now?” Buonau announced.

“You can do whatever tests you want on Ceuma here to determine that she is in fact a perfect clone of me.” Anja said. “Be mindful though… she is very headstrong and she doesn’t like to be poked and prodded. She will be more than happy to relate to all of you how Rinard bit her in the exact place that Martin Leonidas bit me when he changed me. She will be more than happy to relate to you the horrors that Rinard put her through, as well as the fact that when he was done with her and had all the security video footage he wanted, he tried to kill her and dump her body at the incinerator near the space port.”

“That is a lie!” Rinard shouted coming to his feet.

Anja looked at him. “Is it now?” She stated calmly. “Would you care to tell this chamber why it is impossible for me to have acted in such a way in these so called security videos of yours. Would you like to tell them or should I?”

“I don’t know what you are talking about!” Rinard snapped.

“You don’t?” Anja said sweetly. “Now that is surprising considering your father was a close personal friend of Chetak. I bet you forgot to tell Elder Buonau and Chief Minister Wiktor of that fact didn’t you?”

“Chetak?” Wiktor spoke now. Her eyes cut to Rinard and she glared at him. Everyone within the Lycavorian Union knew who Chetak was and what fate befell him for his actions so long ago. “Is this true?” She snapped.

“So what if it is!” Rinard barked. “It doesn’t change the facts!”

Anja laughed now and shook her head. “The facts?” She said. “The facts Rinard… the facts are I wouldn’t let you fuck me on your best day!”

“Queen Anja you…” Wiktor began to speak.

“Martin Leonidas is the wolf that turned me!” Anja bellowed loudly. “It is impossible for me to act in the manner depicted in your so called security videos. My blood calls only for Martin Leonidas, and as long as he lives, no male could ever elicit the types of reaction you see in the security videos. It is a medical and emotional impossibility.” Anja snarled at her.

“What nonsense is this?” Buonau demanded.

“Nonsense?” Anja exclaimed. “This goes back to you not knowing about the Lycavorian people as a whole Elder Buonau. If you did, you would know that because Martin turned me, because his blood burns within me as well as my own, you would know that I am incapable of acting in the manner seen in these videos. It is the same for any female turned by a Lycavorian. Unless Martin dies, my blood would never call for another male. It wouldn’t allow me too. No male but my husband and mate could make me act in such a way. Basically… Rinard has been playing you for fools.”

“There is no medical basis for this ridiculous explanation you give us! Only… only your word!” Buonau announced.

“I can produce several million females within the Lycavorian Union if you like Elder Buonau.” Anja stated calmly. “All of them will attest to this same thing. Or will you dismiss them as well?”

“You can also test both of us.” Ceuma spoke now. “You will find that I was turned within the last eighteen months. You can...”

“Silence!” Buonau barked.

Anja’s face darkened. “Do not tell her to be silent you bitch!” Anja growled at Buonau now startling not only Buonau, but many of the Elders and Ministers as well. “You will not dismiss this Buonau! I won’t allow it!”

“You won’t allow it?” Buonau barked at her. “You are in a position to allow or disallow nothing!”

“I am still Queen of Hadaria!” Anja snapped. “Are you refusing to run the tests? If you refuse to run the tests then you will dismiss this stupid charge outright! If you run the tests you will know the truth!”

“If… if what you say is true… how do we know this is not something you arranged all along?” Wiktor demanded.

Anja looked at her wide eyed. “Are you kidding me?” She declared. “You actually believe I would go to all this trouble to clear my name of false charges? Ceuma was saved from death by her husband. It was she who decided to come here secretly from Apo Prime to help me. I guess she didn’t like being left for dead too much.”

“Her husband?” Wiktor barked.

Anja turned and motioned with her hand. The door to the side of the chamber opened and Joci strode into the main chamber with his head held high and wearing his Spartan uniform. Six rows of vertical decorations adorned his dress uniform and he could hear the many gasps from within the chamber and the gallery as he walked towards Anja. Everyone in the gallery knew who Joci was, for he had been one of the men in the security footage, and he was also supposed to be very dead. Joci didn’t hesitate and marched right up behind Ceuma and leaned over next to her head. Ceuma’s eyes closed in blissful delight when he nuzzled her cheek and neck firmly.

“Hello my wife.” He said softly.

Ceuma smiled and pushed back against him. “My husband.” She said.

Anja smiled and looked at Rinard. “Fancy that Rinard. I guess you aren’t as strong an Alpha as you first thought. Whatever influence you may have had on Ceuma was quickly overwhelmed by Joci here.”

“This man… that man is supposed to be dead!” Wiktor shouted.

Anja nodded. “Yep. But he isn’t.” She said. “You still want to contend that this was me Chief Minister? You have the Netnews here… are you going to dismiss this in front of the citizens of the Union. The Lycavorian people already know this was bullshit to begin with because they know what I speak of. Now that the rest of the Union knows, will you conduct the tests or dismiss the charge outright, in which case you will have to dismiss the charge to begin with. Which also means you will have to dismiss the charges concerning Seanna, which are all bullshit as well.”

“Do not tell me what I need to do Queen Anja!” Wiktor barked angrily. “I will decide what I need to do! And your lack of decorum is most disturbing!”

Anja folded her arms under her firm breasts and looked at her. “Fuck decorum!” Anja snapped. “Why don’t you inform us of what it is you intend to do Chief Minister, because I grow tired of these games. I have not seen my children in almost three months! I have not seen my husband in almost three months, and my blood calls for him something fierce.” She stated with a grin. “I need to conduct some more depraved acts of a sexual nature with him.”

“You dare mock this Ministry with your words!” Wiktor shouted.

“My sex life is my business Chief Minister but since you have seen fit to make it the business of the entire Union. I only felt they should know that if the last twenty-five years have been any barometer, I will be howling out my delight thirty minutes after being in my mate’s arms.” Anja said. “I have quite a bit of time to make up you know.”

Wiktor could only clench her teeth in anger as those Lycavorians in the gallery nodded and chuckled among each other. They did in fact know of what Anja was speaking, and to a man and woman, none of them had believed the stories anyway. Wiktor banged her small rod on the bell drawing everyone’s attention. “We… we will adjourn for two hours to determine this new evidence and the validity of it.” She announced.

“I protest!” Buonau exclaimed. “This is nothing but a ploy on Queen Anja’s part!”

“Perhaps…” Wiktor spoke glaring at Anja. “But we must insure all the facts as they have been presented. You will… you will make this woman… this supposed clone available for tests to be conducted.”

Anja looked at Ceuma who nodded. “I will do what they ask of me.” She stated. “But both Anja and my husband will be present during these tests.” She said turning back to Wiktor.

“You do not trust us to conduct these tests?” Wiktor asked wide eyed.

“To be blunt… I wouldn’t trust you in any way based on what I have seen so far.” Ceuma replied. “I may be a clone of Anja, but I am my own person. And that nubous igord Rinard will not come near me!” She snapped looking at him from across the chamber. “I might forget that I am now better than him and decide to gut him where he stands.”

“I have a right to be present if my honor and word is being called into question!” Rinard barked.

Anja looked at him. “You have no rights Rinard.” She snapped. “Be lucky I don’t order you arrested right now for what you have done. And don’t think that still won’t happen. You will not leave the planet Rinard. Atropos… insure every spaceport security force has images of Rinard and know he is not allowed to leave the planet.” She spoke turning to him.

“You have no right to order such things!” Wiktor barked. “All the authority you have as Queen has been suspended until these proceedings are over!”

“I’m not acting as Queen of Hadaria!” Anja barked. “I’m acting as one of the five Queens of the Lycavorian Union or do you call that into question now as well? If you do… I’m sure within seconds of you stating that, you will have an incoming message from the King telling you otherwise. Don’t doubt for an instant he isn’t watching this farce of a proceeding!”

“King Leonidas has no say in the judgment of this Chamber! He has no say in what the Hadarian government rules upon! And these proceedings will determine whether you will be Queen at the end of this day!” Wiktor barked at her.

Anja turned back and looked at Wiktor oddly. She felt a sinking feeling in her gut and Martin’s words to her those months ago resounded in her mind loudly now. Too loudly.

“Anja… you do know you may have to initiate a Shining Path. Can you do that Red? I know… I know it will tear you apart but can you do it?”

“Let’s get these tests over with!” She snapped finally. “Ceuma is doing this for me… and I do not want her to be held up in any way.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

SPARTA

HOME OF ISRA, TARIFA AND AIHOLA

Tarifa moved out of the kitchen carrying the two mugs of steaming tea in her hands. She made her way straight for the couch main room of their home since it was the closest, and that is where Jalersi had finally been convinced to sit until her daughter was able to contact her. She saw Jalersi turn her head as she came up and it was then Tarifa’s sapphire colored eyes went to the two figures on the floor and sitting against the wall under the large mural painting. Karun’s back was against the wall, Ardis sitting sideways between his legs with her head resting on his shoulder and her face tucked into the side of his neck. Karun’s arms and hands were holding her protectively even though he too was sound asleep. Ardis had the most peaceful and content look on her face, a look Tarifa had seen from her sleeping as a child. Jalersi followed her eyes and saw them as well, and then looked back as Tarifa settled to the couch slowly.

“My son… he is different Tarifa.” Jalersi said softly. “He is nothing like his father.”

Tarifa turned her head and looked at her. She held out the tea. “This is a blend of teas that Nya Istel makes. It’s quite good, and it will help you to recover your strength faster with its medicinal properties.”

“Nya Istel?” Jalersi asked taking the mug.

Tarifa nodded. “My name for Aihola.” She said.

“Your… your Drow…”

“Lover.” Tarifa said with a smile. “Lover. Partner. Wife. Mate. Whatever you choose to call her. She is all of those things to me. And to Isra our husband. There was a time when she was the only point of light in my life at one period and I have called her that ever since.”

“Forgive me. I didn’t mean…”

“Forgive you for what?” Tarifa asked. “Asking a question? You will find that neither Aihola nor I are shy about our relationship in any way. There is not one of us without the other. It’s simply what was meant to be.” Tarifa answered easily. “Just as it appears your son and my daughter were meant to be.”

“Your husband will not approve I take it?” Jalersi asked.

“On the contrary… when he sees the love for Ardis that Karun has shown me, Isra will accept it fully.” Tarifa answered. “We decided long ago to allow our children to make their own lives and future without hindrance from us. It is how we have raised all of them, and continue to raise our young ones.”

“You still have young children?” Jalersi asked.

Tarifa nodded. “Three that are under ten.” She replied.

“They are not with you now? Why?”

“Though we do not bear the surname Leonidas, because of the relationship Martin and I share, our young children go to a bunker with the other children of the family in a situation like this. Since we do not have the Durcunusaan protection that Martin’s children have, he went the additional step of insuring the children of those close to him would be protected. They go to a secret bunker.” Tarifa answered.

“An attack on your family you mean?” Jalersi spoke.

“Martin and I… we were lovers a very long time ago. Those few weeks after he first returned to earth were the catalyst for many things, foremost among them was both of us discovering the path both our lives would follow.” Tarifa said. “He is the closest thing to an older brother that I have ever had, and he considers me a sister of his blood though I am an elf. Aihola as well. He and Isra have fought together and shed blood together and that binds them in concert tightly as members of Mjolnir’s Hand.”

“The King’s dragon unit?” Jalersi asked surprised. “Your mate… he is a member of this unit?”

Tarifa nodded. “He is a section leader yes.” Tarifa answered. “You did not know this?”

Jalersi shook her head. “The Intelligence we have focuses on you and your Nya Istel. There is precious little on your mate.”

Tarifa smiled. “Isra would get a good laugh out of that.” She stated. “He likes to fly under the sensors so to speak.”

“And you have a dragon as well.” Jalersi said. “He is the red one outside?”

“Roluth is bound to both Aihola and I.” Tarifa answered. “It is a unique binding between us and to our knowledge the only one like it in the annals of dragon history.” She smiled shyly. “Aihola and I take great joy in being the only two bound to a single dragon. It gives us a certain notoriety.”

“They terrify me.” Jalersi said honestly. “They terrify all of my people and we have always wondered why. It is almost genetic in nature I think.”

“Your sister did not seem to fear Cemath.” Tarifa said. “On the Netnews… she was upon Cemath’s back and as comfortable as any rider I have ever seen.”

Jalersi nodded. “Yes… and that fact is another reason why my father was so angry with her when she defected. He had hoped to use her as a building block to ridding our people of that inbred fear.”

“He would do this to his own daughter?” Tarifa asked.

“You must understand Tarifa… Kavalian males do not regard our females with any sort of respect or honor.” Jalersi said. “It is the way of our people and has been for millennium.”

“But Pian… he… I’ve seen the way he looks at you Jalersi.” Tarifa said. “That man… he worships the ground upon which you tread.”

Jalersi flushed at her words and she felt her love for Pian grow even more. She nodded her head. “Believe me… I was just as surprised. Pian is unique.” She answered turning to look where he was sitting with Jiss discussing something. “And it took me twenty years to discover that.” She turned back to Tarifa. “Now that I have… I do not want to lose it. Ever.”

“Pusintin?” Tarifa asked.

“He is not the man I thought him to be.” Jalersi answered. “He did not bring about the changes he told me he would help to make. He was like a machine when he took me… I was just too foolish to see it. I was clouded with hopes and dreams. Pian… Pian feasts upon me like I am the only thing in the universe. He respects me and treats me as an equal in all things. Just his touch leaves me…” Jalersi’s eyes grew wide when she realized what she was saying and she blushed a deep cherry red. “Oh my…”

Tarifa chuckled and shook her head. “You are explaining nothing to me that I do not know myself from personal experience.” Tarifa said. “One day I will tell you the story of how Isra and I came together. And believe me… it is not the way I ever expected to meet the man who would claim my heart and soul.” Tarifa looked at her powder blue eyes intently. “Come with me Jalersi.” She said getting to her feet and holding out her hand.

Jalersi surprised herself and didn’t hesitate in taking her hand as she too got up. This was something that Tarifa took notice of immediately and confirmed to her that indeed this Kavalian female had found the path of discovery to her liking and did not want to venture away from it now. Tarifa squeezed her long fingers and began to lead her through their home towards the doors that led out to the patio area where Roluth stayed. They moved through the double doors into the patio area and Jalersi froze in place when she saw Roluth’s massive body resting on the patio and thoroughly enjoying the exam he was getting from Anuk. She wore one of the medical gloves designed for riders to measure and track their dragon’s health and was passing it over his midsection now. Tarifa stopped as well and looked at Jalersi but did not release her hand.

“Jalersi?” She said softly.

“I… I can’t!” She gasped softly feeling the fear almost lock her limbs in place.

“Grab your fear Jalersi’Nruarani.” Tarifa said softly as first Roluth's huge head and then Anuk’s head turned to look at them. “Embrace it and make it a strength.”

“What?” Jalersi gasped.

“Embrace your fear.” Tarifa told her. “It is the only way you will ever be rid of it. Don’t deny it or fight it. Accept it. Take what that fear can teach you and make it part of who you are. Just like your sister.”

“I… I am so frightened I can barely move!” Jalersi gasped.

“There is nothing to fear from dragons Jalersi.” Tarifa spoke softly. “They are the most benevolent creatures you will ever meet.”

“The reports!” Jalersi exclaimed. “I have seen the reports! I’ve seen them fighting!”

“I did not say they were docile or weak… only that they will consider you a friend before an enemy. Your actions will dictate how they view you.” Tarifa said. “You have trusted us… trusted me this far… trust me a little further.”

Jalersi looked at her and saw those sapphire eyes bright in the growing darkness. She was right Jalersi decided. They had trusted them and their trust had been rewarded. These men and women that her father and Pusintin so wanted to conquer, to control; they were not anyone’s enemy until you made them an enemy. Then they would be the most terrible enemy one’s mind could possibly imagine. Jalersi squeezed her hand tighter as she allowed Tarifa to pull her closer to the enormous dragon. Her heart was racing faster than it ever had before, even as Roluth’s red hued eyes watched her with something akin to amusement in them. Jalersi’s eyes were wide then as she suddenly realized she was directly in front of the huge beast, his head lowering down to stare at her intently.

Tell her I said hello sister. Roluth spoke within Mindvoice.

Tarifa smiled. “He says hello.” She told Jalersi. “Embrace your fear Jalersi…” Tarifa spoke. “It is the only way you will ever be free of it.”

Jalersi closed her eyes and reached out with her hand tentatively. Roluth insured she needn’t reach far and moved his head closer, settling his snout under her palm until it was flat against his scales. Her eyes flew open with a start when she felt the smooth coolness of his scales, but she didn’t draw her hand away and only stared at the head of this dragon before her. She spread her fingers out on the scales slowly, marveling in the texture of the scales and that she was actually touching one of the beasts her people so feared.

“His… his skin!” She gasped looking at Tarifa with wide powder blue eyes. “It is so smooth!”

“Not what you expected is it?” Anuk said with a grin.

Jalersi shook her head. “No! Never!” She exclaimed as she spread her palm out further and rubbed a small area on his snout. The longer her hand remained in contact with Roluth’s scales the more Jalersi felt that fear slipping away to nothing.

Change. Everything was changing around her and Jalersi couldn’t believe how easily she was embracing it all. This planet had changed her. These people had changed her. Changed her enough to see the love that Pian carried for her, and she for him. Changed her enough to see that she wanted so much more than what life had given her until now. She had that opportunity now she knew. Her future began the first night that Pian had locked groins with her, professing his love for her and making it clear she was all he desired. It had begun with Athani… and it would continue with her.

“Mother!” Ardis’s voice broke into the moment and they all turned. She saw Jalersi’s eyes were wide in wonderment and she smiled as well. “We are receiving a transmission from Nikkei inside Kavalian space.” She spoke. “It’s coming over your personal Spartan Two Five secure channel just as you directed. You need to accept and approve the transmission.”

Jalersi turned to Tarifa and grasped her hand tightly. “Thank you!” She gushed. “Thank you so much!”

Tarifa smiled and nodded. “I am a mother too.” She said. “Let’s get back inside and you can fill your daughter in on what is happening.”

Anuk patted Roluth’s scales as she turned to follow them inside.

None of them were aware of the decidedly unfriendly eyes gazing down upon them from the mountains above.

“…confirmed.” The Puma Bane warrior spoke softly as he lowered his macrobinoculars. He turned to his senior officer. “It’s her Major Kowe.”

“You are certain Gatha? We must be certain.” The Kavalian Major spoke.

“Positive Major.” He answered. “It was Jalersi’Puat.”

The major nodded his head. “Then Pian, Karun and Jiss will be with her as well.”

“Do we attack sir?” Gatha asked. “We have nine men with us.” He asked.

“How many T19s do we carry?” Kowe asked.

“Two sir. More than enough to kill the dragon before he even gets in the sky.” Gatha answered. “The wind blows into our faces and we are too high to be detected. We can fire down into the patio area, kill the dragon and then advance while they are trying to determine where the attack came from.”

“I will send a transmission to our main force on the other side of Sparta.” Kowe spoke. “Prepare the team to assault them within the hour.”

“Yes sir!”

THERMOPYLAE

KING LEONIDAS’S TOMB

“…not a matter of strength anymore Martin Leonidas.” Wayonn spoke gently but firmly from within the transmission. “You and your son have reached the pinnacle of physical power within Mindvoice. You have shaped your abilities to the point that you are nearly unstoppable on the field of battle, you and your son. With Torma and Elynth at your sides there is very little that could stand against you in single combat and you know that. That has now become your main and most glaring weakness. More so you than your son I’m afraid, for Androcles has allowed himself to expand and grow within Mindvoice more than you for the simple reason he has known what he is capable of since he was born and he has taken more of Helen’s schooling to heart. You did not have that luxury before being thrust into the position you now hold, and it is harder for you to concentrate on the mundane when you are King.”

Martin stared at this man’s image in silent contemplation as he had for the last nearly thirty hours. He was unaware of what was happening beyond the walls of his father’s tomb for he had found something infinitely more interesting inside. The horror he had felt at what he had done these last months had dwindled away as Wayonn revealed more and more information to him and he absorbed it like a sponge.

“You have reached this level far more quickly than any Pralor ever did that I know of. I will reason it is because of the bonds you share with your dragons, those magnificent beasts, but you have reached the point where Sumar was and it took him nearly seven thousand years to reach it.” Wayonn told him. “It is a point now where you will need to seek out Helen’s guidance just as your son has. As I said… it is not a matter of strength any longer. You must learn it all. You, your son, Aricia and soon even Sadi.”

“Sadi?” Martin asked softly.

Wayonn smiled and nodded his head as he got up from wherever he was sitting on some faraway planet and moved around a table. “You and your son have quite remarkably chosen the only two women in the universe who descend from the same pure Pralor bloodline and don’t even know it. Just very different ancestors.”

“Come again?” Martin asked.

Wayonn waved his hand. “It is a rather long story and not one that needs to be addressed right now. I will share it with you in the future however, if you do not discover it yourself before you come to see me. The fact remains now however, due to the pureness of her own blood, Aricia has already been able to call and shape and use a psychic knife just as you and your son have done. Given more time and considering her growth already since coming together with your son, Sadi will soon begin to develop abilities all her own. If I’m not mistaken, they have already begun to manifest themselves. It is why your Queens are so different. Why they have evolved so much since becoming one with you. Dysea’s skills with precognition are not focused or controlled, but they are frightening in their power. For'mya’s skills in sensing different tremors of life and death within Mindvoice is also very impressive. Anja’s abilities speak for themselves. Even had she not been mated to you, she would still be the most powerful healer in all of the known universe. Because you turned her, because she like the others is so tightly woven within the strands of Mindvoice with you, her abilities have far exceeded those of even her mother and father. These are all things you have passed down through your blood to your children in one form or another and it has made others reach for and obtain levels that they would not have reached without your existence.”

Martin got up. “Wayonn… you keep telling me I need to come see you.” Martin said. “And believe me… I truly want too…”

“Yes… I can see that in your eyes young man.” Wayonn answered with a gentle smile. “And before you retort with some offhanded remark, compared to me in age Martin Leonidas, you are very much a child.”

Martin’s eyes narrowed. “You get that a lot I take it.” He said.

“You have no idea.” Wayonn answered him. “I understand that events will seem to be propelling you in different directions and to do different things, but you must understand Martin Leonidas, you need to come see me sooner rather than later. And it will not be just so that we can rid you of Xaxon’s dark presence inside you.”

“How is it that Helen knows these things that I need to learn?” He asked. “That my son is obviously learning?”

“It is not a matter of you learning them Martin; indeed… you already have them within you. What you lack is the refinement to use them and focus them.” Wayonn spoke. “You need to learn what Aikiro learned. She knew she could never have matched you in a battle of wills… the instincts within your people… within you are just too powerful. It is why she needed to use deceit and subterfuge against you. Meeting you head on so to speak would have accomplished nothing. As it was… she underestimated Androcles and Helen and the abilities they have when combined with these dragons and ultimately that was her undoing.”

“So Xaxon will teach Yuri what he taught Aikiro?” Martin said.

Wayonn nodded once. “That is what I suspect yes.” He answered. “And since Aikiro’s daughter was already a powerful force… his influence will become even more ingrained in her being now that Aikiro is gone.”

“Wayonn… why are you in such a rush for me to learn all this? All this refinement and focus?” Martin asked.

“The universe is far larger than just the Union, the Coven and those other empires you are currently aware of my boy.” Wayonn said.

“I’ve always believed that anyway.” Martin said seeing him nod. “Why are you telling me that?”

“Your insight is well developed Martin and that is one of your strengths. There are other empires among the stars as I said; much larger empires in size than the Union, and empires that have rejoiced at the demise of my people. Though they are not yet aware of what Sumar and those on City Ship 41 and City Ship 19 did, it will not remain secret for very much longer I’m afraid.”

“You mean merging with the populations like you did?” Martin said. “My people and the vampires?”

Wayonn nodded. “Yes. It is not normally something we would have done.” He explained. “Once Canth… once my son relayed back to us what had happened in our own system, and that they were turning back around, we were already nine hundred years into the blending of our peoples. To Sumar’s mind it was the best decision to insure our history and memories never passed into oblivion. He was not aware of what Canth’s son built. To be honest… I don’t even believe Dutkne’s father knew… though based on what he told you before he passed into the next life… he may very well have suspected.”

“What do you mean?” Martin asked. “You are referring to the “Lost Ones” again aren’t you? There are more of my people out there aren’t there Wayonn?”

“You already know the answer to that question Martin.” Wayonn said.

“Shit! A simple yes or no would do you know!” Martin snapped.

Wayonn smiled at his outburst. “Our technology was the most advanced Martin, and our ability to speak and conduct ourselves with our minds made many of these empires very uneasy and distrustful of us. We refused to trade or conduct business with many of them because of their violent natures and because of this many looked down on us. However… this skill of ours was also what they feared and it kept them in check. Xaxon’s fool actions with one such species marked the beginning of the end of our race.” Wayonn said gently as he returned to his chair and sat back down. “Sumar would have been very proud of you. As would your grandfather Resumar.”

“You are starting to ramble.” Martin said. “You’re not telling me everything. I’ve been here for almost two days Wayonn. Why couldn’t you have taught me some of these things you say I need to learn?”

“Canth was the teacher.” Wayonn spoke. “That knowledge and those skills he passed to Helen… not to me. I only know of it because he was my son. Trust me… if I could teach you in such a connection as we have I would.”

“So what aren’t you telling me?” Martin asked.

“Do you enjoy being King, Martin Leonidas?” Wayonn asked.

Martin shook his head instantly. “I fucking hate it!” He snapped.

Wayonn nodded. “So did Sumar. So did your grandfather. Yet there are those among the stars who enjoy commanding so many and having those willing to die at their very word. They know that Lycavorians exist but they do not yet know that you exist. Trust me when I say they are not going to be happy when they finally discover the descendants of Sumar are alive and flourishing. Or the descendants of Xaxon either for that matter. They also know that the High Coven as you call them exist. When they discover it though… you must be ready.”

“That doesn’t sound very promising Wayonn, would you care to give me a little more information?” Martin asked.

“I won’t need too.” Wayonn spoke. “Your grandfather’s namesake does that even now. The VORTEX 341 Cruiser you discovered in Kavalian space will have all this information. Your son will return with it after he destroys the ship. To the best of my knowledge that is the only Pralor ship that still remains aside from City Ship 41. Once it is gone… our history… the Pralor history and all we knew will be left with you. That ship houses data and intelligence on the last ten thousand years of my people. It is something that not even Dutkne has. It will be however… it will be something that many will want when it is realized it exists. And they will come to you to get it.”

“How are they going to know I have it?” Martin asked.

Wayonn smiled and shook his head. “How they discover it is an event that has already been set in motion Martin. Nothing you or I do now can alter that. That decision was made by you many years ago, and as it was the right decision then, it still remains the right decision today. You will have several advantages though.”

“Fucking riddles again Wayonn!” Martin out barked loudly. “I told you I hate nubous riddles! What decision that I made?”

Wayonn chuckled and he nodded his head. “Yes I know you hate riddles Martin. You have made that abundantly clear on several occasions. This is a riddle that will answer itself in time however.” He spoke. He looked up in the transmission.

“What advantages?” Martin asked.

“Your name for one.” Wayonn replied. “Your name alone is enough to inspire all species with the ears to hear it. When the name Leonidas is spoken in the known universe… people usually listen. Your father’s sacrifice and death is not just revered within the Union Martin. His actions are known to many different species who regard him as a hero. And then there is also your advances in Flat Space technology. It is something unknown to the vast majority of the species you have yet to encounter. And those wonderful Spartan shields you can call from within Flat Space are simply put… amazing. Not to mention that only you and those within the Union have the advantage of dragons and as I have said… their existence will be a shock to just about everyone.” Wayonn smiled. “So you see… the universe is far bigger than you think.”

“Wayonn… why is the little voice in my head screaming to run for cover right now?” He asked. “The more you tell me these things… the more that voice is telling me to pucker up and prepare to get fucked.”

Wayonn met his gaze in the transmission. “I’m not familiar with your more colorful terms and slang Martin.” He stated calmly. “Though I’m quite sure Dutkne will find them flattering.”

“You know… I’ve been cooped up in here for nearly two days listening to you tell me all these things.” Martin said. “And don’t get me wrong… they are incredible things.”

Wayonn held up his hand. “Yet you wish to return to your queens and try to get a handle on everything that has happened in the last three days?”

Martin paused for a moment but then nodded his head. “Yes.”

Wayonn nodded. “Then give me a few more hours and then whatever else we need to discuss can wait until you come to see me.”

Martin returned to his chair and looked at the holo image. “What more could we possibly talk about that is more important than what has happened in the last two days?”

Wayonn met his eyes evenly from within the transmission. “Your brother.” He said softly.

Martin looked at him as his face became hard and emotionless. “I’m listening.”

SPARTA

HOME OF ISRA, TARIFA AND AIHOLA

“…tried to arrest me mother!” Nikkei spoke anxiously. “They were going to send me to the brothels on Nefoa! They said father order it! I saw… I saw the order! It had his personal authorization!”

Jalersi held it together and touched the small monitor with her fingertips as she felt Pian’s hand squeeze her shoulder gently. He stood just behind her, Karun on the opposite side of her as they looked at the transmission.

“I know Nikkei.” Jalersi said gently. “I know.”

“Mother… what is happening?” Nikkei continued. “These men. They… they killed the Puma Bane Team sent to get me. They brought us to a ship and I don’t know where we are! Tell me what is going on mother!” Her powder blue eyes looked at Karun. “Karun? Please.”

Jalersi reached up and squeezed Pian’s hand on her shoulder. “Nikkei… there is much going on that you are not aware of.” She said. “I can not begin to explain it all to you now… but know that you are safe with the men and women you are with. They will take you someplace safe until we can be together.”

“Mother that is…” Nikkei began. She stopped when Pian lowered his face next to Jalersi and she saw his stern Kavalian features on her monitor.

“Do you trust your mother and brother Nikkei?” He asked her.

Nikkei nodded hesitantly. “Y… yes.”

Pian nodded. “And you should.” Pian looked at Jalersi and planted a soft kiss on her cheek surprising Nikkei. He turned back to the monitor as Jalersi smiled. “Know that your mother has submitted an Edict of Dissolution for her marriage to your father. She is now my wife and mate Nikkei. Your father was not the least bit happy about that among other things as well.”

“An Edict of Dissolution?” Nikkei gasped her eyes wide.

Pian nodded. “You are among members of the Nruarani Pride now Nikkei.” He said. “And I’m sure you have already discovered we do not adhere to the same harsh rules of those Prides within the heart of the Empire.”

“There are… there are many females on this ship.” Nikkei said nodding. “They have duties! One even works within the engine room!”

Pian nodded. “That would be Kotania… my brother’s oldest daughter. She is turning out to be a fine engineer. You will find Nikkei… you will find that my Pride… Pride Nruarani… we do not subscribe to the same ideals as much of the KFI.”

Jalersi gripped Pian’s arm tightly, her own powder blue eyes bright. “I have discovered so much since coming here Nikkei.” She spoke. “Most of all I have discovered Pian. No matter what you hear… no matter who says it to you… I love Pian with all that I am Nikkei. I love him in ways your father can not begin to understand… and I decided I did not want to fight it any longer. And he loves me with the same intensity Nikkei.”

“Mother you…”

“Nikkei… do you remember when you were smaller and I told you that Kavalian females would never really have choice. That we would never be considered equals. I told you I was trying to fix that. Do you remember?”

Nikkei nodded. “Yes.”

“Since coming here Nikkei… since coming here I have discovered so much.” Jalersi told her. “Your aunt discovered what it was she desired and look at her now. Athani is a Princess of the Lycavorian Union.” Jalersi smiled gently. “Your father was not the man he told me he was Nikkei. I have known that for some time and denied it. Coming here… discovering what I have discovered with Pian… my eyes have been opened.”

“You are a member of the Nruarani Pride now Nikkei.” Pian spoke. “Is my mother there?”

“I am here Pian.” The older voice spoke and they watched as the pure Kavalian female came into the transmission now next to Nikkei. Her dark blond fur was sprinkled generously with gray but her dark blue eyes were bright and intelligent. “And you continue to this day to find yourself in difficult situations Pian’Nruarani.”

Pian chuckled softly and nodded his head. “It appears that way does it not mother?” He spoke.

“You are… you are safe there Pian?” Maysi asked.

Pian nodded instantly. “We have found friends and allies here we did not know or expect mother. We are safe for the time being.”

“I’m taking her to Rizon Four, Pian.” Maysi spoke.

“Rizon Four?” Pian asked. “Why there mother?”

“It is where… it is where the Scribe Mother Demahra has gone Pian.” Maysi answered. “The moment Athani defected, Keleru put a contract out for her death. He says it was her who corrupted Athani with her wild teachings. She went into hiding and I only received her location two days ago.”

“Mother… Rizon Four is close to the Consortium border.” Pian told her. “Insure Mersh takes every precaution.”

Maysi chuckled and turned her head at the sound of the voice. She looked back to Pian. “Your brother says he has been on board ships longer than you and not to tell him how to protect me.”

Pian grinned and nodded. “We will try to make our way there mother.” Pian said. “I don’t know when that will be… for we need to see if we can someway stop this insane plan of Keleru and Pusintin.”

Maysi’s eyes grew dark now. “You can not stop it my son!” She said softly. “Demahra has said events are already in motion and now the only thing that can happen is war.”

“That is what we want to avoid mother!” Pian snapped.

“It can not be avoided Pian and you know this.” Maysi spoke softly. “The actions of our esteemed leaders will serve only to awaken the wrath of those who we should be reaching out to and embroil us in a war that will cost us far too much.”

“We can try to stop it!” Jalersi declared. “We… we have to try! Tarifa we…”

Tarifa nodded quickly. “I’ve passed on the information you gave me.” She said. “Right now it should be in Deia’s hands and she should be able to stop whatever it is that they are planning.”

Maysi nodded within the transmission. “You and your Drow mate are well respected by the Scribe Mother Tarifa of the Elves. I hope… I hope you are right and she is wrong.” Tarifa looked surprised at this statement and it showed on her face. Maysi turned back to look at Jalersi in the transmission. “Know this Jalersi’Nruarani… you are my son’s wife and mate now and it is his desire for you that has brought about the many changes within our family and Pride. Changes for the better that Pian started to win your affection and continued because he knew they were right. His love and desire for you made him what he is now. On that fact alone I will guard your daughter with my life, as will all of us. Both of you are members of our Pride now… and we will defend you until our last.”

Jalersi looked at her face on the monitor. “I will do what I must for our people.” She stated proudly.

Maysi nodded. “As will my son.” She said. “Now say goodbye to Nikkei, for we need to make several jumps. Pian… Mersh has told me to pass on that he has scattered our Pride by Fleet Groups, whatever that means. No doubt Keleru and his ilk will discovered it was us that took Nikkei eventually, and then he will come for us.”

“Mother I am…”

“Do not apologize for following your heart Pian’Nruarani!” Maysi spoke. “There is not a single member of our Pride that does not agree with everything you have done these last years. We will be fine… but you need to return to us with your hide and your bride intact. Jalersi is becoming very popular within our family and it would be a shame to lose her before she has a chance to influence the future of our children or bear you your own sons and daughters to carry on in your stead.”

Pian nodded his head. “I will mother.”

“Rizon Four, Pian.” Maysi said. “Demahra’s mountain home.”

Pian nodded. “As soon as we are able.”

“Nikkei… say goodbye to your mother and brother child.” Maysi spoke now. “They have much to do, and now that you are safe, they no longer need worry. Besides… there is much I wish to share with you as well.”

Nikkei had sat silently thought the exchanges between them and now she looked at her mother. “Momma?”

“You are safe Nikkei.” Jalersi said with a smile. “Karun and I will… we will all join you as soon as we are able.”

Tarifa moved closer. “Jalersi… we must close the connection now.” She said. “Anything longer than ten minutes under the blackout at this level and the Krypteria will take notice and begin to ask questions we do not want asked. The fewer that know you are here the better it will be for us.”

Jalersi nodded. “Nikkei… we must go. I love you daughter. We will see you soon.”

“I love you as well Mother.” Nikkei answered right away.

Jalersi reached forward and terminated the conversation before she spoke more words and kept going. She took a deep breath and leaned her head against Pian’s shoulder, pulling his arm tighter. “Pian… I swear by the gods if he hurts my daughter I will use a dull knife to carve his heart from his chest.”

“She will be safe Jalersi.” Pian answered. “We are in more danger than she is.”

Tarifa cocked her head upwards causing all of them to look at her. It was an odd head movement and not one they had seen her make before.

Roluth? What is wrong? Tarifa asked reaching out to her dragon brother.

There are no birds singing in the trees sister. Roluth answered her immediately. There are always birds and insects singing at this hour.

Pian got to his feet looking at her. “Tarifa… what is wrong?” He asked.

Roluth are you sure? Tarifa asked.

Yes. Roluth answered. Something is within the surrounding mountains that are causing the other creatures to be silent.

“Sibfla!” Tarifa hissed.

“Mother… what is wrong?” Ardis asked moving closer to her.

Tarifa looked at her as Anuk came into the room sensing the tension and hearing the conversation between Tarifa and Roluth. “We may have company.” Tarifa stated simply. “Anuk… kill the lights in the main room and make sure the drapery is shut. And stay away from the windows! And Anuk…”

Anuk turned back to look at Tarifa. “Yes.”

“Perhaps now would be a good time to call for your husband.” Tarifa said. “Isra is within the Durcunusaan base and I can’t reach him within Mindvoice with the level nine dampeners they have in place. Daniel’s COM channel will be one of only five active in the entire city during the blackout.”

Anuk tapped her finger on her jaw. “Spartan Two One this is Spartan Two One Alpha.” She spoke quickly. Anuk’s cerulean colored blue eyes grew a little wider when she heard the responding static in her implanted ear piece.

“What?” Tarifa asked moving closer to her.

“It’s being jammed.” Anuk said.

“Jammed?” Tarifa hissed as she moved to the wall bookshelf. “I guess that seals it then.” She pulled down on three books in order and the entire upper half of the bookshelf hummed to life and spun in a complete one hundred and eighty degree direction revealing a hidden compartment of weapons. “In order to be close enough to jam our implants they have to be in the mountains as Roluth said.” Tarifa pulled down the K14 and cut down version of the Spartan P190A3. She turned and looked at Pian and Jalersi standing with Jiss and staring at her. “I suggest we arm ourselves my friends. I believe things will start to become difficult in a short while.”

“Why don’t we just run for it?” Karun asked as he moved without hesitation to the shelf to get a weapon.

“If they are close enough to jam the Union implants…” Pian spoke as he too moved to grab a weapon. “Then they are probably watching the house now.”

Tarifa nodded. “Pian… will they have T19s?” She asked.

Pian stopped his actions and looked at her. “If… if they are from the Puma Bane Pride… yes more than likely.”

Roluth! Go now brother! Get away from our house! Tarifa nearly shouted within Mindvoice.

What? Why?

They may have T19s Roluth! I won’t risk you! Get away from the house and go for help! Tarifa exclaimed. Do not argue! Just go!

Tarifa almost felt the flutter of air and heard her bonded brother taking to the sky from inside the house. I will return sister! Roluth declared. I will return with an army!

Tarifa felt some small relief flood through her as she felt Roluth within Mindvoice pulling away from the villa with powerful sweeps of his wings. Isra, Daniel and a company of Spartans would suffice Roluth my brother. And tell them to hurry.

Tarifa jacked back the action on her K14 and looked at them. “I think we should prepare my friends. Something tells me that once they realize Roluth is going for help they will attack in force.”

IRARUZU

TWENTY-TWO KILOMETERS NORTHWEST OF FORMER DROW ESTATE

“…still be following us Lu'ria?” Jennifer asked as they lay on the ground studying the path they had just taken to reach this ridge.

“It’s that Lycavorian half breed.” Lu'ria spoke softly as she lowered her binoculars. “It has to be. He must be following the bitter scent of the root we have been spreading on ourselves. Vith!” Lu'ria swore. “Instead of masking our scent we have been giving him something to follow that’s just as good.”

“I can’t see them anymore.” Jennifer said using her glasses to sweep the semi thick terrain below them. “How would he know what to follow Lu'ria? The scent I mean.”

“I can’t see them either. I don’t know how he would know what to follow Jennifer. It is obvious that he has had some training in using his sense of smell though.” Lu'ria agreed a bit testily. She regretted it instantly and looked at the young human female. “I’m sorry.”

Jennifer shook her head. “After the way I treated you initially… you can bite my head off all you want.” She answered. “I’m scared Lu'ria. The Deutrino field seems to keep getting bigger and bigger. Every time we think we are close to the edge, it expands more. Or it is following us somehow.”

Lu'ria nodded. “That tells me there are more than just this group that is tracking us and those that hit the estate.” Lu'ria spoke. “Someone else is controlling the Deutrino field and they are moving it along as that Lycavorian moves and he tracks us.”

“Do you think the Patron got an emergency message off?” Jennifer asked softly. “They couldn’t have been taken by complete surprise.”

Lu'ria shook her head. “I don’t know.” She replied. “The small security room we were in looked untouched since the last time I saw it. I don’t think anyone made it into a secure area to get an emergency beacon off. And we had just reported in… so without that beacon… no one would think to begin making inquires until we did not report in. It has been nearly thirty-six hours since our last report and we are not due to report in for another three days.”

“Fuck!” Jennifer swore softly.

Lu'ria nodded. “Yes.”

“What about your mother and the Guardian of the Line?” Jennifer asked looking at her. “You told me they were coming here.”

“That is what she said.” Lu'ria answered. “But our transmission was jammed before I ever found out what ship, where she was or how soon before she got here. And I know she was bringing some male Drow to introduce me too. That was her plan all along.”

“If you are referring to the old hag Drow and Walter Carson…” The male voice spoke from behind them. Lu'ria and Jennifer were rolling to the sides even before the words had finished echoing in the air as they came to their feet and saw the five Kavalians standing around them with their weapons leveled at them. Leruk had his arms smugly crossed over his broad chest as he gazed at the two women. “We destroyed their ship and killed them within moments of them arriving. You are very much alone I assure you.”

Lu'ria’s eyes darted back and forth quickly measuring up what actions she could take, none of which would get them out of this situation without grievous injury or death. She cut her eyes back to Leruk when he lowered his arm sand moved closer to them.

“I have to say… tracking you has been something of an exercise. Putting the bitter flower on to mask your true scents was an excellent move.” Leruk spoke. “In the end it was futile however. I simply followed the scent of that instead.”

“Why are you doing this?” Lu'ria demanded. “We have done nothing to you!”

“We are simply following orders.” Leruk spoke in reply.

“You will not get away with this!” Jennifer barked. “You’ll pay for those you have killed here!”

Leruk chuckled. “Not likely.” He answered. “None of the others survive. After our men got tired of fucking those Drow females we kept alive in the ass over and over, we got tired of hearing them scream and killed them. You two are all that is left. And you…” Leruk pointed to Lu'ria. “You are going to provide entertainment to this man here.” Leruk put his hand on the large Kavalians shoulder. “He did not appreciate the injury you gave to him.”

Lu'ria’s amber eyes recognized the Kavalian as the one from the store who she had stabbed with her small blade deeply in his cheek. She could still see the pink skin of the wound though it appeared to be almost entirely healed now. She looked around quickly once more, desperately trying to find a way out of this. She never imagined her life would end like this. She would never know the touch of Androcles Leonidas upon her body, never know the pleasures she would give and receive to Sadi, Carisia and Ne'Veha. She would never know what it was like to fly on the back of…

You will know these things and more! The female voice boomed in Lu'ria’s mind causing her amber eyes to go wide.

Who are you? Lu'ria demanded unsure if she would be heard in Mindvoice. She had been trying to learn all she could from books and items, but without another person to Mindvoice with, it was impossible to tell if she was doing I t correctly or if anyone would even hear her when she projected her thoughts.

Open yourself to it my sister! I have felt you for so long just as you have felt me! Reach out with your thoughts my bonded sister! Let me in!

Majeir? Lu'ria gasped.

It is I, Lu'ria! Please sister… lower your shields! I know you know how! Majeir answered.

Majeir… a Kavalian is about to kill us! Lu'ria sobbed. If I can hear you… If I can hear you than you must be very close, but not close enough.

Do as I ask you Lu'ria. I am far closer than you think! Open your mind my sister! Open your mind and let us become what we are meant to become. Majeir spoke with just a trace of humor.

Majeir… Majeir how close are you? Lu'ria asked.

As if in reply to her question Lu'ria felt a slight tingling along the skin of her arm and she looked down quickly. It began at her fingertips and slowly began to travel up her arm. Without further hesitation, Lu'ria dropped all pretense of maintaining the shields she had developed over these last months all on her own. Shields she had somehow known to erect and reinforce with simple exercises that she somehow knew all about and how to do. As Lu'ria allowed those shields to come down, the psychic shield began spreading faster up her arm drawing the attention of Leruk and the others now. Lu'ria was awash in memories and thoughts that were not her own now. Memories of a childhood that was not hers, memories of white skinned creatures and a single Lycavorian. Of a dark red colored dragon and then she saw flashes of a man she knew as Walter. She saw him transform into a wolf with snarling fangs and teeth and saw him leaping out of the darkness of the smoke. She saw the king beating another man on a plateau overlooking a deep blue ocean in the background. She saw war and memories that were not hers, but now had become part of her. Almost without thought Lu'ria returned the entirety of her young life back through that same connection, and she gasped when she felt a surge of power and knowledge course through her.

It was utterly amazing to Lu'ria. Never had she felt such comprehension and knowledge. The sum total of Majeir’s equally young life was filling her freely, just as she passed to Majeir everything that had ever happened to her in her twenty-three years of life. She could hear Leruk shouting at his men, but his words were muffled and broken. They appeared to be moving in slow motion, Lu'ria able to see each and every heartbeat of movement as two of his men began to bring weapons up and Leruk was turning away from her.

I am this close sister! Majeir’s voice boomed.

The savagely angry trumpet sounded in the next instant as everything around her came back into complete focus. Lu'ria watched with adoring amber eyes as the dark green scaled head smashed its way through the limbs of the trees just behind the two Kavalians who were lifting their weapons. The men had time to turn, and then they died. Majeir’s huge head descended with lightning like speed and her massive jaws clamped shut on one Kavalian before he even had an opportunity to scream. The second was able to scream but then had that scream cut off when her massive talons came up and Majeir slashed downward with a single swipe, severing his head from his body and opening his entire chest cavity to the mid day air as her entire body now pushed aside half a dozen sapling trees and emerged from the timber like some avenging monster.

Lu'ria was not idle by any means. Using her speed as an elf and her fighting skills as a Drow, she found herself charged with energy and new awareness. There was a brief flash of silver white light and then Lu'ria saw Leruk sprinting away from where they were in wolf form. She paused briefly, for he was larger than many of the Lycavorians she had seen, but then Lu'ria was springing into action. The scarred Kavalian had already turned to face Majeir and Lu'ria leaped upon his back with barely a thought. Her K12 appeared in her hand and she rammed the barrel of the weapon into the Kavalians neck as his eyes were open in terror. Lu'ria didn’t hesitate and twice caressed the trigger of the K12 sending two kinetic bullets punching through his thick neck. As his body fell, Lu'ria rode him to the ground and looked up as with a flick of her massive head Majeir tossed the Kavalian within her jaws into the air. A short trumpet of anger and then a stream of intense flame erupted from her maw and when the Kavalian’s body impacted the ground it was nothing more than a smoking charred pile of flesh. Her head whipped around and she unleashed another stream of blistering fire at the last two Kavalians who were by now running as fast as their legs could carry them away from the small clearing. That stream of flame engulfed a fleeing Kavalian completely and like his comrade, his entire body nearly disintegrated to nothing.

“They are getting away!” Lu'ria exclaimed as she lifted her 190 and tried to sight in the fleeing Kavalian and Leruk’s wolf form as it danced through the trees.

Let them go! Majeir spoke as her ruby eyes settled on her Drow sister. She watched Lu'ria turn to look at her and even Majeir was struck by the unearthly beauty that her bonded Drow sister was.

“Majeir we…”

Majeir moved closer to her now, slowly settling herself to the ground in front of Lu'ria and gazing at her intently. She saw a very stunned Jennifer out of the corner of her eye move closer as Lu'ria stared at her, but Majeir ignored her and focused on Lu'ria.

Touch me sister. Majeir spoke. I have waited so long to feel your touch and know that we are as one. Touch me.

True to her Drow nature Lu'ria didn’t hesitate and she lowered the 190 as she stepped up to Majeir and placed her right hand flat on Majeir’s snout. Jennifer gasped when she saw the soft flare of blue psychic light surround them both and the almost orgasmic look that came over Lu'ria’s beautiful face.

Oh… my bonded Drow sister! Majeir gasped within Mindvoice.

As with the many different instances and circumstances of the thousands of Bonded Pairs within the Union, Lu'ria and Majeir coming together was not as elaborate or staggering as some others as they would come to learn. Perhaps it was because deep in their subconscious they had always known they were meant for one another, or perhaps it was the influence of Walter and Andro in each of them. Whatever the cause, Jennifer could only stand there and watch in awe as two minds became one.

It was everything her sister Syrilth had told her it could be. As their minds mingled and swam together, both of them saw and experienced the entire scope of each others lives within only a few moments. It was not as telling as the bonding of Malic and Vincix as Majeir had heard from others at Dragon Mountain. Their bonding had been special as members of Mjolnir’s Hand, but it was everything and more as far as Majeir was concerned. Soon one set of amber eyes and one set of ruby orbs were gazing at one another with understanding and love.

My… my dragon sister! Lu'ria exclaimed after several moments.

Hurry! Majeir spoke now. Climb onto my back both of you. We must return to Walter and your mother before these fools come back with help.

My mother? The Guardian of the line? They are here? Lu'ria asked.

Why do you think we came here Lu'ria my sister? Majeir spoke. I could no longer deny the draw to you. Walter knew this and… and he insisted he bring me to you. He is a dear dear friend. Now hurry… they are many in number and they have those foul missiles with them. We must return to Walter and make a plan.

Lu'ria slung the 190 across her back and looked at Jennifer. “We have to go.” She spoke.

“Go? Go where?” Jenifer exclaimed. “On him?”

Lu'ria smiled. “Jennifer… this is Majeir! This is my bonded sister! She will take us to where the Guardian of the line and my mother wait.”

“Lu'ria… Lu'ria I’ve never been on a dragon before!” Jennifer spoke.

“Then that makes two of us.” Lu'ria said as she moved around to the side and with her elven reflexes scampered up into the saddle. “We will learn as we go. Unless you wish to stay here and wait for them to return.”

Jennifer no more wanted to stay here than die and she quickly climbed into the saddle behind Lu'ria. As Majeir rose to her feet the dragon armor clamped down on their thighs as a windbreak and secured them in the saddle. “Shit!” Jennifer stated. “I can think of many less painful ways to die.”

Lu'ria looked at Majeir as her head turned on her long neck. “We are not going to die Jennifer. Not anymore.”

With a soft trumpet of acknowledgment Majeir cocked her powerful legs and flung them into the sky.

“Where is she Holy One?” Daba asked softly as Walter settled to the ground beside her and Ceneia. “She has been gone for hours.”

They had scavenged enough equipment and then borrowed what little they needed from a trader in the city and built their transmitter. Once they had sent the message, Walter moved them several kilometers into the mountains surrounding the city. He did not want to get caught up in a battle with Kavalian troops within the confines of the city, and part of him had no desire to kill innocent people, scum though many of them were. Daba was sitting on the fallen log, Ceneia between her legs while she used a Drow comb to run through Ceneia’s shoulder length black hair. It was her way of maintaining her sanity while waiting for word from Majeir about Lu'ria. Daba had three daughters and three sons, Lu'ria being the youngest among them all. In a fashion that was very un-Drow like, Daba had always regarded Lu'ria in a special way because she was the youngest of her children. That was coming out now as she worried about her and was trying to absorb all that was happening. She was tying braids of Ceneia’s hair with a peach color satin signifying that Ceneia was now a member of her family and that Daba had made claim to her. This tradition among the Drow had become even more important since Tarifa. There was not a day that went by that Tarifa was not wearing some sort of soft purple silk in her hair telling all who knew what it meant that she was Aihola’s ‘slave’ and lover. She had done this for over twenty-five years now, and it had caught on very quickly among the other Drow on Earth and was now seen more and more frequently.

“I know this is redundant Daba, but you must have faith.” Walter spoke. “Majeir will find her, of that I have little doubt.”

“Can’t you touch her within Mindvoice?” Daba asked.

“Walter nodded. “I could… but she is keeping her shields very high right now as she searches. I do not want to disturb her or pester her. She can be very willful at times.”

I heard that! Majeir’s voice announced causing both Walter and Daba to spring to their feet surprising Ceneia.

Majeir! Walter almost shouted. Majeir where are you? Did you find Lu'ria? Did you…

Daba gasped loudly as the large shadow swept over them and then Majeir was settling to the ground not ten meters away. Again in very un-Drow like fashion tears burst into Daba’s eyes as she saw her youngest daughter sitting proudly in the saddle on Majeir’s back.

I will always find my bonded sister! Majeir announced with her wings extended fully out to the sides.

Daba watched as the human female released her grip on Lu'ria’s waist and dropped quickly to the ground while Lu'ria’s amber eyes were focused on her mother as Majeir settled fully to the soft dirt beneath her. Daba watched as Lu'ria swung her long leg over the saddle and followed suit, dropping easily to the ground without effort.

“Lu'ria!” Daba gasped then dashing forward to crush her daughter in her arms tightly. Ceneia and Walter watched with small smiles now, knowing that this was very unlike Drow behavior and it was something they were honored to witness.

“Mother!” Lu'ria sobbed as she embraced her tightly.

Daba pushed her back and looked at her. “Are you injured? Are you hurt Lu'ria?”

Lu'ria smiled and shook her head, her amber eyes moist from tears. “I am… I am uninjured mother.” She said softly. “I… we… we are lucky. So many of those we cared for were not.”

Daba nodded slowly holding Lu'ria’s hands tightly. “We… we saw the store.” She stammered softly. “Those at the estate?”

Lu'ria shook her head and looked at Jennifer. “They… they are dead as well.” Jennifer spoke softly now as she stepped up to Lu'ria.

Daba looked at her. “You are Jennifer.” She said. “You are…”

“I was.” Jennifer answered softly. “My… my mistress is dead as well.”

Daba released one of Lu'ria’s hands and took Jennifer’s slim hand. “You are strong to have made it this far.” She spoke. “There… there was nothing you could do Jennifer. And as per our custom you may now consider yourself a member of my Drow clan and family.”

Lu'ria looked around and saw only the three dragoon elves keeping watch in different directions a hundred meters away. She turned back to her mother and Walter as he stepped up next to her. “I thought… you did not bring…?”

Daba looked at her and smiled. “No my daughter.” Daba answered. When the Holy One and Majeir came to me in Eden City and said they were searching for you I knew then all you have told me through the years is true. I… I have my doubts still on whether all of what you believe will become reality… but I knew I had to come and help the Holy One bring Majeir to you.”

“It is all true mother!” Lu'ria declared. “All of it!”

Daba drew her tight for another hug. “Right now… right now all I care about is that you are safe and in my arms.”

“Then let us get off this foul world!” Lu'ria stated. “There are more of these Kavalians here and they will be coming after us. We need to warn Armetus and the Krypteria. This could be happening all over The Wilds.”

“Well… that might be a problem.” Walter said.

Lu'ria drew back from her mother’s embrace. “What do you mean?”

Walter met her eyes. “The ship we came on was destroyed by the Kavalians in the spaceport. We are kind of stuck here now.”

HADARIA

PRIVATE ROOM OUTSIDE ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBERS

“…are all rensibfla!” Sivana snapped from her chair. “Now that we have exposed them as the vindictive witches that they are they can’t go forward with these proceedings!”

“I would not put anything past them.” Zaniai spoke from his chair. “They have been waiting and planning for this day for some time.”

“What more could they do?” Fuleos demanded. “We have already shown the entire Union their case is nothing!”

“The fact remains that Anja and Sivana did break our law by going against the Ministry and then dismissing their order.” Eurin spoke. “We all know the charges in regards to Seanna are fabricated, but they still have much they can use against her. They…”

Anja stood by the large window overlooking the capital and not taking part in the discussion. Wiktor had informed them they would adjourn for two hours and that time was almost up. She sipped the mug of coffee, her thoughts wandering as she let her eyes gaze across the city into the distance. She smelled her uncle come up behind her slowly and she turned to look at him.

“Uncle Vamm?” she spoke softly.

“Anja…” He said stepping up next to her. He lowered his head unable to meet her eyes. “Anja I am ashamed at what is happening. I can not express to you how disgusted I am with what they are doing. I… I have never agreed with it… but it took Fuleos to get me to step up and finally be a man and make a stand for what I believe.”

Anja looked at him with those jade green eyes. She had always considered her uncle to be a quiet man who went along with whatever her aunt wanted. She knew that he was the senior instructor at the Mage Warrior Academy, but even in all this time she and Sivana had been back she had never really taken the time to get to know him. He seemed so distant and timid when he was around Umbra.

“You do not need to explain your actions to me Uncle.” Anja said.

Vamm held up his hand stopping her before she continued. “Yes… yes I believe I do.” He told her. “I… I have always carried a large amount of guilt for the events that transpired after you and Sivana were born Anja. It is our fault that she was lost to begin with. We…”

Anja cocked her head slightly and set her mug of coffee on the window sill. “Uncle you… Sivana and I don’t blame you for that.”

Vamm nodded his head. “Perhaps not… but it is how I feel nonetheless.” He told her. “I have… I have seen this before Anja.”

“Seen what?” Anja asked.

“No one knows of this except a select few. Prime Minister Deia knew… perhaps Eurin and Zaniai but I doubt it.” Vamm said.

“Knew what Uncle Vamm?”

“Wiktor came after your father in such a manner the year before you were born.” He stated. “She did not approve of the direction your father was taking our people. He was on the road to doing much of what you and Sivana have done. Tying our people more tightly with our Lycavorian brothers and sisters. Buonau was part of it against him then as well, but she was not the Elder Healer on the Council at the time. I do not know what it was that made them stop… an agreement of some sort was reached with your mother and father before you and Sivana were born. They ceased all proceedings afterward.”

Anja looked at him keenly. “An agreement?” She asked.

Vamm nodded. “I don’t know what it entailed. I think Umbra may… she was always at odds with your father… but I only know after this agreement was made they stopped pressing to bring your father up on charges.” He looked at her evenly. “It is my belief that the agreement had something to do with you and Sivana, and that is why I believe they are pressing so hard for custody of Retta and Calyb. I believe they would have tried when Eliani was still small… but they knew there was no way they were going to get her away from her father and you.”

“I’m not sure I am following you Uncle.” Anja said.

“This has to do with the Hadarian Royal Line more than anything Anja.” Vamm stated. “It is only my opinion, but I believe the agreement your mother and father made was to relinquish at least in some form, yours and Sivana’s upbringing so that the Elder Council and Wiktor would retain at least some means of control over the royal bloodline. They feared losing control. They feared that if unchecked, your parents would raise you and Sivana to continue what they were doing and eventually the Arch Ministry and Elder Council would lose whatever power they perceived they should have.”

Anja met his eyes evenly. “You believe they are doing this because their original plan failed?” She asked.

Vamm nodded. “At least in some part… yes.” He answered. “It is why they have pushed for so long to have Retta and Calyb spend more and more time on Hadaria. Why they were so angry when you allowed them to become bonded to dragons as you and Martin are. It is also why I believe they will go to any lengths to insure Retta and Calyb are returned to Hadaria.”

“Uncle… you do know this was all an elaborate plan.” Anja said. “Duewa has confirmed all of it to us on Earth.”

“Duewa?” Vamm asked surprised.

Anja nodded. “I was rather surprised myself to be honest… but it appears Duewa has found something she desires more than power and her mother’s approval.”

“What is that?” Vamm asked.

Anja smiled. “The love of a certain Spartan soldier who has made her his wife and mate.”

Vamm’s eyes grew large. “Duewa has… she allowed a Lycavorian to claim her?” He gasped.

Anja nodded. “There is still quite a bit of distrust between her and I… but I do know the man who has claimed her and he is no fool. Rinard brought this to them first. He told them he could set everything up as far as the issue with me was concerned. I don’t know how or where he got the means to get a clone of me. Only the High Coven has the unique cloning technology to produce something so perfect. They have known all along this was not me and they have played along with it the entire time.”

“Then… then all of this is…?” Vamm gasped.

Anja nodded slowly. “If what you are telling me is accurate… all of this is simply a continuation of what they thought they would receive in the deal with our parents.”

Vamm met her eyes. “At least some form of control over the heirs to the Hadarian throne allowing them to influence policy.”

Anja nodded. “Yes. See… the only problem with that is they think they are dealing with Deia and the Union Senate. Deia may be Martin’s Aunt… but she will always try diplomacy first. Wiktor and Buonau know that and they think Deia will be able to control Martin if they take Retta and Calyb from us. That is the first mistake. The second mistake is they think the men and women protecting us are nothing more than knuckle draggers, when in fact many of them have advanced degrees in one field or another. Any attempt by Wiktor, Buonau or their cronies to remove Retta and Calyb from Earth will be met by some very angry Durcunusaan soldiers and half a dozen pissed off dragons. Calyb and Deion are very protective of their sisters. As are their dragons. I am not worried about our children Uncle…”

“Then why are you not at the table with the others discussing what Wiktor and Buonau can and can not do?” Vamm asked.

Anja met his gaze. “Because they are going to succeed no matter what I do.”

“You believe they will remove you as Queen?” Vamm gasped.

Anja nodded. “If not entirely… they will certainly cripple my ability to conduct business as Queen.” Anja said. “Any decision I make will need to go through them… and if it does not meet with their superior approval it will never see the light of day. Personally… personally I think there is more going on that we don’t know about and none of it is good if it leaves them in charge of Hadaria.”

Vamm looked at her intently. “Anja… tell me what you want.” He said softly. “I have watched you through the years… and you are far too much like our King. You have something rolling around in that head of yours, I know you do. Order me. I was not lying when I said every Mage Warrior in our ranks supports you one hundred percent. They believe none of what is happening.”

Anja met his gaze. “Uncle… how many of your Mage Warriors are on Hadaria right now with you?”

“Forty-seven.” Vamm answered without hesitation. “And that does not include the sixty-nine that are currently in training.”

“Uncle… get them off Hadaria.” Anja stated plainly. “I will not allow our Healers to become political pawns of the Arch Ministry or Elder Council. They will get them killed. Get your Mage Warriors and students off Hadaria tonight. Anyway you can. Wiktor and Buonau will not stop until they get what they want, and they want me out of power. That they did not blink when Ceuma presented herself to them makes me believe there is something far more sinister about to happen.”

Vamm nodded. “I will see to it.” He stated. “I will take them to our training facility on Apo Prime and we will be gone within the hour.”

Anja nodded. “Thank you Uncle Vamm.”

Vamm stepped closer to her. “I have remained silent when I should have spoken out. I will no longer do that. You are my niece and I support you and Sivana in all that you do. Not because you are my family… but because you are right in what you are trying to do.”

Anja leaned up on her tip toes and kissed his cheek. “You should go.” She said softly. “Leave out the back of the Ministry and contact me when you have arrived on Apo Prime.”

Vamm nodded and turned for the door, ignoring those at the table even as Atropos moved out of the shadows and up next to the diminutive Queen he so adored. Anja didn’t turn to face him as she watched her uncle leave, but instead retrieved her coffee mug from the window sill and stared out across the city once more. Atropos remained silent knowing she would make the decision she had to make. After four minutes Anja lowered her mug.

“Atropos?” She spoke softly.

“Anja?” He answered. He had not called her Queen when they were in private in over two decades.

“Atropos… initiate Shining Path please.” Anja said softly.

Atropos nodded his head. “As you order.”

“Leave nothing behind Atropos.” Anja said. “Nothing.”

Atropos nodded once more before bowing and moving for the door just as it opened and Belen stepped in.

“They are calling us back into the chamber.” He said.

BELID

As'hia rested on her wolf haunches while her dark wolf eyes gazed at his powerful back. Two days she had remained in that cave alone. Lynom had returned only when he thought she was sleeping to retrieve one piece of equipment or another and then he left her alone again. She could not penetrate his Mindvoice shields for it was like trying to invade a towering black wall. Her dreams were confusing and almost always the same, but they were so very vivid and they were exquisitely divine in nature.

Yes she had been captured and raped when she had first been brought here. Yes the Immortals had broken her, making her act in ways she would never have acted, at least until her wolf blood had purged the chemicals from her bloodstream that caused female elves to become addicted to Immortal semen. She did not remember exactly what was done, and whether this was because of the drugs given to her or simply her subconscious As'hia didn’t care. She did not want to know what happened in those few hours for if she did she might never feel what she was feeling now. Yes Lynom had bitten her and fed on her blood, five times in all and the last time it had set her blood to burning. He had done this to protect her she now knew. Protect her so that the other Immortals would not attempt to do what the first one did that caused Lynom to kill him in such a brutal fashion.

As'hia had never imagined she could feel for an Immortal what she was feeling coursing through her body and her blood now. Two days without his scent filling her nostrils was more than she could bear. Consequences be damned As'hia had thought just before shifting to her wolf form and leaving the cave to find him. Now as she stared at his back while he sat on the ground looking out over the treetops with the macrobinoculars, As'hia could do nothing to stem the ache in her heart and the calling of her blood without him nearby.

Lynom was the son of the Immortal Cha'talla and his pureblood vampire wife Esther and As'hia wanted him so badly it was almost painful. That he was half Akruxian Immortal was of no matter to her any longer, for he was physically the most delicious man she had ever set her young eyes upon. The bone spurs along his jaw only increased his rugged handsomeness in her eyes, while the physical definition and superb shape he was in made him a match for even the most beautiful Spartan males she had seen. His long black hair was now braided tightly and pulled into a ponytail that dropped well below his shoulders and As'hia found herself wanting to run her fingers through that hair. His dark eyes could make her wet just staring into them, and she had seen him in all his naked glory when he wasn’t looking. The size of his cock even in a flaccid state was enough to make As'hia want to feel him buried so deeply inside her she was howling out her pleasure to the very gods. It was so disconcerting for her to feel this way, but this is what filtered through her blood.

This man… Lynom… he had done everything within his power to protect her and keep her from harm, even while under the impression that she hated him and everything he was. This was something that As'hia had done nothing to dispute, and it had led him finally to leave her alone in that cave for the last two days so she would not have to contend with someone she saw as a monster and blamed for everything bad in her life. The truth of the matter was As'hia could not reconcile her feelings for this man until now. She had wrestled with her emotions ever since helping him to remove the outer skin he had been wearing to make him appear completely Immortal. Even before then she admitted to herself. As'hia inched closer to him in her wolf form, never taking her dark eyes from him. She watched him lower the macrobinoculars and set them next to the long sleek shape of the High Coven SR9 Sniper Rifle. The weapon could fire a 25mm Kinetic slug over two kilometers away in the hands of an excellent shooter. Lynom was apparently such a shooter for the weapon was superbly crafted to As'hia’s eyes and in excellent condition.

As'hia watched him lift a small fruit and take a bite out of it as he looked up at the darkening sky. Her wolf senses were fully alert and taking in all around her on the small mountaintop. She could see thick tree tops and even more towering mountains in the distance on three sides, while a shimmering blue green ocean occupied the distance to the east of them.

“You can not sneak up on me Ssin'urn 'anon.” Lynom’s voice caught her attention and her muzzle turned to see him looking at her over his shoulder. “I smelled your blood the moment you came out of the cave. If you wish to kill me you should have just shot me in the back and been done with it.”

In a soft silvery white flash of light As'hia shifted back into her normal form squatting on the ground only three meters behind him. His verbena scent was powerful and pure and once more it tickled her nostrils as nothing ever had. Her mother had always told her that when she discovered the man who she was to spend her life with she would not be able to rid his scent from her brain and since that first night out here in the open air and the mountains, Lynom’s verbena scent had filled her mind completely.

“I… I wasn't trying to sneak up on you.” As'hia finally said softly. She turned her head and saw the thin bedroll nearby, the portable heating stove and several other items stacked very neatly on the ground next to the bedroll.

Lynom turned back around and looked out over the mountains. “I spoke with Tir’ut early yesterday. Something happened on Earth and they are expecting Androcles Leonidas and his siblings to arrive on Kranek soon. When they do… they will depart with several LRRs and two STRIKERS to come here. He estimated four more days at the most. The Union engineers have done some modifications to our Runners and made them faster.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” As'hia asked moving even closer.

Lynom looked at her with those dark eyes. “I was under the impression you did not wish to hear from me unless I was telling you they were here. It is not what you wanted to hear so I did not tell you.”

“What happened on Earth?” As'hia asked moving closer still, until she was squatting next to him so close she could reach out and touch him. Lynom turned back away from her and took a deep breath. “Lynom… what has happened?” She asked again.

“The Empress of the High Coven and her cronies decided to strike against the King’s family.” He replied. “They… they assaulted Zarah Leonidas and attacked someplace called Dragon Mountain.”

“Assaulted?” As'hia asked softly.

Lynom nodded. “Tir'ut told me… he told me it was a vile assault against her honor and person.” He said. “They do not know much other than Androcles is bringing the High Coven dragons and riders to Kranek to complete their training. The Empress of the High Coven is dead… killed by the hand of your Feravomir it appears.” He said looking at her as she inched closer. “One of Yuri’s sons is dead, the other was injured, and it is my understanding that Yuri was gravely wounded by Androcles Leonidas before she escaped Earth. More than that I do not know and I didn’t press my brother. He and Normya have much happening and I did not want to inquire further.”

“The… the High Coven Empress is dead?” As'hia gasped.

Lynom nodded. “Yes. That has been confirmed by many sources.” He spoke. “It could not have happened to a nicer person in my opinion. My mother has told my brothers and me that she was quite the elg'caress.”

As'hia’s eyes narrowed and she shook her head. “Elg’caress?” She asked.

Lynom nodded. “Bitch.” He took another bite out of the fruit. “Though I should be thanking her I suppose.”

“Thanking her?” As'hia gasped in shock.

Lynom nodded. “If not for her actions, my father and mother would never have come together and I would not be here.” He answered. “Aikiro is the one who sent my mother away with my father. She had hoped he would kill her when he got away, but they ended up falling in love with each other much to the Empress’s disgust. I will lose no sleep now that she is dead.”

“Princess Zarah?” As’hia asked.’

Lynom shook his head. “He did not go into great detail.” He answered. “Only that they expected them on Kranek within several days. Three at most.”

“Why are you looking off back towards the base?” As'hia asked. “There’s no way they could have followed us. Is there?”

Lynom held out the macrobinoculars to her. “See for yourself.” He spoke. “They are part of the indigenous life on Belid.”

As'hia took the glasses and brought them to her eyes. She scanned the area back in the general direction that they had come until she found the large brown furred creatures just making their way out of a small clearing and back into the timber. She could just make out that two of them were smaller than the two others.

“Guy’ya.” Lynom spoke. “I believe they are called bears on Earth, though the guy’ya here are considerably larger. They are docile for the most part unless they have young ones, which those two adults do. They will not come up here, but they provide us a unique early warning system.”

“You… you are out here watching bears?” As'hia asked somewhat exasperated as she looked at him. He was out here watching animals when he had all but professed his love for her and would not stay inside the cave with her. Of course her actions towards him did nothing to improve her status in his eyes no doubt.

Lynom nodded slowly detecting the tone of her voice. She sounded almost angry that he had said that. “Yes.” He spoke. “I… I was under the distinct impression you did not want me around however. Not with what you have endured. ”

“I never said that!” As'hia hissed softly looking at him. “I… I don’t remember any of it. I don’t remember any of it Lynom. All I can remember is my time with you. And you have been nothing but… nothing but wonderful to me, while I treated you horribly.”

Lynom could hear the sorrow and pain in her voice and he did not press her on the issue. He could not begin to imagine what it was she felt knowing she had been raped by any number of Immortals and not being able to remember it. He knew of at least four Immortals who had forced themselves on his Ssin'urn 'anon before he was able to get Phy’iad to allow him to make her his ‘property’, and Lynom had every intention of making sure it was he who killed those men when they attacked the base. Lynom looked out over the tops of the timber before them and took another bite of fruit.

“That is good I think Ssin'urn 'anon.” He finally spoke after several long moments. “It will allow you to go forward into the future and put these past weeks behind you more quickly. I will settle the debt that is owed to you as I told your mother I would.”

As'hia stared at the side of his face and in the darkening twilight she noticed that his bone spurs had all but disappeared due to the gathering darkness and the moonlight reflected most invitingly off his tanned skin. She had to admit once more that his features were anything but frightening. At least not to her. Like his brother he had obviously inherited their mother’s flawless skin and dark complexion. While they had the Immortal bone spurs along their jaws, they were no where near as pronounced as full blooded Immortals. As she looked at him now, regardless of their predicament and what she knew had happened recently, As'hia still found herself wanting to be wrapped in those arms. His arms.

“You… you will do that won’t you?” She asked softly seeing his eyes turn to gaze at her.

“If it is within my power… yes.” Lynom answered.

“That may… it… it may explain why…” As'hia turned her eyes on the ground between her legs. “It may explain why I feel the way I do.” She stated.

Lynom looked at her. “What do you mean?”

As'hia looked up at him meeting his dark eyes with her own and once again she thought of how beautiful his eyes were. “I don’t want to be alone Lynom.” She told him softly. “Not anymore.”

Lynom’s eyes grew wide when As'hia didn’t hesitate and shifted her lithe body between his legs. She settled her firm butt to the ground between his legs and pushed back against him. She drew one of his arms around the front of her body, pulling it tight against her full breasts as she leaned back against his chest. “As'hia… As'hia what are you…?”

“Just hold me Lynom.” She said softly. “Just hold me.”

Fighting down the new sensations that were surging through him, Lynom could only allow her to pull his arm tighter even as the scent of her blood so close to him caused his head to spin. He had not expected this in the least, and having her body pressed so intimately against his meant it was going to be a sleepless night. Not that it mattered really, for the last few months he had experienced many sleepless nights because she tormented his dreams. If this was as close as he would come to achieving what he so wanted then that is what he would accept. Lynom pulled his arm tighter, feeling her breasts press tightly against his forearm as he pulled her tighter to him reveling in the feel of her lush body so close to him.

Lynom didn’t see the look of pure contentment bathe As'hia’s face when he did this for if he had there was not a force of nature in the universe that would have kept him from returning to the Immortal base and laying waste to the entire facility at this very moment.

HADARIA

1 ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBERS

The tension in the air was almost a palpable thing Anja thought.

The huge gallery of those citizens witnessing these events was silent as they waited for Wiktor to call the session back to order. She was conversing with Elder Buonau and another aide in soft whispers turned away from the gallery in front of them. Rinard was nowhere to be found and this was an unexpected move on Buonau’s part. Anja felt certain that she would have had Rinard present to witness her attempt at bringing Anja down. Umbra remained in her seat with Pcillany, an almost permanent scowl on her face now that her own husband had gone against her wishes and sided with Anja. Anja knew they were scrambling, or at least she hoped they were. They could no longer use the security videos as proof of anything since Ceuma had come forward and been tested. It was confirmed by several different Healers, all of them fully influenced by Wiktor or Buonau, that Ceuma was indeed a clone and had been just recently turned. After some heated protest Rinard had also submitted to testing and it was discovered that Ceuma had been turned by him. Anja saw Eurin and Sivana whispering to each other on the other side of Ceuma, while her clone was watching the different people in the chamber keenly.

Hadarian culture was such that females were considered, if not superior to men, then at the very least holding a slightly higher plane of respect. Over ninety-five percent of Hadarian Healers were females, and while there were thousands of male healers, the females tended to be the more powerful of the Healers who worked in the field. To some Hadarians, mainly the much older or the stridently loyal followers of the Elder Council, this was seen as a status symbol of sorts that afforded the females more political clout. To Anja and many of the more forward looking individuals, this way of thinking was bullshit. Filrian had proven that by being away from Hadaria for so long and being able to use his Healing powers to the utmost.

As her Jade green eyes moved slowly over the crowd Anja noticed that there were far more Elder Militia troops along the walls of the chamber and she knew then that Wiktor and Buonau had something planned. They were standing casually as if they were uninterested in the proceedings, but Anja knew otherwise. She glanced up high into the loft of the Arch Ministry Chamber casually and let her eyes pass over where she knew the small outcropping was. It was a small ledge where an Elder Militia Guard always stood when the chamber was in session. It was a security means that hardly anyone knew about. Anja only discovered it because she could detect the scent of the individual up there and the count did not match those scents that were actually in the chamber. As she let her eyes fall back on where Wiktor and Buonau were nodding to each other she reached out within a shielded Mindvoice connection to the man who she knew would be there.

[Joci?]

[I am here my Queen.] Joci answered immediately.

Anja felt a sense of relief pass through her at his voice. She had seen for herself his devotion to Ceuma and after talking with Atropos she had no doubts about where his loyalty was. [You have taken note of the additional Elder Militia standing around the chamber as if they are only watching?]

[They wish to try and blend in, but they are here for other purposes.] Joci spoke.

[Joci… I have a sinking feeling this is not going to turn out as I had hoped.] Anja said. [No matter what happens… you will cover Sivana and Ceuma.]

[You are Queen!] Joci protested.

[And Ceuma is your mate and Sivana is my sister.] Anja stated calmly. [I can handle myself Joci… but neither of them are true warriors. You have the high ground and can cover them better than Belen. You did not kill the man up there did you?]

Anja could almost feel Joci turn his head to look at the inert form of the Elder Militia Guard who was now unconscious and secured with bindings. [No my Queen.] Joci answered. [He is very much alive… but he will have a unique headache when he awakes.]

Anja felt the gentle tapping against her shields and she immediately recognized the gentle MV reverberation of Belen. She instantly open their connection to allow him to talk. [Belen? What is it?]

[I am in position to the rear of the chambers Anja.] Belen replied. [There is a small transport shuttle on the pad back here. It has no markings on it and did not receive clearance from Union Control to land. They have no record of it.]

[A Union ship?] Anja asked.

[No… it is a Limian short range shuttle.] Belen replied.

[Why would they feel the need to have an unmarked shuttle outside their chambers?] Anja said thoughtfully.

[Perhaps they worry that you will not control your temper.] Belen spoke.

[Any signs of activity near it?] Anja asked.

[No. And the cockpit windows are blacked out as well.] Belen told her.

[That can’t be good.] Joci broke in. [They did not want anyone to see who occupied the shuttle.]

[I agree.] Belen spoke.

[Perhaps the extra Militia troops came from that ship.] Anja said.

[Anja… did you notice the Union Ambassador is in the gallery as well?] Belen asked.

Anja’s eyes darted to the gallery until they came to rest on the Lycavorian male. He had a puzzled and bored expression on his face. [That’s odd.] Anja stated. [Why have him here if this is supposed to be an internal matter.]

[Anja… I don’t like the feelings I am getting from this.] Belen spoke. [Something else is going on. Where is Rinard?]

[I noticed he was missing as well.] Joci spoke. [A pity… I was hoping you would allow me to shoot him for all he has done.]

[Have patience Joci… you just may get the opportunity.] Anja answered. [Miath?]

[I am ready my sister. Can we get this over with please?] Miath answered immediately. Anja smiled at the calmness in Miath’s voice and she briefly thought back on how far they had come. When they were first bonded he had been a brash and reckless young dragon, but through the years with Aelnala and Torma’s influence he had become a methodical young dragon. He was completely devoted to her and to his mate Aelnala and he had taken on many of Anja’s more humorous traits as his answer suggested.

[Soon brother.] Anja answered.

[We should…] Belen began.

The tapping of the thin rod on the chime cut off his words as Wiktor set the rod on the massive table. “I will now call this session back into order.” She announced.

The gallery became quiet once more, the Netnews reporters all hanging on Wiktor’s every word while their hover drones recorded it all.

“As we instructed… this woman was tested and…” Wiktor started.

“Her name is Ceuma!” Anja snapped as she got to her feet.

“She is a clone!” Wiktor announced harshly. “A clone created by the High Coven for some devious means no doubt! She is not a Hadarian! She is an object and…”

Even as mild mannered as she was Ceuma came to her feet as well. “I am not an object!” She declared angrily. “I am a person! I think and breathe and feel just like the rest of you! I…”

“You are a clone!” Buonau barked from her chair. “You are not a citizen of Hadaria and therefore you have no rights as a Hadarian! By your own admission you have been schooled as a traditional Lycavorian female by the mother of the man who supposedly took you as his mate!”

“Ceuma is a clone yes!” Anja spoke as she wrapped her fingers around Ceuma’s wrist to keep her from speaking. “She is a clone that was brought into existence by Rinard for whatever nefarious reasons he conjured up! She is a living person now, with a will and mind of her own and that is how you will treat her! However we are not here to determine that Ceuma is in fact an individual… we are here to determine what your findings discovered in regards to Rinard and his actions. Where is Rinard by the way?”

“This body advised Rinard to cease attending these proceedings.” Wiktor stated.

“And why is that?” Eurin asked also coming to her feet now. “He is one of the three individuals who originally brought these charges to this Ministry. Now you no longer need him?”

“After reviewing the information given to us by you… we have determined that there is enough cause to remove charge number four against you until such time as it can be further reviewed.” Wiktor spoke.

Eurin looked stunned. “What we presented to you is more than enough evidence for you to remove all but the last two charges against Queen Anja!” She snapped. “How can you leave these charges in place when the reason, as you state, for Anja’s actions was to conceal what she supposedly had done in charge four!” Eurin lifted the data pad. “Your own findings clearly state that the events we witnessed in the security footage was not Anja!”

“Our findings do not state that.” Wiktor spoke.

“They do indeed!” Eurin barked lifting the pad. “I read from your personal physician’s own words Chief Minister now… ‘It is very likely, given the findings after several tests were conducted, that the subject in question is the sole participant of the security videos presented by the Arch Ministry on behalf of Spartan officer Rinard. There is no trace of the Spartan Rinard’s DNA anywhere within the blood of Queen Anja Leonidas, while significant DNA results were obtained from the bloodstream of the clone called Ceuma’” Eurin looked at her. “Or was it your intent to not reveal the results of your own tests?”

“You will mind your place Divine One!” Wiktor barked. “You do not dictate to this body even if you are the Divine Healer of our people!”

“I’m not dictating anything but what your own doctor has stated.” Eurin snapped right back.

“The first three charges will remain for there is sufficient evidence to prove the Queen acted in a willfully negligent manner in regards to Senior Mage Warrior Seanna!” Wiktor spoke.

“We have proved that your basis for these supposed negligent acts is false!” Eurin almost shouted. “How then can you leave the other charges in place?”

“We can… and we will!” Wiktor loudly barked out. “By her own admittance she chose to remain and treat less seriously wounded Lycavorian soldiers instead of moving to Seanna’s location and treating her. A fellow Hadarian who she just happened to have an intense decade long relationship with! A relationship that ended for mysterious circumstances.”

“The reasons for ending our relationship are none of yours or this body’s concern!” Anja growled.

“On the contrary Queen Anja… I believe the reasons for ending that relationship relate exactly to the way you acted when notified of Seanna’s injuries!” Wiktor stated. “Elder Healer Buonau agrees with me, as does the entire Elder Council and Arch Ministry!”

“That is bullshit and you know it!” Anja snarled. “I was treating injured soldiers who were fighting a war!”

“You chose to treat them over a fellow Hadarian and former lover!” Buonau spoke from her seat now. “Why is that Queen Anja? Why would you chose others over a young woman who you were intimately involved with for over a decade. Why would you chose others over your own people?”

“What?” Anja asked aghast. “We are all part of the Union and we were fighting a fucking war!”

“Yes. A war begun by King Leonidas and Queen Dysea for questionable reasons to begin with and a war that cost the lives of one thousand three hundred and nine of our Healers!” Wiktor announced.

“All of whom died honorably doing what they were trained to do, beside those who they were happy to fight beside!” Anja snapped with vicious intent. “Do not demean their sacrifice Chief Minister… I won’t allow it! I have spoken to each and every mother, father, wife and husband of those killed in the Evolli War and not one of them ever questioned the reasons behind their loved ones service! And as far as the reasons for the Evolli War… I suggest you turn to the three hundred fourteen thousand Quartari that were slaughtered by the Evolli because they were pissed off that Dysea cancelled our trade agreements with them.”

Wiktor waved her hand dismissively at Anja’s words. “We will never know the King’s true reasons for that war… only the results! And we will never know the true reasons you let Mage Warrior Seanna die.” She spoke cruelly. “Perhaps it was because she knew things that you did not want her to reveal. Things in regards to your behavior perhaps?”

“What?” Anja gasped. “Now you are grasping at straws? Your little plan didn’t go as you like and now you’ll make stuff up? Is that how it works now?” Anja shook her head sadly. “Now I know why Duewa made the decision she did.”

“You will not speak of my daughter!” Buonau shouted.

Anja looked at her. “I’ll speak of her all I want.” Anja said. “At least she isn’t going to turn out like you. At least she is smarter than you.”

“You know nothing of what you speak!” Buonau nearly screamed. “And I will not listen to you demean my daughter! She would never do the things you have done! The things you have allowed your own daughter to do! Princess Eliani disrespects this sacred body every time she comes to Hadaria by flaunting her vampire lover. And now she has allowed a Lycavorian to claim her? These are the same things you continue to do!”

Anja chuckled. “When was the last time you talked to Duewa, Elder Buonau?” She asked. “Last I heard… she had fallen head over heels in love with a senior officer in the Durcunusaan and was exquisitely happy when he claimed her as his wife and mate!” Anja tossed out the insult at her.

“You lie!” Buonau did scream now.

“I guess you don’t know your daughter very well at all.” Anja said.

Enough!” Wiktor barked. “It is the decision of this Ministry and the Elder Council to leave the first three charges in place for there is ample evidence that has been presented to prove them all.”

Anja stepped away from her chair, her wolf blood burning with anger now. “You know; why don’t we just cut all the bullshit Chief Minister Wiktor!” Anja growled. “I grow tired of yours and Elder Healer Buonau’s games!”

Wiktor met Anja’s eyes with unpleasantness. “If that is your wish Queen Anja.” She stated with supreme smugness. She made a show of straightening up the data pads scattered in front of her and no doubt it played well to those fanatical followers of the Elder Council and others. “This Arch Ministry and the Hadarian Elder Council has fought with the evidence put before us for several weeks now. It saddens us at what has transpired these last months but we feel the actions we take now are for the betterment of our people as a whole.”

“The Hadarian Elder Council has no say in the rulings of the Arch Ministry!” Zaniai barked from where he had sat silently up until now.

“I beg to differ Prefect Zaniai.” Wiktor said.

“The Elder Council is a religious body and by our own constitution can not take part in the workings of government!” Zaniai declared.

Wiktor nodded. “That was true.” She stated calmly. “It is no longer.”

“You can not change the constitution Chief Minister!” Zaniai barked.

“With a unanimous vote of the Arch Ministry, according to our constitution, I can. And we have.” Wiktor announced. “The Arch Ministry and the Hadarian Elder Council has ruled on these charges and we will now pronounce our findings!”

“This is outrageous!” Eurin shouted. “You can not do this! It goes against everything our people have worked towards for millennia!”

“The Elder Council preached that we were leaving too much of ourselves behind during the rule of King Yelu!” Buonau stated. “We were dismissing too much of our past! We have warned of this for centuries and were ignored! This is what has resulted! Now we have suffered under the rule of a Queen and Princess who show no regard for Hadarian culture and history! A Queen and Princess who have done nothing but throw our most scared values back in our faces ever since they returned to us!”

“You cling to culture and values that do not apply to the real world!” Sivana snapped now as she stood up still somewhat in shock over what was happening. “We can not remain in the past when the future calls us to move forward! That is what happened to our Lycavorian brothers and sisters until Martin Leonidas returned and brought them balance again!”

“Your words fall on deaf ears Princess Sivana!” Buonau stated. “You yourself allowed yourself to be claimed by a Lycavorian without approval or blessing of the Elder Council or this Arch Ministry!”

“When has it ever been the law that marriages must be approved by the Elder Council or Arch Ministry?” Anja shouted. “That has never been law in all of Hadarian history!”

“We will not go into the changes that we have made right now!” Wiktor said.

“Changes you have made?” Anja snapped. “You have no right to make changes to the constitution!”

“With a unanimous vote we do.” Wiktor stated with a smug smile. “As I have already explained to Prefect Zaniai.” She stood up and held up the data pad. “As to the charges against you Anja Leonidas… on Charge Number Six; the willful neglect as mother to the heirs of the Hadarian throne Retta and Calyb Leonidas, you are found guilty. You will surrender custody of Retta and Calyb to Umbra immediately, who will then act in accordance with this Ministry’s guidance.”

Anja’s jade green eyes changed quickly to her wolf eyes and her fangs extended. “Fat chance of that happening Wiktor! You will not touch my children!” She barked.

Wiktor nodded. “Yes… we thought that might be your response… therefore we have instituted actions that will yield the same result.”

“What?” Anja gasped. “Wiktor… are you a fool? You can’t take my children! Martin’s children! He will kill anyone who tries that!”

“He has no choice in the matter… and I will explain why in a short while!” Wiktor stated calmly. “On Charge Number Five; your blatant dismissal of the Hadarian Constitution and the directives of this body on three separate occasions. Three times that we know of mind you… you freely admit these actions… so the verdict is guilty.” Wiktor exclaimed. “Charge Four we have dismissed for the moment… but we reserve the right to reinstate this charge at a later time. Charge Number Three is Neglect of Duties as senior Hadarian Healer on location, and Charge Two is the willful acts of a depraved nature that resulted in the death of a fellow Hadarian. On both these charges we find you guilty. Charge Number One is the charge of murder and on this charge this body and the Elder Council has also found you guilty!”

The murmurs were running rampant through the stunned gallery of onlookers which only seemed to make Buonau and Wiktor even fuller of themselves.

“This is preposterous!” Zaniai shouted moving up beside Anja, his face angry and in shock at what was happening. “As Prefect of the Hadarian Ambassadorships, I am telling you this is illegal and unconstitutional! You can not do this!”

“We have done it Prefect Zaniai.” Buonau barked. “And you can either follow us or suffer the same fate as Anja.”

“What?” Eurin gasped her eyes wide.

“By unanimous vote of the Hadarian Arch Ministry and the Hadarian Elder Council Anja Leonidas, your status as Queen of Hadaria has been dissolved.” Wiktor continued. “The Arch Ministry and Elder Council have decided it was time that our people returned to the ways of old.”

“You mean religious rule?” Sivana shouted vehemently. “Even when the majority of people are against such a thing!”

“Call it what you will.” Wiktor stated. “Your status as Princess of the Royal family has also been dissolved Sivana. As soon as Retta and Calyb are returned to Hadaria we will see to their upbringing and education and insure they play the proper role in the future of our people as the members of the royal bloodline are supposed to.”

“You are making a big fucking mistake Wiktor!” Anja growled at her. “The people of Hadaria won’t stand for this!”

“The people of Hadaria need guidance and direction.” Buonau announced. “We will give that to them.”

“At the cost of their freedoms?” Eurin spat. “Because you do not agree with the direction Anja and Sivana have led our people even though over ninety percent of the population embrace them?”

“We will show them that we do not need to surrender to depravity to achieve what it is we all want!” Buonau snapped.

“You have really gone too far this time Buonau!” Anja growled. “You don’t expect me to stand for this do you?”

“You have no choice in the matter!” Buonau snarled. “It is already done!”

“The Union Senate will not allow…” Eurin began.

“The Lycavorian Union Senate no longer has any say over Hadarian property or will!” Wiktor stated. “As of nine a.m. this very morning… the Arch Ministry and Elder Council have declared Hadaria independent of the Lycavorian Union. We no longer are members of the Union and therefore do not need their approval to do anything!”

Anja’s eyes were nearly bugging out of her head. “You must be joking!” She gasped in astonishment.

“Not at all.” Wiktor stated calmly. “As we speak… the Hadarian Ambassador is on Apo Prime delivering edicts to the Senate Leader. Since Prime Minister Deia chooses to spend so much time on Earth, we delivered our decision to the Senate itself. We have ordered that all Union personnel begin leaving Hadaria immediately and have given them a week to comply. All equipment will be impounded by the Hadarian Militia for inspection before it is returned to Union hands.”

“A decision like this must be made by the people!” Zaniai screamed. “We have been part of the Union for nearly four thousand years! We are a founding member! We can not leave the Union!”

“We can and we have.” Wiktor stated plainly. “Anja Leonidas… you will be remanded to the custody of the Elder Militia until such time as Retta and Calyb are returned to Hadaria and final sentence is passed.”

“I don’t think so.” Anja growled in a menacing voice.

“You have no choice in the matter.” Buonau stated. “You will adhere to our directives!”

“I will adhere to nothing you say Buonau!” Anja barked out viciously. “You are nothing but a conniving upaee that needs to be put out of her misery!” Anja tilted her head as if deep in thought and reached out to Atropos. [Atropos… are you monitoring?]

[Monitoring? Son vada carians Anja… it’s going out live over the Netnews!] He answered.

[Martin was right Atropos.] Anja said sadly. [Marty was right.]

[Shining Path is already in motion Anja! I’m going to order Belen and Joci to get you and the others out of there! We do not know what they are prepared to do!] Atropos stated.

[I can fight this!] Anja declared to him. [The people won’t let this stand!] Anja looked at Buonau. “Have you thought about what you are doing? Who will protect Hadaria? Who will you trade with? Who…”

Buonau’s smile wasn’t a friendly smile and her green eyes were cruel. “Do you think we are fools Anja?” She announced. “We have already secured the future of our people. We have reached out to those who will assist in all that we need and who will allow us to rule Hadaria as we see fit. Of course… it will be much easier with the Union equipment that all Lycavorian forces will leave in place. Our new allies will see to it that we are protected and they will allow us to return to the old ways. They…”

“New allies?” Eurin barked. “Who are you talking of? No member of the Union will let this action stand! They…”

“The Kavalian Federation Imperium is not part of the Lycavorian Union.” The new voice spoke loudly from the door into the Minister’s chambers.

Anja’s eyes grew wide, as did every set of eyes in the gallery as they all turned to see the tall dark furred Kavalian male step from the Minister’s chambers with three Kavalian soldiers next to them. Though all of them were armed, none of them had weapons out.

“What is the meaning of this?” Zaniai screamed now. “Why are they here?”

Wiktor smiled as the Kavalians stepped up beside the large central table where the senior Ministers sat. “The Kavalian Federation has graciously accepted our request for aide and support Prefect Zaniai. They will fill the roles that the Union has played for far too long and they will allow us to rule Hadaria the way it should be ruled. I present Vice Admiral Menot of the KFI. He will be the representative of the KFI to Hadaria.”

Eurin stepped forward quickly. “This is insane! You can not do this!” She screamed.

“As I have already stated… we can and we have.” Wiktor stated.

Eurin let her eyes roam across the faces of the Ministers at the table. “All of you have done this?” She cried. “You have betrayed your people and the Union! You have done this willingly?”

“We have betrayed no one!” Buonau barked. “We will usher in a new era for Hadaria!”

“An era of religious zealot rule!” Sivana barked again. “You will force our people to adhere to ridiculous laws and rules you put in place? You… all of you! The moral conscious of our people!”

“Hadaria needs guidance now.” Buonau stated calmly. “I will give her this guidance as Elder Healer. The Chief Minister will give them guidance as interpreter of our laws.”

“Laws that you intend to change and alter to suit your twisted ideals! You will take away free will?” Anja shouted. “That’s a fucking dictatorship! And then you go to the KFI for the support you knew you would not receive in the Union? You do realize the only reason they are doing this is so that they can have access to our Healers. So they can send them to heal their clone troops in their war against the Coven.”

“Your information is not accurate Anja Leonidas.” Menot stated.

Anja’s jade green wolf eyes cut to him. “I’m not talking to you Admiral Fur ball!” She snarled.

Menot’s dark eyes narrowed and he stepped closer to Anja. “We are here as friends to the Hadarian people. Nothing more.”

“You must think I’m fucking stupid!” Anja growled. “I know exactly why you are doing this! I won’t allow it.”

“I believe you have been removed from power and therefore have no say in what the new government does.” Menot spoke smoothly with a smile. “Elder Healer Buonau came to us with a request for aide and her intention to announce their independence from the Union. Naturally we could not support her in her endeavors until such time as the Hadarian government actually changed hands. Now that this has happened we are very free to offer whatever support the new Hadarian government requires.”

“At what cost?” Sivana barked. “What are you getting in return?”

“That is of no concern of yours.” Menot answered sweetly. “We only wish to assist the new Hadarian government as much as possible.”

“That is so much bullshit and you…” Anja cut her eyes when she saw Wiktor’s aide rush up to her side and whisper into her ear. She saw Buonau’s aide doing the same and both Wiktor and Buonau’s eyes grew a little wider and they looked at Anja quickly their eyes darkening. Anja smiled inwardly knowing what their aides had told them.

“What have you done?” Wiktor barked moving around from behind the polished table to glare at Anja. “Tell us! I demand you tell us!”

“Whatever do you mean Wiktor?” Anja asked.

“You will refer to me as…”

“I’ll refer to you any nubous way I choose!” Anja hissed loudly. “I’m no longer Queen of Hadaria, or do you not remember. And I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“You know very well what Wiktor is speaking about!” Buonau shouted. “We have just received word that…”

EARTH

SPARTA

QUEEN ELIANI EARLY CHILDHOOD ACADEMY

SIMULTANEOUS TIMELINE

Duewa sat in the School Administrator’s office and shook her head as she listened and watched the broadcast of what was happening on Hadaria at this very moment. Duewa felt a sense of loss when it came to her mother, but seeing her actions now in how she treated Anja, Duewa saw her real mother coming out. She reached up to touch the sparkling green emerald necklace she wore and let her fingers caress the credit chip sized precious stone encased in the glittering silver and gold bindings. The gem had been a gift from Thoti to her only last night, a symbol of his powerful love and devotion to her. He had given it to her while they rested in the bed of his home, their home now he had told Duewa, their naked flesh touching in all the right places. They hadn’t been taking part in the pleasures of the flesh, but Thoti had told her when they were alone in their bed he wanted to feel only her skin against his. This was something very new to Duewa, but she was rapidly coming to relish it. They simply talked of the future and what that would bring to them. His simple caresses could light her body on fire in a way she had never known no doubt, but even still knowing that he was a master of his male hormones and could simply hold her naked body close meant more to her than anything.

Thoti had practically moved Duewa and her sons into his home with him and his son. Their house on the edge of the royal villa was certainly large enough, each of the boys having a room of their own. Their own bedroom was massive, with double doors that opened up onto a small stream of cool running water that emptied into the Evrotas River only a kilometer away. The smell of pines and flowers filtered into the home nearly all the time and it was the most peaceful place Duewa had ever been too. During these last three days Duewa had also learned more about herself than she ever knew existed. She discovered patience and control and most important of all Duewa had discovered true happiness. She had begun the plan with her mother in the hopes of keeping her sons from having to fight and die in war. What she had discovered was the complete opposite of what her mother had been preaching for decades. The Lycavorian people were not warlike in the least. The last three days she had truly taken notice of different things as she walked among the streets of Sparta with Retta, Calyb and her own sons. She had discovered laughing and playing children. She had discovered Spartan soldiers in the many parks playing with those same children. Their children. She had seen countless Lycavorian Spartans walking the streets with their wives and mates, unafraid to show emotion and hold their mate’s hand or steal a kiss on the streets. Things her mother had said these people did not do and she had been witness to that very thing every day and just had not noticed until Thoti had taken her that first night and essentially rocked her world as Retta had told her the morning after that first night with Thoti.

Oh yes… Thoti had rocked her world. He had made her experience more sinful pleasure than Duewa could begin to describe, yet the most important thing Thoti had done was open her eyes to what was reality and what was fantasy.

“…can’t believe this is happening.” The administrator spoke drawing Duewa out of her selfish thoughts of what Thoti made her feel.

Duewa looked at the older elven female and nodded. “Yes. It appears the Arch Ministry and Elder Council had this planned for quite some time. My mother among them.”

The School Administrator was over a thousand years old, but her elven beauty hadn’t changed in the least. She did not look a day over forty years old, and she was sharp as a whip. She knew who Duewa was, and who her mother was, but had accepted her without question. She had been married to the same Lycavorian for nearly seven hundred years now, one of the rare marriages of elf and Lycavorian before the return of King Leonidas. Now it was a common occurrence and those who had hidden their relationships for so long brought them out into the open. It wasn't that those relationships would not have been accepted, just the opposite in fact, it was just that thousands of years of culture and tradition would need to be changed and none of those couples wanted to be the first to make that step. Not until Martin Leonidas had returned with an elven wife who was now Queen did the fear of change crumble away. When he took For'mya as his second wife of elven blood, change was finally embraced by the majority of elven people.

“You are not part of this Duewa.” Rel’laria spoke looking at her.

“I was… I was part of it in the beginning Rel'laria.” Duewa said as she got to her feet.

“Perhaps… but thankfully you were intelligent enough to see that all that they are saying is not true.” Rel'laria told her sitting back in her chair and watching as Duewa went to the large window that overlooked the playground outside.

“If I had not met Thoti… if he had not desired me as intensely as he had… I would never have seen.” Duewa answered. “He… he saved me.”

Rel'laria shook her head. “No. Thoti may have been the catalyst for that… but deep down had you not been willing… you would not have discovered and accepted.” She spoke. “That is what really matters.”

Duewa allowed the small smile to play across her face as she let her glittering green eyes drift across the playground and the laughing children. “Perhaps you are right…” She said. “I have to thank you Rel'laria. I have to…”

Duewa’s olive green eyes stopped moving across the playground when she saw him. Her eyes narrowed somewhat as her brain began to send impulses throughout her body. He wore nondescript clothing but the motions of his head kept giving him away as something other than a simple civilian. He appeared to measuring up all the people in the area and continuously looking over his left shoulder at a Heavy Lifter that was parked on the corner of the Lifter lane. He looked so familiar to her and Duewa called on her keen memory, part of why she finished so high in her Healing Academy classes. She could remember the most obscure details and rare ingredients needed to make certain medicines.

“Rel'laria… do you know that man?” Duewa asked.

“Hmmm…” Rel'laria got to her feet and moved to the window and let her hazel eyes fall on the man Duewa was pointing at through the window. “He has walked by the school for the last several days. One of our teachers spoke with him briefly when he showed interest in one of the children as they played. Why?”

“He seems very familiar to me.” Duewa said softly.

“Fat chance of that happening Wiktor! You will not touch my children!” Anja’s voice barked from the monitor.

“Yes… we thought that might be your response… therefore we have instituted actions that will yield the same result.” Wiktor’s voice replied.

Duewa and Rel'laria both turn back to the monitor at the same time when they heard that and Rel'laria met Duewa's gaze. “You don’t think…?”

Duewa’s olive green eyes grew wide. “Of course!” She gasped. “He is Hadarian Elder Militia! A senior officer if I remember correctly! They are going to try and take the children!”

“Sibfla!” Rel'laria snapped moving off to her desk and unlocking the lowest drawer. “Not if we have anything to say about it!” Duewa watched as she withdrew two K14 hand weapons and set them on her desk top and moved up next to the desk as Rel'laria withdrew two extra magazines for the weapons. She looked at Duewa. “I may be an elf, but I have learned a few things in the last seven hundred and eight years being the wife of a Lycavorian Spartan.” She picked up one of the K14s and held it out to Duewa. “You have a secure channel to Thoti?”

Duewa nodded as she took the K14. “Rel'laria… I have… I have never fired a weapon before.”

“It’s easier than you might think.” Rel'laria spoke. “Take this and go to the children while I contact Durcunusaan Command. And contact your Thoti and let him know now would be a good time for him to make his way here. They will not assault the school, but they undoubtedly will attempt to take them when school lets out in fifteen minutes.”

Duewa didn’t hesitate and lifted the small transmitter Thoti had given her that was linked directly to his personal COM implant. “Thoti?”

His calm voice filled her ear instantly as she moved down the corridor towards the classroom where the children were. “Duewa? What is wrong?” He asked.

“Thoti… I believe now would be a good time for you to come to the school.” Duewa said quickly. “I have recognized a senior officer from the Hadarian Elder Militia lurking about outside the school. I can see no others but given what is happening right now on Hadaria, they must be planning to move against the children.”

“We will be there within minutes Duewa my love.” Thoti answered immediately. “How many have you seen?”

“Only the one… but they would never attempt to take the children without a full squad.” She answered. “The others have to be hidden nearby somewhere. This is part of what my mother’s plan Thoti! To take them when they bring Anja down! They are doing that right now!”

“We are watching it now!” Thoti answered. “Keep your wits about you Duewa. We will…”

“Duewa?” Aricia’s voice broke into the transmission and Duewa realized Thoti must have been with her.

“Aricia?” She spoke in reply.

“Duewa… we have entrusted our children to your care.” Aricia spoke. “You have our full faith and confidence!”

Duewa stopped walking as Aricia’s words washed through her. She took a deep breath and stepped fully into this new life she had found. “I will allow no harm to come to them!” She spoke firmly. “I give you my word.”

“I know. Thoti and I will be there within minutes.” Aricia said.

“We are coming my wife and mate.” Thoti’s voice spoke once more.

Duewa smiled and nodded her head. Her small hand tightened on the K14 and she began moving again with definitive purpose.

SPARTA

OFFICE OF THE PRIME MINISTER

“…don’t care what they are telling you!” Deia’s voice snapped. “I want to talk to one of them!”

“Prime Minister… I’ve been trying for the last few minutes and their staff is telling me the same thing!” The voice stated. “They are in session and will not be taking transmissions until later. I told them that wasn't good enough and the person rudely told me to stick it in my ear. They no longer take direction from Union lackeys. Those were the words they used.”

“Sibfla!” Deia snarled as she looked up at For'mya and Aricia. “This is not good!”

“We have to go.” Aricia spoke. “Duewa has recognized a man from this Hadarian Elder Militia outside the school. She is certain he is there to attempt to take the children.”

Deia nodded. “Go!” She exclaimed.

Aricia and For'mya shared a brief kiss. “I will contact you when the children are safe.” She stated. “Try and find out what else is going on.”

For'mya nodded. “Hurry! I trust Duewa… but she is not experienced.”

Aricia nodded. Isheeni… you and Aurith meet us in the courtyard! She reached out within Mindvoice.

We are already landing!

Aricia kissed For'mya once more and turned to Thoti. “Let us go!”

For'mya watched as they exited the office quickly and then she turned to Deia. “Deia… can they do this?” She asked.

Deia met her eyes. “Every planet within the Union has its own government For'mya, you know this.” She replied. “We don’t dictate what they do.”

“Anja is still a Queen of the Union!” For'mya snapped. “They can not hold her on these ridiculous charges! Their proof my be sufficient for them, but it is not for us!”

Deia nodded. “Yes… I know. Something I’m going to make clear to them right now.” She touched her desk COM panel.

“Prime Minister!” The voice answered.

“You find the Hadarian ambassador and tell him Anja Leonidas is to be released without pause!” Deia barked. “We do not recognize these trumped up charges they have leveled against her for they have proved nothing! You tell that man, Anja Leonidas is a Queen of the Union and if she is held against her will they will answer to me!”

“Yes Prime Minister!”

Deia looked at For'mya. “And find Armetus!” She continued. “Find Armetus and tell him to discover how the Kavalians were able to do this and not have us detect it!”

“Yes Prime Minister!”

“I want answers!” Deia snapped. For'mya settled to the chair in front of her desk and looked at her oddly. “For'mya?”

For'mya shook her head. “I don’t know Deia.” She said softly. “I sense something.”

Deia leaned forward quickly. She had spent enough time with her nephew and his queens to know that with the exception of Isabella, all of them had developed unique and sometimes unexplainable abilities because of the level of their Mindvoice abilities. Dysea had a gift of precognition, Anja of healing, Aricia of incredible combat skills and For'mya of being able to somehow sense the ebbs and currents of the very life around her. Over the years she had come to accept and rely on these abilities in many cases.

“What do you feel?” Deia asked.

For'mya met her eyes. “I feel death Deia.” She answered.

SPARTA

QUEEN ELIANI EARLY CHILDHOOD ACADEMY

MAIN ENTRANCE

“…are still inside the school!” The Elder Militia Commander hissed softly into his Com unit as he casually made it appear as if he was scratching his thick mustache.

“The Queen’s dragons just landed in the courtyard of the Government Office Building! Just now a dozen Spartans ran from the rear of the building to a Heavy Lifter! If you do not take them now we will lose the opportunity!” The voice answered.

“You are talking of assaulting a school!” The Commander exclaimed.

“Elder Buonau was insistent that we act at the same time they were denouncing Anja! We have to move now!” The voice ordered. “If those dragons or Spartans get there first we will lose our chance! Now attack!”

“Colonel… what if there are Durcunusaan inside the school?” The Commander asked.

“You are to kill any adult that attempts to stop you!” The order came down and sealed the fate of him and his men.

“Damn! This is insane Colonel!” The Commander snarled.

“We have our orders! Now act on them Commander!” The voice shouted in his earpiece.

The commander gripped his weapon under his cloak and he heard several gasps as he pulled it from under his cloak and yanked up his assault rifle. “Militia Teams Two and Three! Switch to Plan Gamma and move! I will join you at the door!”

“…is happening Duewa?” Retta asked hurriedly as they made their way down the long center corridor of the school. Retta gripped one of her hands tightly, Mara keeping up with them easily now, while Tinyn held his mother’s other hand. Tinrell and Calyb were keeping up with them from behind Duewa’s moving form, Endeem scampering behind the two of them. “Where are Nara and Deion and Bryon?”

“They are not in danger Retta.” Duewa answered without hesitation. “There are some men outside who want to take you and Calyb away from us here!”

“Take us away?” Retta gasped. “To where?”

“They want to take you back to Hadaria to live with your Aunt Umbra.” Duewa replied as she directed them around the corner.

“We don’t want to live with her! She’s mean and stupid!” Retta looked at her with her mother’s jade green eyes. “Where are you taking us?” She demanded.

Duewa met her eyes and stopped at Retta’s question. She squatted down in front of her and reached up to take Retta’s face in her hands. She looked at Calyb, who was watching intently, and then back to Retta. “I… I have found happiness here Retta.” Duewa said without shame or pause. “For myself and for Tinyn and Tinrell.”

“You mean Colonel Thoti?” Retta asked.

Duewa nodded. “Yes.” She smiled as the truth of her words poured out of her. “I will not let anyone take you from your parents Retta. Your mothers and I knew this might happen and we have devised a safe route to get you and Calyb out of the school. That is where we are going right now.”

“These men… they are here now?” Calyb asked.

Duewa nodded. “Yes. That is why we are leaving.” Duewa dropped her hands and took Retta’s and Calyb’s. “I will not let harm come to you.” She looked at all four of them. “Any of you! Now come… we must continue to the south entrance where we will meet your mother and Thoti.”

Duewa stood back up and turned to start walking down the corridor when the doors at the far end of the corridor slid open without pause and eight heavily armed Hadarian Elder Militia burst into the corridor. Amazingly, Duewa acted in the one manner she had never thought possible for her. She acted without thinking.

“Back!” She barked. “Go back! To the east entrance! Go Retta!”

Her voice drew the attention of the Hadarians and Duewa’s eyes grew wide as she saw the cruel eyes of the Hadarian officer focus on her.

“There!” The man shouted. “Get them!”

Duewa turned immediately and ran after the children. Her longer legs made it easier for her to catch up to them even as teachers and students began to poke their heads out of individual classrooms to see what was happening. This served to slow the Hadarians down slightly until the lead officer finally rammed his shoulder into the chest of a female elf, toppling her over without regard. It was then that the screams of children began. As they returned to the large intersection, Duewa grabbed Retta’s arm and directed her down to the left.

“That way!” Duewa shouted. “Head that way! Tell Mara and Endeem…”

“Duewa!” The male voice bellowed.

Duewa spun around almost by instinct, the K14 coming up in the heartbeat of time and leveling at the face of the senior Hadarian Officer. His eyes grew wide as she imposed her body between him and the children and the snarls and hisses of a very upset Mara and Endeem filled the corridor. “Stop!” Duewa shouted.

“What are you doing?” The Commander yelled. “You are supposed to be helping us, not running and trying to get them away! We must leave now… the Queen and the Durcunusaan are almost here!”

He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to grab Calyb and Duewa did the one thing she knew would stop him in his tracks. She pulled the trigger of the K14 and watched his whole body jump as the retort of the weapon in the corridor echoed like thunder! He looked at her wide eyed.

“What are you doing?” He screamed.

Duewa brought both hands up to grip the K14 and at least steady her shaking hands as more Hadarian Militia came up short and were bringing their weapons up. “I won’t let you take them!” Duewa shouted. “It is wrong! What my mother is doing is wrong! I won’t let you take them!”

“We must go!” The Commander shouted. “The Durcunusaan will be here any moment Duewa! Your mother demands it!”

Duewa shook her head vehemently as she backed up slowly, Retta pushing up against her hip while they moved down the corridor. “No!” Duewa snapped. “My mother will not twist their minds as she did mine! I won’t allow her too! No more will she poison me or my sons! And I will not allow her to poison Retta and Calyb! I won’t! You will have to shoot me to get them!”

“Duewa! Stop this right now! You…”

The single shot that rang out in the corridor was deafening. It caused almost everyone to jump in surprise, none more than the commander of the Hadarian Militia. His eyes grew wide as he saw Duewa’s olive green eyes open in surprise and look down. He turned quickly and saw the Militia soldier lowering his rifle. “I told you no firing unless it was an adult or you had a target!”

“I had a target!” The young man snapped.

“Not the Elder Healer’s daughter you fucking fool!” The Commander’s eyes filled with horror and his eyes cut back to where Duewa was looking down at the growing blood stain in the center of her chest. The solid projectile had been traveling so fast and was fired from so close that it had struck her just above her right breasts and exited below her shoulder blade before anyone had even noticed. The jacketed projectile had not even gone far enough to gain enough momentum to cause Duewa to stagger and zipped by Mara’s snout before imbedding in the wall. The Commander watched as the K14 slowly fell from Duewa’s hands to clatter on the floor as Retta’s wide eyes filled with horror.

“Duewa!” She screamed. “Duewa!”

Duewa staggered slightly then and found she could no longer remain standing as she sank to the floor. “Mother!” Tinyn and Tinrell screamed at the same time as they came to her side.

“No! Momma! You can’t leave us!” Tinyn screamed as he tried to hold Duewa’s upper body up against him.

“NOOOO!”

The male voice reverberated through the corridor of the school with unrestrained ferocity and anguish. The Hadarian Militia Commander turned his head instantly to see a savage looking Lycavorian Spartan walking towards them, his face a mask of pure unadulterated berserker fury. He watched as if in slow motion as that Spartan lifted his left arm extended towards them and there was a soft flare of white blue light as the Shi Viska appeared from Flatspace. Half a second after it had fully materialized, it was launching from Thoti’s arm directly at the man who had fired the shot into Duewa. As the Hadarian Commander opened his mouth to cry out a warning the steel head and fully half a meter of Nehtes erupted from his chest, splashing blood and bits of flesh outward onto the two men closest to him. This caused half the Hadarian Militia troopers to turn, only to see the raven black hair of Aricia Leonidas whipping back around as she completed the spinning thrust of her Nehtes and was bringing her left arm up as she called forth her Shi Viska.

Thoti’s Shi Viska struck the man who had shot Duewa just below his jaw line; the razors along the edge fully extended and locked in place. The Shi Viska’s sixty-seven inch diameter cleaved cleanly through the man’s neck and spine and slammed into the wall behind him nearly half way. His head did a lazy flop through the air, his body still standing there not realizing he was already dead. So enraged was Thoti, that he waded into the mass of Hadarian soldiers with little care for anything other than killing as many of them as he could. The Hadarian Militia Guard were well trained troops, however after their initial training, most of them never set foot inside a training facility again. They were sluggish and unresponsive to the lethal terror that had descended upon them and twenty seconds after that shot had been fired, nine of their brethren lay on the floor dead from hideous wounds with barely any sound. Five of the remaining Hadarian Militia turned and ran in abject terror, throwing their weapons away as they dashed for the doors to the school.

As the sensors activated and opened the doors the Hadarian soldiers could only run straight to their deaths at the hands of two very seriously pissed off female dragons. With roars of savage rage, Isheeni snatched up one Hadarian in her gaping maw and bit entirely through his mid section before he had a chance to scream. Aurith was opposite her mother and her wicked curved talons came slashing down twice in quick succession, one head flying off into the distance while another Hadarian troop fell with his entire chest cavity opened to the daytime air. Isheeni stepped forward and slapped her massive talon equipped foreleg down on the ground completely impaling another Hadarian soldier and pinning him to the ground beneath her as his hands clutched at her steel hard talons while Isheeni placed her other front foreleg on top of his head and crushed it while she pulled her talons free of his now dead flesh. Aurith’s tail snapped forward with blinding speed and caught the last Hadarian just as he thought he was breaking free. The sounds of bones snapping and shattering was hideously audible as his body rocketed over sixty meters before slamming into the side of a steel and concrete apartment building with a sickening crunching sound.

Inside the school the screams and moans of the dying were also ghastly noises as Aricia and Thoti used their superhuman strength and speed to shatter bones and crush limbs. The bodies of fifteen Hadarian Elder Militia dotted the corridor of the school now and Thoti snatched up the last one left standing by his skinny throat and glared at him with deep blue wolf eyes, his fangs fully extended in savagery. Thoti barely exerted any effort as he crushed the young Militiaman’s throat and flung the body against the far wall of the corridor. He turned to see Retta and Calyb kneeling beside Duewa, their small hands over the bloody wound in her chest desperately trying to save her. He savagely kicked several bodies out of his way before dropping to his knees beside Duewa and gathering her body into his arms.

“Duewa my love!” He sobbed.

“We can’t fix her!” Retta sobbed loudly. “We can’t fix her!”

Duewa’s eyes fluttered open. “Tho… Thoti?” She gasped with bloodstained lips now. “Thoti… I…”

“I have you my mate.” Thoti gasped as he brushed her rich red hair from her face. “I have you.”

“Thoti… the children?” She wheezed.

“The children are fine.” Thoti stated as his eyes drifted over her body and he looked at the wound, pulling her shirt aside.

“Thoti… Thoti I don’t want to… I don’t want to leave!” Duewa cried as she gripped him with all her remaining strength.

Thoti shook his head as he pulled her tighter. “No Duewa my beautiful Hadarian mate!” He gasped. “I will not… I will not lose you as I lost her! I will not!”

Duewa’s olive green eyes fluttered briefly and then focused on him. She smiled gently as she lifted her quivering hand to place her palm on his cheek. “Don’t… don’t leave me my love” She gasped softly. “Don’t… I don’t want to lose you and… and my sons.”

Thoti felt the small but strong hand grip his shoulder and he looked up into Aricia’s azure wolf eyes and exposed fangs. “Turn her Thoti!” She spoke. “Retta and Calyb can not heal her anymore than they have and she does not have the strength remaining. The medics are two minutes away and she will not last. Turn her or she will die.”

“My… my Queen…” Thoti cried.

“She is your wife and mate now Spartan and this is not her time Thoti!” Aricia hissed softly. “That is why you are here! Now bite her…” Aricia looked up as she felt the tremors within Mindvoice. “For my Martin and your King is arriving and he is not happy.”

Thoti turned and looked at Duewa’s beautiful face. He had lost one Hadarian wife so long ago. They had not had enough time together and he had been given a second chance by the gods with Duewa. He would not lose another. Thoti opened his mouth, exposing his long wolf fangs and bent his head to Duewa’s neck. Her eyes flew open in pain as his fangs sank deep, and in a knee jerk reaction her arms tried to push him away as she groaned in pain. Tinyn and Tinrell sat there weeping as they suddenly saw their mother’s face light up and become animated. Her olive green eyes grew enormously wide and her arms wrapped around Thoti’s broad shoulders as the virus raced through her veins. It was a mixture of sweet pleasure and pain as Duewa could almost feel the potent virus racing through her system, Thoti’s salvia mixing deeply with her blood stream, carrying the virus to every portion of her body. She groaned softly, clinging to the man she loved as she felt the torn flesh and arteries begin to rapidly heal themselves. She gasped as the entry and exit wounds were the first to close completely and then she felt empty as his fangs withdrew from her neck and he buried his face in her hair.

“You are mine Duewa of Hadaria. Now and forever… you are mine.” Thoti whispered into her ear just before blackness washed over her eyes and Duewa passed out.

HADARIA

ARCH MINISTRY CHAMBERS

“…received word that the main Lycavorian military base has shut down and expelled all non-military personnel from the actual spaceport!” Buonau barked out. “Union ships are not responding to commands from Hadaria control! And there is a report of transport craft landing at every military facility across the planet!”

Anja’s face was impassive as she glared at Buonau. “Yes I know.” Anja stated calmly.

“What is the meaning of this?” Wiktor demanded.

“I issued directives to the Union military.” Anja stated flatly. “They are following those directives.”

“What directives?” Buonau barked. “What have you done? We previously ordered all Union personnel and ships to not move until they received commands from us!”

“The Union military does not answer to you Buonau!” Anja growled. “They…”

The commotion near the entrance caused everyone’s heads to turn. One Hadarian Militia officer went sailing backwards from behind the divider wall skidding across the floor until he came to a halt by the rear gallery bench. Eyes lifted and everyone saw Atropos move into view holding the second Hadarian Militia troop by his throat, his eyes changed and his wolf fangs bared viciously, even while his Shi Viska was out and humming on his arm. Several more Durcunusaan followed him into the room as well, moving quickly to surround Sivana, Eurin and the others. Atropos wasted no time and brushed past several civilians still dragging the militia officer by his throat. Even Anja’s eyes were wide in shock and she stepped towards him.

“Atropos?” She snapped. “What are you doing here? You are supposed to…”

“I have just spoken to Colonel Fache!” Atropos snapped as his eyes went to where Buonau stood. “He is the Durcunusaan Officer in command of the Royal Villa on Earth! Three squads of Hadarian Elder Militia have just tried to kidnap Retta and Calyb Leonidas!”

“What?” Anja shouted. She whirled on Buonau. “You sanctimonious bitch! You tried to take my children? Our children?”

“They are heirs to the Hadarian throne!” Buonau snapped back unashamed. “You have been ordered by the Arch Ministry and the Elder Council to surrender custody of them to us. We knew you would not comply so we took action!”

Atropos dropped the militia troops he was holding and snatched Anja’s arms before she was able to execute the leap he saw her preparing for. She would have killed Buonau without a moment’s pause. Her wolf eyes and fangs were very prominent now as she struggled in his grasp. “I will kill you!” Anja screamed. “You nubous bitch whore!”

Wiktor pointed at Anja. “This is what we have had guiding our people the last two decades!” She announced. “Retta and Calyb will be returned to Hadaria and…”

Atropos looked at her. “Retta and Calyb are safe within the arms of their family!” He announced. “Your little kidnapping attempt failed! You only succeeded in getting some sixteen of your men killed!” He snarled at her. “Did you think you could take members of the Royal Family from the Durcunusaan? How will you explain that to their families now?”

“You lie!” Buonau snapped.

“I do not lie Hadarian witch!” Atropos barked at her. “Your men were so ignorant of their goal they shot your own daughter!”

“Duewa!” Buonau gasped.

“Yes! She was wounded by one of your fine Hadarian Militia idiots because she was defending the children in her charge!” Atropos popped seeing Anja’s eyes turn to look at him. “She almost died except for Colonel Thoti.”

Buonau stepped off the elevated platform towards him. “Where is she?” She snapped. “You will release her immediately!” Buonau made it half way across the open area towards Atropos before the brilliant flash of white light formed in front of her and the holographic image of Martin Leonidas appeared in the center of the room.

Buonau staggered back as murmurs swept through the chambers and Netnews drones focused on the image of the King of the Union. There were very few Mindvoicers within the Lycavorian Union with the power and ability to activate a Mark II Holographic Neural Booster. Martin Leonidas was such an individual, and he had spent many hours with Helen and Aricia learning ways to smooth the connection to make it unstrained and allow them to hold it much longer. They in turn had passed this knowledge and skill to Androcles, Denali and Lisisa, who along with Dysea were the only other Mindvoicers with sufficient skill and ability within Mindvoice to activate a Mark II NB.

Martin’s image was exceptionally clear, even over the great distance between Earth and Hadaria, and it was very easy to see that his wolf eyes were bright and his dual fangs were exposed. His yellow/gold wolf eyes moved from Buonau to Wiktor to where Menot stood and finally he turned to where Atropos still held Anja in his grasp.

“Retta and Calyb are fine Red.” Martin spoke softly and everyone present could see the relief wash across Anja’s face along with the adoring love. Martin Leonidas’s voice was filled with longing and it was easily discernible to all present. “They just arrived back at the villa with Nara, Deion and Bryon. My mother and Dasha are with them now. The blackout is still in effect over what the Coven did so when you get to the SPIRIT contact me and we can talk at length. I miss you Red.”

“I miss you too Lover.” Anja spoke. “I miss all of you so much!”

Martin’s image turned away from Anja and focused on Buonau as by now she had moved back to stand alongside Wiktor. “What you have done this day is beyond anything I had ever imagined you capable of. Your hatred of me and Anja must run very deep for you to act in this manner.”

“We no longer wish to be ruled by you!” Wiktor barked out.

“I have never dictated anything to the Hadarian people Chief Minister. In all the years I have been King, not once have I ever demanded anything from you!” Martin spoke.

“You didn’t need to!” Buonau snapped. “You had her doing your work for you!” Buonau pointed at where Anja was moving back to stand next to Sivana.

“That is a lie and both of us know it.” Martin told them his holographic image walking towards them. “Just as this plan of yours to discredit Anja was a lie! Every bit of it!” As he stopped in front of them Buonau and Wiktor backed up instinctively.

“The Hadarian government has chosen its path!” Wiktor exclaimed. “We are no longer members of the Union! You can not tell us what to do!”

“Did it occur to you Chief Minister to put such a referendum before the people of Hadaria if it was such a concern of yours?” Martin asked maintaining his demeanor.

“We make the decisions for the citizens of Hadaria!” Buonau snarled. “We know what is best for them! We will do what is best for them!”

Martin’s head tilted to the side a little. “You know Elder Buonau… I’ve heard of that type of government before. I’ve had experience with it in my past. It didn’t work then and it won’t work now.”

“You know nothing!” Wiktor exclaimed. “And you can do nothing! The Arch Ministry and Elder Council acted within our constitution! We will guide our people into the future now King Leonidas!”

“You will guide them to ruin.” Martin spoke softly. “But at this moment… after what you have perpetrated… I don’t care!”

“Martin?” Anja barked moving closer to the image of him.

Martin glanced briefly at Anja in the transmission and then turned back to Buonau and Wiktor. “You wish to no longer be part of the Lycavorian Union… so be it. Anja has initiated what we call a Shining Path. It is the complete evacuation of every Union soldier, scientist, doctor and civilian. As we depart your world Chief Minister Wiktor, we will take everything that belongs to us… to include every ship, every building, and every computer. Every scrap of data and information.”

“That material is on Hadaria. It is our property!” Okein exclaimed from his chair now, speaking for the first time as he came to his feet. “Those ships are in Hadarian space! They belong to us!”

Martin looked at him. “If you have the nine hundred trillion Riyal that all of those items cost Elder Okein… I will be happy to leave it.”

“What?” Okein gasped.

“Did you think we were just going to let you take it?” Anja snapped.

“We will stop you!” Buonau shouted.

Martin looked at her. “Do you honestly think your pitiful Elder Guard Militia can stand against soldiers of the Union?” Martin spat angrily. “Sixteen of them are now dead because you attempted to kidnap my children you igord nubous upaee! Sixteen lives that you have thrown away not a single hour into your so called new government! That is an act of war in case that has slipped your deranged minds!”

“The new Hadarian Government is under the protection of the Kavalian…” Menot began to speak as he stepped forward.

Martin turned to look at him. “Shut the fuck up Kavalian!” Martin snarled. “I’m not talking to you!” Martin turned quickly back to Buonau and Wiktor. “Three days Chief Minister. We will be off Hadaria fully in three days and we will take everything that belongs to us and not one thing more. If that is not acceptable to you… then more of your precious Elder Guard Militia will die and everyone will see just how ignorant you both truly are! After that… you can communicate directly with Prime Minister Deia through your ambassador here on Earth in regards to travel corridors and the use of Union Jump Gates!”

“You can not limit…” Wiktor began to speak.

“Woman… you have tried to take my children from me this day!” Martin growled. “You should be lucky that I do not travel to Hadaria at this moment and slow cook your carcass over a hot fire!” Martin hissed. “Do not test me woman! At the very least I could bring you before the Galactic Court for your actions. The only thing holding me back is my respect for the Hadarian people and the history we have. Do not think to press your luck for my patience is already on the edge!”

“You will return my daughter to me.” Buonau snapped. “She does not belong among your kind!”

“My kind?” Martin asked looking at her. “Duewa is my kind now thanks to your actions Elder Buonau. Your fool soldiers shot Duewa and if not for Retta and Calyb sustaining her until her husband could reach her she would be dead! As it is, Colonel Thoti had to turn her in order to save her life!”

Buonau’s eyes went wide in horror. “You lie!” She screamed.

“Do I?” Martin asked. “I will arrange for you to speak with your daughter as soon as she is able. She can tell you herself to get fucked!”

“My daughter will want to return home to her people!” Buonau spoke confidently.

“And you don’t care that she was shot by your own troops?” Martin asked.

“There must have been… she must have gotten in the way of…” Buonau looked at Martin. “She was doing her duty!”

Martin nodded. “Yes she was. I see that now.”

“Anja is to remain here to face these charges against her!” Wiktor stated.

Martin shook his head. “I don’t think so.” Martin answered. “I will not leave one of my mates… one of the women I love in hostile territory. Even if any of your ridiculous charges were truly honest, she would never receive a fair trial in front of you and your cronies.”

“You can not remove her!” Buonau snapped.

“I can… and I will.” Martin stated. “She is a Queen of this Union! And unless you can come up with something far more convincing than the hatchet job of charges you have right now… something you can bring before the Galactic Court… she will return to Earth on the SPIRIT OF HADARIA. If she is impeded in any way…” Martin looked at Menot. “By anyone… the Durcunusaan will defend her with every weapon at their disposal. Do I make myself clear?”

“You violate your own laws with your actions King Leonidas!” Wiktor shouted.

Martin smiled. “Your interpretation of them perhaps. Not mine. I have also issued a warrant of arrest for Rinard. And you can pass this message on to him for me since I know you are hiding him. It was Torma that killed his father… my bonded dragon brother. And I let him kill Lucuvan. Now if he chooses to face me as a man for this… he is welcome. He will no longer target my mate. If he is seen within Union space anywhere… he will be arrested and executed on sight. I know he has been working with others… and I know he is involved in a myriad of other nefarious deals. If it is discovered you knew of these other things he was involved with Chief Minister… there will be penalties to pay. And they will not be pleasant.”

“Are you threatening us King Leonidas?” Wiktor demanded smugly. “I will recall all of our Healers throughout the Union Fleet. Where will that leave you then? You will not threaten us!”

“Actually… the Hadarian Healers are members of the Union military Chief Minister.” Martin said. “Therefore they are under Union orders. Those who wish to return home at your call may do so… I will allow that. Those who do not will continue their duties wherever it is they are assigned.”

“You will send them to Hadaria!” Buonau screeched.

Martin shook his head. “I will leave that decision up to them.” He replied. “You should be pleased Chief Minister… everything we have just discussed has gone out over open and live Netnews feeds.” This caused Wiktor and Buonau to realize for the first time that they had allowed the Netnews into the chamber for the hearings.

“Stop recording!” Buonau screamed. “Stop what you are doing! Militia! Confiscate their equipment! Do it now!”

Martin stood in the transmission and shook his head. He turned without speaking and looked at Anja. “Red?”

Anja met his beautiful eyes. “I… I don’t want to leave Martin.” She said softly. “I don’t want to… but I will.”

Martin nodded. “Thank you. I didn’t want to have to order Atropos to force you.” He turned within the transmission once more and looked at Buonau and Wiktor. “I hope you know what your actions have wrought and who you have climbed into bed with to sate your grab and need for power. Now you will reap what you have sowed Chief Minister; now you will reap what you have sowed.”

The transmission ended as abruptly as it had appeared and the Arch Ministry’s chamber was silent except for whirring of the Netnews drones which were being confiscated by Hadarian Elder Militia without resistance. Anja looked at where Buonau and Wiktor stood glaring at her. She met their gaze for a long moment and then held out her hand for Sivana. Her sister took that outstretched hand without hesitation, and Sivana was holding Ceuma’s hand just as tightly.

Two sisters and a clone that would come to be the third sister began their trek out of the Arch Ministry Chambers. Eurin and countless others fell in behind them silently, while Buonau and Wiktor looked on. Though they did not know it then, none of them would stand in this chamber again for nearly a decade to come. And as the former Queen and Princess of Hadaria, so beloved by so many of their people exited out of the Arch Ministry chamber, thousands across the face of Hadaria began the race against time to get off the planet of their birth before darkness fell upon them all.

FERRANAUS

SECTOR NINE

HIGH COVEN SPACE

112 LY FROM UZU OZEIB 7

She walked slowly and confidently between the thirty-seven desks, her rich dark eyes keenly watching as the students were deeply involved with the test they were taking. She stood a mere five foot six and a hundred and twenty-one pounds, but it was a lean, muscular figure that was encased in the matt black conforming jumpsuit. Her breasts were high and firm, straining against the body armor like clothing. Her black hair was silky and very long, falling well past her shoulders to the middle of her back just above the incredibly shaped and firm ass. She had relatively long legs for her medium height; taut legs that many a pureblood wished to have locked around their hips while they pummeled her sweet body into the bed. She was easily the most desired female in their small group, yet in all the nine hundred years she had been among them, none of the soldiers or scholars had ever come close to bedding her. In fact, many believed she had never taken a man into her bed in all her three thousand, one hundred and twenty seven years of life. She could tease and talk as if she was very experienced, but no man or woman had ever gotten close enough to her to experience the pleasures of her flesh.

In many ways she was the ultimate enigma.

Many in their group knew who her father was, but only two out of the three thousand men, women and children in their organization knew who her mother was. It was definitely her father where she got her looks, for she looked nothing like her mother with the exception of the flawless skin and blue/black hair. He was still alive, for she always talked of him in the present tense and she loved him without question. She had joined them over nine hundred years ago at his behest and quickly established herself as perhaps one of the more deadly of their covert soldiers. Her ability to use the shadows, combined with her unique Mindvoice abilities enabled her to strike from the shadows before the target ever knew what hit them. There were many small blades secreted on her person, and she was lethal with all of them. The High Coven P11 Kinetic Magnum was strapped to her shapely right thigh, the long bladed dual knives that were her trademark secured in scabbards at the small of her back where she could draw them instantly with both hands if necessary. She was friendly yet distant; many times you could find her several hundred meters up in the mountain city built into the side of the fourteen thousand meter high mountain, staring into the night sky on Ferranaus as if speaking with the stars and the three moons.

Even given her extraordinary combat skills, she was also superbly well schooled and it was she who often could be found teaching the children of their organization. She could speak over nineteen alien languages, including the Lycavorian ancient tongue which was no small feat. She hated having to take blood, and was one of the very few vampires under the age of ten thousand years that had the will and determination to be able to control their blood lust for nearly four months before succumbing and having to ingest blood to replenish their bodies. She had not taken real blood in over two decades, preferring the fruit juice type cloned blood designed and marketed by the Hadarian Queen of the Union. It was easy enough to come by in The Wilds and considering they were on the border of one of the roughest areas of The Wilds, no one ever questioned when they purchased more. There were thousands of vampires who had deserted the High Coven early in the war with the Kavalians when they saw what was aligned against them and chose to make careers for themselves and smugglers and mercenaries.

She ignored the sounds of the booted feet when they stopped just inside the door to her classroom for several moments as she allowed her eyes to sweep over her students once more. As she turned at the back of the room, her dark eyes found the two men standing just inside the classroom and she hid the racing of her heart at the sight on the older man. He was tall and much older than the other, gray hair dotting his thick dark locks. The second was a much younger vampire of pureblood who was this man’s most trusted aide, and one who had been seeking to take her as his wife for more years than she remembered. He was a very competent soldier and aide to the older man, but she had no desire for him as a husband. He did not move her in the way she wanted a man to move her. He was an exceptionally handsome man yes, but he sorely lacked the one thing that was needed to stir her passion and her blood. He was not comfortable or confident with himself and therefore could not stir her ardor for adventurism and exploration. The older man motioned imperceptibly with his head and she nodded as she began walking back towards them through another row. The two men exited the room and would wait for her in the corridor.

She maintained her decorum even though she wanted to run to the older man for she hadn’t seen him in over three years now. It was safer for both of them this way, considering the position he still held within the High Coven military. She glanced back once more at her students before stepping into the long corridor where two others waited with the men she had seen. She ignored the man and women and stepped right up to the taller older man.

“Ilharn.” She spoke in the ancient language softly as she folded herself into his strong embrace.

Cirith felt warmth flood through her as his arms pulled her tight and he kissed the top of her head while hugging her.

“Cirith ussta Dalharil.” He spoke.

Cirith relished in the feel of his arms around her and placed her palms flat on his broad chest before pulling her head away and looking up into his dark eyes. “Why are you here father?” She asked softly. “I did not expect you for another seven months at least.”

Valin Esavorna smiled as he nodded his head. “I know… but something… something has come up that has changed things greatly.”

Cirith looked at him for a moment then turned to the younger man. He stared at her stoically before she looked at her father once more. “Are you going to tell me, or do I need to guess.” She asked playfully.

Valin reached up and took her flawless face in his large hands. “Your mother is dead.” He stated flatly.

Cirith stared at him for a long moment unmoving and unblinking. Valin didn’t know what to expect as he looked at her and finally she blinked. “Do you expect me to mourn her passing father?” She asked plainly.

Valin let out a small chuckle and shook his head. “No.” He answered. “But I expect you to now think of what will happen because she has died.”

Cirith shook her head. “I don’t understand. What do you mean?”

“Your existence will become known.” Valin told her.

“How?”

“Her security files and everything in them will pass to your sister.” The younger man spoke quickly.

Cirith looked at him. “I asked my father, Micardo, not you.” She stated flatly.

“He is right Cirith my child.” Valin spoke. “When those files pass to your sister, she will order your death. She will not allow you to live for she will consider you a threat.”

“Why?” Cirith exclaimed. “I have done nothing wrong.”

“You have been working for the Venorik Elghinn Cirith.” Valin spoke. “A small group of the Venorik Elghinn that is not supposed to exist. Once those security files are seen by your sister she will seek to destroy you and me. Your mother did not because she knew of what information I held against her. She could not move against me and you because of that information. And those we eliminated helped her in many ways.”

“She never knew how large our group is father!” Cirith stated. “Only The General knew that. It is why he let our group assist him through the years.”

Valin nodded. “That is true yes. But your sister will not care.” He stated. “We are leaving now… and the others are following within several days. I have a BLOODLETTER MARK IV-Class Cruiser waiting for us in orbit. It is a Venorik Elghinn ship. They will not be happy I have taken it… but it will get us where we need to go.”

“Where are we going?” Cirith asked. “Where can we go?”

“There is only one place that will be safe now.” Micardo spoke.

“Micardo is right.” Valin said. “We will make for the closest planet that has Union forces assigned to it. Not to mention it has the man we have been looking for, unsuccessfully I might add, for some time.”

Cirith’s eyes grew wide. “Cha'talla?” She gasped. “You found him?”

Valin shook his head. “We didn’t find him. Normya Leonidas found him. And if reports are accurate she has married his son with Esther Suira.”

“Father you jest!” Cirith exclaimed.

Valin shook his head. “Not in the least.” He replied. “I can tell you more on the way. We will have to cross quite a large expanse of The Wilds and it appears as if events are cascading out of control even for the Lycavorian King. It is the only place I believe we will be safe.”

Cirith nodded. “I agree.” She stated.

“Then you must say your goodbyes to your friends here and we must go.” Valin said.

Cirith gripped his arms tightly and met his eyes. “Who killed her father?” She asked. “Who killed my mother?”

“She was foolish to do what she attempted.” Valin said. “She thought she could go into the heart of the dragon’s den and take what the Lycavorians treasure and protect most of all. If the reports are accurate… and there is no reason to doubt them… the Lycavorian First Oracle and her dragon killed her. Aikiro always did think of herself as indestructible. Apparently that is no longer the case.”

Cirith was silent for a long moment before nodding her head. “Then I hope I meet this woman one day.” She said softly. “I would very much like to thank her for what she has done.”

“Come.” Valin spoke taking her arm. “Our shuttle is waiting.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

SPARTAN 11

ANDRO’S STRIKER DT

TWENTY-TWO HOURS FROM IRARUZU

Sadi came out of the cockpit of SPARTAN 11 after leaving Carisia checking the systems and playing with the sensors. She slid easily down the short flight of stairs and saw Ne’Veha standing beside the small counter that served as the food preparation area. She had learned from Arrarn that the STRIKER DTs the Leonidas family used were all custom made. Each of them was very different on the inside depending on the dragon and rider that would spend the most time within the ship. This was the case for most of Mjolnir’s Hand as well, and Androcles’s STRIKER DT was a single meter wider just behind the cockpit in order to accommodate the extensive food dispenser system that he had had installed. Andro Leonidas was an exceptional cook to the delight of his mother and grandmothers and it was not uncommon at all for him to be able to make a delicious meal out of simple military combat rations. Androcles Leonidas was also completely addicted to his mother’s unique blend of coffee and kept a large complement on his STRIKER as well as the SCIMITAR. When they had first become mated Sadi had added some items to the inside of SPARTAN 11 at Andro’s behest to make it seem more restful and like home for her, but Elynth had excellent taste she realized and she had made sure Andro didn’t leave it barren. Sadi didn’t change a whole lot, adding only small holoimage portraits. Two of them were of their ceremony with Andro in the armor of his grandfather and looking delicious as far as she was concerned. He complained he looked stiff and Sadi only laughed at him. She had since added holoimages of Carisia and Ne'Veha and all of them together and there were four empty holoimages that would be used later. Sadi had also come to realize that while no one had actually made the decision, the piloting of Andro’s STRIKER had fallen to her, just as her status as Anome to Andro elevated her within the Leonidas family, even more than the title of Crown Princess. She now knew it was why Arrarn had grilled her so intensely during the weeks and months they had trained the High Coven pilots.

At the moment, Ne'Veha was leaning against the counter and holding a mug of tea in her hands while she stared into the back of the STRIKER at where Androcles was sitting on one of the three large couches, seemingly deeply involved in the data pad he was reading. Sadi didn’t hesitate and came up behind her silently, leaning forward to brush her lips ever so gently across the back ridge of Ne'Veha’s four-inch high elven ear. She felt Ne'Veha shudder slightly and lean back into the caress, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Sadi Leonidas basked in the knowledge of what she had right now and what she knew she would have in the future. Coming back into Andro's life after so long had brought everything together for her. All the horrors of her life, her step mother forcing her to do so many terrible things when she was younger and forced to work with the Arryadyveluat. That woman was now serving a life sentence on a prison planet with her sons for their actions as traitors to the Union. Sadi had fought her feelings for so long, even though deep down she knew she had belonged to Andro since that very first time she had seen him and he was only eight months old. Her love for him had opened her to so much more, and foremost among that was her ability to love Ne'Veha and Carisia and Lu’ria almost as intensely as she did Andro. She was a female Alpha wolf, and while she had shared a torrid night with Teeria long ago, it was not until she had come back into Andro’s life that she realized there would be other women that were meant to share hers and Andro’s life in every way. Sadi and the others loved each other as deeply as they did Andro and there was no competition between them for Andro’s affection for they knew Sadi held the title of Anome and was first in Andro’s heart. As with the Queens of the Lycavorian Union, this was not something that bothered them in the least for Andro loved them more deeply and with such passion that no man could match it.

Sadi had never actively slept with other women until she realized the pleasures she could have with Carisia and Ne'Veha. Now… she didn’t know if she could live without them. She and Andro were the center of it all Sadi knew, but there were others and next to Andro’s lavender and pines scent, Ne'Veha’s sweet amaretto elven scent was the one she would never deny.

“What are you doing SirsanGai?” Sadi asked softly.

Ne'Veha half turned her head with an adoring smile and motioned with one hand. “I’m just watching him.” She said softly. “Watching and wondering how all of this has come to be. All of us. I never once imagined I would find love in such a way Sadi. And certainly not with the Crown Prince of the Union.” Ne'Veha turned and looked at her. “Or you and Carisia. And Lu'ria in the future.”

Sadi smiled gently. “It wasn’t exactly something I had thought about until Andro came back into my life either.” She said softly. “I don’t know what it is SirsanGai. I did not believe as deeply in faith and destiny until after those nights on the Island twenty-five years ago. After that it was like my eyes were opened and slowly through the years they have opened more and more. Now I truly believe that everything happens because it is destiny’s way of guiding us. I met Andro for a reason when he was only eight months old. I needed to see his gorgeous eyes, to smell his scent back then so that I would know who would fill my future. Yet he had a path to follow until we came back together, and fate’s way of making sure I never committed to anyone else was to burn his scent into my brain. In all those years, there were many times when I could almost smell him in the air, and he would not even be on the same planet We became Anomes for a reason. We did not discover you and Carisia and Lu'ria until we came back together for a reason. We were older… stronger… more mature… more knowledgeable. I have not told… I have not told Andro but I…”

Ne'Veha looked at her. “What?”

“He so hates being compared to his father.” Sadi said with a smile. “I don’t know how to tell him that I feel like there will be one more who will join us and complete us and share our lives together.” She met Ne'Veha’s dark orbs. “You know the star on my… on my tattoo?”

Ne'Veha grinned and stepped closer to her. “Intimately.” She answered with a seductive lilt to her voice. “I have committed every line to memory.”

Sadi grinned back at her. “A five pointed star has always had significant meaning to me, almost mystical in nature really. It stems from something my mother left for me. It was a five pointed broach that my father said had been passed down through her family. It was the only thing she had left from her family when she met my father. There are five points of our star SirsanGai with Andro in the center. We are still missing a single point. Just like his father and mothers, there will be one more that will be with us.” She said softly.

“So you think there is one more that will be with us after Lu'ria then?” Ne'Veha asked softly her voice sounding almost agreeable.

Sadi cocked her head slightly at her tone. “You… you believe it… you sense it as well don’t you?”

Ne'Veha nodded slowly. “Carisia and I have felt it. It is what we were talking about when Andro was entertaining you in the shower the other evening.” She said with a knowing smile for they had heard the cries of pleasure Sadi was filling their room with. “The closer we get to Lu'ria, the stronger our Mindvoice connection and bond becomes, but it still lacks something. We decided that it could only mean that there is still someone who has not come into our lives yet. We did not feel it was appropriate to bring up just yet even though we knew both of you must have felt it as well.”

Sadi nodded slowly. “Andro… he tries so hard to be different from his father and I don’t want to tell him how close he actually is, at least in some respects.”

“I only… I have never met his father… but I have seen him on the Netnews.” Ne'Veha said. “Andro… he seems darker in certain ways.”

Sadi nodded. “There is a piece of his mind that he keeps locked away even from me. I think Elynth is the only one who knows what resides there, and I think it has to do with all of us. At least in part. He’s embarrassed to admit that he feels what we feel. His Lycavorian and Spartan sense of honor.”

“Then the part of Carisia and I that feels empty… even now… you feel it also? He feels it but will not speak of it?” Ne'Veha asked her.

Sadi nodded. “Yes.” She answered.

Ne'Veha nodded. “I think all of us should speak of it.” She said. “You and I… perhaps Lu'ria when we find her… we are not ashamed to speak of it. Carisia may feel somewhat reserved due to her upbringing but even she feels it and will talk of it. We must never keep what we feel from each other my love.”

Sadi nodded motioning with her head to where Andro sat. “I know he feels it… but he will never say anything. He feels… he feels like he is betraying us if he does. We will have to work on him. I do know he finds it somewhat overwhelming that we… all of us… that we could desire him and only him and that like his mothers we are not jealous of each other. That is something he doesn’t understand.”

Ne'Veha turned back to look at him on the couch as well. “What I feel now… for him… for you and Carisia and Lu'ria… it will only grow stronger I know. Even as quickly as things have come together, it feels so natural and meant to be. I can feel the changes inside me Sadi. I can feel the changes growing stronger every day.” Ne'Veha spoke softly. “My senses are more acute, I’m stronger, faster…”

Sadi nodded. “That is because of what you share physically with Andro. His DNA… his blood is bonding with yours. The changes are subtle but they do happen.”

“Will they continue to change me?” Ne'Veha asked turning back to look at her.

Sadi shook her head. “Perhaps a little more, but nothing like if Andro actually turned you no.”

“Will… will he… will he ask me for that?” Ne'Veha asked softly.

“That is not my decision SirsanGai.” Sadi answered. “We love you for who you are right now. Turning you will not change whom you are inside, only what you are capable of. Andro lives by the same rule as his father, and it is a rule that many of the Lycavorian people have adopted since his father’s return. Never without their consent and only in times of life or death.”

“But… but what if I choose this?” Ne'Veha asked.

Sadi shrugged. “Then it is different.” She answered with a grin. “But it is not something we need to worry about right now.”

“My mind has… I was never a very good Mindvoicer Sadi.” Ne'Veha said. “Until… until I began to share in your dreams.”

“We did not do that on purpose SirsanGai.” Sadi spoke with an embarrassed look.

Ne'Veha chuckled. “I know… but it was glorious nonetheless. Even more so now that I have experienced it for real. Now… it is like our minds are one Sadi. We can sense each other’s thoughts and emotions to a large degree. It is illuminating what we share and I can not think of ever being without it.” She said with a shy seductive smile. “I… I have spoken with my mother Sadi.” She said after a moment.

Sadi looked up and met her eyes. “How did she take the news?”

“Surprisingly… incredibly well.” Ne'Veha answered. “I think much of her distaste for others comes from my father. When she saw me… heard my words… discovered what he did with his own mother, she was very upset. She… she wanted to know if she could meet Andro. Talk with him.”

Sadi smiled. “You know how Andro views family Ne'Veha. You can see it within the corridors of his mind. He will never refuse your mother.”

Ne'Veha nodded her head. “I know.” She said. She sipped her tea and looked at this stunning blond female wolf. She felt warmth sweep through her inside as she remembered the way Sadi had made her feel. Sadi had explored every crevice of her lithe elven body and done so with great gusto, driving Ne'Veha to heights of passion that were only surpassed when she was in Andro's arms. Ne'Veha looked into her jungle green eyes. “Do you remember your mother Sadi?”

Sadi shook her head slowly. “She died when I was very young. I can remember vaguely what she looked like, but we have plenty of images of her, and I know she was very beautiful.”

Ne'Veha grinned. “It seems you got her genes in that regard. Deliciously so.”

Sadi smiled at her. “My father truly loved her.” She said. “I don’t think he will ever take another mate now. He… he is gun-shy so to speak after what my stepmother did… and part of him has always loved my mother. Even though she told him to find another woman before she died I don’t believe he ever will. Not now.”

“What about other family members?” Ne'Veha asked.

Sadi nodded. “My grandparents on my father’s side lived on Apo Prime for a time before they passed from this life… my mother never had grandparents. At least not that my father and I ever knew about.”

“Did they die?” Ne'Veha asked.

Sadi nodded. “I believe so. He never met them and she did not speak of them very often. I know they escaped from a High Coven prison camp when my mother was very small. I believe they died shortly after. Relatives raised my mother here on Apo Prime when she finally arrived here. It was shortly after Apo Prime was named as our new homeworld and things were still very confusing. I never really delved too deeply into her history, especially after she died. It was too… it was too painful even when I was older.”

“Forgive me my love.” Ne'Veha said quickly.

Sadi took her hand and squeezed it. “It is alright.” She said. “My father remembers the happy times and that is what he shares with me and my brothers. We…”

“Sadi… you, Andro and Ne'Veha should probably come up here.” Carisia’s voice carried over the intercom.

Sadi looked at Ne'Veha and they both turned and headed back up the small flight of stairs into the expanse of the very advanced and large STRIKER cockpit.

“On our way Enylarcopri.” Sadi said.

[You will have to tell us what it is you feel about this fifth and final point of our star Sadi.] Ne'Veha told her as they moved forward. [I know I feel it as well… and Carisia as well.]

[I will… don’t worry.] Sadi answered. [When it is just us.]

The pilot and co-pilot would sit next to each other surrounded by multiple monitors and consoles. A small engineering station behind the pilot could be used for the optional Union engineer when they traveled on the ships. Carisia didn’t pause and rose from the co-pilot’s seat as Sadi settled into the pilot’s huge chair. Carisia was an adequate pilot, but nowhere in the same league as Sadi or Ne'Veha and she moved to the engineer’s station as Ne'Veha settled into the co-pilot’s seat. The two pilot’s seats whirred as they conformed to the two females that now occupied them, all of their bio-signatures having been automatically programmed into the ship’s computer.

“Carisia… what did you discover?” Sadi asked as she scanned the instruments all around her.

“Look at the long range sensors Sadi.” Carisia spoke as Andro entered the cockpit now. “Bearing one four seven.”

Sadi touched her console and brought up the long range sensors on the monitor between the seats just as Andro was kneeling between her and Ne'Veha’s seats. Sadi’s eyes grew wide when the sensor screen came alive with contacts. Lots of contacts. The STRIKERs throughout the entire fleet, including the STRIKER ATs, had some of the finest sensor arrays in use for their class ship and they had unbelievable range, something that was kept very quiet even within the small family of STRIKER pilots.

“Whoa!” Sadi exclaimed as her fingers danced across the console.

“What are they?” Andro asked as Carisia moved up behind him.

Ne'Veha was working her console with practiced ease. While she had never flown a STRIKER before, it had almost the exact sensor package of her beloved DEVASTATOR-Class Heavy Fighter Bomber and she fit into the role easily now.

“Kavalian.” Ne'Veha answered her dark eyes studying the sensor display. “Looks like an entire Fleet Group plus some. I’m picking up over a hundred and twenty warships. Frontline ships by the look of them.”

“Out here?” Andro asked with some surprise in his voice.

“We are in The Wilds my love.” Sadi told him turning in her chair. “We may adhere to the unwritten rule of no warships in The Wilds… but the Kavalians obviously do not.”

“Course?” Andro asked.

“Heading 67412 point three.” Ne'Veha answered. “Twenty-two light years away and moving on a pseudo reciprocal heading. They are moving oddly… staggered and spread out. As if they do not want to draw attention to themselves.”

“They can’t see us right?” Andro asked.

Sadi shook her head. “They have nothing that can penetrate our Shrouds.” She answered. “At least that we know of.”

“Sadi… focus and align the port array and direct it at Iraruzu.” Carisia said. “It’s what I was doing when I detected them. I thought I saw something there in orbit before they showed up.”

Sadi adjusted her controls once more. “SirsanGai… feed another sixteen percent power to the port array.” She spoke.

Ne'Veha nodded and her fingers slid along the console. “Done.”

All of them watched as the greenish red planet came into view on the holomonitor. Andro leaned forward. “This is Iraruzu?” He asked.

Sadi nodded slowly. “One of the many havens for the scum of the universe.” She replied as she recalled the intelligence reports they had on this world. “It has a number of medium sized settlements, and a good sized spaceport, but the only types that go here are those who don’t want to be found or those who don’t mind breaking the law.”

Carisia nodded. “Mercenaries. Slavers. Bounty Hunters. You name your poison and they are on this planet.”

“It is also a hub for intelligence gathering.” Ne'Veha spoke. “Having the Drow set up a settlement here was ingenious.” Andro looked up into her dark brown orbs and grinned widely. Ne'Veha blushed even under her dark tan and turned away quickly. “Swimming in your mind and thoughts while you sleep is…” She spoke in a whisper.

“It’s divine.” Carisia finished her statement pushing up against Andro from behind.

Andro leaned over to the side and nuzzled Ne'Veha’s elven ear and all of them saw her body shiver in delight. “You’re right SirsanGai.” He said finally. “They’re moving away from Iraruzu though?”

Sadi nodded. “Yes. There’s no way they could catch us even if…”

“There!” Carisia hissed as she pointed at the monitor. “I knew I saw something.”

All of their eyes were drawn to the monitor now as the long range array detected and focused on the ship in orbit above Iraruzu. It was a medium sized ship, perhaps a light cruiser in size from the somewhat fuzzy picture. Andro’s eyes narrowed considerably. “KertaGai… can you tell me what type of ship that is?” He asked.

“It’s definitely Kavalian.” Sadi said adjusting her sensors. “Got it! One PURUSIAN-Class Heavy Frigate. She’s maintaining a low ecliptic orbit.”

Andro shifted on his knees, his hand going between Carisia’s thighs to steady himself as he dropped to both knees. “Why is a Kavalian heavy frigate in a low orbit around an essentially pirate planet?” He asked the question to no one in particular.

“They apparently do not care who they associate with it seems.” Ne'Veha spoke.

“Maybe.” Andro said softly his mind tossing about different ideas. “Sadi… initiate a secure transmission. Spartan Three Five. Krypteria Headquarters.”

Sadi reached across her controls. “Why the Krypteria Andro?” She asked as she worked.

“Something is not right.” Andro said. He held up the data pad. “I’ve been catching up on intelligence reports since we left. There has been an unusual amount of military activity by the Kavalians in The Wilds over the past four months.”

“Who is Spartan Three Five?” Carisia asked.

“Armetus.” Andro answered.

Sadi’s head turned at the soft beeping. “Return verification says Spartan Three Five is off the grid.” She spoke. “Spartan Three Six is available.”

Andro nodded. “Do it. Sync it up.”

The small holo disc on the center console came to life with the image of the dark haired young woman sitting at a desk. Carisia knew immediately she was a pureblood vampire. The woman looked up as the holo disc on her desktop activated on her end and she was staring at the images of Andro and his three mates in the image on her end.

“Andro?” Marci spoke surprised.

“Marci… where is Armetus?” Andro asked immediately.

“Andro where are you?” Marci asked. “The last anyone heard you and your Strike Wing had jumped out of the system.”

“That is not important Marci.” Andro told her. “Armetus?”

Marci shook her head. “A lot has happened since you left Andro.” She answered quickly. “The Krypteria is stretched further than we have ever been. Armetus is leading the investigation into the events on Hadaria himself and…”

Andro’s eyes narrowed. “What events on Hadaria?” He demanded.

“You… you don’t know Andro?” Marci gasped. She sat back in her chair. “Of course you wouldn’t know… there is a level six blackout and you are operating under radio silence yourself.” She leaned forward again. “The Hadarian Arch Ministry and The Elder Council have removed your mother as Queen. They have declared themselves independent of the Lycavorian Union. They even sent three squads of their Elder Militia here to Earth and then they tried to kidnap your brother and sister!”

“What?” Andro gasped in shock.

Marci nodded but held up her hand. “Colonel Thoti and your mother stopped them… and none of the Hadarians survived. Chief Minister Wiktor and Elder Buonau wanted to hold your mother for murder and a bunch of other trumped up charges. Your father used a Mark II NB to appear in the chamber and tell them that would not be a good idea. Anja has initiated a Shining Path and it’s already nearly twenty hours in.”

“The Hadarians are founding members of the Union!” Andro declared. “Have they lost their minds? They can’t leave the Union!”

Marci nodded. “It appears so. They’ve announced a new government has been formed. It is pretty much a religious dictatorship. And they have announced that the KFI has stepped in to provide them full backing and recognition as well as support.”

“The Kavalians?” Andro snarled as another alarm bell in his head began ringing oh so loudly.

Marci nodded quickly. “That came as quite a shock to all of us and Deia ordered Armetus to discover how that escaped our notice. They have at least a full squad of troops on Hadaria along with a senior military officer who apparently is the liaison from the KFI. We are trying to discover just how they got into the Union to begin with. This whole thing stinks to the heavens as Armetus spoke and it has obviously been going on for quite some time. They set your mother up Andro. They set her up and stabbed her in the back sure as sibfla.”

“What… what did my father do?” Andro asked.

“He told Wiktor and Buonau if they wanted their independence they could have it. He told them in three days not a single Union Spartan or ship will be on Hadaria. They actually thought they were going to impound all of our equipment and ships can you believe that?” Marci answered shaking her head. “He was pissed off big time. He told them if they attempted to hold Anja he would kick them into the next universe!”

Andro couldn’t suppress his grin. That definitely sounded like something his father would say. He shook his head and looked at Marci. “Marci… without telling you exactly where we are… we are picking up an unusual amount of Kavalian activity in The Wilds close to the Bontawillian border. Have you gotten any reports recently from our Drow outposts in the area?”

Marci shook her head. “No. Nothing out of the ordinary that I’m aware of.”

“There is a Drow outpost on Iraruzu correct?” Andro asked. “Have they reported the Kavalian Frigate that is now in low orbit around that planet?”

Marci looked at him in the transmission. “Iraruzu?” She asked. “No. Hold on a minute.” She turned and pulled a data pad from the side of her desk, reading as a strange expression formed on her face. “Andro… that is where Walter went. He took Senator Daba and several Dragoons with him.”

Andro looked at Sadi quickly as more alarm bells began to go off in his head and they were almost painful. “Marci… we received a transmission on the SCIMITAR from Walter on the old AFC channel. The message stated his ship was down and destroyed but that they were alive.”

“Destroyed?” Marci gasped. “Destroyed by what? Why didn’t we get this? What…”

“They obviously did not have access to a long range transmitter, or something else is preventing them from contacting anyone. The AFC channels are very old emergency channels as you know. The only reason we received it is because it was directed solely at the SCIMITAR and Sa’sur and I have sharp people working on her.” Andro said. “The message states he is on Iraruzu, Marci. That his ship is destroyed. And now we discover there is a Kavalian warship in low orbit above that planet! We are still too far to get detailed scans of the planet itself but we can detect the ship in orbit.”

“I’m also picking up Deutrino particles.” Ne'Veha spoke now. “The moon of Iraruzu mines Deutrino, but there should not be particles of it filling the space around Iraruzu. That is what is blocking long range transmissions. And they appear to be focused somehow. I can’t tell because we are still too far away but it definitely is not normal to the area.”

Marci listened to her finish and then turned and pulled up something on her desk monitor. “They met their report time and nothing was out of the ordinary. All of the Drow outposts have reported the same thing. Business as usual. The last one reported in twelve hours ago.” She explained.

“When is the next scheduled report time?” Sadi asked now as she could feel Andro’s apprehension and anxiousness. All of them could.

“Not for another two days.” Marci replied. “At least for Iraruzu.”

“Nubou!” Andro snapped loudly as a light bulb went off and it all came together in his mind. “Marci… contact them all now! Do it now! Get status reports and updates from them and tell all of them to go to high alert!”

“Andro what…”

“Don’t you see?” Andro exclaimed. “Their embassy on Earth! The farce with Lisisa! They have been setting themselves up! The events on Hadaria! The clone of my mother! This attack on Iraruzu! They are moving against the Union and they are doing so from the shadows to take us by surprise!”

“Andro there is no evidence to suggest they are targeting our outposts in The Wilds. All of them have…” Marci began.

“Damn it Marci!” Andro almost yelled. “As Crown Prince I am giving you a direct order to contact all of our Drow outposts immediately. Drop what you are doing and make contact with them yourself! Report back to me and me alone! And make sure no one knows what you are doing! If I am wrong then fine… and I hope I am wrong!”

Marci sat there and stared at the screen. In all her years and experience in the Krypteria and dealing with Androcles Leonidas she had never once seen him conduct himself or use the power of his title to accomplish anything. If he was doing so now… it meant something was very bad. Marci nodded. “I’ll take care of it right now Andro.” She stated evenly. “Where are you Andro?”

Andro looked at her image on the screen. There was no point in trying to hide where he was from her… not now. “We are…” He looked at Sadi.

Sadi turned back to her controls and adjusted something on her console. “I can stretch our NAVCOM to max Andro… it will get us within six hours with a full power Hyper Fusion Jump but it will burn out our LSD Fusion Coils in the process.” She stated confidently turning back to him.

“We can replace LSD Coils KertaGai.” Andro said softly. “We can not replace Walter or Lu’ria.”

“Ne’Veha… plot the jump!” Sadi spoke.

“Marci… we will be six hours from Iraruzu in minutes.” Andro told her turning back to the monitor. “You have six hours to contact all of them and get in touch with me before we arrive! Use my Spartan Secure Channel. I need to know if we are walking into a trap!”

Marci nodded. “I’ll be back to you in three!” She stated. “Andro… permission to put the… permission to raise Alert Level of the Fleet?”

Andro shook his head. “No. Not yet.” He answered immediately. “We need to know what is happening first! Can you get word to my father?”

“I can try.” Marci answered. “He hasn’t answered his COM in nearly four days. He’s in Sparta and he obviously used the Mark II but no one has seen him in several days. The Level Six Blackout also disables the COMs for your mothers if they are in a secure location which they are.”

Andro didn’t hesitate. “Contact my Uncle Danny.” He ordered. “His COM is one of four that is always active, no matter the Blackout! Have him get in touch with my father once you find out what you can.”

Marci nodded. “I’m on it Andro.” She stated. “Good luck.”

Andro looked at Sadi as the holoimage of Marci faded. “Take us to Iraruzu, KertaGai.” He spoke. “With all possible haste! Lu'ria is in trouble… I can feel it.”

“Andro what if…?” Carisia asked gently.

Andro rose to his feet now and looked down into her Maya blue eyes. “We would know Enylarcopri.” He said softly. He leaned over and kissed her tenderly, taking her face in his large hands. “We must prepare Anthar and Elynth.”

SPARTA

OFFICE OF THE PRIME MINISTER

For'mya practically cooed out her enchantment as Martin’s arms engulfed both her and Aricia in a powerful embrace of love. He leaned over and firmly nuzzled her elegant elven ears and Aricia’s neck and cheek until their legs were weak and both of them were barely able to stand upright. For'mya knew this was his apology for what had happened, and what had been happening for the last few months and no one had really taken notice. It was not his fault after all she knew, he had no idea that the darkness had infected him and there was nothing he could have done about it. His simple powerful embrace and gentle caress now, feeling him resonate so brilliantly within Mindvoice as he always did and sensing the shame he felt over his actions made For'mya silently chastise herself for ever doubting his love for her… for all of them. She drew deeply of his minty scent, letting it filter throughout her entire being and seeing Aricia close her eyes in bliss as she did the same thing. Twenty-five years together and all it took was the smell of him nearby and that elicited some of the most divine sensations For'mya and the others had ever felt.

For'mya looked up into his eyes as he drew their heads away from his chest and looked at them. His dark eyes were filled with shame and hurt at what he had done, but For'mya and Aricia both knew it was not their Martin Leonidas who had done these things and they held only love for him in their hearts.

“I… I am so sorry.” Martin spoke softly. “I…”

Aricia reached up with a slim finger and placed it to his lips silencing his words. For'mya pressed tighter to him and shook her head as her arm went around Aricia’s waist. “That was not you Martin Leonidas.” For'mya said softly. “We know that.”

“I… I should have been stronger.” Martin said. “I should have…”

“Beloved… you are not impervious to everything bad that inhabits this universe.” Aricia told him.

Martin looked into her azure eyes. “Our… our son!” He gasped.

Aricia shook her head once more. “Our son is stronger than even we know.” Aricia told him. “He knows what happened Martin… for it was he who saw it first.”

“He still won’t answer his COM.” Martin said.

“Give him time Martin.” For'mya spoke. “He has discovered much about himself these last weeks as well I think. You will see… things will be fine.”

“Beloved… why have you been at Thermopylae these last days?” Aricia asked him. “What have you been doing? Helen said you were… she said you were learning but she would not tell us anymore than that.”

Martin nodded. “I have been learning.” He answered. “Learning many things. And I have much more to learn when the time comes.” He leaned over and laid a blistering kiss of love on For'mya, pulling her tightly against his powerful body. Her supple elven frame molded to his rock hard body like clay and she whimpered in delight, responding as she always responded to his kisses, with equal fervor as she allowed his tongue to claim and dominate her own. When he pulled away after a long moment Martin repeated the event with Aricia. He pulled her firm body tightly as For'mya’s flushed face looked on, her arm still around Aricia’s waist, until finally he pulled away from her leaving Aricia equally out of breath and worked up. “Have we heard from Anja?” He asked.

“Not yet.” For'mya answered as she got her raging hormones under control. She may have been still a week away from fully entering Phase, but with the kisses he had just given her and Aricia, For'mya had no doubts that one of them would be pregnant after this Phase passed and she so wanted to give him a daughter. “Your transmission shocked everyone. Including us. We didn’t think you were aware of what was going on.”

Martin nodded slowly. “My father’s tomb is an excellent dampening field for those of us who can Mindvoice. However… it does not affect Wayonn or the Pralors in a similar fashion. He told me.”

“Pralors?” Aricia gasped her eyes wide.

“Martin… you… you have been with a Pralor?” For'mya matched Aricia’s surprise. “How… how is that possible?”

Martin nodded. “The last of his kind apparently.” He replied. “I will tell you everything when we have time. You will… you will be amazed at what he has shown me. Told me. You will… you will also be frightened, for not everything he told me was pleasant. He…”

Martin’s words died as Deia’s entrance into the office stopped him from continuing. All of them turned as she walked in, her face angry. Martin knew his Aunt was a passionate woman when it came to the Union. She had sworn to continue what her sister and his grandfather had begun and since Martin’s return it seemed that there were far more people who wanted to take what they had away from them. Deia was a career politician, but her great nephew’s return to lead their people had made her so very happy and she and him thought alike far more often than most people realized. Martin was her link, her connection to her lost sister and the man who Eliani had so loved. Resumar had made her a powerful voice within Lycavorian culture, and that voice was one the Coven had taken away from her for a time. It was a voice that she had regained by the actions of Martin’s father, and continued to have even to this day. She marched right up to Martin and met his eyes while taking his hands in hers.

“You are fully yourself again Mandri?” She asked calmly.

Martin nodded. “I am Tenna.” He answered.

Deia nodded and reached up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “A fine display with the Mark II. It sent them for a loop and gave us the time we need to discover what is going on and how this happen.” She told him as she moved to her desk and turned back to face him. “I’ve always known Wiktor was a shrewd upaee, this only proves it.”

“We can do nothing Deia?” Aricia asked.

Deia shrugged her slim shoulders. “What could we do?” She asked. “The Hadarians are founding members of the Union. They were one of the first races Resumar approached during our years as slaves. Wiktor would know the Union Constitution just as well as I. She may not have had a hand in writing it, but rest assured to pull this off she had to have studied it very extensively. There is nothing in the Union Charter that says they can not leave whenever they wish.”

“How many others are going to follow them?” Martin asked moving to the couch near the window and lowering his large frame into it. Aricia and For'mya dropped themselves onto the couch on either side of him pressing close as his male wolf aura caressed their female wolf senses.

Deia shook her head as she took the chair opposite the couch. “Follow them?” She asked in surprise. “Mandri there is not a Union Senator or politician that does not know what Chief Minister Wiktor is, or Buonau for that matter. None of them want any part of a Theocracy with them in charge.” Deia leaned back in the chair. “I doubt very much they will even acknowledge them as a legitimate government. Those Hadarians who live here in Sparta practically stormed the Hadarian embassy in a fit if rage when this broke four hours ago.” She reached across the small table and handed Martin the data pad. “They are demanding that Wiktor and Buonau cease their activities and announce that Anja is Queen again.”

Martin shook his head. “It’s gone too far.” He said softly. “Even if they were of the mind to listen to their citizens… they couldn’t now.”

Deia nodded. “I know. Riall reported in as well. Not a single Healer among the Union ranks has requested to return. The Hadarian Elder Militia has severely curtailed the Netnews on Hadaria but they are only so large, and if what has come out in the last few hours is any kind of barometer, not many agree with what is happening.”

Martin lowered the pad and handed it to For'mya. “They’ve been planning this for some time.” He spoke. “And the Kavalians have been involved. It is the only way Rinard could have gotten the location of the Coven Cloning Facility. Yuriko has been in command of one of our OMEN ships ever since our ‘falling out’. One of her tasks was to monitor that facility.”

“You mean… you mean all of that with Yuriko wasn’t true?” Deia asked in surprised.

“It was the only way to insure she could operate within The Wilds and High Coven space with any kind of freedom.” Martin replied. “They were never able to determine who assaulted the facility, but now we know who and why.”

“We should send reinforcements to Hadaria.” Aricia spoke quickly. “Anja will not ask for them… she is too proud, but after what they attempted with Retta and Calyb I wouldn’t put anything past them now.”

For'mya nodded. “I agree. Especially if the KFI is openly assisting them.”

“It must be tearing her apart to have to leave.” Deia said gently. “She has come to love Hadaria and her people almost as much as being wolf and living here in Sparta.”

Martin nodded. “I could hear it in her voice.” He said. “I do not want to have to force her to leave, but she can’t stay there. They won’t allow it and she will be in too much danger now that the Kavalians are involved.”

“Atropos will see to it she leaves Martin. Even if he has to force her.” Aricia said. “He is my brother and he knows how we all view Anja.”

“That’s what I’m counting on.” Martin said. “Resumar has made it to the Mindvoice ship. Wayonn was able to tell me that. He could not breach the Mindvoice shielding of the new ship because of the distance but…”

“Wayonn?” For'mya asked. “This is the Pralor Martin?”

“Wait a moment?” Deia interrupted. “A Pralor? You have been talking with an actual Pralor these past days? Son vada carians! I thought they were extinct Mandri! We thought they were extinct. Avi told us…”

“Avi didn’t know.” He said nodding as he leaned forward on the couch. “He… he was Canth’s father actually.” He spoke.

“Canth’s father… he still lives?” Deia gasped. She had know Canth personally, met him on several occasions even. “But that would… that would make him older than even Aikiro!”

“Yes I know.” Martin said.

“Mandri… where… where has he been all these years? What has he been doing?” Deia gasped.

“What happened with me has to do with the Pralor brothers that we are all descended from. Aikiro’s family. Our family. It seems the hatred between the two is still very much alive and well even though it is one sided. It is a very long story and at times very confusing. I will need to sit with Helen and try and make sense of it somehow.” Martin got up and moved to the coffee counter and began pouring himself a mug. “Aikiro’s High Coven Commandos succeeded in attacking Resumar’s teams as they were landing. They were able to kill a dragon and the pilots, but Resumar’s team is still intact, albeit very short on explosives. Wayonn told me they have met up with friends of sorts but I don’t know what that means… and…”

“Vonis!” Deia started now.

“What?” Martin asked as they all looked at her.

Deia scrambled to her feet. “It didn’t hit me until you just said friends!” She started to her desk and quickly settled behind the monitor and began pulling up reports. “Armetus told me of Vonis’s last report and that it had sounded strange. He didn’t question it however since Isabella is the one who gave him his orders. The High Coven Insurgency Leader… this General…”

“We know this General was Lucia Moran, Deia.” For'mya said. “Helen told us.”

Deia nodded. “Yes… I know. Vonis reported that this General… Lucia we all now know… she sent the bulk of their fleet ships to watch over an important asset that was now deep in Kavalian territory on a special mission. He wouldn’t say what it was… only that they were moving there with all haste. He said Lucia told them they needed to keep her mother from discovering it.”

Martin closed his eyes and sighed. He shook his head slowly. “She has worked toward one goal for the better part of her life, against all odds and in the heart of those who would have killed her without hesitation had they known what her true intent was.” He said softly. “And that goal was to be with my daughter.”

“What do you mean Beloved?” Aricia asked.

“Lucia Moran.” Martin spoke looking up. “She was touched by the same darkness that infected her mother, the same one that almost got me. She reached through Mindvoice and grabbed hold of Zarah’s essence to help her, to sustain her. They were… they were born on the exact day and the exact time to the second, Lucia and Zarah.” He said. “Precisely the same time. It forged a link between them in Mindvoice from across the light years that no one could have detected. It is something Wayonn told me. That is what Lucia Moran reached for that day, for she was terrified by what the darkness… what Xaxon showed Yuri and what she saw. Zarah was the only thing keeping her sane… and now that they are together… nothing will ever separate them.”

“Lucia… she saved Zarah’s life Martin.” For'mya spoke softly.

Martin nodded. “Oh… I know. I have no intention of trying to force them apart. Ever. I owe her a debt I can never repay.” He saw Aricia and For'mya relax and breathe easier at his words and he knew then how badly he had acted these last months.

“Can Resumar still destroy the ship Mandri?” Deia asked.

Martin nodded his head. “He is reviewing the information he has right now. I have no idea how Wayonn was able to touch Res over so great a distance, I can only assume he was using something similar to our Mark II NB, but much stronger. He wasn’t able to actually communicate with him because of the MV shields this ship has in place as I said… but he could see things. He knew things that only Resumar could know. The High Coven Commando squads got away pretty much intact, but Resumar also has the help of Kavalian rebels now. The Avatar on this MV ship is working with Avi to come up with a plan. Especially now that we know the Kavalians have been helping Wiktor and Buonau, I wouldn’t trust them as far as I could throw them. Once Res has secured his position enough and come up with a plan I’m sure he’ll contact us.”

Deia met his eyes. “Then I can tell this Ambassador Matuarr to shove it up his mida when he demands again to know why we have a ship in Kavalian space near Ritaah?” She declared.

“They know?” Martin asked stunned.

For'mya shook her head. “They are reaching Martin Leonidas.” She stated coming to her feet. “I was the one he brought this to. He was trying to probe for the truth of it. Our Shrouds are too good for them to penetrate. They do not know for sure and it was a ploy to deflect from the fact we noticed four of his staff are missing though we have said nothing.”

Martin looked at her. “Missing? What do you mean missing?”

“He was trying to hide that four members of his embassy staff are still missing.” For'mya stated.

Martin looked at her. “Who is missing?”

Aricia nodded. “Commander Pian, Co-Ambassador Jiss and Jalersi. And your nephew Karun.” She stated. “When they finally allowed our crews into their embassy to help them, a very promising Krypteria agent was among them. All were accounted for except them. This Matuarr character told us they were dead.”

“Son vada carians… I have been such a fool! They have been playing us all along!” He exclaimed. “So where are they then?” Martin asked.

“We are still trying to figure that out.” Deia spoke quickly. “Armetus and the Krypteria are stretched very thin Martin. So much happening at once. Most of his agents here on Earth are taking part in the investigation of the High Coven attack and…”

Martin shook his head with confidence Deia saw. Another sign that her nephew was once more the Martin she knew. Decisive and quick thinking. “Contact him and have them pulled off that.” He ordered without hesitation. “Allow the local authorities to conduct that investigation. We know what Aikiro was after and she didn’t succeed. She only wanted what was on City Ship 41. She’s dead and Andro nearly whacked Yuri… there is no reason to commit Krypteria resources to that. They failed and they are gone.”

“Are we certain of that my love?” For'mya asked.

Martin moved to the window in Deia’s office and stared out across the expanse of Sparta. He nodded his head slowly. “I saw… I saw in his mind what Andro did to her when we were at SODRAG and…” Aricia stepped up to him when he stopped talking and she took his arm seeing the pain on his face at the memory.

“It is the past and it was not you Beloved.” She said softly. “Let it go.”

Martin turned and looked at her azure blue eyes and saw the love they held for him. He cut his eyes to see that same love and devotion in For'mya’s beautiful dark brown orbs as well. He nodded slowly and turned to gaze out over the city once more. “I’m certain.” He spoke finally. “Andro mangled her but good… and unless she got aide within the hour she would have died. That we didn’t find her body means she made it off Earth with Moran, but she’s going to be out of it for a while if they saved her.”

“We confirmed that Aikiro and this Admiral Tesand are dead.” Deia spoke. “Helen destroyed Aikiro’s remains before we could confirm it, but I will not question the Feravomir. Tesand’s remains we found among the wreckage of the transport they tried to land near Dragon Mountain. That would leave Moran in charge until Yuri recovers. If she survived at all.”

Martin turned and looked at her. “He’s running Tenna.” He said. “They are heading back into High Coven space.”

“How do you know for sure? The Commandos are still active on Ritaah. Returning to High Coven space takes them further away.” Deia asked.

“It’s what I would do.” Martin said. “Moran is many things but he is a competent military commander.” Martin said. “He wouldn’t stick around in Union space any longer than necessary, especially if Yuri was seriously injured. They would need to get her into a Blood Vat wouldn’t they?”

Deia nodded. “That… that would be the normal procedure for critically injured vampires yes. It speeds the re-growth of tissue.”

Martin nodded. “The Coven Commandos would be their best troops. And they would have some sort of plan to get back. They had to have known they could never remain on Earth, even if they succeeded in what they wanted. The technology we have gained from CS41 has allowed us to improve our Shrouds well beyond what the Coven has. They would not be able to remain undetected for long that deep in Kavalian space and Moran’s knows it. No… his people have another way home once they are done.”

“You think they are after the new MV ship?” Aricia asked.

Martin nodded. “If not the entire ship, than at least data modules or something they can use to weaponize. Res, Athani and I talked of this concern. He knows what to do.” Martin looked up quickly. “I… I didn’t think to ask.” Martin said swiftly. “Duewa?”

For'mya nodded. “She is recovering nicely.” She replied. “Thoti bit her with barely enough time before she bled out, but he saved her life. She is at the hospital under heavy Durcunusaan Guard.”

Martin nodded. “Not exactly what I had envisioned when I told him to try and get her to see us for who we were and not for whom she thought we were.” He spoke.

“I think she discovered that the night after Thoti claimed her Martin.” For'mya said with a knowing smile. “She has been different since then.”

Martin looked at his Aunt. “Make sure she is covered 24/7 Tenna. I wouldn’t put it past her mother to try a snatch and grab with her fool Militia.”

Deia nodded. “Buonau has already demanded through the Galactic Courts to speak with her or have her released.” Deia said. “I will let Thoti know and he said he would pass on the information. You are not going to go off and do something totally insane for what Buonau has done are you?”

“No. Anything I do now would only hamper what Anja will try and do as she pulls off Hadaria.” He answered. “Though I did consider it very briefly. Let Thoti remain with Duewa for now. She will need his strength to adjust. Keep the little ones at the bunker with Dasha until we are sure this is over.”

Aricia nodded. “Already done.”

“Melda Min? Bella?” He asked.

“We have not heard from Isabella since she left with Andro, Zarah and the others aboard the SCIMITAR.” For'mya answered him. “I spoke with Dysea yesterday morning very briefly. Normya was very upset and the communication was short.”

Martin nodded. “That is where Andro will take them.” He said softly.

They all looked at him. “Martin… how do you know this?” Deia asked.

“I know my son.” Martin stated confidently. “Andro does not think in the here and now Tenna. He thinks as if he is playing Chess or Pysin Squares.” He told them referring to the now ancient but still popular Earth game of strategy and the supremely difficult Algolian Tactical Game. Pysin Squares pitted up to six individuals against each other in a test of wits and skill using simulated playing pieces. Andro hadn’t lost a game of Pysin Squares in nearly ten years and he had played with his father at least three or four times a month before everything had gone to shit. They both loved the game.

“He is always plotting two or three moves ahead of himself.” Martin continued. “If he saw this coming, and he was helping his mother before, then he would have already arranged and spoken with her and Cha'talla to allow him to bring the Coven riders and Dragons there to finish their training.”

“I will contact Dysea right away.” Aricia said.

“No.” Martin spoke quickly. “She has been among Cha'talla and the others all this time and no harm has come to her or Normya. I also know that Normya and Tir'ut have become husband and wife.”

Deia’s eyes went wide even as Aricia and For'mya gasped in surprise. “Mandri… are you… you can’t be serious?”

Martin nodded. “Another little tidbit of information that I picked up while Andro and I were fighting. I think all of us are going to have to learn how to shield much better when our emotions run high.”

“You… you don’t sound upset or disapproving Beloved.” Aricia said moving closer to him.

Martin shook his head as he squeezed her hand and drew her closer, reaching out to pull For'mya close to him as well. He looked at them when he answered. “We agreed not to try and direct our children in what they do.” He said. “I trust my daughter to know what she feels and to be intelligent enough to know if a male is trying to yank her chain. If she fell in love with this Tir'ut, then he is undoubtedly a fine young man.”

“He is… he is an Immortal!” Deia said.

“He’s only half Immortal Tenna.” Martin told her looking up. “And do you think Melda Min would have allowed it if she suspected anything was amiss with Cha'talla and his bunch?” Martin shook his head. “No. I trust Normya completely. And if they had any sort of bad ideas towards either of them they would have acted before now.”

“We must keep that from the Netnews for the time being.” Deia spoke now thinking as a politician once more. “That is not news we need becoming public knowledge just yet.”

Martin nodded. “I agree there. Those nubous scavengers have enough to report on.”

Aricia and For'mya couldn’t help but laugh softly at that remark. To them it was the most definitive sign that their Martin was himself once more. His distaste for anything to do with the Netnews was infamous throughout the Union.

“I will contact Armetus and direct him to reallocate his people.” Deia said. “First and foremost we need to find our missing Kavalians and discover why Ambassador Matuarr is keeping that information from us.”

“Could they… could they have used the Coven attack to hide the fact they wish to defect as Athani did?” For'mya asked.

“A Senior Kavalian Military Officer and Politician as well as Prefect Keleru’s oldest daughter?” Deia asked moving from the chair around to her desk. “Not to mention our nephew Mandri? I find that to be quite the stretch.”

“I’m discovering that nothing is a…” Martin began but stopped when Colonel Fache appeared in the doorway holding his finger to his ear.

“Stand by Spartan Seven, I have the King here.” He spoke looking directly at Martin. “Milord… General Simpson on Krypteria Secure COM One three.”

Martin tapped his jaw instantly. “One Three.” He paused and nodded to Fache. “Go Danny.” He spoke motioning for the others to do the same.

“Bout time you got your sorry ass back in the game!” Danny’s voice boomed in their implants.

“I love you too ya ugly black bastard!” Martin snapped. “What do you want?”

“Marty… I’m with Isra at Durcunusaan Command. Roluth just landed and is chattering away about something being wrong at their home.” Danny said.

Martin looked at Aricia and For'mya. “Like what?”

“He is telling Isra all the birds and insects are no longer talking in the mountains.” Danny said. “And that they have guests in the house.”

“Guests?” Martin asked.

Deia got to her feet behind her desk. “Has Ardis been found Daniel?” She asked quickly.

Martin looked at her. “Ardis?” He asked. “What about Ardis?”

“Your niece Ardis is the only one we have not been able to account for since the Coven attacks.” Deia replied. “We have searched her apartment in Sparta, pretty much all of the city. We assumed she made her way to a secure facility but has not reported in yet. Tarifa is waiting at her home in case she appears there.”

“Anuk is with her but I can’t raise her on the COM, Marty.” Danny said. “The MV bubble around the base keeps me from contacting her that way as well. And if it was Ardis, Roluth wouldn’t be so damn vague!”

Martin paused for a moment. He knew Danny hated to Mindvoice even though he was very proficient at it. If he was considering contacting his spunky red haired elven Anome via Mindvoice he was worried about her. “Dan… how long since you spoke with her last?” Martin asked.

“Nearly thirty-six hours.” He answered immediately. “Since right before all this shit started happening! Something stinks brother! It stinks badly!”

“Danny… you grab Isra and a company of Durcunusaan and I’ll meet you there!” Martin ordered instantly. “Come in from the west and keep Aelnala and Roluth away from the house.”

“What? Why?” Danny demanded.

“If Tarifa sent Roluth for help it was because she was worried for his safety.” Martin spoke. “And the only thing that would make her worry for his safety is T19s.”

“Shit! Another Coven hit team with dragon killers!” Danny snarled. “We’ll be gone in two minutes!”

Martin looked at Deia but Aricia cut him off. “I’m coming with you.” She announced.

“I as well.” For'mya declared.

Martin shook his head. “No. Kinsoaurgai… we can’t all be there. Stay with Deia and find out what you can from the Kavalian Ambassador.”

“I… I do not care for their kind Martin Leonidas.” For'mya spoke. “They look at me… they look at me as if I am a piece of meat.”

Martin moved closer to her and kissed her softly. “But at least you won’t kill them if you lose your temper.” He stated with a grin.

For'mya couldn’t help but chuckle and she nodded. “Yes… I see your point. Keep an open COM channel Martin. If there is more Coven in the city I will activate the reserves and send them to you at once.”

Martin nodded. “Done.” He kissed her firmly once more and then turned for the door. “Aricia… let’s go!”

Aricia Leonidas had to practically run to keep up with her mate and King who had considerably longer legs.

THE WILDS

16.6 LY FROM BONTAWILLIAN BORDER

ARIZONA STRIKE GROUP

Miranda couldn’t help but smile as she sat in her command chair on the bridge of the ARIZONA and watched as her crew, most of them hand picked, went about their duties with a sense of purpose and ease. The moment Ben had cut them loose; it had taken her only two hours to get the entire Strike Wing out of Dreamland and into open space. Three jumps later they were in The Wilds and had reached their position only an hour ago. Miranda had chosen this position and not the two light years from Kranek that Ben had wanted because it put them in place to respond to several different locations with only two or three LSD Jumps. As with all Union Military warships, their computers and engines allowed them to make longer jumps and be more precise in their calculations, yet the ARIZONA Class ships were exacting in the precision they could execute.

Miranda allowed herself to turn and look over where E’dira sat at her station, her long shimmering white hair pulled into a tight ponytail as she studied the charts from this area and others. She felt a wave of warmth sweep through her looking at the stunning Drow warrior, and Miranda knew she could hardly wait to get E'dira in bed. The tall Drow made her feel things that Miranda had thought she was no longer capable of and Ben’s words to her came rushing back now. He was right she knew. This was perhaps the finest crew anywhere in the Union fleet, and they all looked to her for guidance. Steven, Zaala, E'dira, all of them had now wormed their way into her heart no matter how much she tried to hold them back. Ben was right damn him, she had a new family now, and Miranda Lorian was going to make sure that this time she protected them far better than she did the last family. It was almost as if she could feel the smiles and whispers of encouragement from those long dead now. Those she had served with and considered family. They were happy for her. Happy that she had once more rediscovered about herself what everyone else already knew. And they were happy that Miranda had finally allowed herself to love.

Love? Did she love E'dira? If the ache in her body to feel the Drow’s touch upon her; to truly want to taste her ebony skin and explore every contour of her taut body; to explore what made her the woman she was; if these things were any indication… then yes, Miranda Lorian was in love. Madly in love. She wondered briefly what it was that E'dira had wanted to tell her before they were interrupted, though Miranda knew that no matter what it was it wouldn’t matter or change how she felt. She…

Miranda saw E'dira’s head come up suddenly as her consoles began to chime softly. Her amber colored eyes were moving over her triangular shaped control systems as she reached for her consoles. As Chief Tactical Officer, E'dira had absolute control over the ARIZONA’s vast weapons array, and as Miranda watched with nothing short of awe E'dira, gracefully took everything in with practiced ease.

“Something E'dira?” Miranda finally asked softly from her chair.

“Aft Lateral Sensors have detected a massive Hyper Matter Fusion spike one point three light years behind us.” E'dira answered instantly. “Trying to localize it.”

Miranda slid from her chair gracefully and covered the four-meter distance between them in a dozen steps. The CTO officer’s stations was closest to hers and slightly in front and to the right to better facilitate communication between the captain and his weapons officer. Three months ago she wouldn’t have been so informal, but now she stepped close to E'dira and found she wasn’t ashamed of the fact that in essence she belonged to this woman already.

“Cause?” Miranda asked.

E'dira shook her head. “If I had to guess… I’d say a ship.” She stated. “But nothing is showing up on the sensors.”

Miranda turned to the main sensor operator across the bridge. “Position of that Kavalian fleet?” She barked.

“Maintaining base course Captain.” The sensor operator responded. “All one hundred and twenty-three contacts.”

Miranda turned back to E'dira. “So it’s not one of them trying to sneak around.” She said looking at E'dira.

“Not unless they have developed Shrouds and we did not know this. Running a Hyper Matter Fusion Recognition scan.” E'dira said as her hands adjusted her consoles.

“You think it’s a Union ship E'dira?” Miranda asked.

E'dira nodded. “The spike was too small to be a large ship, but large enough to register on our sensors.”

“Well… you do have them tuned a lot tighter than normal.” Miranda said. “I doubt the HORNET picked it up.”

E'dira smiled almost shyly. “Yes… I suppose I do.” She answered softly. “If it was an AUTUMN MOON the spike would have been larger. No… this is something smaller and the only ones with ships smaller than an AUTUMN MOON equipped with Shrouds are us and the Coven.”

Miranda nodded. “And the only way that we wouldn’t see the ship was if it was running Shrouded.” She stated.

E'dira nodded. “Yes.”

The panel to her left beeped and they turned to look at the results.

-HYPER MATTER FUSION RECOGNITION SCANS COMPLETE. MATCH FOUND-

-WARNING! LEVEL TEN COMMAND CODE CLEARANCE REQUIRED-

-ENTER COMMAND CODE AUTHORIZATION-

E'dira looked at Miranda who had moved even closer to her when she saw the small screen. “Level Ten?” She asked in surprise. “Level Ten is reserved for senior military officers and members of the Royal Family.”

Miranda nodded. “Yes it is.” She spoke leaning forward. “Enter Arizona one nine four one.”

E'dira’s amber eyes grew a little wider but she complied and typed in the code Miranda had given her. “A l'phraktos.” (By the gods) She gasped at what came next.

-COMMAND CODE ACCEPTED-

-LORIAN, MIRANDA J. CAPTAIN ULU ARIZONA-

-INQUIRY MATCH FOUND-

-HYPER MATTER FUSION RECOGNITION SCAN INDICATES INQUIRY IS SPARTAN 11-

-STRIKER DRAGON TRANSPORT ASSIGNED TO LEONIDAS, ANDROCLES, CROWN PRINCE OF LYCAVORIAN UNION-

E'dira looked at Miranda then. “The Prince’s STRIKER?” She asked. “I thought…”

Miranda nodded. “Yes… so did I.” She stated moving even closer. “Can you extrapolate their heading?”

E'dira turned back to her console. “Now that we have confirmed the Hyper Matter Fusion signature yes.” Her long fingered hands bounced deftly across all three of her consoles as she pulled up the information. “Their course would take them to… to Iraruzu.” She answered turning to look at Miranda.

“Iraruzu?” She questioned E'dira. “That’s nothing more than a haven for the scum of The Wilds.” Miranda spoke. “Why would they be going there?” She turned away her mind working. “There’s no indication that the rest of the SCIMITAR’s Strike Wing is with them?”

E'dira shook her head. “If they were, why would we pick up the just the STRIKER’s HFM and not the rest of them? And if my knowledge of LSD coils is accurate, in order to leave this sort of signature, they would have to burn out their coils. It would leave the LSD Drive totally depleted upon completion of the Jump. Zaala can confirm that for us, but I’m almost positive that is the case. This was no normal Jump they just executed.”

“We should…” Miranda began but was interrupted by her sensor officer.

“Captain Lorian! That Kavalian Fleet has just shifted course and increased their speed!” The operator announced.

“Shifted to what?” Miranda barked.

“Their base course and speed now will take them directly to Kranek, Captain!” The sensor officer answered turning to look at her. “They’ll arrive in seven hours and thirty-two minutes. They are burning away at full sublight speed Captain!”

Miranda stepped away from E'dira and looked at her chair. “Oh… I don’t like that.” She stated softly. She turned back to E'dira. “Do we have anything on Iraruzu, E'dira?” She asked.

E'dira shook her head. “Aside from the Drow outpost there, no.” She replied.

“Shit!” Miranda swore. “We can’t be a Guardian Angel if the one we are suppose to be guarding goes off on a joy ride!”

“Miranda…” E'dira asked softly. “Admiral O’Connor said we are to be on the watch for High Coven ships.” She said. “He said nothing about Kavalian.”

“Yes I know.” Miranda answered. “I just don’t trust them anymore than I do the Coven.” She looked across the bridge. “Chief… I want a constant lock on those Kavalian ships. If one so much as farts in the wind I want to know about it!”

“Understood Captain!”

“And direct the Port Ventral Sensor Array on Kranek.” Miranda said. “Is there anything showing?”

“Negative Captain!”

Miranda nodded. “Which means NORMYA’S LIGHT is shrouded. Good.” Miranda stated. “Estimate on when the SCIMITAR and her Wing will arrive?”

“If our Intel is accurate Captain… and we don’t know if it is… roughly five and a half hours. We don’t know for sure since we don’t know if they took a direct heading.” The sensor chief answered.

Miranda shook her head slowly. “Androcles wouldn’t take a direct course… he would be on Kranek by now if he had.” She said to no one in particular. She noticed that several heads on the bridge turned and looked at her. Many of them knew her history and record, and part of that history and record was her closeness to the Crown Prince of the Union and his brother Resumar and sister Eliani. They had grown up together for almost half a year, Miranda learning and even training under Martin Leonidas himself. It was another reason why she was so well respected and thought of by many people. “He also would not want to interrupt the training of the High Coven riders and dragons for too long.”

Miranda was silent for a long moment as she ran several scenarios over and over in her head. E'dira simply watched her from her chair and could only admire this woman more. That Miranda was hers was not something E'dira questioned anymore. The petite Asian female had already made that very clear to E'dira in her quarters when they shared a sizzling kiss and Miranda allowed her to be the dominant one. Lynwe had been right E'dira thought to herself as she remembered their conversation from several years ago.

“You will know by how she is in your arms E'dira.” Lynwe had told her. “A woman who questions her role or does not truly want to enter into a relationship with a Drow will not surrender all she is to you. There are many who simply seek to say they have bedded a Drow. Now… the woman who melts in your arms, who allows you to be whom we as Drow are in our heart of hearts, they are the ones who will enter into a union with us without question. And they will cherish that Union almost as much, if not more than we do E'dira.”

“There are not many of those women out there Lynwe.”

Lynwe nodded her head. “No there are not. They must be confident and strong within their own hearts to be able to love us as we would love them. Selene is that way, Tarifa and Anuk. There are others… but they come to mind first. They love without question or pause because they are strong of mind and heart already and have no issues with their individuality.”

“Do you think I will find such a woman?” E'dira asked.

“If you truly give of yourself as Selene taught me… yes.” Lynwe had answered. “They will know E'dira. They will know when they look into your eyes. Then you will have what you seek.”

Miranda Lorian made her very first serious decision as Captain of the ULU ARIZONA then, and it would be written many years later as the decision that defined her future within the Lycavorian Union.

“E'dira… contact Commander Velnar. I want the HARBINGER on its way to Iraruzu in ten minutes.”

“We don’t know if that is where the Prince is going Miranda.” E'dira said softly.

Miranda met her amber orbs with nothing but love in them. “That’s where he is going.” Miranda said. “That’s what my gut tells me E'dira.” E'dira didn’t blink and turned to follow her orders as Miranda turned back to the front of her bridge. “Helm, signal the HORNET and the rest of the Wing. I want to be ready to Jump at the first sign of anything out of the ordinary!”

SCIMITAR

Lucia Moran stood looking at the rows of pictures that Zarah had along the shelves on her wall. Zarah’s quarters were spacious, much larger than she thought, until she realized that Zarah and Normya usually shared quarters. The last week had been one she would have preferred not to have lived through at all, but the only saving grace if one could call it that was that she had finally found what her heart had desired for so long. Lucia Moran had been driven by only one thing for the last ten years of her life and she turned as that purpose walked slowly out of the large bathroom.

Zarah Leonidas wore the standard Fleet uniform of dark gray jumpsuit and black t-shirt just as Lucia did. In Lucia’s eyes however, she filled out her uniform much better. Her dark brown hair hung well below her shoulders but pulled into a long ponytail that was draped over one shoulder. Her dark eyes met Lucia’s immediately and Lucia saw her face brighten just a bit. Lucia had first awoken in the Med Bay with Zarah curled into her arms and pressed very close to her own body. Lucia remained awake long enough to wrap her arms tighter around Zarah and cry softly for several minutes until sleep claimed her again. The relief that Zarah was alive and recovering was too much for her, not to mention that the aftereffects of Blood Fever was still purging from her system. She had not known that Zarah once had Blood Fever and that Andro had been the one to save her. She had not known this until Zarah nearly drained her blood from her body to heal, stopping only when she felt Lucia’s life begin to ebb from her. She clearly remembered Zarah stroking her face, begging her not to leave and then she awoke in the Med Bay. They had not been apart for more than a few minutes since she had awaken fully.

Zarah had taken so much of her blood that a unique bond had formed between them. She knew it was very similar to what Zarah’s Aunt Tarifa shared with the Drow Aihola, just far more powerful. They now knew everything there was to know about each other, their minds so closely intertwined that it would be impossible to tell them apart. This connection was only augmented by Lucia’s own bond with Seyra, and the three of them had spent the last two and a half days exploring the limits of that new bond. Zarah was growing stronger by the day, regaining her life as each moment passed. She refused to have Lucia sleep in other quarters, and the last two nights they had slept in each others arms and simply talked of their lives and what had brought them together. Lucia avoided any conversation about her brothers, not only for Zarah’s sake, but because her own hatred and anger at them and her mother was still fresh in her mind. What they had done to her beautiful Zarah she would never forgive or forget, and given the opportunity, she would kill either of them in a blink if ever she saw them again. If she was feeling extra cruel that day, she would turn them over to Androcles Leonidas, for she had seen the death his mind prepared for Dante or her mother should they ever cross paths and it made her shudder in horror. Zarah had a unique and special relationship with Androcles, and now Lucia shared in that relationship by default.

They had spent many hours here in Zarah’s quarters, with her sisters and her mother. Lucia had thought they would try to baby Zarah, protect her and make her feel surrounded and pressed down upon. She should have known better. This family did not compete with one another, they did not try to outdo each other, and they were not false in their sincerity. They loved their sister without question or thought and they allowed Zarah to progress at her own pace, and given the strength of Zarah’s will and determination, that was what she needed most of all. Lucia did notice that Zarah flinched ever so slightly when embraced by her brothers, but it was a reaction that quickly passed as the scent of her brothers filled her senses and she knew she was safe. Lucia thought it would be like that with her, but she was the only one that Zarah melted against and touched without hesitation. Lucia had never been with a man or a woman in her life, yet she desired Zarah Leonidas more than anything she had ever desired. She was also intelligent enough to know that now was not the time. She had waited this long, and Lucia Moran would wait for eternity if need be to discover Zarah in that way.

Lucia turned fully as Zarah stepped up to her. “Ok.” She said softly. “I’m ready.”

“We… we do not have to do this Zarah.” Lucia spoke. “We can eat here in your quarters again.”

Zarah shook her head. “No. I can’t hide anymore. I can’t be frightened anymore Lucia. If I stay here I will never…”

Lucia stepped closer to her and put a slim finger to her lips silencing her words. “You do not need to explain anything to me Zarah Leonidas my love.” She whispered gently. “Never to me.”

Zarah met her beautiful eyes and smiled softly. No matter the horrors that had happened; no matter the perversions she had been forced to endure at the hands of Lucia’s brothers; Zarah could feel nothing but an overwhelming love for Lucia. She was as desirable a woman as any Zarah had seen, and the experiences of her young life had allowed her to grow up and not think of such a relationship as wrong. Her mothers were the most beautiful women in the universe as far as Zarah was concerned, and they shared each other willingly and eagerly. They were the most beautiful at least until she gazed at Lucia. Her angular Asian features were soft, graceful and utterly flawless and very unlike her mother’s sharper contours, and Lucia’s dark brown eyes gazed at her with unabashed adoration.

“Lucia… I… I don’t know if…” Zarah began.

Lucia shook her head slowly. “No… do not say that.” She said quietly. “I have spent the last decade hoping and waiting that I would one day be together with you. At times I did not understand it myself, especially when I was younger. It is not easy to understand now. Why it happened this way? I will forever bear the shame and knowledge of what my brothers did to you and because I love you as I do, I can not…”

Zarah was the one to move this time and she stepped right up to Lucia and covered her lips with her own. Lucia Moran was not her brothers. Lucia had saved her at incredible risk of her own life and did so without hesitation. If not for Lucia as her anchor these last three days Zarah was quite sure she would have been unable to cope with what happened. Knowing that Lucia still desired her, still saw her as beautiful, that is what saved Zarah. These were the things she had seen in Lucia’s mind, things that she did not hide from her. And Zarah could not deny the overpowering attraction to Lucia now that she knew who she was. She had felt the tremors for months against her Mindvoice shields and only thought it was a man. Had she known it was Lucia, Zarah would have pursued her just as voraciously as any wolf pursued their prey. It was different now… Lucia’s brothers had taken away Zarah’s innocence… but Zarah’s feelings for Lucia were not affected by that. In order to go on with her life Zarah knew she needed to overcome what she had endured. She also knew the first and most important step on that road was the woman in front of her.

Lucia whimpered softly when she felt Zarah’s lips and instinctively her arms pulled Zarah tight against her body, their breasts crushing together and Zarah molding her body to Lucia’s. Their tongues stabbed forth, tentatively at first as they explored new sensations and emotions and then Zarah’s arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her even tighter. Their kiss deepened with Zarah surprisingly taking a more aggressive approach because of her wolf blood. It was an approach that Lucia welcomed as they melted together in the midst of the blistering kiss. Their kiss lasted for what seemed like a glorious eternity to Lucia, but then slowly they drew apart, the tips of their tongues still dancing with each other even as their soft lips finally parted. Lucia stared at her, her wolf eyes and fangs fully changed and extended. She felt giddy when she saw Lucia’s cobalt blue vampire eyes open slowly and her own slimmer vampiric fangs poking from under her top lip.

Zarah took a deep breath, her mind rejoicing that her body could still feel what it was feeling even after what had happened to her. She shook her head even as she gripped Lucia tighter. “You will bear no shame for what happened Lucia ussta sanguine qu'essan.” (My vampire princess) She said seeing Lucia’s cobalt eyes glitter in delight at her words. “Dos dormagyn uns'aa. (You saved me) I don’t… I don’t know how long it will be before I…” Zarah shook her head again. “No. We are together now. I… I love you! I want… I want to go forward with you in my life! I need you in my life now. You are my life! As long as I have you… as long as you are with me I can get through this.”

Lucia couldn’t help the tears that rolled down her cheeks. “I will never leave you Zarah.” She said. “Not after all we have been through to get to this point.”

Zarah met her eyes and smiled. She reached up and brushed away the tears on her cheeks. “Then let’s start right now. I’m hungry… and I can’t hide from the world in my quarters for the rest of my life.”

Lucia took a deep breath and nodded. “Your mother and sisters are waiting for us.”

IRARUZU

Walter reverently lowered the last of the bodies on the ground and stood back up looking at the Dragoon Hval. He was an older Dragoon Walter knew, roughly two hundred years old and he had fought in the Battle for Earth. Walter also knew he was deeply involved with a Drow female on Earth and seeing so many massacred Drow was making him extremely angry, unlike his younger counterpart. The Drow females were especially hard to look at for they had been brutally raped and beaten and that was obvious. Walter knew how Hval felt, for while he considered the elves on Earth his creation, which they were, he felt closer to the Drow for he had made them more like the Spartan people.

“You must hold in that anger Hval.” Walter spoke softly. “At least for now.”

Hval looked up from the row of bodies. “I have seen battle Senior Polemarch. I have taken life and seen life taken. This mindless brutality is beyond me. They…”

Walter moved closer to him. “They will pay Hval.” Walter spoke. “We will stand beside our Prince when he arrives and we will make them pay.”

Hval met his eyes. “Will he come sir?” He asked.

Walter nodded slowly. “Ceneia was able to confirm that the transmission was received by the SCIMITAR. He will come Hval.”

Hval turned and looked over to where Lu'ria sat with her mother, Majeir and Ceneia. “He will come for her won’t he?”

Walter nodded. “And when he arrives and he sees what has happened here his retribution will be swift. He is a Leonidas, Hval. They don’t believe in doing things halfway.”

Hval looked at him again. “I have never met any of the Royal family Senior Polemarch. Is he… is he much like the King?”

Walter chuckled softly. “In many ways… yes he is.” He answered. “In many ways he is also much harsher than his father.”

“He loves a Drow, Senior Polemarch… as do I.” Hval spoke. “I will take my vengeance for this act beside him. I will not allow this act against Re’sora’s people go unanswered.”

Walter nodded. “As will we all.” He said.

“Why did we come here?” Hval asked. “The Kavalians already destroyed it once.”

Walter shook his head. “They executed the Drow but they left the defenses active. It was an arrogant move on their part. We could not remain in the city for there are too many there who do not care for citizens of the Union to begin with.” He answered. “Lu'ria went back into the tunnels and activated the emergency power grid. We have ground sensors and turrets.”

“Will it hold against over a hundred men?” Hval asked.

“We’ll have to make it hold.” Walter answered. “At least until Andro arrives.”

Hval nodded and bent over to pick up his P190A3. “Then I will insure we are ready when they come.”

Walter nodded as he watched Hval march toward the now empty building of the Drow estate. Neither Lu'ria nor Daba wanted to go inside the building and see the horrors again. He turned and began walking towards them smiling for the first time in days as he saw Majeir lower her snout and brush it against Lu'ria’s shoulder again. He had to admit, seeing the massive form of Majeir sitting casually on the ground behind the much smaller elf was somewhat humorous, but he could feel the happiness pouring from Majeir at what she had discovered with Lu'ria. As he moved closer he could hear Daba explaining why they had left Earth.

“…did not want to believe what you were telling me Lu'ria.” Daba spoke softly. “I didn’t believe it until the Holy One brought Majeir to Eden City and she touched my thoughts. She told me she was to be yours. Part of me still can’t believe it.”

“So you believe me?” Lu'ria asked. “About everything?”

Daba met her daughter’s gaze. “I see Majeir here beside you. I have seen you fly on her. The psychic shield you both project. How could I not believe?”

“What about…” Lu'ria began.

“What has happened so far stretched my ability to be open Lu'ria.” Daba spoke. “All we know is that Ceneia was able to confirm the Prince’s ship received the message. He has many responsibilities and even if what you say is true, I find it incomprehensible that he would abandon his duties to come here.”

“You must have faith mother.” Lu'ria spoke confidently.

Daba shook her head. “I have faith child… it is just so… it is so difficult to believe that the Yara Parma could actually have predicted such a thing.”

“Mother… you are the one that schooled me to believe the Yara Parma to be the basis for our people and our beliefs.” Lu'ria said. “Our very beginnings. They predicted the return of King Leonidas… they predicted that Queen Aihola would come to power! Why is it so hard for you to believe them now?”

Daba looked at her. “You have not read the entire Yara Parma as I have Lu'ria.”

Lu'ria looked at her. “What do you mean?” She asked. “You made me read all twenty-three books when I was growing up.”

Daba looked at Walter and he shrugged as he squatted to the side. “She will discover it sooner or later.” He spoke.

Lu'ria’s amber eyes went from her mother to Walter and then back. “Discover what?” She asked heatedly. “I am meant for this mother! Majeir is proof of that! I am meant for Andro and Sadi. For Carisia and Ne'Veha! You will not convince me otherwise.”

Walter looked at her surprised. “You know their names Lu'ria?” He asked. “How is that possible? Their names were only just released a few days ago. No official… no official announcement has been made with everything that has happened on Earth. Deia only mentioned them fleetingly when she reported Andro had left the system and who was with him.”

Lu'ria nodded. “I know their names! I know what they look like. I know their likes and dislikes. And they know mine. I can feel them here…” She placed her hand over her heart. “And I feel them in my thoughts and dreams. I have felt them in my thoughts and dreams for the last three months. Probably before that… but I just did not know what it was.”

Daba looked at her daughter. “Lu'ria there is a twenty-fourth book of the Yara Parma.” She said.

Lu'ria looked at her mother. “I don’t care if there is a hundred and twenty-four, mother. You will not convince me what I feel is wrong.”

Daba shook her head. “No my daughter.” She said with a sigh. “Only the senior Elders of the Families have access to the twenty-fourth book. It is not distributed openly as the others are.”

Lu'ria’s eyes narrowed “Why?”

“It is a list of foretelling.” Daba answered. “Prophecies and the like. Many of them have come true as you say… but there are many that have been written about that have not yet come true. If they will at all. Many of them are not pleasant.”

Lu'ria cocked her head to the side. “Such as?”

“They don’t matter right now.” Daba said.

“Why not?”

“Book Twenty-Four of the Yara Parma… the last prophecy in Book Twenty-Four was one of the first that was even written after the Sky Fire.” Daba said. “It reads…The firstborn of many, the son of knif'rt kal'daka eyes and virile manhood. He will have the heart of amber and wrap his hands in white satin. Yvalm xuil to'ryll euol, uuthli ujool Lu’ charnag d ‘olath solen, whol jal draeval orn nind ssinssrigg.”

Lu'ria’s amber eyes grew a little wider. “It… mother it says that?” She gasped in shock and wonderment.

Daba nodded. “Yes. It… it also says that one day … that one day you will be Queen of the Drow.”

Lu'ria’s amber eyes grew even wider and she came to her feet. “What?” She stammered.

Daba nodded her head as she too got to her feet and looked at her daughter. “Lu'ria we need to…”

All of them saw Walter’s head snap around and look towards the mountains to the west. Ceneia took note instantly that the wind was coming from the west. “Walter?” She asked softly as she stood up.

Walter’s hand dropped to his Nehtes. “Everyone inside.” He said. “Everyone inside now. They are coming.”

SPARTA

“Tarifa!” Isra’s strong voice echoed as he burst through the front door of his home the P190A3 leading him.

“Anuk baby!” Danny barked sweeping the K12 in front of him like a guided missile launcher.

Behind Danny and Isra came twelve fully armed Durcunusaan soldiers even as the sounds of windows shattering from upstairs echoed in the corridor.

“Isra!” Tarifa’s voice shouted as she came sprinting around the corner from their large main room, Anuk right behind her. “Isra… we are safe!” She barked out.

Isra didn’t question her for he could smell no fear or indecision on her. He tapped his jaw. “All teams take up defensive positions! We are secure down here!”

Anuk smiled as Danny’s arms swallowed her up and he lowered his head to firmly nuzzle her elven ears. “Bout time you showed up!” Anuk quipped as she shivered in bliss at his touch.

Isra was doing the same with Tarifa, who had an equally blissful look on her face as Isra inhaled deeply of her peach scent. “You sent Roluth!” Isra stated. “We thought something was wrong! Daniel hadn’t heard from Anuk in over thirty hours and you would not reply to my Mindvoice calls.”

Tarifa nodded. “I know. Our young ones?” She asked quickly.

Isra nodded. “They are at the bunker as directed.” He replied. “Tarifa… why did Roluth say you have guests? What is going on? Where is Ardis? She has not checked in since the High Coven attacks.”

Tarifa clung to his hand and arm and pulled him toward the doorway as his 190 dropped onto its quick release straps. “Ardis is here and safe. Come.” She said glancing back at the Durcunusaan soldiers. “Put your weapons away! There are no enemies here!”

The Durcunusaan had learned long ago that when the Lieutenant Governor of their city gave an order she expected it to be followed. It was one of the reasons that the King considered her his most treasured sister even though they were not related in any way. The twelve Durcunusaan troops obeyed without question for they too could smell no fear or indecision in the room.

“Baby… what is going on?” Danny asked holding Anuk to him tightly.

Anuk squirmed from his grasp but continued to hold his hand. “Well… if you will let go of me I will show you. We will show you.”

Danny looked at Isra. “Are you as confused as me?”

Isra nodded. “More.” He answered.

Tarifa and Anuk pulled them towards the opening of the main room and just into it. Both Danny and Isra came up short when they saw six more Durcunusaan troops with their weapons leveled at three Kavalians, Ardis and Karun, all of whom were holding weapons but not pointing at anyone. Tarifa saw this and broke away from Isra.

“Put your weapons away!” She demanded once more. “These people are not our enemies nor are they a threat!”

“Tarifa!” Isra hissed. “What is going on?”

Tarifa turned back to look at him but stopped when she heard the voice. “Yes sister… please tell us what is going on?”

Tarifa whirled around and saw Martin standing just behind Karun with his K12 pressed against the back of his head. Jalersi and Pian turned as well, stunned that they did not detect him, or the fact that Aricia stood just to his right with her 190 leveled at them. Jalersi gasped even louder when she saw where his gun was aimed.

“No!” She spoke softly.

“Do not move!” Aricia growled from behind the sights of the 190. “I do not wish to shoot you but I will not hesitate in the least.”

“Martin!” Tarifa barked as she stepped towards him. Her daughter beat her to the punch.

Ardis acted as any female wolf would act when she had found the man who she knew was the perfect mate for her, not only physically but emotionally as well. She stepped around from where she stood in front of Karun until she was facing her uncle, her eyes changed and her wolf fangs extended. She reached up slowly, never breaking eye contact with the yellow/gold wolf eyes of the uncle who had bounced her on his knee as a baby. Her hand came to rest on the barrel of the K12.

“Uncle Martin… you would not deprive me of the man who is my mate and husband would you?” She asked calmly.

Martin’s changed wolf eyes cut to his niece quickly but the K12 did not move. “Ardis?” He asked softly.

“Karun is not your brother Uncle Martin. He is nothing like his father and all you need do is give him the chance to prove that.” Ardis spoke. “You have always trusted me Uncle Martin. Trust me now. I am my parent’s daughter Uncle Martin… you and they have taught me well… would I allow Karun to claim me if there was even a hint he was like his father?”

Martin’s K12 withdrew instantly at her words. “No.” He stated flatly.

Martin stepped close to Karun then, leaning over slightly as Aricia lowered her weapon. He could smell Ardis’s sweet scent all over Karun, deeply imbedded in his blood. He also smelled something that he hadn’t when Karun had first come to Earth. He detected the dormant wolf blood within Karun’s veins now pulsing strongly and it was filled with Ardis’s essence. He turned and looked at his niece. “You showed him?” He asked.

Ardis nodded as she reached up and placed her hand on Martin’s arm. “I did Uncle. Just as you did for me.”

Martin turned back to look at Karun who met his eyes unflinching. “Show me.” He said.

Martin couldn’t help but smile as he saw Karun’s eyes change instantly and his dual wolf fangs extended from beneath his lips. Apparently the dual fangs unique to the Leonidas blood still were dominant even with a Kavalian mother. “I guess we learn something new every day.” Martin said softly. “Your father didn’t teach you that boy.”

“My… my father taught me only how to hate.” Karun hissed. “He was too busy bedding other women and making grasps for power to be concerned with me. My brothers… my younger brothers are lost… but I… I found myself when I came here.” Karun blinked several times. “I… I wish to learn about… I wish to learn about my history Uncle.”

Martin holstered his K12 then and looked at Karun. His eyes returned to normal and his dual fangs disappeared and he stared at Karun for a long moment. He could see so much of his hated brother in Karun, but he could also see far more of his beautiful Kavalian mother. As he usually did, Martin Leonidas went with his gut instinct. He stepped forward and pulled Karun into a rib cracking bear hug and Jalersi felt tears come to her eyes when she saw her son hesitate and then return the embrace, his fingers pulling tightly on Martin’s shirt. She heard Martin pound Karun on his back and then push him away to arm’s length. He brought his hand up and grasped Karun’s neck and looked at him intently.

“Welcome nephew.” Martin said with a smile. “Welcome… Karun Leonidas.”

Karun held back the tears he wanted to let flow from his eyes as he stared at the man who his father had cursed and harangued ever since Karun could remember. A man that was unlike anything his own father had taught him, and a man who had just welcomed him into a family that was his blood. Karun gripped his uncle’s arms tightly.

“Blood before all else Uncle!” He croaked out the words. “Blood before all else!”

Martin nodded his head with a smile. “I see my niece has taught you well.” He said.

Karun shook his head. “Ardis has taught me many things Uncle… but grandmother taught me that.”

Martin’s eyes went a little wider and he nodded his head. “Good.” He said. “Good.” He released Karun’s neck and turned around, reaching for Aricia who stepped close to him. His eyes fell upon Pian and Jalersi standing very near to one another and Jiss who stood alone but in close proximity to them. His eyes finally went to where Tarifa stood. “Sister… perhaps you could tell us just exactly what is going on here.” He stated.

Tarifa crossed her arms over her ample chest and looked at him sternly. “I would have if you had given me the chance!” She snapped. “No… you have to come busting into my home, the Durcunusaan breaking how many windows in the process? Are you going to replace them Martin?”

“Tarifa… Roluth was very insistent that something was wrong.” Isra spoke up now.

Tarifa nodded turning to look at her husband and alpha mate. “And we thought it was until just before you and my thick headed adopted brother made your grand entrance!” She turned back to find Martin standing directly in front of her. She blinked several times and then slugged him in the arm. “You big oaf!”

Martin chuckled and leaned forward to kiss her cheek in a brotherly fashion. “Now that you have that out of the way… could you tell us why there are three Kavalians in your home who are being listed as dead by the Kavalian ambassador?”

“Dead?” Jalersi asked.

Martin turned to look at her and nodded his head. “Killed in the High Coven attack on your embassy. Or so they told us.”

“They were not killed!” Tarifa hissed. “They came here with Ardis and Karun because they are trying to stop a war! When they were seen trying to escape their own people tried to kill them. This is the only place Ardis could think to bring them where they would be safe for a time.”

“A war?” Martin asked. “What are you talking about Tarifa?”

Tarifa looked at him oddly. “Deia did not tell you?” She asked.

“Tell me what?” Martin asked as he turned back to look at Tarifa. “She told me nothing!”

“I gave the information to Laustinos at least ten hours ago. Perhaps more. He said he would make sure it got to Deia.” Tarifa spoke.

Aricia stepped forward. “Tarifa… we came here from Deia’s office. One of us has been there for the last two and a half days. She told us nothing about you. Only that Ardis was still missing. Then Daniel called.”

“What information?” Martin asked turning to look at Jalersi and Pian.

“King Leonidas we are not part of this!” Jiss began. “We…”

Martin pointed at him. “Ambassador I fucking hate politicians! You are a politician! Now shut up!” He snapped turning back to Jalersi and Pian. “What is going on? Retaliation for your sister defecting and marrying my son? I won’t change my mind about that… Athani is my son’s wife as far as I am concerned. I will not…”

Jalersi stepped closer to him. “She is… she is doing well?” She asked hopefully.

Martin nodded. “Very well.” He replied. “And she’s very happy.”

“Can I see her?” Jalersi asked quickly.

Pian came up behind her and gently took her arm pulling her close to him, something that did not go unnoticed by Martin who looked at Pian with questions in his eyes. “Jalersi has seen who Pusintin is and renounced him.” Pian spoke. “I have taken her as my wife. Something I have wanted to do for twenty years.”

Martin grinned. “Bet that didn’t go over well with my dear brother I take it. Is that what this is all about?.” He said.

“He doesn’t know yet.” Pian said. “Well… he may have an idea now.”

“This was a mutual thing I take it?” Martin asked.

Jalersi nodded. “Very much so.” She replied before Pian could. “I was blind to what Pusintin really was. I believed he would change things and all he did was embrace the old ways of my people. Nothing was going to change. Pian made me see that just as much as his own actions!”

“My Pride inhabits the fringes of Kavalian space. We do not adhere to the many more violent traditions of our people concerning our females. To my Pride our woman are to be treasured and respected for they will bear our future. It is not something that we have allowed to become public knowledge since it would not go over well.”

“Yeah… no shit.” Danny spoke. “It’s damn impressive you’ve lasted this long.”

“So tell me why your own people are trying to kill you? Is my brother that vindictive as to come after you for that and start a war with me to achieve that?” Martin asked.

Pian shook his head. “They are not trying to kill us for that. They will kill us for what we know.” He answered.

Martin felt tightness grip his abdomen. “Ok… I’m listening.” He said.

“They are trying to kill us because we know, at least some of the details anyway, we know of a plot by Prefect Keleru and Marshall Pusintin to target and kill as many of your family as possible. Including you King Leonidas. You and at least some of your Queens.” Pian spoke as calmly as he could. “We gave this information to Tarifa when we came here and she passed it along.”

Martin’s wide eyes cut to Tarifa. “Laustinos?” He asked.

Tarifa nodded. “I could get no one else on the COM and the MV dampeners are active all over the city. It renders Mindvoicing impossible except for you and Androcles and a few others, you know this!”

“Why didn’t you try me?” Martin snapped.

“I did!” Tarifa barked back. “Your shielding was too high you fool! I could get no one! I sent Roluth away because he said the insects and birds in the mountains had gone quiet and I suspected an attack. One did not come and now you are here. I overreacted!”

“Oh… fuck me to tears! No you didn’t!” Danny snarled as he looked at Martin. “We fell hard for this one brother!”

Martin Leonidas hadn’t survived countless battles by being dense. He knew a trap when he sensed one… and they had just walked into a very well set trap, one that could get them all killed. He looked up as Fache rushed in from the corridor to the front door.

“Milord!” Fache snapped. “I can not raise the two teams we left on the perimeter of the property!”

“Nubou!” Danny snarled.

“Fuck is right!” Martin barked. “We just walked into a trap and you were the bait!”

“What?” Pian gasped as he pulled Jalersi closer to him.

“Pian… the Puma Bane Teams!” Jalersi hissed.

“The what?” Danny barked as he un-slung his 190.

“They are… they are like…” Pian was struggling to explain them when Karun stepped in.

“They are Shock Troops Uncle.” He spat. “The very best that my father and grandfather employ. They receive the finest training and weapons and they are renown for their cruelty. They take no prisoners and they rarely ever fail. That is what they sent into The Wilds after your Drow bases.”

Martin’s eyes grew wide. “The Drow?” He gasped.

“Their intent was to cripple your intelligence networks within The Wilds so they could move at will.” Pian spoke. “It is why we… it is why we came to Tarifa. The Prefect and Pusintin will plunge our people into a war we can not win with their actions!”

“What actions?” Aricia almost screamed.

“Not only are they targeting your Drow outposts, but they are targeting every member of your family in a scheme to somehow get Pusintin restored as King of Sparta and by default King of the Union!” Pian exclaimed.

Martin opened his mouth to bark an angry question but his wolf ears detected the soft popping noise far off in the distance exactly the same time as Danny, Isra and Fache.

“INCOMING!” Danny and Martin screamed at the same time as they yanked on Anuk and Aricia respectively while throwing themselves onto the floor. Pian and Karun had been under fire enough times to know what that word meant and they were moving half a second after it left two sets of lips.

Jiss stood in the center of the room stunned at what was happening and completely exposed. He saw a flash of a body in front of him before a blinding explosion outside the glass window erupted and the concussive force of the first plasma mortar landing outside the wall of the home only ten meters away first buckled and then ruptured the wall sending glass, steel and concrete blistering across the room at nearly the speed of light. Jiss felt a massive pain in his side and then blackness claimed him into its embrace.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

RITAAH

The door to the bridge of the Kavalian Science Frigate opened and the captain of the ship turned in his chair. They had detected the spike of a massive explosion on the surface of this normally uninhabited world and after sending off an inquiry to KFI Headquarters he decided to come and investigate. With the knowledge that KFI was sending reinforcements, the captain set course for the planet. Upon establishing a routine orbit they detected several abnormal readings from the surface and he made the decision to land their atmospheric Frigate on the surface to investigate. Though he was not a scientist, most of the crew was and the senior scientist was adamant about being able to get up close to the source of their anomalous readings. The Captain relented and brought his ship onto the surface. What could go wrong? They were deep within Kavalian space and Ritaah was an uninhabited world.

It would be the last command decision of his life and the most enlightening unfortunately for him.

The Kavalian Captain’s yellow eyes grew wide in surprise as the bridge doors slid aside to reveal not members of his own crew, but a huge pureblood vampire, several Lycavorians and half a dozen Kavalian clone troops. All of them with weapons out and leading them into the room like any well trained soldiers. It flashed through his mind that he had never seen Spartan troops up close before and they looked just as ferocious as any Kavalian clone troops he had ever seen. The last thing that processed through his brain was that they moved as a single unit, as if they had trained together for decades. He saw the huge vampire raise his arm, the large and deadly Union K12 hand blaster in his grip and he saw and heard the flash of light just before the Kinetic round entered above his wide open left eye and blew his brains and bone matter all over the back of his chair and over the shoulders of the young male scientist standing by the sensor station.

Vonis watched with keen eyes as his combined strike team swept across the small bridge barking orders to the crew of the frigate and shoving them to the deck. He lowered the smoking weapon and smiled a warrior’s smile. They had entered the same way the Science Team had exited the ship, thirty-seven hand picked Lycavorian and Kavalian troops. As the members of the Kavalian crew looked on in shock, they watched as the lone Lycavorian and Kavalian clone soldier stepped up to Vonis. The Senior Spartan NONCOM knew what Colonel Vonis was capable of and he was not in the least bit surprised they had taken the ship. The senior Kavalian troop had never worked with a vampire however, he had only killed them, and to say he was impressed would be an understatement. This Colonel Vonis was the epitome of a leader. This was the type of man who he had been trained to follow as a clone child and he learned in the military classes. This was the type of man he had never seen among the Kavalian troops. Vonis had been in the front of their file their entire sweep through this frigate. He had even saved two of his men’s lives with his incredible ability to blur, and he had done so without a second’s thought. It was these actions and the fact that Vonis had asked him for whatever thoughts he had on the best way to take the ship. The Kavalian soldier was impressed with Vonis’s obvious knowledge, yet he had asked for help from him. It had astonished him until it dawned on him that this vampire was a member of the Lycavorian Union, and while he may have been the son of the hated and now dead High Coven Empress, he was nothing like her or the cruel vampires he had fought before.

“We are secure Colonel.” He stated. “The follow on team is securing the prisoners below decks.”

Vonis nodded. “Excellent.” He said.

“You… you did not have them executed sir?” The man asked.

Vonis met the Kavalian’s eyes. “They are your people Kangam.” Vonis told him. “What you do with them will be up to Mican and those among your people. We only needed to secure the ship for our use. Slaughtering the crew would serve no purpose since most of them are scientists anyway. Don’t you agree?”

Kangam nodded his head. “I do sir.” He replied. “I just did not think it would matter to you.”

Vonis did not take offense and smiled. “Well it does.” He answered. “As my nephew has told Mican… we are not your enemies and we need each other to get out of here in one piece.”

Kangam smiled as he nodded. “Yes we do.”

“Besides… my elven wife would be very upset with me if she ever discovered I acted without thinking.” Vonis said. “I do not wish to make her upset with me.”

Kangam chuckled softly and nodded his head once more. “It is good to see that females are the same no matter the species.” He said. “My elven wife would be the same way.”

Vonis nodded. “You see… we are not so different Kangam. We are not so different. Let’s get these prisoners secured and then start stripping whatever we can off this ship so we can get your people on board.”

“Yes sir!” Kangam barked before moving off to comply with his orders.

Vonis turned and looked at the Lycavorian NONCOM. He was a grizzled eight hundred year old soldier and he nodded his head in approval. “They are good Colonel.” He said.

“Yes they are.” Vonis agreed. “However we have only begun working together so make sure the prisoners are secured properly.”

The NONCOM nodded. “As you order.”

“I’m going to contact Resumar and find out where they stand.” Resumar spoke. “Stand by for follow on operations Sergeant. We don’t know where or when these other ships are going to appear and we may have to move fast if the PILLAR OF FAITH can not react quickly enough for us.”

“On it Colonel.” The man spoke as he moved to follow the Kavalian soldier off the bridge.

Vonis let his eyes move around the bridge as he moved to the side, finally settling on the Kavalian male with gray in his short fur. A Durcunusaan soldier was securing his hands behind his back, but the man stared at him with fury in his eyes. As the Durcunusaan pulled him to his feet he spat at Vonis.

“Our fleet will be here soon!” He screamed. “Your Union will not stand once all of your precious royal family is dead! You will see!”

The Durcunusaan troop yanked on his arm. “Shut up fool!” He snapped as he dragged him from the bridge. “Don’t give me a reason to cut your idiot tongue from your mouth!”

Vonis contemplated the Kavalian’s words silently as he lifted his hand and tapped the implant on his jaw lightly. “Resumar?”

The response was immediate. “Uncle… are you secure?” Res’s firm voice filled his ear clearly.

“The frigate is secure Resumar.” Vonis spoke. “We are locking the remaining crew and the scientists in the lower decks. What about those that were moving to your location to investigate the MV ship?”

Resumar turned and looked at the nine Kavalian troops and scientists that had survived their ambush only a hundred meters from the entrance of the Mindvoice ship. All of them were wide eyed in almost paralyzing fear as Cemath stared at them, doing his very best to look imposing, which in reality was not very hard considering he was a dragon. Resumar held his chuckle in due to the seriousness of the situation. He could see Athani and Na'lia helping to go through the equipment they had been carrying, while Mican and two Durcunusaan troops were insuring their bindings were tight. His dark eyes cut to the four bodies that were now covered in dark blankets from the Kavalian packs of equipment.

“They gave us mild resistance Uncle… at least until Cemath showed them the error of their ways.” Resumar answered.

Resumar heard his adopted Uncle chuckle softly. “We will begin stripping everything we can from the interior of this ship to make room for our charges Resumar. Mican was right… it is definitely large enough to carry his rebels as long as they travel light.”

Resumar nodded. “As soon as Dario and Channa bring the last of them to the MV ship I’ll have Mican begin moving them to your location. Can you hold?”

“Asharli has already brought their weapons systems online and we should be able to protect ourselves from everything but a sustained assault.” Vonis answered.

“Uncle… did you see any sign of the Coven troops that escaped?” Resumar asked.

“No.” Vonis answered. “You are concerned about them I take it?”

“Julie returned a short while ago.” Resumar told him. “She says the rendezvous point they were to use showed signs of them staying the night, but they have since moved on. They could be anywhere by now. She also said at least six of them are wounded.”

“This means they will be even more dangerous and bold.” Vonis spoke. “Do you trust her Resumar?”

“Yes Uncle.” Res answered immediately. “If not for Julie we would all be dead by now. They… your mother underestimated the pull of the wolf Uncle. Julie may be a vampire now… but she thinks like a wolf. Her heart is a wolf.”

“I agree.” Vonis said. “Any word from the FAITH or Maros?”

“They are holding under Shroud just inside the system.” Resumar answered. “Depending on the size of the force the Kavalians send, they will attempt to ambush them when they arrive. Avi and Avatar 341 have completed roughly sixty-five percent of the core download and that is progressing rapidly now.”

“What do you need me to do Res?” Vonis asked.

“Hold what you have Uncle.” Resumar answered as he saw Avi’s massive form exiting the entrance of the MV ship and begin moving towards him. “I can have Avatar 341 extend a sensor bubble around your location to keep you invisible from sensors, but we are still trying to determine how best to destroy this entire ship. It is nearly seven and a half kilometers long and we can leave nothing that could be studied by anyone.”

“I’ll be standing by here Resumar. We’ll secure the ship and you may begin bringing Mican’s people over as soon as you are ready.” Vonis spoke. “I’m going to send out a small patrol to scout the area around our location. The Coven teams may have seen the ship land and I do not want to be caught by surprise.”

“I will have Julie move to your location before you do that. She can take the patrol out. She has a better chance of detecting them than we do.” Resumar spoke.

“That works for me.” Vonis said. “I’ll standby until she gets here.”

“I have to go Uncle… Avi is coming up.” Resumar said.

“Keep me informed of your progress and what I can do to assist.” Vonis said. “I’m clear.”

Resumar turned as the nearly seven foot tall Avi came up to him. Resumar had grown up with his brothers and sisters with this hulking cyborg around all of the time and Avi’s size didn’t faze him anymore. Avi was holding a data pad in his massive hand and he ignored the Kavalian men and women who watched him with wide eyes.

“Something Avi?” Resumar asked as he stopped next to him.

-Three things Resumar- Avi spoke.

Resumar nodded his head. “Hit me with them.” Res told him with a smile. “Uncle Vonis has secured the Kavalian Science Frigate and I could use some more good news.”

-Five Kavalian warships entered the fringes of this system twenty-two minutes ago- Avi spoke.

“Avi… I said give me good news.” Resumar snapped.

-I have been in contact with THE PILLAR OF FAITH and given the information to Captain Antell. Avatar 341 has activated passive jammers so they will not be able to contact anyone outside the system and Captain Antell is moving to engage them. When combined with the ships Captain Maros commands… they will destroy the Kavalian ships relatively easy enough. Is that good enough?- Avi said.

“Ok… that’s good news.” Resumar spoke.

-We will not be able to download the entire VORTEX Cruiser 341 core Resumar- Avi spoke seeing Resumar look at him.

“What? Why?” Resumar barked. “That’s not good news!”

-Several of the portable data core units we brought with us for transferring the memory banks were damaged in the explosion of the STRIKER. Micro fissures in their biogel casings that I did not detect with a routine scan-

“How much information are we talking here Avi?” Resumar asked evenly. “And what information?”

-I followed the outline laid out by your father when we copied City Ship 41’s cores- Avi answered. –All history data cores were downloaded first. Followed by engineering data cores and specs, then shield cores and then the sensor cores. As with City Ship 41, your father was far more interested in defensive modifications and the history of the Pralors. Weapons were not a concern for him, though if there was enough room he wanted them as well-

“Why would my father not want weapons data cores?” Resumar asked.

-Your father is a descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar, Resumar Leonidas. Just as you are. Though he was an accomplished and exceptionally skilled warrior, knowledge was his power- Avi replied. –Your father is no different He once told me he would start no war with anyone but he would damn sure finish any war that someone started against him. Permanently. That is an adequate paraphrase I believe-

“That still doesn’t explain why he would forgo useful weapons plans and schematics for history data cores.” Resumar said.

-The LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser is already the premier ship in the Union Fleet Resumar. You know this. It is much faster and can project more power than any comparable sized ship in either the Kavalian or High Coven ranks- Avi told him. –With the upgrades that they have already begun to undergo, it will increase the combat power of the LEONIDAS II to the exact proportions that your father wanted-

Resumar nodded. “You are talking of the Quantum Matter Reactors?”

Avi nodded. –While not as efficient as the Quantum Fusion Reactors fully based and designed on Pralor technology that the ARIZONA Class ships are equipped with, the prototype QMRs designed by Zaala Randall are excellent, if a bit under powered copies. Your father knows this, and he wants to improve on her design. He feels the strength of the Union comes not in her ability to bring power to bear, though our power is quite considerable, but in the ability to project our power and show our allies and friends we are able to stand beside them in times of need-

Resumar looked at Avi and grinned. “Avi… how much time have you and my father spent together?” He asked.

Avi’s red/orange eyes blinked several times. –I do not see the relation that has to our current predicament Resumar-

“Just answer the question Avi?” Res told him.

-Including the times when we have spoken via COM units… total time would equal four years, three months, one week and nine days- Avi answered.

Resumar shook his head. “And here all these years he has led us to believe he never spent any time with you.” Resumar looked at him. “And what did you talk about?”

Avi shook his large head. –Conversations between the King and I are confidential Resumar Leonidas-

“So you are keeping his secrets?” Res spoke with a wider grin. “Leave it to my father to tell his secrets to the one person in the universe that would never reveal them.” He shook his head. “Ok… how much are we going to have to leave behind?”

-Avatar 341 and I estimate that we will only be able to complete seventy-five point two percent of the shield data hub download with the remaining memory cores that we have. Mican and his people have been very helpful to the three engineers we brought with us in removing the forty-three Quantum Hyper Fusion Power Cores VORTEX Cruiser 341 had in sealed storage. Avatar 341 is very confident he can adapt them to our current technology and assist us in building our own. The Hyper Resonance Power Cores are several levels more advanced than City Ship 41’s own design. They are packaged and ready to be moved- Avi reported.

“So you told him we will be taking him with us.” Resumar said.

Avi looked at Resumar. –This was a correct assumption was it not?-

Resumar nodded. “Indeed it was.”

Avi nodded. –I told him as much. He had already made plans to remain aboard VORTEX Cruiser 341 when it was destroyed. He may be more advanced than me, but I have had the interaction with other species that he has not. He welcomes the opportunity-

“Avi why can’t we just yank the remaining computer cores and bring them with us as well?” Resumar asked.

-That is not possible Resumar. The remaining two computer memory hubs weigh in excess of three million metric tons together and are the size of a STRIKER DT. Where would we put them? We have no means to bring them with us- Avi asked innocently.

Resumar looked at him. “I see your point.” He stated nodding his head. “Then we destroy them with the ship.”

-That would be the plausible plan to follow- Avi spoke. –Avatar 341 and I have been trying to determine what we could do to increase the explosive force of the munitions we brought. Every scenario we run data on comes up far short. We believe the ship needs to be incinerated Resumar and we have come up with a way to do this though…-

“Incinerated?” Res gasped cutting him off. “Avi… just how are we suppose to vaporize a ship that is almost eight kilometers long and buried in a mountain when we don’t even have enough explosives to do anything but break it into a dozen pieces?”

-If we place eleven of the Power cores we have packaged at strategic points within VORTEX Cruiser 341… combined with the chemical composition of the explosives we have brought… it would be more than sufficient to shatter and incinerate ninety-seven point six percent of the ship. The remainder would be too damaged to be of any use- Avi answered.

Resumar looked at him. “Why do I get the feeling that there is a very large drawback to this idea?” He spoke.

-An explosion such as the one we would create, even underground at the depth VORTEX Cruiser 341 resides, it would annihilate any living creature within a hundred kilometer radius of point zero- Avi answered. –Including plant life and any animal life that may be living in that zone. It would also destabilize this continent and send a cloud of toxic ash into the atmosphere that would remain for at least seven point three months-

“Sibfla!” Resumar gasped in horror.

-As I said… the plan does have its drawbacks- Avi spoke.

“Yeah… no kidding!” Resumar quipped.

-It is the only way to be sure Resumar- Avi said. –Anything less and we will risk not destroying it completely. Even a small amount of Pralor technology falling into the hands of those who will use it for nefarious means would be difficult to fathom-

Resumar nodded his head slowly. “I know.” He said softly. He thought about it for a few moments, weighed the pros and cons and came up with the only true method of completing their mission here. “Do it Avi.” He stated finally. Avi nodded his head and began to turn back to return to the ship. “You said there were three things Avi…” Resumar stopped him. “What was the third?”

-It is not important at this time Resumar- Avi answered.

“If you were going to tell me about it before it must be important enough.” Resumar answered. “You are not just a machine to our family Avi… you are… you are a member of our family when it comes down to it. Speak what you have to say.”

Avi turned back and looked at him. –It concerns Mican and Athani Little One-

This got Resumar’s undivided attention and he moved closer to the cyborg. “What do you mean?” Res demanded. “Has he done something?”

Avi shook his head. –He has done nothing. Not directly-

“I don’t follow Avi.” Resumar spoke.

-You know I am able to conduct deep tissue and DNA scans without having to touch the individual or draw blood- Avi said.

Resumar nodded. “Yes.”

-Avatar 341 has similar abilities. I was reviewing his earlier scans of the Kavalians that he allowed on the ship just before we arrived. I conducted a deep tissue scan of Mican and all the others among his group as they came onto VORTEX Cruiser 341 this time to verify his results. They were the same- Avi spoke in that now familiar almost mechanical voice. –I was able to obtain a DNA match Resumar-

“I’m still not following you.” Res spoke. “A DNA match for who?”

-Mican’s DNA strands match those of Athani Little One Resumar- Avi told him. –If my calculations are correct… and there is little reason to doubt them… they are brother and sister-

Resumar stared at him in open mouthed shock.

VANEDI

12,678 LY FROM EARTH

SPACEWARD OF THE PERSEUS ARM

UNEXPLORED SPACE

Wayonn moved gracefully along the well worn path through the trees, his tan cloak dragging along the top of the hard packed dirt trail. He was used to the slight incline and climb to his great grandson’s perch high in the valley. Vanedi was a large planet with a slightly lesser gravity than what he was normally used too, but it made it that much easier for him to traverse the terrain. Twenty-five years they had been here now, Wayonn playing the part of School Master, teaching Dutkne all that he could. The boy was infuriating sometimes, always wanting to contemplate the meaning of this or that, yet he had learned his lessons well. His Mindvoice skills had advanced to a level very near what he felt from Martin Leonidas. Perhaps not in sheer power, but in refinement and ability he was an equal. Dutkne had spent the better part of his five hundred and forty-eight years of life soaking up all Wayonn could teach him, even while continuing to build on the great legacy left to him by his father and his grandfather. Wayonn couldn’t help but smile at the many memories as Dutkne grew. He reminded him so much of his own son Canth as a small boy, always inventive and adventurous. In terms that others would understand, Dutkne was Wayonn’s Great Grandson, the first born of Canth’s youngest son who he had left with Wayonn when he returned to Lycavore. As far as Wayonn was concerned Dutkne was the last living male link to his beloved son Canth. All of Canth’s children had died through the years, either at the hand of the Coven or for other reasons. Only Dutkne, his mother and two sisters remained. Dutkne’s mother had never taken another mate and though only several thousand years old and still a beautiful young wolf in their terms of lifespan, none had ever caught her fancy enough though many had tried. Perhaps because with Dutkne gone so much, she had committed her life to insuring the Protectorate continued on in her son’s absence. With the help of his two sister’s, Dutkne’s mother had indeed insured the Protectorate remained true to its core values.

The similarities between Martin Leonidas’s path in life and that of Dutkne were far removed from each other but Wayonn knew this would not stop them from forging ahead into the future. If they had a future. Wayonn still concluded that the reserved but sharp tongued and dry humored Dutkne would be more suited as a friend to Martin’s son Androcles since they were closer in age and abilities and surprisingly temperament. It would be interesting to see them finally meet when that time came. And it was closing in on them, far faster than Wayonn had first expected.

Wayonn knew of Dutkne’s inherent fondness for escaping for long stretches of time, and it drove his advisers mad as they tried to find him. When Wayonn suggested that they get away twenty-five years ago, Dutkne had jumped at the chance. He was an inspiring leader, but he hated the more mundane roles he was forced to take. When Wayonn had seen what Martin had begun to accomplish after discovering the Mindvoice ship, Wayonn knew it was time for him to begin in earnest teaching Dutkne everything he could. The Pralor Wayonn knew without any question that CS41’s engine activation would have been detected upon leaving Lycavore that day long ago, and he also knew that they would come eventually. He just didn’t know when. The growth in power of Xaxon’s tremors within Mindvoice would also be detected eventually, and over the last ten years he had pressed Dutkne hard.

The boy was an explorer like his father, and he had traveled to many different worlds in his five hundred plus years. He had even managed an extended stay on Earth, in Sparta when he was only thirty-nine years old. Long before Martin had any idea who and what he was, and before the passing of the comet. He had wanted to study the history of his people and how the descendants of the man his grandfather had followed lived. It was where he had picked up the many Earth words he quite fluently now espoused. It was slang Wayonn knew, but in many cases it was impossibly infuriating. If they were to survive what Wayonn knew would come, they now had to discover each other. They could no longer remain apart, and Martin Leonidas, his son Androcles and Dutkne would be the beginnings of what they could have. Wayonn rounded the trail around the now familiar boulder and let his eyes settle on the figure before him.

Dutkne stood the same height as his father at two meters even, his form lean and quite muscular. He lacked the definition of Martin Leonidas and his sons perhaps, but the potential was there. Dutkne was a seasoned and lethal fighter, but he much preferred to talk his way out of potential incendiary situations. Many times he had succeeded in this, though he was anything but helpless. His precise control over his Mindvoice abilities was exacting, and aside from himself, Dutkne's MV shielding abilities was unapproachable. It was a skill he would need to pass on to Martin and the others when they met, something that he and Martin Leonidas had discussed. He was shirtless now, wearing only the dark brown fatigue like pants and his combat boots, and sitting lotus style on the flat expanse of the adjoining rock face. His skin was deeply bronzed in color now after two decades on this sun drenched world, his dark hair cut to soft fuzz on top of his head, and his thin beard and goatee meticulously trimmed. His five hundred plus years of life had taught him much, and Wayonn saw the Razer Pulse Blaster in its holster by his right leg. Next to that was another holster of sorts that held Dutkne’s weapon of choice. It would have been called a Quarterstaff by others, but this weapon was far deadlier in his hands. It was collapsible, like the Nehtes that Martin’s elven Weapons Master had designed, and it could be broken into two sections. Each tip was weighted with a coating of thin metal making it extremely deadly. When broken into two sections, Wayonn had seen Dutkne extend his physic essence down his arms and hands to encompass the two sections, turning them into weapons that could kill with a single blow.

Wayonn let his eyes drift out over the view of the valley before them and allowed his wolf senses to inhale deeply of the nearby ocean breeze that filtered through the mountains all around them. Dutkne was looking inland, but just over the ridge above and behind him was an ocean that was vast in its size. He turned back just as Dutkne opened one eye and focused on him.

“Have you decided to continue my schooling grandfather?” Dutkne asked. “You have been gone for three days now and I almost sent out a distress signal to Drey to bring our ship back and begin searching.”

Wayonn chuckled as he moved around in front of the rock slab and looked at Dutkne. “Your schooling is at an end grandson.” He spoke evenly.

Dutkne’s other eye opened quickly and he looked at him in surprise. “At an end?” He spoke comically. “Aren’t you the one who told me, not so very long ago, ‘Your schooling never ends Dutkne’, isn’t that your phrase grandfather?”

“I did say that didn’t I?” Wayonn spoke.

Dutkne snorted. “More times than I care to recall.”

Wayonn grunted in returned. “Perhaps if you had listened the first time I would not have had to repeat myself.”

“Where would the fun in that be grandfather?” Dutkne asked as he got to his feet.

“As I recall… you came on this journey willingly.” Wayonn said as he crossed his thin arms over his chest.

“Anything that gets me away from the insidiously boring realm of politics I will agree to without hesitation.” Dutkne answered dryly. “Life on Etheru was becoming mind-numbing in its normalcy.”

“Your insistence on discovering the unknown will one day clip your tail grandson. You know this.” Wayonn said. “How will you turn on four paws with no tail?”

“Ah… I will discover a way.” Dutkne replied playfully.

“We must talk Dutkne.” Wayonn said. “We must talk of the future.”

“Ah yes… time for riddles. Always a favorite of mine grandfather.” He replied drolly as he pulled on his shirt and began to fasten the straps.

Wayonn snorted and shook his head. “Yes indeed… you will fit in very well in the future providing you learn humility.” He muttered to himself.

Dutkne looked at him. “Grandfather… you are muttering to yourself?” He asked in mock horror. “This is not like you.”

“After three days of speaking with Martin… I’m surprised I am not a raving lunatic.” Wayonn said. “He is quite possibly equally as infuriating as you.”

“Martin?” Dutkne asked as he fastened his staff across his back. “Who is this Martin? Another of your long lost friends… or someone that the Protectorate has newly appointed to drive me mad with the mundane.”

“I have taught you well Dutkne.” Wayonn spoke with a grin. “Perhaps too well. You rarely drop your shields far enough to feel the tremors of Mindvoice outside our simple and limited bubble.”

“Why would I?” Dutkne asked. “What is there outside our bubble as you say?”

“There is the Lycavorian Union.” Wayonn replied softly. “Your people. Our people.”

Dutkne chuckled softly. “Grandfather, the Lycavorian Union is as they have always been. They are our people, yes, but they lack the will and the purpose of our ancestors. They lack what those of us in the Protectorate have kept close to our hearts. They have drawn themselves away from the feral instincts of our people and allowed themselves to try and reach a point that King Resumar and my Grandfather Canth never meant for them to reach. Even Prime Minister Deia walks this path now, and she should be the one to know better as Queen Eliani’s sister.”

“Our feral instincts is one of the reasons the Vanari remain aloof from us Dutkne.” Wayonn told him. “They could be powerful allies.”

Dutkne nodded. “Yes that is true; however I will not be the one to lead our people away from who we are simply to appease another race. The Vanari can accept us for who we are, or things can remain as they are. We are not allies and we are not enemies. They are xenophobic towards others not like them. We do not partake of the insidious slave trade of their people as others do. When we find it, we stamp it out. Besides… the Vanari are more than capable of taking care of themselves.” Wayonn smiled as Dutkne faced him and he stepped off the slab of rock. Dutkne’s faced crinkled somewhat as he looked at Wayonn’s tanned weathered cheeks and crooked smile. “What? Did I release an explosion of foul smelling air? I did have Kremtar Roots for dinner last night.”

“I brought you here almost twenty-five years ago for a reason Dutkne my boy.” Wayonn said.

“Truly? And here I thought it was to get me away from the politicians.” Dutkne answered him with a grin. “What would that reason be grandfather? Or is this another of your riddles that I am supposed to spend years trying to solve?”

Wayonn smiled. “This is no riddle boy.” He stated as his eyes grew bright. “City Ship 41 is no longer on Lycavore Dutkne.” Wayonn spoke calmly.

Dutkne laughed and shook his head. “Oh grandfather… now we are resorting to jokes! This is very unlike you!” He stated as his dark eyes came back to rest on Wayonn and he saw that Wayonn’s expression was plain and very serious. “Grandfather are you feeling alright? Did you perhaps hit your head in the three days you have been secluded on the other side of the planet? Lycavore is occupied by High Coven forces and has been for nearly eleven thousand years.”

Wayonn shook his head. “No. Not any longer. It is no longer occupied by anyone and hasn’t been for nearly a quarter of a century. The Coven abandoned it after Martin left it in ruins and the Kavalians refuse to set foot on the planet for some reason.”

“Kavalians? This Martin character again?” Dutkne barked comically. “Oh grandfather… I like this new you. You are actually cracking jokes.”

Wayonn grinned. “If only that were the case.” He stated as he held out the data pads from behind his back. “You should probably read these.”

Dutkne took the pads. “What are these?”

“The unedited Intelligence reports that Drey and the others have been delivering here for the last twenty-five years. Surprisingly, even they do not know of City Ship 41’s exodus, or what has transpired.” Wayonn spoke. “Avi did his job very well.”

“Avi?” Dutkne popped. “Unedited reports?”

Wayonn smiled. “Avatar 41, that is what they call him now. Avi. Martin’s elven pilot named him within hours after meeting him.”

“Martin?” Dutkne barked. “Again you mention this name. Who is he? What does he have to do with CS41? No one could have moved that ship!” Dutkne protested. “You told me Avatar 41 was programmed to awaken only if a descendant of Chief Elder Pralor Sumar or Grandfather Canth entered the ship. Only they would have the level of Mindvoice abilities to activate the ship’s systems!”

Wayonn nodded as he turned and settled to the edge of the massive slab of rock Dutkne had been occupying just moments before. “That is very true.” He said. “Fortunately for us, both of these things occurred.”

Dutkne’s face took on an expression slightly of anger and slightly of exasperation. His grandfather had done this to him before in the past in order to test his reasoning and his ability to control his temper. “Grandfather… I am not in the mood for another of your lessons! Why have you altered Intelligence reports?”

“Because they contained items that you were not ready to accept, and our people were not ready to face.” Wayonn answered evenly as he looked at him and met his stern gaze. “That needs to change now.”

“What items?” Dutkne snapped. “What are you talking about now?”

“City Ship 41 was activated Dutkne. It was activated and then flown from Lycavore to the planet Earth.” Wayonn explained.

“Earth!” Dutkne exclaimed. “What nonsense is this? Why would it go to Earth? There is nothing on Earth! It is a warring wasteland since the Comet passed between the moon and the planet. The High Coven uses it as a colony for food! Nothing more! Whoever the fool was that created the elves there should be shot for he only made the Coven stronger in its position!”

“Because that is where the descendant of Sumar… where Martin Leonidas directed Avi to guide it. Earth is free now Dutkne. Free and rapidly rebuilding under Martin’s guidance and those he put in charge of the planet. And the man you call fool is the Senior Polemarch of the entire Lycavorian Union army of ground troops.” Wayonn told him. “Earth is Martin’s seat of power half the time, in Sparta. The city of his father. It is where all his children have been born. Every one! The other half of each year he resides on Apo Prime. And the Lycavorian Union is no longer as you once knew it to be Dutkne. Not since he returned and claimed the throne of his grandfather.” Wayonn answered calmly.

“Martin…” Dutkne’s eyes grew wide in shock. “Martin Leonidas! As in…?”

Wayonn nodded slowly and took great pleasure in the expression on his grandson’s face. “Yes… the great grandson of Resumar, Elder Pralor Sumar’s first born son. The second son of Leonidas. The child we all thought lost so many years ago. He has returned… and he has taken his place as King of the Union and of Sparta. He has returned to our people the instincts which you correctly stated they had forgotten. Lower your shields Dutkne… lower your shields and allow me to let you feel what I have felt for twenty-five years since his return.”

“Twenty-five years!” Dutkne shouted. “You… you have kept this from me for all this time? Why?”

“To give him time to do what needed to be done.” Wayonn spoke. “What you yourself have said needs to be done. It has taken him twenty-five years to do it but he has done it most effectively and our people have embraced it to their very core. I was wary at first, of who this man was, until I felt him like a burning star within Mindvoice just as I felt Sumar. They are ready Dutkne… he has made them ready… and he will need your help in the near future. Your unique abilities. He has enemies closing in all around him and I am unable to see what will happen any longer.”

“The son… the son of King Leonidas?” Dutkne asked. His voice was soft now… almost in awe of what he was being told.

Wayonn nodded. “He returned to our people in the Union twenty-five years ago and for all of that time he has dragged them kicking and screaming into the future. He and his Queens have finally brought them back to what Resumar and Canth intended. Avi and CS 41 have afforded them advances in their technology that bring them very much on a par with us, though it is still in its infancy. He has led as a Lycavorian and a Pralor Dutkne. As Sumar once led us when we first arrived on Lycavore all those millennia ago. And his oldest son, all his children, they follow in his footsteps.”

“Son?” Dutkne gasped looking at him.

Wayonn nodded with a grin. “Martin Leonidas is quite the ladies man it seems. A typical Alpha Wolf of old. He has five Queens… all of them of astonishing beauty. And he has a total of fifteen children. Two of them are adopted daughters. Only the oldest ten are able to fight and Androcles is the strongest among them. His first born pureblood son.”

Dutkne’s eyes grew wide. “Pureblood?” He gasped again.

Wayonn nodded. “He and his son have sealed the divide between the Lycavorian people with the mates they have chosen Dutkne. His son did so and does not yet even realize it. The female pureblood who is now Androcles’s anome is a descendant of the line of Eliani’s Uncle.”

Dutkne looked at him stunned. “Truly? We thought… we thought they had all been killed grandfather. That is what our history pads tell us.”

Wayonn nodded. “In context… Resumar’s blood was of one line of royalty… Eliani’s of another. When they became mates that bloodline was sealed. When they died we thought it ended. There is not a full accounting of who escaped Lycavore except for Chetak and his scum, you know this, but we do know many did. One of those was Eliani’s Aunt and Uncle. Their daughter escaped with them and the Coven never discovered them. She mated very young and her last child, a daughter, gave birth to Androcles’s Anome Sadi.”

“Grandfather… how do you know all this?” Dutkne asked.

“When Martin freed my son, he was able to touch me one last time Dutkne.” Wayonn answered. “For that briefest of moments he was able to relate to me all he had learned through the years about what happened to our people. It appears Veldruk would visit him during his imprisonment and think to torture him with this knowledge. It was this information he gave to me while he passed his wisdom and experienced to Helen.”

“Grandfather… are you saying he… was on Earth when I visited Sparta and stayed among our people there?” Dutkne asked gently. “No one knew who I was, only that I was an eccentric lone wolf.”

Wayonn nodded his head. “He did not yet know who he truly was then and it is unlikely you would have even detected him given the level of your shields and his own natural shielding ability.” Wayonn said as he got to his feet. “There is something else you should know… and then you need to contact Drey and have him come here to remove us from this place.”

“What… what else can you tell me that is more unbelievable that what you have already told me?” Dutkne gasped.

Wayonn smiled. “Canth lives on Dutkne. Martin freed his Mindvoice essence from his prison and he passed all that he was to Helen… the Lycavorian First Oracle.”

Dutkne’s eyes grew even wider if that was possible. “Grandfather… we have not had… we have not had a First Oracle since the Black Day!”

Wayonn nodded. “Yes we have.” He replied. “She has just been in a different part of the galaxy. When Martin freed my son, all his knowledge and wisdom passed to her. Everything that my son and your grandfather was; it is now held within her. She too is still discovering herself or she would have felt us… you… a long time ago. It is time we stood behind our King and united our people Dutkne. Our King has begun this journey and now it is time we brought them all back together after twelve millennium. Martin Leonidas started it when he saved all those left on Lycavore and guided CS 41 to Earth. He has continued it even now. And together… together we will see it into the future.

“For the future is fast approaching… and it is not as utopian as we had hoped.” Wayonn finished grimly.

RITAAH

The High Coven senior officer placed his hand on the arm of his fellow commando and shook his head as the man lowered his SA80. The man turned his head and glanced at him before turning back to watch the dark green scaled dragon moved further off above the trees, the blond hair clearly visible.

“No Jomar.” He said softly. “We are not equipped to fight dragons and that monster would burn us all before we knew what hit us.”

“He carried that Kavalian whore Captain.” Jomar spoke. “I was going to shoot her. Knock her from the saddle. Our wounded can use her blood to further heal.”

“And when your round bounced from the shield they have around them when they fly and she sent out a Mindvoice warning to her husband then what?” The Captain said. “You would bring that big Spartan and his dragon from west of here, not to mention the other Kavalian whore and the purple scaled beast she rides. Then our mission would be over before we ever got a chance to complete it.”

“Our comrades will die without fresh blood Captain.” Jomar said. “They are moving the last of the Kavalians to the Mindvoice ship even now. We will be unable to obtain fresh blood when they do that, even though the thought of taking Kavalian blood turns my stomach.”

The older man nodded. “As it does mine. The fact remains however… we are very much ill-equipped to fight these dragon beasts Jomar. And the big Spartan that is Leonidas’s cousin is not one we want to discover us. Nor Leonidas himself. We still have a mission to complete and we can not do that if we are dead.”

Jomar lowered his weapon the entire way and nodded his head slowly. “Yes sir.”

“Come… let us move back to the others. We go tonight and I want to be prepared.” The officer said. “We will need to shift to Plan B, and then plot our way to the extraction area. They are intent on destroying this ship and we must retrieve what we came for before they do.”

The two vampire commandos turned slowly before blurring off into the shadows created by the thick timber.

The only thing that Athani Leonidas would have liked to feel is her long hair whipping behind her as she sat low in the saddle on Cemath’s back and they soared above the treetops. The Dragon Armor braces secured her legs tightly to the side of the saddle and she had no fear of falling, even as Cemath executed sharp turns and dives. She had even grown so accustom to flying on her husband’s dragon that she no longer bothered to hold onto the edges of the Mark IV saddle. Athani could not explain why she did not harbor the fear of dragons that hampered the majority of her people. She hadn’t feared Cemath since that first time on the Union ship where she met Resumar and the more she flew on him, the more she came to understand and relish the feelings as her husband did.

Athani could not believe she was actually back in Kavalian space after trying so hard to escape. She had escaped though, and part of her new life with Resumar was acting as a Princess of the Union would act. She was now the wife of a Prince of the Lycavorian Union and where he went she would follow without question. It just so happened that now they were in Kavalian space attempting to keep a devastating weapon from being discovered by her father. Martin Leonidas had asked her personally to come on this mission and after what she had discovered since defecting, and the complete acceptance and unquestioning love she had received, Athani could not refuse. She did not want to refuse. These men and women they had discovered here were still her people and she would do what she could to insure they were kept from her father’s clutches and help them to find what she herself had found. Even Resumar had told her the same thing. Their mission here was important, for Athani knew if her father or Pusintin ever got their hands on the technology from this wondrous ship he would turn it against any who opposed him and make a bid to conquer the galaxy.

She felt Cemath turn sharply as they moved lower across the tops of the trees and his wings flared as they appeared above the small clearing where the entrance into the Mindvoice ship they had been using was. She smiled gently as her keen feline eyes saw her tall husband standing with Mican and Avi waiting for her. Cemath extended his talons with his wings flared out and he touched down lightly, slowly going forward until his front forelegs were on the ground. He lowered himself completely to the soft earth as Athani leaped from the saddle and landed beside him. She ran her fingers along his scales as she moved towards Resumar.

Thank you Cemath. Athani spoke to him within Mindvoice as she moved up to his snout.

Cemath bobbed his head up and down and brushed against her shoulder. Always Athani.

Athani smiled and turned her eyes on Resumar as he walked towards her with Mican and Avi. “Why have you called me back Resumar?” Athani asked as she stopped and folded her body into his arms, her long tail wrapping instinctively around his waist. “Dario, Channa and I were almost back anyway with the last group.”

Resumar nodded. “I know… but this is important.”

Athani looked at him oddly. His tone of voice was apprehensive and she had never heard that from him before. “What is wrong my love?” she asked. “Has something happened?”

“Avi has discovered some information that you need to be aware of. It’s… it’s personal information.” Resumar told her.

Athani looked at Avi and then Mican. “If it is personal then why is Mican here Resumar my husband?” Athani asked. The Kavalian had been looking at her oddly ever since she arrived and Athani was beginning to think he harbored lustful thoughts towards her even though his wife was a beautiful elven female.

“You told me that your older brothers had all been killed Aryschanne. Before you were born.” Resumar said as he took her hands.

Athani nodded quickly. “Yes. The oldest two in the poison missile attacks by the Coven some nine hundred years ago. The third was killed just a year before I was born. You know all this Resumar.”

“And you know of no other brothers?” Resumar asked.

“Others?” Athani gasped. “If my father had other sons, Jalersi and I would never have been the ones to come here to begin with. Resumar what is going on?”

Avi stepped up beside Resumar now and Athani looked at him. –Athani Little One… you know it is my duty to scan everyone we come in contact with?-

Athani nodded. “Yes.”

-I ran deep tissue and DNA scans on all those with Mican’s group- Avi said.

Athani nodded. “Yes… that is procedure like you said. What does this have to do with me?”

-My scans revealed a match to your DNA sequencers. The Synaptic strands indicate a relation to you. A brother-

Athani’s blue/green eyes grew wider at this information. She looked at Resumar then. “That’s… that’s not possible! My father… he told me… he told Jalersi and me that the last of our brothers had been killed in a…”

-My scans were completely accurate Athani Little One-

“He told you I was killed in an explosion at a training base.” Mican said softly as he stepped up next to Resumar now. “Yes… that was the official story.” Athani’s eyes cut to Mican in shock. Her vertically slit blue/green eyes were as shocked as Resumar had ever seen them, and he reached out to take her arms and steady her. “In reality… I led a revolt of a cloning facility. Our father was using me as one of his test subjects, just as he used Jalersi and you Athani.”

Mican felt a weight he had carried for decades beginning to lift from his shoulders. It was a weight that Na’lia coming into his life had all but erased, but a weight that still lingered. Until now. He moved closer to her, looking down into her stunned eyes.

“I did not turn out as he expected.” Mican said. “As he wanted. My eyes. My abilities. He wanted to change me to the point where I could lead his clones in battle and look no different than the vampires he planned to invade. When I did not turn out as he hoped I became a liability to him. As did the clones. He ordered us executed, Athani. I… I did not want to die. I led the clones in an escape attempt. We succeeded and this is where we have ended up. We have saved more over the years, and we bring them here.”

Athani stared at him in silence. This was why he had been looking at her strangely since she had arrived here. No matter what she was doing he always seemed to be watching her. And now she knew why. Jalersi had told her he had been killed, and when she asked her father, he had told her the same thing. Was it all a lie? Was her entire life a life? Athani blinked several times and looked at Resumar. No… whatever had gone on before, whatever lies she had been told before she had met Resumar, they no longer mattered. This was her life now. This is what she was meant for. And her life with this man was no lie.

Athani looked back to Mican. “That… this is why you have…”

Mican nodded. “I have known about you and Jalersi for many years.” He said gently. “I think Jalersi may known more about me than she lets on or speaks of, but when word reached us here that you defected… I was very happy. I… I did not know how to approach you once I realized you were here. Na'lia has called me a coward half a dozen times since you arrived because I would not come forward.”

Athani looked at him. “She… she loves you without question.” She said.

Mican nodded. “As I love her.” He stated moving closer still. “I have always imagined what I would say when and if I was ever able to see you or Jalersi. How I would tell you… if you would even believe me.” Mican looked at Avi and then back to her. “I did not suspect he could do what he can do.”

-I have the ability to…- Avi began.

Resumar shook his head. “Avi… not now!” He hissed. He turned back to Athani and squeezed her hands. She inched closer to him, her long tail circling around his leg as it always did when she was anxious or troubled. “We have time now Aryschanne. You and Mican can talk for a time. Dario and Channa will be here shortly with the last group. After that I don’t know when…”

“Yes.” Athani told him quickly glancing at him and then turning to Mican. “If… if you wish to.”

Mican didn’t hesitate. “It would make me very happy.”

Resumar nodded his head. “Stay with Cemath Aryschanne. No one will interrupt you then.” Resumar leaned over and kissed her softly, nuzzling her cheek and ear as he did. Mican watched as Athani's face turned wistful and contented, her eyes closing for the briefest of moments. “You have perhaps an hour before we begin moving everyone to the Coven ship that Uncle Vonis has secured.” He stated before smiling and moving away, dragging Avi by his arm, which was a feat in and of itself.

Mican watched Resumar walk away and then he looked back at Athani. “He is a fine man.” He said softly.

Athani met his gaze steadily. “He is my husband, my mate and my very best friend.” She said proudly. “He saved me. Loved me without pause or regret. Without him… without him I would be nothing.”

Mican nodded. “As it is with Na'lia and me. Ever since she came into my life.” He said softly.

That was the opening and Athani stepped closer. “Tell me.” She said softly. “Share it with me and I will tell you of my life.”

Mican nodded. “It is as good a place to start as any.” He said.

IRARUZU

Walter cringed as another plasma mortar smashed into the ground only a hundred meters from the front of the Drow estate. He dashed across in front of several windows, the sound of weapons fire zipping over his head as a barrage of small arms peppered the windows behind him as he moved. Walter skidded to a halt next to Hval, who was squatting behind the corner of the wall clutching his 190.

“Their mortars have moved back out of range of our turrets and are finding the range again!” Hval shouted.

“You noticed did you?” Walter barked. “How many?”

Hval shook his head. “Two at least! Maybe three Holy One.”

Walter nodded. “That is what I think as well!” He shouted back. “They are short ranged mortars however! They can not get within range of the estate until they take out the turrets! Once they take out our defensive turrets they will move forward, target the estate and begin to pound us into oblivion!”

“They outnumber us ten to one Holy One!” Hval snapped. “Why waste the ammunition when they could simply overwhelm us after they destroy the turrets! It would be faster than trying to realign their mortars!”

Walter nodded. “Good point!”

“We will not be able to hold them Holy One!” Hval barked.

Walter slammed his hand down on Hval’s shoulder. “Then die well Dragoon!”

Hval nodded his head, his face a stern mask of determination as he gripped his 190A3. “I intend too Holy One! And I will take as many of these dogs with me as I can!”

Walter looked up and then dashed across the open area in the room and skidded around the corner as he headed down the stairs. He saw Ceneia, Daba, Lu'ria and Jennifer huddled behind some heavy furniture they had piled in front of the main door to the estate. Majeir he knew was occupying the entrance to the underground tunnel and watching the exit which Lu'ria and Jennifer had initially escaped out of. The tunnel entrance had never been meant for a dragon to enter, but it had taken a ten second burst of Majeir’s intense burning flame to actually melt the metal and concrete enough for her to squeeze into the much larger tram tunnel. He shook his head as he passed the entrance and saw Majeir extend her head and neck out of the now much larger doorway.

Walter! She exclaimed. I do not like the vibrations of the ground Walter.

Walter nodded and let his fingers brush against her snout. “Be strong Majeir. You can’t fly because we know they have T19s.”

I can burn them before they fire! Majeir complained.

It was Lu'ria who got up and moved next to her new Bonded Sister. No! She barked out within Mindvoice, placing her hands on Majeir’s massive head. I will not risk losing you so soon after I have found you! You are safer in the tunnel!

I do not want to die in this tunnel! Majeir announced.

You will not die! Lu'ria snapped. I won’t let you die!

Walter turned and moved to where the other three women squatted or knelt behind the makeshift barricade. Daba looked up at him as he knelt on one knee.

“He is not coming is he Holy One.” She said softly.

Walter met her eyes. “I don’t know.” He answered honestly.

“We know he got the message.” Ceneia spoke.

Walter nodded. “That does not mean he would have put it all together though.”

“You… you are saying that what Lu'ria thinks she feels could be very wrong.” Daba said looking at him.

“I don’t know what to believe.” Walter said. “I… I would have thought he would be here by now. Then again I don’t know where in The Wilds the SCIMITAR was when they got the message.”

“Or if he and the others feel the same for Lu'ria as she does them.” Daba said looking at where her daughter was stroking Majeir’s scales. “You do not have to try and make me feel better Holy One. If we are meant to die here, then we are meant to die here. At least I will be with my child…” She looked at Ceneia and reached out to take her hand. “And the love I have waited many years for.”

Walter met her amber eyes. “Do not lose hope yet Daba.” Walter said.

“The enemy is on our doorstep Holy One.” Daba spoke. “I for one… I intend to make them pay for what they have done before I die.”

Walter heard the chambering of a fresh power cell in the 190 and looked at Jennifer. She clutched the weapon tightly, a look of unreal determination set on her jaw.

“For what they did to my Drow Mistress… I will kill as many as I am able before I join her.” Jennifer spat.

Daba nodded her head in approval. “Aovi.” She spoke in Lycavorian.

Walter’s head came up when three larger than normal explosions caused the ground to shake and the walls to vibrate.

“They got the turrets!” Hval’s voice echoed over their implants. “They got the turrets!”

Walter looked back at Daba and the others. “Prepare yourselves… based on what they have done already they will not leave it to mortars to kill us. They will assault the estate in force with all of their troops to insure their goal is complete this time!”

“Why?” Ceneia asked. “Why do this?”

“Whatever the reason…” Walter told her. “Whatever the reason… let’s make sure they know they were in a fight!”

He saw the three women nod and then he turned to look at Lu'ria and Majeir. Lu'ria didn’t hesitate and nodded her head, while Majeir’s massive head bobbed up and down.

ULU HARBINGER

IN RANGE OF IRARUZU

The elven commander of the HARBINGER was pacing his bridge as they closed on the pirate planet. They were under full Shroud and closing the distance by the second. Velnar had been handpicked by Miranda Lorian to command the HARBINGER. Four hundred years in the Union Fleet and countless battles, most recently in the Evolli War where he had earned his commendations for bravery by saving three medical ships that the Evolli decided they were going to destroy out of spite. He hadn’t allowed that to happen, and he would be damned if he allowed his Prince to walk into a trap.

“…me a report!” He barked out loudly.

“Kavalian PURUSIAN-Class Heavy Frigate!” His sensor operator called out in response. “Maintaining a low Ecliptic orbit. Barely above the outer atmosphere! Picking up what appears to be some sort of battle on the ground just on the edge of the Deutrino field. Getting spikes that appear to be plasma mortars!”

“Centralize the location?” Velnar snapped.

The woman at the sensor station turned to look at him. “The Deutrino field is making our scans fuzzy Commander, but it is definitely in the location of where the Drow base is supposed to be!”

Velnar nodded his head. “The bastards are trying to hide in the atmosphere!” He stated. “The Prince’s STRIKER?”

“No sign of it Commander!” The woman answered immediately. “But we wouldn’t pick it up anyway sir!”

“Nubou! Nubou! Nubou!” Velnar swore long and loud causing many of his bridge crew to turn and look at him. Their elven Commander was usually much more reserved and he rarely used profanity of any kind that they knew of, and many had served with him for years. “They jumped before us! They must already be here!”

“They have to detect the Kavalian ship, Commander!” She called out. “The STRIKER’s sensor array is even better than ours in some ways!”

“Can we burn through the Deutrino field on the surface?” Velnar asked. “Get a message to the Drow base?”

“Yes sir… but we risk exposing ourselves if we do!” She answered instantly. “We’d have to increase power by forty-one percent, and it appears as if the Kavalian Frigate is the thing generating the field! The planet’s entire upper atmosphere is saturated with Deutrino particles now!”

“Fuck it!” Velnar barked as he straightened up. “We need to let the Prince know we are here! Communications officer! Spartan 11! Go secure! And do it quickly!”

“…been trying since I spoke with you Andro!” Marci almost shouted. “I can’t get any of them on the board! Not one!”

Andro shook his head as he looked at her holoimage. He had never seen Marci so upset and flustered. This was not something he had wanted to hear. “It’s a prelude to an all out attack Marci!” Andro announced immediately. “It has to be!”

Marci shook her head. “I’ve been trying to raise Armetus or your father as well! Neither of them is answering! Your Uncle’s COM channel is off the grid! When I inquired of the Durcunusaan officer at the base he only told me that they had left with Isra and a full platoon!”

“Left to where?” Andro asked.

“The man didn’t know!” Marci stated. “Andro… Andro something isn’t right! Even with the Level Six Blackout I should still be able to get in contact with someone. None of your mothers are answering! Not even Deia! I got Laustinos in his office and he told me he would look into it!”

“Laustinos?” Andro snapped. “Look into it? He is a whimpering idiotic fool! He will do nothing!”

“Andro… I have a bad feeling about this.” Marci said. “I need to increase the alert of the fleet!”

“Do it!” Andro told her without hesitation. “Alert Level Three! All Fleet groups are to stage to their Line of Departure immediately! All ground units on Earth to full battle readiness!”

“What are you going to do?” Marci asked.

“Our main sensors are being jammed or deflected by a massive Deutrino field that is encompassing almost the entire planet Marci! It is coming from this Kavalian frigate in low orbit!” Sadi spoke now from her seat. “We are only getting small breaks in the field and it appears there is…”

The loud klaxon overhead sounded three times in quick succession and Ne'Veha’s head whipped around to look at one of her consoles. “Incoming secure COMS on Spartan 11!” She announced.

“Identify that SirsanGai!” Sadi barked. “No one knows we are here!”

“It… it says it’s coming from a Commander Velnar aboard the LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser…” Ne'Veha was turning as she spoke, but Andro finished her statement.

“The HARBINGER!” He spat. Andro looked at Marci in the image. “I’m going down to Iraruzu and find Walter, Marci. I am authorizing you to use whatever means you have to find out what is going on! Any means Marci! Until you have re-established contact with my father or Armetus, you are now in command of the Krypteria and the Intelligence arm of the Union military by my order. You report to no one but me in your actions and I have just approved anything you need to do!”

“Andro that… I will get it done!” She barked.

“Until we find a way to stop the frigate from generating this Deutrino field you will not be able to contact me.” Andro spoke. “Get a warning to my mothers on Kranek and Hadaria that something is about to pop and it isn’t good!”

“Consider it done!” Marci replied as she was moving around to the back of her desk and bringing her control console online. “Watch yourself Andro!”

“I will contact you as soon as I am able.” Andro said. “Spartan 11 out!” Andro reached forward and tapped the console. “Bring up Velnar SirsanGai! Secure Spartan 11!”

The holoimager flickered once more and then the upper body of the HARBINGER’s elven Commander appeared and focused.

“Prince Andro!” Velnar exclaimed as he saw him.

“Commander, explain what you are doing here and do so quickly!” Andro snapped.

“Milord… we detected your emergency Jump six hours ago! Captain Lorian sent us after you in case you needed assistance!” Velnar answered without hesitation.

Andro’s brow furrowed. “Miranda?” He asked.

Velnar nodded his head. “Yes Milord. Admiral O’Connor sent us out into The Wilds to be a Guardian Angel as he called it. We positioned ourselves to be able to respond to several different locations and then we detected your jump. The sensors on the ARIZONA are calibrated differently Milord, and we were able to detect your jump even while you were Shrouded. Captain Lorian ordered me to bring the HARBINGER after you.”

“The ARIZONA’s Attack Wing is no longer at Dreamland?” Andro asked stunned at this knowledge.

Velnar shook his head. “No sire… we… Milord… we are detecting what appears to be plasma mortar explosions near the location of the Drow estate. There is a Kavalian frigate in low orbit that is generating…”

“Yes I know… it is generating the Deutrino field!” Andro barked. “Velnar… I’m going to the surface! Walter is down there! My Drow mate is down there!” Andro saw Velnar’s eyes grow a little wider. “The Kavalians are trying to kill them and advance their plans against the Union! Every Drow outpost we have in The Wilds is off the board! The Kavalians are moving against the us! It has to be!”

“They… Milord that is… but why?” Velnar gasped.

“I don’t know and I don’t care!” Andro snapped. “Velnar… make that frigate disappear and then stand by to receive further orders from Sadi!”

Velnar stood up straighter and nodded. “It will be done Milord!”

Andro leaned over and laid a blistering kiss on Sadi and then Ne'Veha. “Take us down KertaGai! Drop us right on top of the bastards and then provide whatever cover you can to Walter and Lu'ria!”

“What about you and Carisia?” Ne'Veha asked.

Andro turned and saw Carisia pull her matte black helmet onto her head. There were now crimson and gold lines that extended across her cheek guards on both sides as well as along the top of the helmet. The plumed crest was the same color as her raven black hair and stretched well down past her shoulders. He saw her smile, her cobalt blue vampire eyes and the tips of her vampiric fangs very visible. He smiled and turned back to Ne'Veha, nuzzling her elven ear with firmness and love. “We will be fine.” He stated. He turned quickly and nuzzled Sadi’s cheek once more. “Fly like the wind KertaGai.” He said.

Sadi nodded. “The Deutrino Field will disrupt our Shroud when we enter the atmosphere my love. Hold on tight!”

Andro nodded. “It can’t be helped.” He said. “Part of our life… our future is down there and I won’t forsake it for anything.”

“On our way.” Sadi stated.

IRARUZU

WEST OF THE DROW ESTATE

“Move in from the west now!” The Kavalian commander yelled to his officer as he lowered his field glasses and turned to Leruk who knelt beside him. “Their defensive turrets are down Leruk.” He stated. “I will begin my assault from the west. Take your force in from the south through the timber. Use the depression to attack along the rear of the building. You can make your way right up to the back!”

Leruk nodded. “I have distributed the T19s evenly Major.” He spoke as he came to his feet.

“You are sure you only saw the one dragon?” The major asked.

Leruk nodded. “They must have it hiding in the structure somehow.” He stated.

The major nodded. “The team we sent to the spaceport found the bodies of our missile team. They say one of them was… one of them had begun to get his skin peeled from him! It had to be the older Drow whore! They will know we have T19s and will keep the dragon under cover.”

“It helps us!” Leruk said. “If we are lucky we can bury the creature!”

“Bury the dragon but I want them alive Leruk!” The major snapped. “No matter the cost… I want them alive! I am going to rape and kill that Drow whore myself for what she has done to my men!”

“It will cost us many!” Leruk reminded him.

“Not if we progress quickly!” The major answered. “Now get moving!”

PURUSIAN-CLASS HEAVY FRIGATE

“…attack has begun sir!” The tactical officer called out.

“Good. I am growing tired of this planet.” The captain answered as he looked up from the data pad he was reading. “Prepare our transports to retrieve our ground team and…”

“Captain!” The sensor operator barked out as his vertically slit eyes went wide. “Captain I have a contact!”

“Identify!” The Captain spoke coming to his feet.

“Union ship! STRIKER Dragon Class!” The man barked. “She’s making a run for the surface!” The man’s eyes went wide. “Captain! It matches with one of the VF Codes we got from Command!”

“Which one?” The captain asked.

“Sir! It matches to the Crown Prince, Androcles!” The operator barked turning in his chair. “The Crown Prince’s STRIKER is here sir!”

The Captain’s eyes were wide. Many things flashed through his mind at this information. They had received many Verification Friendly Command Codes from the Lycavorian traitor and until now, they had not picked up any of them. If he destroyed the STRIKER DT of the Crown Prince, he would be viewed as a hero since KFI command had never been able to nail down his exact location. He made his decision quickly and without real thought.

“Weapons!” He barked out. “Lock forward Anvil Cannons on the STRIKER and prepare to fire! Load tubes one and three with full yield warheads and…”

Captain!” The sensor operator barked out again. The captain of the Kavalian ship turned his head so quickly at the sound of real fear in the man’s voice that he tweaked his neck.

“Speak!” He yelled.

“Captain! LEONIDAS II-Strike Cruiser has just de-shrouded off our aft quarter!” The man screamed.

“What?” The captain shouted. “Impossible!”

“Captain… they are powering forward weapons!” The sensor operator screamed.

“Evasive!” The Kavalian Captain roared. “Evasive hard to port! Hard to port! Defensive measures!”

It wasn’t in time by any stretch of the imagination.

“Captain the Kavalian frigate is preparing to fire!” The sensor operator snapped.

“Not on my watch you don’t!” Velnar snarled coming to his feet.

“Forward MK9s locked!” The weapons officer spoke crisply.

Velnar stood just in front of his command chair with his hands behind his back and nodded. “Forward MK batteries fire! Stand by Mark22Bs! Four missiles from launchers one and two! Full plasma matter yield! I want nothing left of that ship but atoms! Fire!”

There were five large MK9 Alpha Series Type One Plasma batteries in the bow of a LEONIDAS II-Class Strike Cruiser. The Type One MK9 was the heaviest ship mounted weapon that Union ships carried. A single blast from one of these turrets could rip through the hull of nearly any unshielded or armored ship as if it was paper. The concussive force alone was powerful enough to crush the life from men or women near the impact point. All five of the HARBINGERS forward MK9s fired at one time in a blinding flash of yellow/red color. Five single lines of Plasma reached out for the Kavalian frigate and struck the ship dead center of its superstructure.

The PURUSIAN-Class frigates were not designed to go head to head with a behemoth like the HARBINGER and five concentrated beams of plasma seared through the frigates light shields as if they weren’t there and gutted the Kavalian frigate like a fruit. The forward section of the frigate burst away from the rear section as secondary explosions rocked the two hundred meter section of hull. Flashes could be seen through the hundreds of portal windows as interior decompression ravaged the ship from the inside. As the concussive wave of the five plasma beams smashed into the Tri-Cobalt engine core of the frigate, the force field protecting the core failed instantly and the entire rear section of the ship blossomed into a small sun. Six hundred of the frigates nine hundred member crew died instantly in the resulting engine explosion which completely vaporized the rear section.

“Missiles locked on forward section Captain!” The weapons officer barked out.

“Reading numerous life signs in the forward section Captain! They have multiple hull breaches!” The sensor operator shouted. “Their atmospheric shields are holding right now. Emergency power has kicked in.”

Velnar shook his head slowly as his dark eyes watched their holoimaging Heads Up Display. “Nubou them! They should have thought about that before they decided to attack our Prince and our Union!” Velnar growled angrily. “Mark22Bs! Fire!”

“Missiles away!” The weapons officer called as his finger stabbed down on his control console.

A total of eight smallish missiles launched from either side of the HARBINGER’s ventral mounted Mark22B launchers. Smallish in that the missiles were only six meters in length and perhaps four meters thick, yet they packed a horrific punch. Two hundred kilos of pure, refined Pallidium. The most powerful explosive in the Union arsenal. All of it packed into the single warhead the missile carried at speeds that almost could not be tracked. Seven seconds after the missiles launched they impacted the forward section of the Kavalian frigate and detonated. The resulting explosion was not as brilliant in nature, but equally effective. The forward section of the Kavalian frigate appeared to swell from the inside and then almost sixteen hundred kilos of Pallidium exploded and blew what remained of the ship into tiny pieces that would burn up in the atmosphere for the next two months.

Velnar turned his head. “Launch the Ready Squadron!” He barked out the command. “I want a company of Spartans on the surface like yesterday! Full combat load! Anything that even looks Kavalian… kill it!”

“Troop ships are already loaded and powering up sir!”

“Tight beam COM to the ARIZONA!” Velnar snapped as he returned to his chair. “Let Captain Lorian know what is going on and tell her to keep her eyes open! Give me a CAP patrol out to ten million kilometers! Anything that enters the system I want to know about and I want an immediate solution for our weapons! Let’s move people! The sibfla has hit the fan, and our Crown Prince is about to make an even bigger mess than we just did!”

IRARUZU

Andro leaned close to the front of his saddle as Elynth tore across the treetops at nearly two hundred and fifty kilometers an hour. Her wings were folded back and she was expertly using the height they had exited the STRIKER from to glide in at a lesser angle and therefore keep her speed constant. They were almost upon the estate and Andro turned his head to see Anthar slightly behind and to Elynth’s left, keeping pace and matching her every move. It helped that they were mates and Anthar could simply link his mind to her and know what she was going to do at the same time she did. His azure wolf eyes easily saw Carisia’s small form leaning forward much the same as him, her palms spread across Anthar’s broad shoulders, allowing him to feed off her own Mindvoice abilities. As with Elynth and himself, it was the perfect harmony of two powerful minds. Their psychic shield kept the skin peeling wind from harming him and he turned his head forward once more, reaching out with his wolf eyes.

Enylarcopri! The mortars! That is where they will have their T19s. Andro barked out within Mindvoice. Remove them before they fire again or threaten us! Break now!

There was no hesitation in the least and Anthar peeled away with jaw dropping speed and dipped even lowered to the tall treetops, slowly extending his huge wings out to garner lift as he leveled off from their descent. Seeing that they were approaching properly and were as equally prepared as he was Andro turned his attention back to the open field in front of the Drow Estate. At this moment, Carisia was nearest to him in fighting skill, her vampire speed and ability to blur making her the obvious choice to join him on the ground. Sadi’s skills were improving everyday, though she worked on her Mindvoice powers more than her unarmed combat skills. Ne'Veha had yet to begin spending time with them training as she had only come into their lives days ago, but Andro knew she would join them as well. The mortars and T19s he would leave to Carisia, and he would tend to the Kavalians dogs attacking the Estate.

Sister! Andro snarled out within Mindvoice feeling her heart beating calm and collected just as his was. Perfectly in tune with each other.

I count sixty-seven still living! Elynth barked out. Half of them are in the trees to the west and moving towards the structure!

Torma Two One! Just as we did on Hagnar Three! Those in the trees I will leave to you sister! Walter will know what to do when he sees us! Andro barked.

They did not outnumber us four to one on Hagnar Three Andro! Elynth quipped.

The Evolli expected us! The Kavalians do not! It will work! Andro snapped.

Then here we go! Elynth shouted as she snapped out her wings and rose a few meters higher. Then she rolled over onto her back just as they cleared the trees and appeared in the huge cleared field, dropping until she was only three meters from the ground with Andro upside down in the saddle.

The Kavalian major lowered his macrobinoculars and cursed under his breath as another wave of seven of his men went down under withering weapons fire from the first and second floors of the building. He counted at least one weapon on the second floor and at least four on the bottom floor. Whoever these Drow were, they had cut a killing zone around their main estate building as there was hardly any cover anywhere for his men to hide as they dashed across the open ground and through the thin treeline. Half of them were in the open area using what cover they could to bound past each other while covering each small group. The others were racing through the treeline trying to get the defenders to split their fire in two directions. He lifted his wrist mounted COM unit.

“Mortar teams! Target the roof of the building!” He screamed. “The second floor! Direct fire into the windows where the bastard is killing our men!” The major looked at his COM unit when he received no immediate answer. “Mortar teams! Direct fire into the building’s second floor! Why…”

“Nooo… arggghhh… look… out…!”

The major’s eyes went wide when he heard the unmistakable sound of an angry dragon and the distinctive sound of that dragon unleashing a sizzling stream of deadly flame. He whirled around and lifted his macrobinoculars back to where his mortar teams were set up a kilometer away. His blood went icy cold when he saw them on the face of the ridge, a huge red dragon in their midst and laying waste to their positions with his wings, talons, fangs and searing hot flame while the blurring motion told him a vampire was among their number as well. The Major saw the flash in the sky even through the lenses and he pulled them away from his eyes and looked skyward. He was then able to witness the death of the Kavalian frigate in orbit, just as nearly everyone on the planet did as well. He heard the unmistakable sound of another trumpeting dragon and whirled back around only to see the obsidian scaled beast flying directly at his men from the east upside down. He saw the dragon’s maw open even from this distance and the orange tinted stream of superheated breath blistered across the ground.

“NO! NO!” The major screamed as he broke into a run for where his men were.

It was the most gut wrenching stop he had ever conducted and six months ago it was something he would never had attempted. Anthar didn’t slow down as they tore across the tree tops; if anything he increased his speed somewhat. His magenta colored eyes were narrowed to slits, but they took in all around them. The nerves on his scales fed his brain data on wind and speed and course, and it was the training of the last months that allowed him to bring it all together as one.

Sister! Anthar called out.

I’m ready! Carisia barked.

We go!

Anthar let out a bellow of rage, snapped out his wings to both sides and came to an abrupt and quite heart stopping halt ten meters above the three plasma mortars the Kavalians had set up. Twelve heads came up at the massive rush of air and twelve sets of eyes went wide just as Carisia leaped from her saddle and Anthar cut loose with a stream of nearly four thousand degree flame directly at the mortar crew under him.

Carisia had jumped from higher heights and her small five foot two stature made her an impossible target to hit. In the middle of her leap she drew her dual fighting knives and in another blink her booted feet smashed into the chest of the largest Kavalian, driving him down into the hard packed surface. Even though she weighed barely more than a hundred pounds, her momentum and forward motion was enough to crush every bone in the Kavalian’s chest and shoulders as she flexed her legs, adding to the force of the impact. Her vampire hearing detected the sound of his bones snapping and she sprang into motion without thought.

She was a whirlwind of deadly motion, blurring to the next closest Kavalian who stood there astonished at what was happening. His astonishment would be forever etched on his face as Carisia’s dual blades flashed in a single instant and both sides of his thick neck were opened to the midday air. As his blood fountained in two arcs away from his body, Carisia was already blurring again. The third Kavalian was struggling to get his weapon unlimbered from his holster and he looked up as he brought the hand blaster up. The blurring motion ceased directly in front of him and the much smaller vampire female appeared. Her hands caught his wrist and twisted savagely and he screamed as his bones burst from his skin and the weapon dropped from his grasp. Carisia stepped towards him, slashing her right blade across his exposed throat while spinning to the side to move around him. As she turned fully, she reached back and buried her left blade into the Kavalian’s lower back, using her vampire strength to rip upwards several inches before yanking it free.

The fourth Kavalian had lifted his weapon and targeted her. As he pulled the trigger of his rifle Carisia blurred once more and he sent eight rounds punching into the back of his fellow soldier. Carisia didn’t give him another chance, stepped under his arms and brought both her knives slashing down. One blade opened his arm from his elbow to his shoulder, the other burying itself in his chest. With no pause in her spinning motion, Carisia’s right hand dropped to her thigh and she yanked the K12 from its holster. As she completed moving she jammed the K12 into the Kavalian’s neck and pulled the trigger twice in quick succession. The kinetic rounds blew out the other side of his neck, sending out bloody fur and flesh and showering the ground beside him while nearly decapitating him.

As Carisia whirled to face the last of the mortar crews Anthar was now fully on the ground looming behind her. The four Kavalian troops had their weapons leveled at them, but it was easy enough to see the shimmering blue psychic shield surrounding both of them. Even as they pulled the triggers on their weapons, Carisia and Anthar were moving as one. His right wing slashed forward over the top of his bonded sister as she rolled to the left. The hard bony cartilage that was the front edge of his wings smashed into the first Kavalian’s head, crushing his skull and flipping his body through the air like one would kick a ball. As the last three began to pull back on their triggers Carisia extended her hand with the K12 and pulled the trigger. Five kinetic rounds walked their way up one Kavalian’s lower body beginning at his groin. As each round struck him he staggered back as if hit by a massive fist. Blood was erupting from four massive wounds before the fifth round entered his screaming mouth and blew out the back of his skull. Carisia was already blurring as she rolled to the side and Anthar brought his left foreleg down in a devastating swipe. The third Kavalian had been trying to track Carisia with his rifle and never saw the four razor like talons. Anthar’s talons severed the man’s arm and dug six inch deep furrows into his chest and abdomen until his foot slapped into the dirt once more. The Kavalian died silently, Anthar’s talons having torn his throat open and sliced through his voice box.

The fourth Kavalian was furthest away and did the only thing his horrified mind could think of. He turned and threw away his weapons as he began to run. True to their feline nature Kavalians could run very fast, nearly as fast as a wolf on four legs. Carisia had the advantage of her momentum and vampire speed however. The Kavalian had gone twelve steps before the shape appeared to his side and he felt an agonizing pain rip through his leg. He lost his balance and slammed hard into the unyielding ground rolling several times before smashing into the base of the tree. His hands reached down to grip his now crippled leg as blood squirted from the four inch long slice in the back of his thigh and knee. Carisia’s blade had severed his hamstring and all the tendons and ligaments at the back of his knee.

His eyes were filled with fear as he watched the smallish vampire female blur until she was only a meter away from him. His eyes grew terrified when Anthar’s massive head lowered to just above her right shoulder, his magenta eyes burning with anger. Carisia stared down at the man, her blood seething at what she knew had happened here.

“No one hurts my Drow Mistress and those I love!” Carisia snarled savagely, baring her vampiric fangs. “No one!”

“Wait!” The Kavalian screamed. “I didn’t…”

“Burn him brother!” Carisia snapped.

“NOOOOOOO!” The Kavalian's screams died with the rush of flame and heat as Anthar didn’t hesitate and cut loose with a short but exceedingly lethal stream of fire.

Carisia stared at the writhing form for only a few seconds before turning and leaping to Anthar’s back. As the dragon armor locked her legs in place she placed her palms on Anthar's sides. She heard the trumpet that announced Elynth’s arrival and both she and Anthar turned and could only watch with awe and adoring eyes as the two they loved most in this universe brought their vengeance to bear.

Walter was the first to notice the dwindling weapons fire as he peeked above the scarred table he was using for protection. As his eyes cleared the edge of the table he heard the dragon trumpet and he recognized it without question for he had heard it many times before. His head came all the way up as the weapons fire peppering the front of the estate had ceased almost completely.

“Make my brother proud boy!” Walter whispered to no one but himself and the thin air around him. “Make my brother proud!”

“He’s here!” Hval’s voice screamed over their COM implants. “The Prince is here!”

Walter turned back slowly and looked at Daba whose amber eyes were focused on him and wide in stunned realization. He smiled. “I guess the Yara Parma was right after all.” He stated softly.

Daba’s head snapped around and she saw Lu'ria standing beside Majeir with an almost dreamlike expression on her face. Her amber eyes were wide as for the first time she felt the full force of Androcles’s Mindvoice presence engulf her. Seconds after she felt that, she could feel Sadi and Ne'Veha reaching for her… and then finally the one she most wanted to meet in the diminutive Carisia.

“By the gods Holy One!” Hval’s voice echoed. “I can not believe what I am seeing!”

All of them broke for the front of the building and cautiously peered around and over the shattered remains of the windows and their frames. What Daba saw would forever be engraved into her memory, for this was the man who would claim her daughter as his own. Her amber eyes were wide as she watched.

“A jal nindel zhah orthae!” (By all that is Holy) Daba gasped loudly.

Walter glanced at her. “My father once called them, father and son, he called them Talis rie Annur.” He told her softly. “Forces of Nature.”

Walter caught the movement out of the corner of his eye and saw five figures rise up from the shattered remains of the window frames and bringing weapons to bear. “Down!” He bellowed. “Get down!”

Walter leaped for Daba just as the weapons opened up and he felt three hot lances of fire strike his side as he threw his weight upon Daba and buried her. Lu'ria reacted to Walter’s warning but much slower than she normally would have because of what she felt from Andro and the others. She was still not skilled with using their psychic shield either and as she turned she released her control of it and the shimmering blue shield dropped from around her body. Daba grunted from the impact of Walter’s weight on top of her and looked up just in time to see Lu'ria take four rounds to her chest and abdomen.

“Lu'ria! Lu'ria no!” She screamed.

Sister no! Majeir’s voice echoed Daba’s even as she winced with the force of the strikes against her psychic shield. NO!!! Die! Die! Die! Majeir bellowed in anger as her head turned towards the windows and she let loose with a stream of searing flame at the windows while she struggled to bring her body out of the tunnel entrance.

Ceneia and Jennifer whirled before Walter had finished his warning and were bringing their weapons up just as projectile rounds began to dance across the floor causing them to roll away and seek cover. Majeir’s blast of flame slammed into the window frames, igniting it instantly and setting the five Kavalian troops outside the windows instantly on fire. So close were they that two of them were charred to brittle bone within seconds as the others screamed out their agony.

“LU’RIA!” Daba screamed as she finally pushed Walter’s groaning body from atop her and scrambled to her feet.

“DON’T MOVE!” The voice roared.

Majeir’s head snapped around and saw Leruk standing over the top of Lu'ria now, his weapon leveled at her head, the second Kavalian with his rifle leveled at them. She inhaled and prepared to unleashed another jet of flame but he held up his hand.

“Open your mouth dragon and she dies!” Leruk barked. “I know you understand me! You will kill me… but you will kill her as well!”

Majeir’s rage filled eyes glared at Leruk, but she kept her mouth closed. Daba began moving again and Leruk lifted his other hand.

“I said don’t move Drow whore!” He screamed causing Daba to stop in her tracks. “You have caused far too many problems for us these past days! Now it is time for you to make full amends for the lives of my comrades who you have killed.”

Leruk motioned with his head at the Kavalian soldier who fired two quick rounds into Jennifer’s chest. Her body was blown backwards with the force of the rounds, blood spraying the wall behind her as she slammed into the wall and was still.

“It was me!” Daba shouted. “I skinned your friend on that building! Kill me instead!”

Leruk met her gaze. “I’ll get to you Drow whore!” He snarled in reply. “You came all the way to this planet for her and I want to know why before I kill her!” He asked lowering his weapon closer to Lu'ria’s forehead as he positioned his body with his back into the destroyed main foyer of the estate home. Her eyes were closed and blood was rapidly pooling on the floor under her from the four bullet wounds.

“Tell me why!” He screamed.

Torma Two One.

It was a relatively simply maneuver that Andro and Elynth had named and mastered when Andro was thirteen and Elynth fourteen. It was a maneuver they could do in their sleep, and it was also a maneuver that could have devastating results if executed properly. During the Evolli War they had tried this maneuver on a company of elite Evolli Shock troops. It had not worked then because the Evolli had been expecting dragons and were prepared for the type of combat that would ensue. The Kavalian troops however, they were not so lucky.

Even upside down Elynth could direct her stream of flame tinged superheated breath with exacting control. As she burned a scorching path towards the bunched together Kavalian troops, engulfing seven of them in the stream’s path, Andro released the Dragon Armor braces around his legs and fell away. While Elynth sped over the top of the now burning field, Andro rolled in midair, extracted and extended his Nehtes from its holster and then rammed it into the ground as he landed in a cloud of dust and ash. In that split second he channeled all of his considerable Mindvoice power into the Nehtes and through it. As the razor sharp spearhead fully buried itself nearly eighteen inches into the ground, a psychic ripple expanded outward with devastating results. The half dozen Kavalian troops nearest to Andro caught the full brunt of this ripple as it pulsed through them shattering bones and pulverizing organs. The force of the ripple dissipated quickly but it allowed Andro the time he needed.

The Kavalians troops who were only staggered by the ripple of enormous Mindvoice power watched as Andro stood to his full height and glared at them from under his helmet. The crested plume, now with five different colors of hair moving slightly, the last one Andro adding only the previous night and was a silvery color that extended past his shoulders. His azure eyes were now wolf eyes and his dual fangs were bared in a snarl. They watched as he lifted his left arm and called forth his Shi Viska from Flat Space and then nineteen Kavalian troops lifted their weapons and sent a furious barrage of kinetic projectiles screaming at the Crown Prince of the Lycavorian Union.

Andro dropped to one knee bringing up his Shi Viska in front of him even as the rounds began to impact his psychic shield. He clenched his teeth as he concentrated and brought forth more of his MV ability and reinforced his shield. The barrage was tremendous in its intensity, causing the front of his psychic shield to flare a brilliant white color even as many of the Kavalians moved closer and closer to him, confident that they would fell this supposed Crown Prince with unique powers they did not understand. He was without his dragon, and alone and there was no way he could stand against all of them.

Only three of them would survive this confrontation, and two of them would never walk again.

Whether by chance or fate, it seemed as if the power cells on the Kavalian rifles all went dry within seconds of each other. As each of the troops began to reach for a reload the level of fire slackened and as they turned to look at where the Prince was as they reloaded, their eyes went wide in disbelief.

Andro slowly rose back to his feet, his psychic shield still shimmering and his left arm lowered slowly until his Shi Viska was pointed at the ground. His azure eyes were nearly glowing now as he surrendered himself to the power coursing through him completely. His left arm snapped back up in a blink and the Shi Viska launched, humming out its eerie delight as it sliced through the weapons and chests of the three Kavalian troops closest to Andro before speeding off. Andro knew Kavalians were made of sterner stuff than Evolli and as one hand reached back and cleared Iphan Rie Aellseleum from its scabbard on his back, his right hand dropped and yanked the K12 from its holster. It was a complete rout from that moment on.

Androcles Leonidas had sat and listened to his father once. He was only ten years old and it was just months before he departed for Sparta to enter his Agoge. Torma and Elynth had flown them to the peak among the many mountain ranges on Apo Prime and as he looked down on Tuya he listened to his father.

“We are different Androcles my son. You and I. You will always be stronger than your brothers and sisters because of the time you were conceived in your mother’s womb. It was a time of high emotion for both of us. We had just discovered each other again, and we let go of ourselves and surrendered to the instincts inside all Lycavorians. We surrendered to our feral instincts. The instincts that so many have forgotten through the years because they thought it was what my father and grandfather wanted.” Martin spoke softly.

“This was not what they wanted father?” Andro asked.

Martin shook his head. “We thought to better ourselves and we pulled away from who we are at our core. We must learn to harness the animal within us; harness and use that strength and power. We are wolves in the form of men Andro. It is what made your grandfather and the Spartans so dominant in their time. They embraced our feral side in battle, but they learned to control it as well. No retreat. No surrender. That was their way.”

“But our soldiers now… they are like this.” Andro said.

Martin nodded. “Yes… because they embrace it more than they ever have. Because of me. Because of your Uncle Danny and all the others who fought with me on Earth.”

“I have this instinct father? Like you?”

Martin turned to look at his azure eyed son. “Oh yes. Your blood is as pure as mine. As your mother’s. This does not make you better than others; never fall into that trap. You are only as strong as the man or women to your left and right. Your blood… it means you must lead them with your heart.”

Andro nodded. “Fight with my head. Lead with my heart. You have taught all of us this father.”

Martin nodded his head. “Yes I have… but with the exception of Denali… it will mean more to you in the future because of your blood and the pureness of it. It makes you stronger. Your bond with Elynth makes you stronger. No Lycavorian or elf has ever bonded with their dragon brother or sister while still in the womb. You are special son. Elynth is special. You will know when it is time to fully embrace that feral instinct inside you, but you must learn to harness as I said. It can be your greatest strength. It can help you defend those who need you to defend them.”

“How will I know when it is time father?” Andro asked.

“You will know son.” Martin spoke nodding his head. “You will feel it inside you, screaming to come out. To act on your instincts! Follow those instincts always! I did not act once and it almost cost me your mother. My Anome. My soul. I swore never to hesitate again Andro. You must never hesitate either son, for in hesitation there is death.”

Androcles Leonidas did not hesitate that night on Alba Tau, and everything his father told him had come to pass. He embraced the feral side of his blood and unleashed the animal within. They all did that night. It was the only thing that saved them then. Androcles Leonidas did not hesitate now either.

“My turn!” Andro snarled loudly. Androcles embraced that feral side once more. He felt it swell within him, engulf him within its arms and he let it guide his actions. There was no hesitation, no pause and no regret.

Androcles Leonidas attacked.

It was a beautiful thing to watch if you excluded the spray of blood and the sounds of screaming and dying men. If you dismissed the crunch of bone and the bark of the K12; if you dismissed the scene of arms and legs and even heads being severed from living bodies. Andro was a tumultuous storm sweeping over a portion of calm land. Iphan Rie Aellseleum spun in wide sweeping circles that almost transcended time and space. The Dragon Armor laced blade was impossible to see let alone block or parry, always where it was supposed to be, always with a precision born of countless hours of regimented training and the unique Mindvoice power to encompass everything around him. Every time it struck flesh and bone, it was a fatal wound. Every boom of the K12 Kinetic Magnum spelled death. It was an exquisite choreograph of pure unblemished skill and power.

His psychic shield flared almost to a transparent blue as he moved. It formed around his limbs like a second skin, adding an additional layer of armor to the Mark IV ArmorPly he already wore. His movements as natural, smooth and graceful as any ballet ever performed. It was as if he danced to the sound of some music that only he heard, yet you need only look to where Elynth was to see that two hearts and minds danced to that same tune. Seven Kavalians fell under Iphan Rie Aellseleum before Andro’s Shi Viska came whipping from behind him just as he ducked down. With the blades fully extended, the shield turned vertical and cleaved a Kavalian soldier completely in two before speeding off once more. Two barks of the K12 and two more Puma Bane soldiers fell. A powerful slash of Iphan Rie Aellseleum and a head was sent flying. Blood soaked the ground behind him, as did the bodies of the Kavalian troops. Nothing would stand in his way. Nothing could stand in his way. These men were here to hurt someone who would share his life into the future. Someone who was more than dear to him in many ways. A woman who would share his life and the life of his Anome. Androcles Leonidas would never allow harm to come to his Anome. Like his mother was to his father, Sadi was the most beautiful and precious thing in the universe to him. Whatever caused her pain then caused him pain. If harm were to come to Lu'ria… it would cause his Ilythiiri tessai (Drow Blossom) pain. Lu'ria’s pain would be his pain… and his pain would be Sadi’s pain. He would never smell Lu'ria’s sweet honey melon scent or feel her white satin hair in his hands. This would cause his Sadi pain.

That was something Androcles Leonidas would not allow.

They were here to hurt those he called family and friends. And they would pay for that folly in spades now. Andro completed a final spin, the K12 twirling in his hand until it seated in the holster on his thigh. He faced the last five Kavalians who were scrambling to reload their weapons still. Thirteen seconds and fourteen of their comrades lay dead or dying on the ground around this terrible creature before them. Their eyes locked with Andro’s as his motion stopped and he looked at them, his azure eyes as cruel as anything these hardened fighters had ever seen. They saw him twirl Iphan Rie Aellseleum in his right hand, the blood stained blade whistling in the air until it was seated in the scabbard on his back. Their eyes filled with confusion at this for he was now unarmed. This false thought only urged them to reload quicker and just as the first man brought his weapon up once more they saw the silvery diamond marquise shaped psychic projectiles form in the palms of both his hands. The shapes appeared to be roughly two inches long and perhaps an inch wide. Seeing these shapes caused all of them to pause once more, so very confused and effectively signing their own death warrants. Andro’s hands snapped forward and the two psychic projectiles shot from his hands with uncharitable speed. The chests of two men blew apart instantly, their bodies launching backwards with savage force until they fell nearly ten meters behind the remaining three, gaping wide holes in their chests that appeared to have been fused open. As three heads came back around two more psychic projectiles erupted forward, and two more chests blew apart, throwing their bodies back with incredible force.

The last Kavalian kept his eyes on Andro as fear unlike anything he had experienced in his lifetime gripped his body. There was no compassion in those azure eyes. No reasoning or sympathy or pity. There was only death. He had fought High Coven soldiers and Immortals many times, yet never had he seen such pure, unadulterated death. The Puma Bane soldier did the only thing his limited mind could think of. He placed the barrel of his rifle under his chin and blew his brains over the scorched earth behind him.

“Nubous coward!” Andro hissed loudly.

“LU’RIA!” The woman’s voice reached his wolf ears causing him to spin around and look at the shattered and pocked home with glowing azure blue eyes. That word galvanized him instantly. With a silver/white flash of light the massive raven black wolf appeared racing for the structure.

Sadi alone had felt the tremendous tidal wave of emotions through her mate. Only she was bound to him so tightly it allowed this. She had felt every emotion, seen his mind’s eye, and what he felt for her, for all of them, but primarily for her. She turned her helmeted head back slowly from the field after witnessing what he had done and her eyes changed to her wolf eyes, her fangs growing slowly. If Sadi Leonidas had any doubts, questions that resided deep down about what her role in this life was going to be, seeing and feeling what Andro had done quickly lined up those doubts and questions and shattered them for all time. She was his soul, his core, and in being these things Sadi realized he was the same to her. The gods had kept them apart until they were ready, until he was old enough to fully grasp his gifts, and when it was time they had brought them back together. She could feel Andro’s blood swirling through her, melding with her own so pure and unblemished, infusing her with his will and determination. And Sadi Leonidas spread her arms and embraced it.

Sadi looked out the windshield of the STRIKER and her jungle green wolf eyes grew wide as she saw the ghostly beautiful face of the blond haired woman. Her green eyes glowed brightly even as her misted body drifted before her like an apparition. Her ghostly face was animated and smiling brilliantly.

“Mother?” Sadi whispered softly.

Ne'Veha’s head came around from where she was monitoring her instruments. “Sadi?” She asked.

Sadi watched the ghostly figure nod her head and lift a hand to blow a kiss before the mist was taken by the wind and it was gone. Sadi blinked and before her she saw the ground and Elynth’s huge body smashing her way through the trees, her flame tinged superheated breath scorching Kavalian troops at every turn.

“Sadi my love?” Ne'Veha gasped again causing Sadi to look at her. Ne'Veha’s eyes grew a little wider when she saw those jungle green wolf eyes. They burned with intensity and passion and Ne'Veha felt her own elven blood begin a slow smolder.

Sadi smiled at her, baring her wolf fangs. “Let us end this SirsanGai!’ Sadi spoke. “Lu'ria is injured badly. Andro is going to her now but we need to end this and land quickly.”

Ne'Veha nodded. “Yes.”

Sadi turned back to the front of the STRIKER and focused her eyes on Elynth. Elynth! She reached out within Mindvoice.

Elynth’s large head snapped around and looked skyward directly at where Sadi had the STRIKER hovering. KertaGai! She barked out. Sadi… I feel it! So powerful! So wonderful!

I as well Elynth! Your armor! Extend your armor! I’m going to blow those Kavalians bastards to hell! Lu'ria needs us!

Do it! Elynth barked out. I can not kill them all for they cower and run in fear! Elynth trumpeted out her distaste. I am only a female Kavalian dogs! You run from a female!

Sadi smiled at Elynth’s words and turned to Ne'Veha. “SirsanGai! Missiles! Both pods!”

Ne'Veha’s hands flew over the weapons console activating the pods on either side of the STRIKER. She turned back to Sadi. “Extended and locked!”

Sadi reached out and touched her panel. “For Ilythiiri tessai.” Sadi muttered before stabbing her finger down on the panel.

Anthar and Carisia landed on the edge of the field, their own Dragon Armor extended at Sadi’s silent warning and they watched as twenty-three missiles plowed into the stretch of tree line. The ground heaved up and shook violently as the missiles devastated the terrain. Trees that were burning were torn asunder and shattered into lethal fragments that peppered the air all around. Kavalian troops that were hiding behind large trees were shredded as these same splinters punched into their bodies at lethal velocities. Through it all, Elynth walked calmly towards the edge of the clearing, the fragments bouncing harmlessly off her Dragon Armor encased body and her psychic shield.

Anthar could only watch with unabashed love and pride as his beautiful obsidian mate finally came into the clearing and left the exploding and burning timber behind. He watched her lift her right foreleg and flick it outward, the upper body of the Kavalian troop she had crushed moments ago slipping off her talons and sailing through the air to land many meters away.

Yuck! Elynth announced.

Carisia ran up to Elynth and Anthar extended his snout towards her. “Elynth! Are you hurt?” She exclaimed out of breath.

Ah! Elynth spat. I will need to clean my talons when I am done, but no Enylarcopri, I am not hurt!

Anthar watched as her armor began to retract and he waited until it had retreated full into the saddle before using his snout to firmly rub her neck and wings. Are you certain Elynth? He asked her.

Elynth bobbed her head up and down even as the tips of her wings twitched in delight at the touch of her mate. Yes! We must go to the home! Lu'ria is injured and Andro may need our help!

Anthar looked back slowly to the field and the bodies that were strew about from Andro’s battle. Help? He spoke. He may need something… but help from us is not one of them. You saw what… what he did? He asked turning back.

Elynth met his eyes with stunning yellow/gold dragon eyes. Does he frighten you my handsome mate?

He does not frighten you? Anthar asked.

I will never fear my Bonded Brother. She answered proudly. Scold him perhaps… but never fear him. Come… we must go. Sadi will land nearby.

Elynth… is she… Carisia began to speak.

Elynth lowered her head and touched her snout to Carisia’s cheek. Never doubt his love for any of you Enylarcopri. Like his father, he would shatter worlds for you if need be. Come!

Elynth cocked her powerful legs and flung herself into the sky just as Carisia leaped onto Anthar’s back and he followed.

“Tell me why!” Leruk screamed once more.

The coughing sound drew everyone’s attention and Leruk’s eyes turned to watch Walter lift himself slightly from the floor. “Fool boy!” Walter spat as he rolled himself over onto his back, his hand holding his side. His fingers were bloody and the entire left side of his abdomen was soaked in dark blood. “I see you are just as nubous dense as your father!”

Leruk glared at him from across the room. “You know nothing!” He screamed.

Walter laughed gently as he pushed himself up against the wall. Ceneia didn’t care and went to his side, the lone Kavalian shifting his weapon to shoot her in the back, Leruk’s hand stopping him in mid-motion.

“I know who you are boy!” Walter barked. “I can smell your father’s traitorous stench even through the death you have wrought here!”

“My father is no traitor!” Leruk screamed. “He is a proud Kavalian and leader!”

“Your father is an ignorant fool and a power hungry ronnus!” Walter snarled. “He has no idea what he has set in motion this day boy! And neither do you! You have no comprehension at what you have unleashed!”

“Tell me who she is!” Leruk screamed once more. “Tell me who she is and I may spare your lives!”

Walter laughed almost madly and both Ceneia and Daba looked at him as if he had gone insane. He shook his head slowly. “Oh… Leruk, son of Pleistarchus. Your father has abandoned you boy! He has taught you nothing!”

“Do your lives mean nothing to you?” Leruk screamed.

Walter’s wolf eyes glared at Leruk from across the room. “It is not our lives that will be lost today!” He snarled. “Your father should have taught you better boy! He should have taught you to never bring harm to the mate of an Alpha wolf of Spartan blood.”

Leruk’s eyes went wide then and he began to twist around. His body was lifted into the air and shot across the room to smash into the opposite wall with a sickening crunching sound. A single shot boomed out and the Kavalian trooper’s head snapped back as his brains and fur splashed wetly on the wall behind him. Ceneia and Walter looked up to see Hval step from around the corner of the upper balcony, lowering his 190.

“Fucking Drow killing scum!” He could be heard muttering as he came down th stairs.

Daba didn’t see the massive black shape cross behind her as she skidded across the floor to where Lu'ria lay unmoving. “Lu'ria! Lu'ria my baby!”

Leruk staggered to his feet, blood leaking from his mouth and nose, his hand blaster lost somewhere among the rubble. He twisted around and saw Androcles Leonidas crossing the room towards him and his eyes went wide. “You!” He gasped.

Daba looked up from where she cradled Lu'ria in her arms and her amber eyes grew wide. She saw the towering son of King Leonidas Drow his arms to his side and the eight inch long glowing psychic knife extended from his right fist.

Andro’s azure wolf eyes were filled with savage rage as he stepped up to Leruk. “No one touches my mates!” He snarled loudly.

Leruk swung at him then, Andro deflecting the clumsy blow with little effort, and he stabbed upward with his psychic knife. Leruk’s eyes flew open wide in unimaginable agony as that psychic knife entered just under his jaw and sliced its way into his brain. His whole body went rigid as Andro lifted him off the floor and pinned him to the wall. He stepped forward even closer and glared at Leruk with cruel eyes.

“My father once told me it is forbidden to draw blood from family!” Andro snarled so very loudly. “Blood before all else he taught my siblings and I! You may have the same blood flowing in your veins, Leruk my cousin… but you are not my family! You are not my blood! And now I will kill you for what you have done!” Andro leaned closer. “Cousin!”

Andro’s eyes flared intensely and he twisted his fist against the underside of Leruk’s jaw. His eyes exploded open in torturous agony as Andro solidified his psychic knife while it was still imbedded in Leruk’s brain. Leruk’s arms and legs kicked hideously as the PK fused his flesh and brain and bone into a single mass of gore and when Andro yanked his hand away there was a three inch wide smoking hole under his jaw that extended into his head. His eyes were frozen open in death as his body dropped to the floor and Andro turned away.

“Walter!” Andro barked.

“I will live!” Walter shouted as Ceneia was tearing open his body armor. “Lu'ria! You have to turn her Andro! We have no medic!”

Andro’s eyes went to where Daba held her daughter tightly and he crossed the room in a blink kneeling beside her. He tore his helmet off and tossed it down, Daba gasping in shock at his glowing eyes and handsome features. Andro looked at Daba’s tear stained eyes. “Give her to me elf mother!” He spoke softly.

“She… she will not open her eyes!” Daba sobbed.

Andro reached out for her. “Give her to me so that I can love her as my Ilythiiri tessai.”

Daba didn’t resist as Andro gathered Lu'ria’s body into his arms. He settled to the floor and brushed some of her strands of white hair from her face. Blood leaked from her lips but his wolf ears could hear her heart beating and he could smell her sweet honey melon scent. His fingers wiped away the blood from her pink lips and he leaned over slowly brushing his lips against hers as Daba watched.

“I am here Ilythiiri tessai.” He whispered against her lips. “I am here for you now and you will be mine. You will be ours Lu'ria of the Drow.”

Daba watched as he opened his mouth and she saw his vicious looking dual fangs fully extended as he lowered his head and sank them deeply into Lu'ria’s flesh where her shoulder and her smooth neck came together. Lu'ria’s amber eyes sprang open in that instant, her arms whipping around Andro’s shoulders and her legs kicking out.

“ANDRO!!!!” Her voice pierced them all to their core and Daba could only watch as Andro drew her tighter, sinking his fangs in deeper, the virus within his blood surging through Lu'ria’s veins like searing hot liquid. She gasped out in agony as the bullets inside her body were rejected and forced out through her flesh and the wounds began to knit themselves back together. Lu'ria groaned and clutched Andro tighter as the virus spread quickly, altering her body and granting her the gift of life and so much more. It raced through her blood, purging everything that was foul and unknown. It mixed and mingled with her cells, changing them, making them stronger. She could feel her muscles stretching and contorting inside her skin and she screamed out in pain, yet strangely she didn’t pull away. She tried to draw Andro tighter, pulling him closer, her hands going to clutch his head and hold him.

Ceneia looked at Walter as she worked on the two rounds that had penetrated his armor. “Walter?” She asked in worry.

Walter nodded reassuringly. “His blood is the purest among us.” Walter said. “Like his father. Like his mother. The strands of the virus inside him is more potent and powerful. It will change her quicker, but it is far more painful because of this strength.” Walter twisted his head. “Hval… Jennifer?”

Hval looked up from where he was treating Lu'ria’s human companion. “Only one round did any real damage Holy One!” He spoke back. “She is unconscious but stable. I sealed the wound but we must get her to medical facilities quickly.”

Walter nodded. “No worries Hval. Help is coming!”

As if to emphasize his words, the wall into the home in the main room came smashing down and obsidian black scales along with carmine red appeared in the dust. Three female figures rushed through the dust and made their way towards them as the roar of STRIKER AT’s could be heard in the distance.

Daba could only watch in shock as Andro began to withdraw his fangs just as the three women appeared around him and Lu'ria. Her heart was beating out of control as she saw in front of her the words of the Yara Parma.

The firstborn of many, the son of knif'rt kal'daka eyes and virile manhood. He will have the heart of amber and wrap his hands in white satin. Yvalm xuil to'ryll euol, uuthli ujool lu’ charnag d' olath solen, whol jal draeval orn nind ssinssrigg

Bound with greenest gems, bluest glass and deepest of dark orbs, for all time will they love.

As Daba watched, history began to unfold. As Daba watched, the future of the Drow was altered forever.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

HADARIA

ROYAL PALACE

“…not enough!” Anja spat angrily as she looked up from the table shoving several data pads onto the floor. “It’s not enough damn it!”

Sivana stepped up to her sister, reaching out to place her hands on Anja’s arms. Sivana’s jade green eyes met Anja’s own jade colored eyes and Sivana saw anguish in her sister’s eyes. Anguish and anger both.

“Anja… we can only do so much. You know this. You can not torture yourself over this.” She stated softly. “Wiktor and Buonau have the Elder Guard Militia watching our every move. They are monitoring everything we take with us. Our hands are tied sister.”

Zaniai stood beside Eurin near the door of Anja’s old office that had now been stripped bare of anything that belonged to the Lycavorian Union. Every computer and data core within the large palace had been packed up and already moved to the SPIRIT OF HADARIA in orbit. Anything that belonged to Anja or Sivana had been loaded and shipped out. The Palace was as effectively bare as it could be. Anything having to do with the Union or their parents was gone. The many dozens of ancient books on the shelves of the study were gone and the shelves were now empty. This was a military withdrawal only and nothing else was being taken if it did not belong to the Union or those who had called Hadaria home for so long. A senior Elder Guard Militia officer had protested when holoimages and items that had belonged to Anja’s mother and father were taken down and packed. When he had tried to stop this, he ended up in the nearby infirmary when the Durcunusaan soldier who was gently packing the items broke his arm and two ribs. Buonau had arrived to protest this action and Anja had told her that they were mementos of her father and mother and she would be damned if she left them. Then she had closed the door in Buonau’s face.

Half a dozen Durcunusaan soldiers were standing guard just outside the door to the office, as well as many places on the palace grounds. Many of them were just as angry as the diminutive Queen they protected and adored. They had lived here on Hadaria for years, many had Hadarian wives and friends, yet now they were being forced to leave. It did not sit well with them, having to force their wives and families to leave the only home many of them had ever known. Only Eurin knew that to a man or woman, not a single wife or husband had chosen to remain behind while the one they loved was being forced to leave. They revered their Persian red haired Queen almost as much as their loved ones who protected her. Eurin could not even remember how many times Anja had had those same families and friends to the palace for gatherings filled with food and dance, the palace walls filled with the screams of playing children. It was a testament to the charisma and respect she held not only as Queen but as a person.

Ceuma was sitting quietly in the chair along the wall and she slowly stood up and moved closer to Anja. She had witnessed many things in the last few hours, and though she had only truly been alive for less than two years, she had Anja’s memories and many of her same traits. She was very different however, as she had shown over the last hours and days. Like Anja, she worshiped her husband completely, and felt the most happiness and safety in his powerful arms when she was pressed against his ebony skin. Yet Joci’s mother, a woman she had come to love and respect strongly, had instructed her in a traditional Lycavorian manner and she was far more reserved than Anja. Like Lycavorian women of old she was more in control of her baser emotions. At least to a point. No matter all that, Ceuma felt sincere heartbreak at something she had absolutely no control over.

“Do you… is what I feel because of you Anja?” She asked softly looking at Anja. “Or is it because of whom I am?”

Anja and Sivana looked at her and in a move that surprised Eurin and Zaniai they drew Ceuma close to them. Eurin shook her head in surprise as she stared at these three women. You would never know one of them was a clone of Anja. At first glance they looked only like a trio of sisters that looked extraordinarily alike, almost triplets even, though Ceuma was a clone to Anja. The similarities in looks between Anja, Ceuma and Sivana were easy enough to see, though Anja and Ceuma had much larger chests. Now Ceuma shared these same traits as Anja and some of Sivana as well and as the three of them brought their heads together Eurin knew where at least a portion of Ceuma’s future lay.

Anja squeezed Ceuma’s hand as she took it and the three of them stood close together. “What do you think?” She asked softly.

Ceuma’s jade green eyes gazed at her. “They… they are my people. I am a clone of you yes but I am still Hadarian and…”

“NO!” Anja snapped surprising Ceuma with the force of her words. “You are not a clone! Not any longer!”

Ceuma looked at her oddly and gave her a gentle smile. “Then what am I Anja?” She asked softly. “I am not ashamed of what I am. I…”

It was Sivana’s turn to take her hand now and Ceuma looked at her. “You are our sister.” Sivana spoke softly. “You are not Anja. You are your own person Ceuma. You have already proven that to everyone around you. Your blood makes you our sister!”

“My blood is cloned!” Ceuma said with that now signature gentle smile. “It is…”

“Marty…” Anja interrupted her words. “Martin has a saying… I don’t even think he remembers how it came to be. Blood before all else. You are our blood Ceuma. No matter how that came to be, it doesn’t matter anymore. Not to us. You have our blood coursing through your veins. Sivana’s and mine. Our parents. That makes you our sister.”

Ceuma stared at these two women for a long moment and for the first time in her very short life, with the exception of her burning love for Joci, Ceuma felt part of something. “Is this why I feel… I feel as if I am deserting them.”

“You are not deserting them!” Eurin snapped as she stepped forward now. “None of you! You are still Queen and Princess of Hadaria in the eyes of millions. Those millions do not have a voice and they are being silenced!”

“How do we make those voices heard then Eurin?” Zaniai asked. “There is still time to stop all this.”

Eurin shook her head sadly. “No.” she spoke in almost a whisper. “We can’t stop it. Not any longer. We couldn’t stop it the moment Wiktor and Buonau started down this path and aligned themselves with the Kavalians. And we can not stay here.”

“Why?” Anja said. “We could…”

“No.” Eurin spoke. “If you stayed here it would only bring death to those who support you, and possibly to you Anja.”

“I don’t have to stay here in the palace. I never liked it here anyway.” She said motioning around with her hand indicating the palace all around her. “I can hide among the people!”

“And do what?” Eurin exclaimed. “We are Healers! We do not have yours and Sivana’s combat training Anja! Even Ceuma can fight better than most Hadarians because of what Joci has taught her. We can not fight like you! If you remain here… our people will die. Buonau will hunt you! She will hunt you and she will insure she sees you dead. She will use these Kavalian animals as her enforcers and they will not be kind.”

“So I just abandon them!” Anja gasped.

Eurin shook her head as she stepped closer to them. “You are not abandoning them… you are saving them! If you are killed on Hadaria… you know very well what Martin Leonidas will do.”

“Martin Leonidas would not attack Hadaria!” Anja snapped. “Marty is many things… but he will never attack a founding member of the Union. It is not in his…”

“In his nature?” Eurin snapped forcefully. “Do not defend the part of him that makes so many fear him with good reason Anja. It is who he is, and I for one honor and respect that more than you know. It is his greatest strength and he knows just how to use it. He is far more cunning than you give him credit for. I suspect your love for him blinds you in a way to what he is truly capable of. Martin Leonidas is the most powerful Lycavorian walking among the stars. He is wolf… the largest I have ever seen in my near thousand years of life. Do not tell me what he will do Anja Leonidas! I have seen that man when he is angry, truly angry to the point he allows his feral nature to come forth, and it is the most frightening thing in the universe to even witness. I have seen that man deal with those who have wronged him or harmed those he cares for! Martin will come here with every single Spartan and ship at his command and he will lay waste to Hadaria without blinking an eye if you are killed by Buonau or her Kavalian thugs because you chose to remain.” Eurin nearly shouted. “He will burn this planet to a shell until he knew Buonau and Wiktor were dead, and every Kavalian with them! And the cost to our people would be devastating!”

“Martin would not…”

Eurin stepped closer to her. “You don’t get it do you Anja?” She exclaimed loudly. “You truly don’t realize it do you?”

Anja looked at her puzzled. “What are you talking about?”

“You! I’m talking about you and the others!” Eurin stated calmly. “Do you think that those close to you and the other Queens don’t know? That we don’t hear the rumors and whispers in the back alleys and smile because we know the truth.”

“What truth? Stop talking like Helen!” Anja snapped as she began to lose her patience. “You aren’t making any sense Eurin.”

“Aren’t I?” Eurin asked her. “I have seen that man crush the life from an empire to take back what belonged to him. I was there beside you as we witnessed it. Do you not remember Enurrua Anja?”

“Enurrua?” Anja gasped aloud. “You think he will act the same way now? Aricia is his soulmate. His Anome. She is of his people. She is his strength and ours as well. You’ve seen the woman she has become since then! That is why he did that!”

Eurin looked at her wide eyed. “By the gods woman… you truly do not see it!” Eurin said.

“See what damn it?” Anja barked angrily.

Eurin smiled softly as she moved closer still. “Everyone seems to think it is Dysea who he favors most of all after Aricia. I know you and the others joke about it when you are alone together. You have said as much to me.”

Anja met her eyes. “Yes… so! It’s true! Eurin what are you saying?”

“Everyone knows it Anja.” Eurin said. “The Durcunusaan, his mother, your grandfather Fuleos. Deia. Even Dysea knows it, for she told me herself during the symposium to Elear that I attended with her two years ago. All these years and you have never seen it? Never felt it?”

“Nubou!” Anja growled. “Now I know how Martin feels when Helen goes all prophetic on him! Speak plain damn it Eurin! Spit it out!”

“The unquestioning confidence he has in you. The time he, Aricia and For'mya spend on Hadaria when you are here acting as Queen, when he is supposed to be on Apo Prime. He never doubts you. He always listens to you. He denies you nothing.” Eurin stated.

“He doesn’t deny any of us.” Anja quipped.

“Yes I know. Yet only you have the same pull on him that Aricia seems to have Anja.” Eurin said. “Only you and she. Oh… it is there with all of you, but it is stronger with you and Aricia because the two of you are most like him.”

Anja looked at her wide eyed. “What? Eurin you don’t know what you…”

“I don’t know what I’m talking about? I did not fully believe it until these past weeks.” Eurin said. “I did not believe it until I saw him in that transmission after Buonau’s security videos were leaked for all to see. I should have seen it much sooner.”

“Seen what?” Anja asked her.

“He never doubted it was not you Anja. He never even questioned it for a millisecond. The love and longing I saw for you in his eyes in that transmission from your ship, even so vast a distance as it was, it was unquenchable. A lesser man… a man who did not love you like he does… a man who was not so secure in the love his mates have for him… he would have had doubts. Not Martin Leonidas. I do not understand or realize the pull that man has over all of you, but it is an almost palpable thing.” Eurin looked at her. “It is not Dysea who he favors most of all after Aricia, nor For'mya or Isabella or even you Anja. As Aricia is his soul… you are his very heart. Dysea and For'mya his will, and Isabella his conscious. The five of you are what makes that man who he is. And in turn he shapes you… makes you who you are. You have played your part since that very first night you spent with him so long ago.” Eurin stepped right up to her. “You are the first woman he ever truly loved Anja, and you continue to have that hold on him even today. Just as he has hold of you.”

Anja chuckled softly. “Eurin you don’t know what you are saying.” She said.

“Don’t I?” Eurin asked calmly. “Atropos… tell me I am wrong.” Eurin spoke turning her head to see him standing in the doorway he had just entered. Atropos seemed surprised that she had detected him and he stammered something unintelligible and shifted his feet. “Tell me I am wrong in what I am trying to express to her? And why she can not stay on Hadaria.”

Atropos glanced at Eurin quickly and then slowly turned his eyes on Anja. “Eurin speaks the truth Anja.” He said softly.

“You are wrong!” Anja declared.

“The Feravomir told me long ago when we were on the mission to Lycavore, when we were rescuing Lisisa and Gorgo; she told me why Martin had chosen me as your Captain. She told me it was because of who I was and the loyalty I had shown to Sparta during my exile. She told me he spoke with Panos to assign me to you for my loyalty. I… learned years later that it was my sister who urged Martin to appoint me as your Captain, though he had already made that decision himself. For my loyalty to Sparta yes, but because Aricia knew I would never allow anything to happen to you and this is what she and Martin wanted. Aricia knew what you meant to him. To Dysea. To her. She learned this during those weeks you two spent with each other in Eden City when he was in Sparta. It is why I was the one to choose Dysea’s Captain, and For'mya’s and then Isabella’s.” Atropos moved into the room.

“Atropos… you are just saying these things.” Anja stated yet her words were soft and quivering.

Atropos shook his head. “No… I am not. Have I ever lied or misled you once in all the years as your Captain? As your friend?”

“No! Never!” Anja declared instantly.

“My King… Martin… he would do everything within his power to defend or rescue one of his Queens. He would go to the ends of the universe if need be, he would forsake everything he knows, for his love of his Queens knows no boundaries. He loves you all more than I can put into words… for there is truly no way to describe it.” Atropos shook his head. “If you remain here Anja and you die, or you are captured by Buonau and the Kavalians, there will be nothing living in this universe that will stop Martin from coming here and glassing this planet into oblivion in his vengeance. Aricia knows what you mean to him, what you mean to her, to For'mya, Dysea and even Isabella and it is why I have been your Captain all of this time. Eurin speaks the truth… if he had… my sister may be his anome, his soul, but you are all his mates. If there is one thing that I have learned through the years serving you and the Leonidas family, it is simply this. He is wolf… he will destroy, maim, and obliterate anyone or anything that does the five of you harm. Without question, without pause and completely without regard.” Atropos said.

“Don’t say that!” Anja snapped viciously as she glared at him. “Don’t you… don’t you ever say that again! Never!”

“I told you not so long ago to look past the surface when you gaze into his eyes and you will see the truth of this. You will see the possessiveness of an Alpha wolf for all of you, not just my sister.” Atropos said.

“You know it is true Anja.” Eurin spoke again meeting her eyes. “I know you can feel it. You try to hide and mask your abilities in Mindvoice, but you are far stronger than you let on. Stronger than Isabella and For'mya to be sure. Perhaps even stronger than Dysea. I know he has worked with you in private, Aricia as well, and they are the two most powerful Mindvoicers in the Union with the possible exception of Helen. When you go for your runs in the morning, just the two of you, I know very well he schools you within Mindvoice. And perhaps many other things. Martin saw the spark of what you could do that day on Gellen Station when you rescued Sivana. Do you think Belen did not tell him?”

“Sibfla!” Anja snapped turning away and looking out the large bay window. “Stop it! Stop it all of you! You aren’t making this any easier!”

“Leaving is the only option.” Atropos said. “You know that as well as I my Queen! I will remove you if I have too… but I know you recognize it is the only way to save your people from harm. We must…”

Atropos turned as Joci’s ebony bulk filled the doorway and he was barking out orders into his jaw implant. Anja had shocked Joci by reinstating him into the ranks of the Union military and then promoting him into the ranks of the Durcunusaan. She even promoted him to a position of some importance behind only Atropos and Belen within her personal Durcunusaan detail. He was the first to not have to go through the rigid and sometimes harsh training of the Durcunusaan, but Anja reasoned all he had been through up until now was equal too anything he could have learned during the training, and Atropos had agreed. Since that time Joci had thrown himself back into his role as Spartan soldier and now a Durcunusaan leader. As his actions became more well known, the Durcunusaan troops quickly began to respond to him these last days.

“…negative!” He was almost shouting, his 190 dangling from quick release straps as he moved. “Maintain your position until we arrive! No one is to be allowed near the STRIKER! If they attempt to force their way, shoot them! Do not let them reach Belen’s position! He only has six with him. And inform the SPIRIT that we are inbound back to her in five minutes! I am with the Queen now and I will tell her!”

All eyes turned to Joci as stopped and removed his finger from his ear. “Joci… what is going on?” Anja asked.

Joci moved up next to Ceuma and slipped his powerful arm around her slim waist as her hand went up to stroke his long dreadlock hair. “A Kavalian Fleet Group has just exited Jump Gate Four and entered the system my Queen!”

“What?” Atropos screamed moving closer to him. “How did they get access to our Jump Gates?”

“No one knows! Jump Gate Control on Apo Prime is right now scrambling to find out.” Joci answered shaking his head. “I believe I could hear Admiral Riall screaming even from Earth that he would discover how it happened. Kavalian Troop ships are being detected by Admiral Omore on the SPIRIT and they are mixed in with the others ships. They are trying to hide them, but they are not doing a very good job. And there are Kavalian troops are already on the surface as well my Queen! They must have been snuck aboard civilian ships in order to bypass Hadarian Security at the ports!”

“Where?” Atropos barked.

“At least two full companies at each civilian space port. And that is just in and around the capital.” Joci answered quickly.

“Two companies at each port?” Zaniai gasped. “That is over a thousand troops!”

Joci nodded. “And we are down to less than two hundred on Hadaria right now.” He spoke. “The Spartan detail at the Domar military spaceport is watching them via ground and motion sensors. They have not tried to seize either of the two Union military ports, but Belen believes it is a only a matter of time. He is holding your STRIKER at the Western most pad in Domar Central. Miath is already aboard, albeit unhappily. Belen believes if there are Kavalian troops on the ground already they undoubtedly have T19s and he secured Miath himself. We are out of time! We must go my Queen! Now!”

“That upaee sold Hadaria out!” Anja snarled as she turned back to the table and began to gather data pads. “I’ll kill her! I’ll rip her face off when I see her again!”

Joci titled his head down and jammed his finger into his ear. “Say again!” He barked. Atropos was listening now and both his eyes and Joci’s eyes went wide.

“Where?” Atropos growled out causing Anja to look at him. “Nubou!” He cursed and looked at Anja as he and Joci listened for several moments. “Very well! Evac from your current position now! Straight to the Domar spaceport! We no longer need you there!”

Anja moved closer to him. “Atropos?” She asked.

“The Durcunusaan Surveillance Team I left monitoring the Hadarian Elder Council’s secure communications network just picked up a transmission from this Kavalian Admiral Menot. He has ordered his ships to intercept Union forces as they come into range. Their orders are to seize and board all Union ships in the system. The Kavalian troop ships have been ordered to separate from the rest of the Kavalian fleet and begin landing. He has also ordered that you, Sivana and Ceuma are to be arrested on sight for murder and sedition and this was approved by Chief Minister Wiktor and Elder Buonau. A Kavalian detachment is on its way here now with the Elder Militia and Rinard leading them.”

“Rinard?” Ceuma spat.

Joci nodded looking at her. “Apparently they have given him some sort of leadership role within the Elder Militia. A liaison to the Kavalians.”

“Liaison!” Ceuma declared. “Let that foul man come near me and I will cut off his cock and feed it to him for what he has done!”

“It hasn’t been three days yet!” Eurin exclaimed.

“They never intended to wait three days! They never intended to allow the Queen to leave!” Joci snapped. “They only needed enough time to get troops on the surface to reinforce them!”

“They would risk open war with the Union in their actions!” Zaniai declared. “Wiktor and Buonau know this! Have they gone mad?”

“They must believe the Union Senate and Galactic Court will not allow Martin to act.” Sivana spoke quickly. “And if they have Anja and I prisoner, Martin will not attack! They know that! They have planned this for quite some time.”

“Atropos… how long?” Anja demanded.

“Four… maybe five minutes before they get here.” He answered. “The Lifter lanes are jammed with traffic and it will take them that long to clear the lanes. Twenty-nine minutes before their fleet comes within range.”

Anja made her decision then and she pushed away from the table smoothly, turning to pick up the P190A3 that leaned against the wall behind her. “What about the bunker entrance?” She asked.

“Sealed my Queen.” Joci replied quickly. “They will never find it no matter how much they dig.”

“Time to go then!” She snapped. “Initiate a planet wide Broken Arrow! All Lycavorian Union personnel are to evacuate right now! Whatever they can’t take… destroy with plasma grenades! I want everyone off the planet within fifteen minutes.”

Atropos turned to Joci. “Joci… lead us out!”

Joci nodded and clutching Ceuma’s hand he headed for the door. “All teams we are moving to the Domar central spaceport! Stand by to depart!” He barked into his jaw implant. “We are now under a Broken Arrow by order of the Queen. If it does not wear a Union uniform you are authorized to use lethal force!”

Anja took one last look at the office before she turned and followed her Durcunusaan captain out of the room, Sivana, Eurin and Zaniai right behind her.

KRANEK

Dysea wrapped her arms tightly around Zarah, her emerald eyes tearing up as Zarah returned her powerful hug without hesitation. She felt her daughter relax slightly in her arms and take in the warmth that Dysea projected. Dysea pulled her back quickly, taking her face in her hands as the tears rolled freely.

“Zarah my child.” She spoke softly. “Oh Zarah… I…”

Zarah shook her head. “I will get through this mother.” She spoke with strength in her voice. “I know… I know you worry for me… but I will get through this.”

Dysea took a deep breath and nodded. “Andro told me to be strong for you and I will.” She stated.

“Then… then don’t coddle me mother.” Zarah said in a whisper. “Please. I was raped… but I am still me.”

“Yes you are.” Dysea said. She leaned over and kissed her softly, nuzzling her cheek. “I am here for you. We all are.” She whispered.

Zarah closed her eyes and reveled in the caress and she nodded. “I know… and that is my strength.” She whispered back.

Dysea drew back and looked at her. Her emerald eyes moved to where Lucia stood silently watching and she smiled. “Lucia.” She said reaching out and taking her hand. “We can not thank you…” Dysea stopped and took another deep breath. She blinked several times and smiled wider. “Welcome Lucia.”

“Lady Dysea I…” Lucia began.

Dysea shook her head. “No. Now is not the time. In the future perhaps… but right now, know you are now part of our family. And that is good enough for me.”

Dysea saw Lucia’s dark eyes glitter in joy. “That… that is almost exactly what Lisisa and Arrarn told me.”

“See… we think alike.” Dysea said with a smile.

Zarah looked at Dysea. “Mother… where is Normya?” She asked anxiously. Zarah had worried that her half elven sister, the one she considered her twin, would not be here to greet her. Zarah’s heart dropped for only a split second until she saw two blurring motions off to the right and then the enormous Immortal and stunning vampire female came to abrupt halts and the huge arms of the Immortal released her platinum haired sister from his embrace.

“Zarah!” Normya screamed as she broke from Tir’ut’s arms and raced for her sister.

The two of them met in the middle in an embrace of sisterly love and affection, both of them now with tears in their eyes as they hugged and nuzzled each other, allowing the wolf in their blood to show through. Tir’ut came over to stand beside Dysea with his mother trying to ignore the fact that the eyes of the Leonidas children were focused on him. He looked at Dysea with questions in his eyes and Dysea nodded. “Have Normya explain it to you later Tir'ut.” She said kindly. “She and her sister are very close.”

Tir'ut nodded. “Yes elf mother.”

Dysea smiled and patted his arm. “We are hard to understand sometimes.”

Tir'ut looked at his mother and then back to Dysea. He turned back and saw Normya and Zarah pulling Lucia close to them now. “Yes… I am figuring that out slowly. Someday it may sink entirely into my thick head as mother says. I doubt it however.”

Dysea’s eyes grew wider as her keen nose detected Isabella’s lilac scent and she turned quickly to see her beautiful vampire lover walking towards them. She looked radiant in her new pregnancy and she watched Isabella gaze at her with lust in her eyes as she came up. Dysea didn’t hesitate and didn’t care who saw and she stepped into Isabella’s embrace for a sizzling kiss of passion and desire. She hadn’t seen her vampire lover in longer than she cared to recall and Dysea yearned to feel her naked skin beside her.

“Oh it has been too long since I have tasted you ussta she-elf.” Isabella spoke huskily as their kiss broke apart.

Dysea nodded. “Far too long.” She agreed. Dysea turned and looked behind Bella only to see most of their older children standing behind them with smiles as wide as any sun. Lisisa leaned up against Denali with her arms crossed under her ample chest, Eliani and Nyla both leaning up against the large Spartan who Dysea knew could only be Malic.

Isabella laughed when she saw Dysea’s eyes. “You know how they follow their brother.” She said with a grin. “I could not keep them away.”

Dysea very nearly felt overwhelmed as she felt her children crowd around her tightly, sharing the embraces of love and family. It was always the same she knew. The wolf in all of them needed the touch of one another and the sensations that each others auras brought. It was so soothing and loving. Dysea greeted them all in turn, even as Normya followed on her heels holding Zarah’s hand tightly. After several minutes of hugging and nuzzles Dysea ended beside Isabella, her arm around her waist tightly, and holding Lucia’s hand.

“Where… where is Andro?” She asked then, not seeing or smelling her oldest son. “Did he stay with the Coven riders?”

“We received a distress call from Walter’s ship while coming here.” Bella answered.

“Walter’s ship?” Dysea asked her emerald eyes going wide.

Bella nodded. “It apparently had been shot down on Iraruzu. The planet that one of our Drow outposts was on.”

Dysea looked at her with those wide yes. “Shot down!” She declared in shock. “Shot down by whom?”

“Walter mentioned something about Kavalians in the message mother…” Denali told her. “But we don’t know anything for sure. Andro took Sadi, Carisia and Ne'Veha on his STRIKER and they went to investigate. We should know something soon. He’s due to contact us in a few hours.”

“Everyone…” Normya called causing them all to turn. They saw her pull Tir'ut closer to her, though he came reluctantly in the face of so many of Normya’s family here, and Normya pressed up against his side quite intimately. “This is Tir'ut.” Normya stated quite proudly. “This is my husband and mate.”

Denali was the only pureblood left among his brothers and sisters and in Andro’s place it was he who stepped forward and met Tir'ut’s dark eyes, Lisisa right behind him as his wife and mate. He looked at the towering Immortal, easily over a foot taller than his sister and he leaned forward sniffing intently as the others looked on. He could smell his sister’s familiar scent deeply imbedded in this Immortal’s blood, and his ginger scent wafting from Normya’s pores powerfully. He felt his siblings move up all around him as he looked at Tir'ut. That he had Immortal blood in him was obvious by the bone spurs along his jaw, but they were much less pronounced than what many of them expected. His skin was deeply tanned and he had very short hair.

“Can you speak Immortal?” Denali finally asked him.

“Deni!” Lisisa hissed as she poked him in the back while Normya glared at him.

“Denali Leonidas you apologize right now!” Normya barked.

Tir'ut knew right away what Denali was doing and he grinned. It was something that his elf mother Dysea told him would happen. They were very protective of each other and that was coming out now.

“They will test you and your commitment to Normya, Tir'ut.” Dysea had told him one evening. “They trust in their sister, but it is still the way of the wolf. Even though most of them are of mixed blood, it is their father’s blood that is so dominant. The wolf in them. They will want to insure your intentions for their sister are pure.”

“My intentions darthirii ilhar?” He asked. “She is my Du'ased 'ranndi. My heart and soul. My intentions are to love her until I pass into the next life.”

Dysea had looked at him then. “Then tell them that.” She stated plainly.

They would test him to see if he was worthy of their sister. In their older brother Andro’s absence it fell to the oldest pureblood to officially greet Tir'ut and that was Denali. It was obvious he was uncomfortable in the position, but he was making an admirably attempt for he knew Andro would expect him too.

“I did not… I did not expect to meet all of my il darthirii kal'daka’s family at one time and I am at somewhat of a loss.” Tir'ut said plainly.

“What exactly are your intentions with our sister Immortal?” Denali asked as sternly as his good natured personality allowed.

“Denali!” Normya gasped with blazing emerald eyes. “You have no right to…”

“I intend to love her breathless for eternity!” Tir'ut answered immediately, cutting off Normya’s reply. “I intend to make her sing my name to the moon and only my name. I will love her shamelessly and we will have many children who will carry on for us.” Normya’s eyes were wide as she looked at the husband she adored so completely. She had never heard these things from him and his words made warm shivers course through her.

Denali grinned. “No kidding?” He said. Deni turned his head slightly and looked at Lisisa next to him. “Lisi?”

Lisisa grinned. “I think… given the look on our sister’s face, that her new husband is full of surprises.”

“You think?” Deni asked with his trademark smile. He turned back to Tir'ut. “Be careful, she may be tiny, but she has a mean right cross.”

Normya glared at him. “I am not tiny!” She barked.

Arrarn stepped up next to Denali now, Narice and Toria right behind him. He looked Tir'ut up and down, even while Normya glared at Denali. “Anse sister… I don’t suppose you could have picked one that’s not so damn tall could ya?” He declared finally.

Normya Leonidas and a murderous look on her face as she stepped in front of Denali and Arrarn and glared at them. She crossed her arms over her generous breasts and stared daggers at her brothers. “You ronnus!” She spat at Denali. “How dare you!”

“Sister…” Zarah spoke from the side where she clutched Lucia’s hand. “Sister… he is very large.” She stated.

“Zarah!” Normya exclaimed.

Zarah’s words set off the tide of laughter and Denali scooped his sister up into his arms with a joyful shout, spinning her around as Arrarn stepped forward and gripped Tir'ut’s arm in greeting. The rest of them crowded around quickly as they welcomed their sister’s Immortal husband into their family.

Esther allowed the breath she was holding where she stood next to Dysea and Isabella out slowly and wiped away the beginnings of the tears in her eyes. She saw Dysea and Isabella look at her and she smiled. “Forgive me.” She said softly. “I still worry for how he will be accepted by others. I did not… I did not know how they… if they would recognize him. Receive him as Normya’s Blessed Husband.” Esther stated.

Isabella knew who Esther was and she smiled and leaned over to place a friendly kiss on her cheek. The happiness within her at finally being with Dysea was plentiful and all she wanted was to get her ussta she-elf alone in her arms.

“Our children are unique Esther.” She stated. “There has only been one occasion when they did not accept someone one of their siblings brought before all of them. That was many years ago too. All of them have grown since then.”

Esther looked at her. “Really?” She asked in relief. “Dare I ask why they did not accept that person?”

Dysea laughed. “It is probably better if you didn’t.” She answered quickly. “Eliani would never forgive us if we brought that distasteful subject back up. And neither would Andro. It was before she met Nyla, and she has moved on.” She looked at Isabella. “Where are the Coven riders?”

“Bren and Famus were with them as they flew toward the facility Cha’talla reserved for them.” Bella answered quickly. “You will be impressed with what Andro has made them into Dysea.”

Dysea nodded her head. “I’m sure.” She took Esther’s hand in hers as she talked. “Come Bella… I know you are burning to meet Cha’talla. All of them must be.”

Isabella nodded. “It is not everyday you get to meet a man that has an entire shelf in the Apo Prime history logs all to himself.” She said with a smile.

“I would imagine it is not the type of history Cha’talla would be proud of.” Esther spoke softly looking at her.

Isabella met her dark eyes. “His actions so far Esther… they have begun to weave a new history. And that is the one we will build on. Our children already seem to be doing just that.” She said motioning to where Tir'ut was embracing Carina while Moneus pounded him on his back laughing.

Esther smiled at the sight. “Yes we will.”

“…make sure the plasma coupler is seated properly!” Cha’talla barked out. “I don’t want the damn thing popping out if we have to maneuver!” He spoke as he gathered up the towel and began wiping his large hands. Three of their G9 LRR’s occupied the landing pads all around him, Dysea’s STRIKER parked on the fourth.

Cha’talla looked at the equally dirty female elven engineer walk up to him carrying a large portable engineering console. The female elf wore the uniform of the famed 1st Elven Engineering Corp, though the upper half of her jumpsuit was down and tied around her waist. Her firm, medium sized breasts strained against her t-shirt but like all the elves that had come down here from NORMYA’S LIGHT, they found these Immortals were so unlike those they had read about it wasn't even right to compare them. Cha’talla looked at her evenly, and though like all elven females she was stunning, no woman could compare to his Blessed Wife Esther now.

“Re’naria?” He asked.

The green eyed elven female looked up at him. “I was able to adjust the power flow on the G9s to increase their LSD range by a factor of four.” She stated. “I just wanted to make sure it was ok with you to install micro cooling cells in the conduits.”

“How long will this take?” Cha’talla asked. “I want to leave for Belid in twelve hours.”

Re'naria shrugged. “Three hours tops.” She answered. “Three of us are going with you so we can monitor the new systems and make any small corrections to power flow and absorption rate.”

Cha’talla looked at her surprised. “I did not know this.” He said.

Re'naria nodded her head. “You don’t think we’re actually going to send you out with all these improvements without someone to watch over them in case they need to be adjusted do you? What we’ve done to your Runners is not in any book Cha’talla… and we’re going to make sure it doesn’t kill you. Or us.” She said with a smile.

Cha’talla laughed and nodded his head. “Very well.” He spoke. “It will be good to have you.”

Re'naria looked at this towering Immortal. She had been skeptical when she first came to the surface knowing who Cha’talla was and what he had done in the past, but after seeing all she had that skepticism quickly turned to trust. She had seen Elven females and their Immortal husbands walking among the streets of the settlements, their children either scampering along around them or in the arms of one of their parents. She had seen Normya Leonidas’s new mate actually playing with the small children in the park while Normya sat with her mother over tea. Re'naria had seen many things in her life, more so since the return of King Leonidas, but none so inspiring as what she had seen here.

“May I ask you something Cha’talla?” She asked.

He nodded. “Of course.”

“Would you be going to Belid to get your son if those elf females were not there?” She asked.

Cha'talla shook his head slowly. “Lynom… he had his own escape route worked out and established if it became time for him to leave. He would have been able to leave Belid without help from us.”

Re'naria nodded slowly. “That’s what I thought.” She said softly. “I’ll get these cooling cells installed and we’ll be ready in twelve hours.”

“Thank you.” Cha'talla said and watched as she turned around and headed back towards the G9 on Pad Two.

“Husband?” Esther’s voice echoed from behind him startling him slightly and he whirled around to see his wife standing behind him demurely, her hands behind her back and her dark eyes smiling up at him.

Cha'talla smiled slightly. “I hate when you do that Esther.” He stated somewhat gruffly.

Esther grinned. “I know… but it keeps you on your toes.” She answered.

Cha'talla swept her up in his arms and crushed her to him then, Esther’s arms snaking around his broad shoulders. “I will show you what keeps me on my toes.” He growled hungrily at her.

Esther laughed and kissed him, holding his face in her small hands. She rubbed her cheek gently against his and whispered in his ear. “I will hold you to that husband.” She said huskily. “But now would not be a good time, unless you wish to take me in front of our guests. Though that does sound kinky.”

Cha'talla’s eyes grew a little wider and as he held his Blessed Wife in his arms he turned fully around to see a smiling Dysea behind him with over a dozen others, undoubtedly her children, and all of them were grinning. If an Immortal could blush, Cha'talla’s bronze skin would have turned the color of ripe Cartlo Roots. Slowly he set his smiling wife down on the hard packed dirt and felt her press up close against his side.

“Dysea?” He said softly.

Dysea couldn’t contain the small laugh that escaped her lips as she came up to him and took his hands. “Cha'talla… the expression on your face right now is absolutely priceless.” She stated.

“I’m sure.” He spoke.

Dysea kept his hand in hers and turned to look at Isabella and her children. “Bella, Deni, everyone, this is Cha’talla.”

Cha'talla’s dark eyes scanned the single row of Leonidas children and their mates. Elf, Lycavorian, vampire, all members of one family. Children of one man. A man he had tried very hard to kill so many years ago. Though they were no older than Tir'ut who he saw holding Normya close to him, like his own sons with Esther, all of them looked very capable of doing battle.

“I welcome you.” He finally said. “I welcome all of you to Kranek. To our home.” To say he was amazed when they all surged towards him at one time would be an understatement. That amazement didn’t stop the happiness that he felt in his chest though.

Vollenth and Viera were the last to move slowly down the ramp of the TYPE II DT, Cinol perched on his back and Caydren on his mother’s as they looked around the wide expanse of towering timber and mountains all around them. They could see the Coven dragons and riders also taking in the cool fresh air and warm sun as they moved towards the portable buildings in the distance.

Papa! The… the mountains stretch so far! Cinol declared from Vollenth’s back.

The clouds mama! The clouds reach to the ground! Caydren echoed his brother.

Viera’s eyes smiled and she nodded her massive head. Yes. It is beautiful isn’t it? We could hunt for days on such a world. Her head turned to look at Vollenth. Vollenth? Vollenth had remained silent up until now, the closer they drew to their destination, the more anxious he had become. She saw his wings fluttering slightly and she brushed up against him now. He had held nothing back from her since Dragon Mountain, sharing all that he was with her. [You… you feel your Bonded One don’t you? On this world?] She masked her words from their sons so they could not hear.

Vollenth turned and gazed at her. [It is so powerful now Viera.] He spoke. [It… whoever they are, they are strong and proud Viera my mate. Their shielding is very nearly impenetrable. They… they do not know I am here. They do not yet understand what we are meant for. What they feel.]

[Then you will need to show them.] Viera stated proudly.

[Me?]

[The Dragon Elder Mother Arzoal and Androcles knew you were meant for someone else Vollenth. They could feel it within you. There are many who do not understand what it is they feel until they meet their Bonded One.] Viera told him. [The Elder Mother said as much.]

[Viera… I do not know… I do not know if I am ready.] He said softly.

[You are ready my Vollenth.] She told him lovingly. [This is the true bond that we dragons hope for. Not that horror Yuri witch forced on you. This will complete you and finally purge the last of what she did from you. This is your future.]

Vollenth blinked and looked at her. [You are my future.] He stated emphatically. [You are my future. My sons… and the many hatchlings we will have in the future.]

Viera’s eyes filled with love and warmth at his words and she brushed her snout against his lovingly. [Is… is that a promise of more exquisite encounters to come my handsome mate?] She asked him.

[Many more.] Vollenth promised her. [Many more and many centuries together. If you will have me.]

[I can hardly wait.] Viera spoke. [And I will have you Vollenth. I will have you for as long as I have years.]

Vollenth drew his snout down her long neck making her wings twitch in delight. [I have waited this long.] He spoke softly. [I will wait until my mate and children are safe in the facility that…]

Excuse me? The female voice spoke.

Vollenth and Viera turned to see the elven pilot standing next to them, her helmet under her arm.

Commander? Viera asked shyly.

You are Vollenth and Viera correct? She asked. And your sons Cinol and Caydren?

She knows who we are? Caydren gasped from his mother’s back. That is so cool!

Vollenth nodded his huge head with a chuckle within Mindvoice. His sons had picked up the unique use of slang during their stay at Dragon Mountain and their interaction with the many hatchlings from Earth that were there. Yes.

I am Commander De’lia, 1st Elven Engineering Corp. She spoke easily in Mindvoice and the presence of two very large dragons did not faze her in the least. Prince Androcles told his mother that you would be accompanying them. She had a separate structure set up for you away from the Coven pens so that their training did not disturb the hatchlings at night. It is larger and has room for the hatchlings to scamper about.

We do not want to be far from our friends. Viera spoke.

De’lia shook her head with a smile. It’s not. Only a hundred meters. Elynth and Anthar are next to you. Jeth and Tharua across from you. We tried to give the mated dragons a little more privacy.

Vollenth blinked. You did that?

The elven engineer smiled once more and reached up to stroke his smooth scales without fear. She knew all about Vollenth’s history and this did not stop her from touching him. My kind is descended from yours Vollenth. In essence, we are you. At least a part of each of us. We will always look out for you. I’d be happy to show you. Elynth and Anthar have a separate pen, as do Jeth and Tharua.

Thank you Commander. Viera said kindly.

This way. She spoke as she began to walk across the ground towards some dome like rises in the ground.

Viera nudged Vollenth as they began walking. [Perhaps we can start tonight.] She spoke seductively.

Vollenth’s eyes glittered in response. [I believe I will enjoy that.] He stated confidently. [Practice makes perfect.]

[Ah! Just don’t become too perfect. Then you won’t need to practice and I will be very unhappy!]

RAPTOR IIA3 (ELINT)

ULU ARIZONA

CALLSIGN FALCON ONE FOUR

TWENTY-FIVE MILLION KILOMETERS FROM KRANEK

Hardly anyone knew they existed and the pilots and crews liked it that way.

They were based on the old design of RAPTORs from EDEN BASE, with this ship and the others like it known as RAPTOR IIA3s. They were the extreme long range eyes and ears of the ARIZONA’S Attack Wing. They were designed to operate independent of the ARIZONA for long periods of time, sometimes moving into days, and because of this the Raptor A3s were built for stealth and speed. Her double layered outer hull was composed of matte black Dragon Armor rendering her all but invisible to the naked eye, and while she had no Shrouds, thanks to some very advanced Stealth screens improved upon by Avi, she was effectively invisible to all known sensors. The rear of Falcon Four One was like any other Raptor A3 operating. There was a small section with four bunk beds and a small table and chairs bolted to the deck. Aside from that, the entire rear portion of the A3 was dedicated to the four massive sensor stations where the operators sat back to back and the two smaller identical consoles along the wall. Her unique design was unlike anything currently in existence, and the array of sensor pods that dotted her superstructure gave her abilities that no other ships had. With a Nodon JCN Type 71 Tactical Network as the ship’s brain, the Raptor A3 had become the perfect Electronic Warfare ship in the fleet. They were able to monitor and track multiple fleet groups whether they be friendly or foe. They could direct fighters and ground strikes, and their sensor arrays gave them the maximum potential of any ship similar in size. As with almost everyone involved with Project ARIZONA, these men and women were the crème of the crop from within the Union Fleet.

The crews of these ships were made up of four pilots, two flight engineers and eight technicians. Two complete teams that went out on long missions so they could operate at maximum efficiency all of the time. They were a tight knit bunch, and many of them stayed together even when they were off duty. The crew of Falcon Four One was one of these crews.

The elven pilot of Falcon Four One adjusted her thruster controls just a bit with one hand and then leaned back in her large pilot’s seat as she brought the mug of tea up with the other. They were maintaining station twenty-five million kilometers from Kranek using just their thrusters and had just witnessed the SCIMITAR discharge the TYPE II Dragon Transport and half a dozen STRIKERS that headed for the surface of the planet.

“…going to do Falarie?” The female co-pilot asked as she too sat back in her chair. The light red hair of the elven co-pilot shone with health as she turned in her seat and looked at her friend.

“I don’t know Qilie.” The blond pilot spoke looking at her with soft brown eyes.

“You’ve been dating him for eight months Falarie.” The Lycavorian engineer turned in his chair and looked at her. “There must be something there.”

“Be quiet Fausith!” Qilie snapped. “What do you know? You’re a man!”

“I know he has been devoting every waking hour to Falarie.” Fausith snapped back. “That ought to count for something Qilie!”

“He’s a pilot! A human pilot!” Qilie stated.

“What’s wrong with that?” The male voice broke in over the intercom. As long as they stayed out on missions and as close as they all had become, it was pointless to try and hide what was happening in each others lives from their fellow crewmates. Falcon Four One was just too small. And in reality, it made them more of a family since they knew what was going on with relationships and children and such. “I’m human!”

“You and Chloe are different Matthew!” Qilie stated quickly. “You are… you are our family.”

“Yes we are.” The female voice chimed in.

“Falarie… let him take you to bed and then make your decision!” The gruff male voice echoed. “If he curls your elven toes then he is a keeper!”

“Bah!” Qilie spoke waving her hand dismissively. “That is a typical wolf perspective. Not all female elves wished to be pawed and licked raw all over Meamo!”

“That’s not what you said last night Qilie.” The voice stated with some humor. “Or were those soft squeals I heard forced.”

“You mean the ones that kept most of us awake last night.” The male voice said.

“Sounded like he was curling your elven toes quite well.” Chloe stated.

“Our relationship does not count in this discussion Meamo!” Qilie protested as soft laughter filtered through the intercom.

“There is something there.” Falarie said finally with a smile on her face.

“Colonel Randall is human!” Fausith pointed out.

“Colonel Randall was turned by the King!” Qilie said.

“Yes… he was. But he and Zaala were married long before that.” Chloe’s voice joined in now. “I’ve seen the way you look at him Falarie. It is the same way Zaala Randall looks at her husband. If it feels right to you then I say go for it. He is a pilot on the rise, and he wouldn’t have been chosen for the ARIZONA if he carried any sort of attitude. The Colonel wouldn’t have allowed it and for sure Captain Lorian wouldn’t tolerate it.”

Fausith nodded. “See. Even I wouldn’t want to tangle with the Captain! If she had a hand in choosing him… he is probably a fine man.”

Meamo’s voice came on again. “Has he tried anything Falarie?” He asked with sudden concerned.

“What? No! Meamo… he has been the perfect gentlemen!” Falarie declared.

“What do your parents say?” Qilie asked.

“They adore him.” Falarie answered. “They believe him to be a vanguard to what humans are once more beginning to reclaim.”

“Then as the King says… never fear the unknown!” Meamo spoke confidently. “At the very least… you will outlived him by many hundreds of years! If you tire of him… wait until he dies and then find another!”

Fausith broke out laughing at the joke even as soft laughter once more filtered through their ship wide intercom. “Carian Meamo… you are such a pig!” Qilie stated but she had a twinkle in her eyes.

“And that is why you adore me Qilie.” He retorted.

Falarie shook her head with a large grin. This is what she so loved about her crew. Yes they talked a good game and ribbed each other mercilessly sometimes, but they would always stand up for each other no matter the reason. For all intents and purposes… the five elves, five Lycavorians and four humans… they were more her family than her own brothers and sisters.

She sipped her tea and made her decision.

“I will allow him to have me.” She said. “I may have to entice him however. He has been such a gentlemen I think I may have put him off to a degree.”

Chloe laughed now. “Ah! Just shove your naked tits in his face Falarie and he’ll perk right up!”

Falarie’s eyes grew wide. “Chloe!” She exclaimed.

“What?” She answered boldly. “It worked for the wolf I wanted! And it led to some very promising pawing and licking. Something I thoroughly enjoy I might add. And he’s been mine for three years now!”

“Bitch!” Qilie declared with a chuckle.

“Sibfla! With tits like yours… I’m not surprised!” Matthew’s voice echoed.

They all heard the soft thud of a fist hitting flesh and more laughter ensued. That laughter stopped immediately with one word and the soft chirping alarm.

“Contact!” Chloe hissed aloud. “Wait… it’s gone! Must have been…” The alarm once more sounded again. “That’s no coincidence! Intermittent contact… bearing seven three four mark six! Distance ten million kilometers!”

Falarie looked up. “One of the SCIMITAR’S wing Chloe? A fluctuation in their Shroud from the nearby Nebula?”

“Negative Falarie.” Chloe answered. “This came from just inside the Nebula. Trying to localize it.”

“That is a Protonic Lightning Nebula.” Qilie stated. “Why would a ship be in there?”

Falarie’s eyes didn’t leave the overhead intercom panel. “Chloe?” She asked.

“The distortion from the nebula is making it hard to… there! Got it!” She announced. “Can’t identify it… but there is definitely a ship just inside the leading edge of the Nebula. And it isn’t a Union ship!”

Falarie set her tea down in the holder and was turning in her seat. “Stations!” She barked with the tone of command.

Falcon Four One became all business then.

“Give me one quarter power on the aft thrusters Qilie.” Falarie spoke firmly. “I’ll move us closer.”

“One quarter coming up.”

“All defensive systems online and ready.” Fausith spoke from his engineering seat. “Stealth pods generating at nominal output.”

“Stand by!” Falarie stated as her hands moved across her three consoles. “I’m moving us closer.”

None of them felt the Raptor II move in the least. Falarie could make the ship do loops and they would never know it because of her skill. Falarie had broken her crew into two watch groups so that they could optimize sleep and off time on long missions such as this. The first group, Qilie, Meamo, Matthew, Chloe and Fausith always worked with her. The second group were prepared to move into the seats however as they began to rise and become aware of what was happening.

“Seven percent power on thrusters!” Qilie stated calmly. “Distance is now eight million five hundred kilometers.”

“Chloe?” Falarie asked again.

“I don’t know…” Chloe said softly. “It’s weird.”

“What do you mean?” Falarie asked.

“It’s almost as if I’m getting thirty or forty echoes.” Chloe answered.

“Switch to the paramagnetic subspace transceiver Chloe.” Matthew spoke. “That might clear up the echoes.”

Chloe nodded instantly. “That did it. Fuck me!” She exclaimed.

“Chloe! Chloe what is it?” Falarie demanded when she heard Chloe’s tone of voice.

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I’m sweeping with an inverted nanopulse! I have over fifty contacts! Warships by the size of them! All of them are hiding in the nebula!” Chloe barked.

“Inside the nebula?” Qilie barked. “How?”

“Adjusting the shield modulation to repel the lightning particles.” Fausith spoke from his seat. “It’s easy enough to do… just no one wants to do it because of the draw on main power cores to keep the shields switching between modulations.”

“Can you identify them Chloe?” Falarie snapped.

“Negative!” Chloe answered. “The nebula is scattering the major portion of the signal. Nothing is coming in completely clear!”

“Why does the SCIMITAR not see them?” Qilie demanded.

“We’re scanning in three dimensional spatial patterns!” Chloe answered. “They only scan in two dimensional spatial patterns because of the area they must cover.”

“I can do a visual recognition scan!” Matthew barked as he began adjusting his consoles. “I’ll use our database to get a match. If it’s in our database I’ll find them. It will take me a couple minutes!”

“Do it!” Falarie ordered quickly. “Meamo… tight beam COM to the ARIZONA! Alpha priority!”

“Alpha Priority is war time, Falarie.” Meamo reminded her.

“We have unknown warships hiding in a lightning nebula within spitting distance of where the majority of our royal family is. What would you call that Meamo?” Falarie asked calmly.

“Not good!” Meamo answered. “Not good!”

“We have to let Captain Lorian know about this. And piggyback the other RAPTORs in the system in on our signal so we are all on the same page!” Falarie ordered. “We may need to shut down the system.”

“Stand by!” Meamo announced.

EARTH

SPARTA

HOME OF ISRA, TARIFA AND AIHOLA

“Uuugghhhhhh!”

Danny surged upward from off the floor, shrugging his broad shoulders as he did and throwing off the large chunks of the now destroyed wall from his back. His dark wolf eyes immediately went to his anome Anuk who was beneath him and coughing heavily.

“Anuk… baby!” He barked.

“I’m ok!” She coughed out the words. “I’m ok!”

Danny pushed himself up to his knees, his eyes going to his right where he knew Martin would be. The air was filled with nothing but the smell of burnt plasma, effectively nullifying his sense of smell and he snorted heavily, even as he shook his head and tried to shake away the ringing in his ears.

“Marty!” He screamed as he began pulling Anuk up to a sitting position. His eyes saw the large figure of Martin Leonidas roll to the side a few feet from him, also throwing off bits of the now destroyed wall.

“Stop yelling!” Martin screamed back as he pushed himself up, his hands pulling an uninjured Aricia up with him. “My head hurts enough!”

Martin’s eyes, also now changed, darted left and right and he saw the Kavalian Pian shoving what was once a chair off his back as he pushed himself to his feet. Martin saw the flash of white blond hair shaking back and forth as Jalersi shook her head to a shouted question from Pian that he didn’t hear. His eyes once more moved back and forth and he saw Karun pulling Ardis up while three Durcunusaan troops were pulling the remains of a cabinet off of Isra’s back. He had pushed it as far as he could to keep from crushing Tarifa who was under him, her raven hair now almost white from the dust.

“We need to move! Now!” Martin barked as he got to his feet and pulled Aricia up with him. “Before they find their range!” He turned and saw the unmoving bodies of at least half a dozen Durcunusaan troops, their body armor peppered and pocked with what could only be savage hits from plasma particles or debris. He saw the fur covered arm move beneath the rubble and body of one troop and he scrambled across the destroyed pieces of wall and pulled the female Durcunusaan off the Kavalian Jiss gently. Her dark hair fell across her face, a nasty slice in her scalp right to the bone, and her face peppered with small cuts. Martin cursed under his breath as he moved her gently, her body limp and unresponsive. She was an experienced Spartan female from Apo Prime. Fache had spoke of her when she first became part of his detail and how her father and mother, both senior officers within the fleet, had praised their daughter at her promotion ceremony. She was only two hundred and twenty-eight years old, and now she would never reach another year.

His eyes went to Jiss who was sputtering and spitting out debris. His face was scratched heavily, but her body had protected him from the most damaging effects of the explosion. “Jiss!” He shouted.

Jiss’s eyes were wide as they attempted to focus on Martin’s face. “I can’t… I can’t hear you!” He screamed.

Martin grinned and grabbed his shoulders. “Then you are alive!” He shouted himself as he pulled him up.

Jiss’s eyes went to the body of the Durcunusaan female as he came first to a sitting position and then to his legs. He wobbled slightly but quickly got his balance. He turned back to look at Martin with wide, disbelieving eyes. “She… She threw herself in front of me!” He stammered. “She… she saved me.”

Martin nodded. “Yes… she did.”

“But why?” Jiss questioned his eyes confused and disoriented.

“Because you are not the enemy.” Martin exclaimed. “We have to move! Now!”

“The side!” Isra shouted from the other side of the room drawing everyone’s attention. “The patio doors! We can get directly into the timber from there!”

Jiss turned and looked at the body of the female. In all his years of life, no woman had ever done such a shameless act of sacrifice for him. In many ways he agreed with the old ways of their people, but after seeing Pian and how he acted with Jalersi, his views were slowly beginning to change. He could hear and feel everyone beginning to move towards the still intact patio doors and as he began to step off to follow his feline eyes grew wide when he saw the fingers of her right hand twitch.

“Jiss!” Pian shouted as he grabbed him. “We must go!”

“She’s alive!” Jiss barked back as he knelt beside her body.

“She is dead Jiss!” Pian barked grabbing his shoulders.

Jiss shrugged his hands off violently. “I saw her move! She’s alive! I’m not leaving her!” However Ambassador Jiss of the Kavalian people had been raised, as each moment passed, he was changing and didn’t even know it. Pian watched him lift the bloody and inert figure of the Durcunusaan female into his arms easily. Jiss may have been a politician, but he was still Kavalian and equally as strong as any other. He held her easily in his arms, her head lolling against his chest and her cheek pressed to the dark fur of his shoulder.

“We go now!” Pian shouted.

TORMA! Martin screamed out within Mindvoice as his right hand reached down and he activated something on the small control panel of his uniform. He looked across at Isra who stood on the other side of the double patio doors.

A tiny yellow light blinked only twice on that small panel and then stopped. The signal it sent would not be traced. It could not be traced. It went to just one location and appeared to vanish into the void of space.

Torma, Isheeni, Aelnala and Roluth had been circling high above the home; staying well out of range of any T19s should they be a threat. Roluth had spent many months training with Torma after first bonding with Tarifa and Aihola. He had tried to plunge on Isheeni in a lustful state when he was only five years old, not realizing that the ways of the dragons had changed through the years. Isheeni had bested him soundly then, and she had been the one to start him on is path of redemption. He had thought Torma would crush him like an insect when he had discovered this, but in reality Torma became like the father Roluth had never had. While he was gone more often than not, Roluth had learned well from the most distinguished dragon of their species whenever he was on Earth. As close as their bonded ones were, it made them close as well, and now Roluth flew only a few meters from Isheeni’s tail as they circled the blue sky. He was one of only two male dragons who were not her children that dared fly this close to her, especially with Torma flying just above her and dwarfing both of them in size. Aelnala brought up the rear of the small vertical diamond formation they were in.

It had been Roluth who had seen the flash of the plasma mortars as they were fired for he just happened to be looking back behind them as they executed another wide sweeping turn.

MORTARS! Roluth savagely announced in Mindvoice causing both Torma and Isheeni to turn. Mortars on the ridge above our home! They fired Torma! They fired!

All four dragons practically stopped on a dime and turned in mid-air. The explosions landed very near the home that held all of those they loved within it and all of them saw the entire front and right side of the home erupt in the explosion that caused the both sections to crumble inward.

ARICIA! Isheeni screamed out within Mindvoice.

Split up! We must stop them before they fire again! Torma screamed. Roluth, Aelnala to the west! Isheeni and I right in! We must not let them fire again!

They are Kavalians! Isheeni barked out. I see them massing on the crest! Torma… Aricia is…

They will be dead if we do not keep them from firing again Isheeni! Torma barked at her. Twenty-six years with Martin Leonidas as his bonded brother had made Torma a superior tactician just like him.

Look! Aelnala barked. The Durcunusaan convoy from the base is under attack!

Now! Now! Torma screamed out as he and Isheeni folded their wings back and dove. The flash of red and dirty mustard out of the corner of his keen eyes told him Roluth and Aelnala were doing the same thing.

“Dragons!” The Kavalian shouted from his position near the mortars.

The senior Kavalian Puma Bane soldier on Earth had called all of their Assassination Teams together. He knew who Tarifa was and the moment he saw Roluth take to the sky, he knew that the red dragon would return with help. He had suspected her husband would return with another dragon, but he had not counted on the King and Queen arriving as well with additional ground forces, and now the targets they had been sent here to eliminate were now all in one location. He couldn’t believe his luck. Those members of the Assassination Teams knew this was more than likely a one way mission. If they were successful, there was no way any of them would leave Earth alive. It was comfort enough to know they would kill the King of the Union and so many other high ranking officials, and he knew their actions would draw all the Netnews media here and allowed his other teams the ability to complete their assignments with at least a better than average chance.

The advance unit of Spartans from the base had been met in their Lifter Transports and all of them lay dead or dying because of the ambush. They had tried to come in over the top of the mountains and this only gave the Kavalians the advantage. He knew it would not have been so easy had the Union troops suspected Kavalians were involved and he kept this information in his head even as he rejoiced at the completeness of their ambush. The only ones to actually make it into the home had been those dozen or so that had accompanied the King and the elf witch’s husband down the main road below them. He had not counted on the large ebony skinned Spartan to be anywhere near their location, but it would be another medal to pin to his chest. He would be known as the only Kavalian in history to kill a King, a Queen, a governor and two of the most senior military officers within the Lycavorian Union.

The Kavalian General’s head whipped around at that one word. “Missile teams!” He screamed.

As if on cue, like they had been waiting for the call, four teams of two moved quickly out from under the heavy timber where they had swiftly erected a heavy camouflage net. As they brought the short boxy launchers to their shoulders they could see the four dragons diving out of the sky right at the mortar crews only two hundred meters away.

“Kill them!” The General barked. “Kill them all! Do it now! Send in our force! Straight down the hill at the back of the home. Kill anything that moves but make sure the King and the Kavalian traitors die!”

The Kavalian missile teams responded instantly to the order and eight fingers squeezed the triggers of their launchers at the same time. There were eight small flashes of flame and eight dragon killing missiles leaped into the sky while over seventy Kavalian Puma Bane Commandos began racing down the side of the mountain using their feline speed and agility to carry them.

TORMA! Martin’s commanding voice erupted in Torma’s head.

Not now brother! Torma snapped. We must remove the mortars before they fire again!

Torma they are Kavalians! Martin shouted. They will have…

DRAGON KILLERS! Aelnala’s voice cut off their conversation.

Now brother! We must act now! Before it is too late! Martin’s voice screamed out.

All of them, with the exception of Roluth, had faced the dragon killing missile that took the lives of twenty-three members of Mjolnir’s Hand during the Evolli War. Without so much as an afterthought it took only a miniscule touch of their TK power and Dragon Armor began to extend from their saddles even as they continued their plummet towards the surface. As the last of her armor wrapped around her neck and head Isheeni cut loose with a stream of flame that reached out nearly three hundred meters. Through the years and with the intense regime that she and Aricia had practiced all that time, Isheeni was able to spit out the hottest base stream of flame of any living dragon. She was also able to direct it with unerring accuracy due to her immense Mindvoice skills. Using her power now, she concocted a shield of flame in front of her and Torma as they dove. A shield of flame that reached nearly four thousand five hundred degrees in temperature. The first three of the eight T19s rose directly into this flame shield at nine thousand feet and the small cones of the missiles melted instantly, igniting the explosive warheads. Deadly shrapnel filled the air then, two large chunks slamming into another missile and causing that to veer off course and add its own explosive power to the fray. Exploding so far away as they did caused Isheeni and Torma no harm in the least as the shrapnel and pieces of missile bounced harmlessly off their psychic shields.

It was an elf and a Lycavorian who actually developed the maneuvers to counter a T19 and when added to the wonderful Dragon Armor they all now had, the odds of survival went much higher. Isheeni’s maneuver and tactic raised their odds of survival incredibly as now the four remaining T19s locked onto a single dragon.

Unfortunately, that dragon was the largest one airborne at the time. Torma recognized this almost instantly for it had happened before during battle with Martin and he instantly snapped out his wings, turned and dove away from his precious mate at a blistering rate.

Torma! Isheeni screamed out flaring her wings and slowing as she began to turn.

They are locked on me! Torma snapped as he rolled and dove for the ground. I am the largest their sensors can see! Take out the missiles my mate! Leave the mortars for Roluth and Aelnala! Take out the missiles before they fire again as well!

Torma no! Isheeni screamed.

Do it Isheeni! I will be fine! Torma barked as he snapped rolled. Do it quickly or we will leave our children with no parents to mind them!

Torma I can…

Damn it Isheeni! For once in our lives… listen to me! Torma barked. Take out the missile teams! I will be fine!

Isheeni turned her head back and folded her wings once more, a murderous scowl coming over her dragon features as she trumpeted out her hatred and anger and opened her maw at two thousand meters.

Roluth’s stream of flame reaching out for the first mortar crew was the perfect cover Aelnala needed. As the screams of the burning Kavalians reached her, Aelnala rose up, rolled over the top of Roluth who was flaring his wings to land heavily and she let out a savage trumpet of rage as her three and a half metric tons of muscle and weight came down in a huge cloud of dirt and leaves, utterly crushing the plasma mortar beneath her armored body. Aelnala had no flame bursts to use in battle for she was a pure Heavyhorn dragon. What she did have was weight and agility and a tail that could bring down buildings if she so chose it. Her long Heavyhorn tail came whipping from the side; the dragon armor encased flat portion of the tip smashing into the bodies of four Kavalians with the force of a speeding Lifter. Bones shattered, organs burst and four Kavalians were sent hurtling through the trees. As Aelnala turned to move for the last mortar she left behind a twisted and bent mortar with explosive shells scattered all about.

Roluth had not trained with Torma and learned nothing. As his own flame stream licked at the edges of his psychic shield he leaped from where he had just torn open a Kavalian with his talons and landed beside Aelnala with a rustle of wings and together they tore into the last mortar crew with barely a pause making short, bloody work of the terrified Kavalian troops. The familiar trumpet brought their heads up and the both turned to see the azure scaled dragon bellowing out her rage and hate as she dove from above. They could only watch in awe as Isheeni cut loose with another stream of flame at the Kavalian missile teams that were standing in the small clearing. Two of them had reloaded their missile launchers and were turning to fire when the flame engulfed them. Their screams lasted for only a few seconds before the four thousand degree flame and heat seared their throats shut and cooked the flesh from their bones even as they stood there and realized they were dying.

Isheeni landed among the remaining Kavalians with a horrific snarl and gleefully began ripping the burning Kavalian troops to shreds with her wickedly curved talons, her psychic shield and the dragon armor protecting her from the fire she had started. Bunched together as they were, it was over in a matter of seconds and Isheeni launched herself into the sky once more, her azure eyes scanning for her beloved dragon mate.

Torma was nearly four hundred years older than her, yet she had loved his obsidian color scales from the moment he had begun teaching her to fly on Enurrua. His quiet instruction was perfect and Isheeni was now considered the fastest and most maneuverable dragon anywhere. He had schooled her, taught her and the entire time had fallen more in love with her by the day. Many thought dragons were just beasts, unable to feel emotion in a similar manner as humans and Lycavorians. Even to this day, many still believed this, but it was so far from the truth it was ridiculous. Isheeni loved Torma with the same intensity and passion that Aricia loved Martin. And he loved her in passionate return. They were no different emotionally than other species and this knowledge was slow to make its rounds among the Union for they had only been part of the Union for twenty-five years. This was changing slowly Isheeni knew, as did all dragons, and this information was part of the reason they were now so well regarded by other species.

When her mother came to her and told her Torma had asked to join with her, to take her as his mate, no matter her age and how she would not be able to give him eggs for at least two hundred plus years Isheeni had been ecstatic. She felt a powerful draw to that monstrous hybrid dragon from the first moment she laid her azure eyes on him and it hadn’t diminished in all their centuries together now. The moment they had come together and coupled in that devastatingly exquisite first plunge Isheeni had been his for eternity. Never could she replace the feeling of his scales against hers, his enormous maleness filling her or the way his wing wrapped around her while they plummeted from high above locked together in sizzling pleasure. She could not imagine life without him, and this is what drove her as she beat her wings faster than she had ever beat them in an effort to catch up with him. He had drawn the missiles far away, and she could see his huge body rolling and flipping as he dove around mountaintops and even between trees in an effort to fool the T19 missiles. She had seen what the full force of one missile could do, for only Torma and her daughter had ever survived a direct full on blast. Both of them had been injured, peppered with shrapnel, and Isheeni did not care to see what four of these terrible things could do to her beloved Torma.

Husband! She screamed. Turn back towards me!

Isheeni! The missile…

They are dead! Isheeni barked worriedly. I can not lose you! Turn back towards me and I will flame them!

They are too close! I will lose speed if I turn so sharply!

Damn you Torma! I will die without you! Only you rule my soul! Turn towards me and let me help you! Isheeni exclaimed.

Isheeni blinked in stunned shocked when she saw his massive wings snap out completely to the sides and he executed a one hundred and eighty degree turn that a dragon his size should never have been able to do so sharply. As she sped towards him she saw two of the missiles turn just as sharply but brush into each other at the apex of the turn in a stroke of wonderful luck. She saw his powerful psychic shields flare as one missile exploded and was peppered with hot shrapnel, but he didn’t slow and was gaining speed once more with each beat of his powerful wings as the last three missiles completed their turn and raced after him. Isheeni beat her wings faster if that was possible trying to close the distance.

I will not lose you! Torma’s voice echoed in her mind. I can not out fly three missiles!

Torma! Isheeni’s eyes grew wide as she saw him barreling at her with amazing velocity. Speed she had never seen from her dragon mate in all their years together, the distance between them rapidly shrinking. Torma what are you doing? Turn away now! I can burn the missiles!

It needs to be this way my beautiful Isheeni!

What? Torma turn! They are within my range! What are you doing husband? Isheeni’s eyes grew larger as her mate came directly at her but kept his huge body between her and the oncoming missiles.

Saving you and our children. Torma answered as his massive body rocketed over the top of her smaller one. She felt the brush of his front talon against her armor and her azure eyes grew wide as she realized then what he had done. Dragon Cave!

TORMA! NO! Isheeni screamed out just before she vanished in a flash of a silver like vortex.

Torma flared his huge wings and his speed bled off in seconds and he looped around and faced the incoming missiles. He reared back his head and let loose with a sustained burst of his superheated breath. For the future!

The three T19 missiles sped directly into the path of Torma’s breath, the four thousand degree heat burning through the protective cone of the first missiles with ease. The first missile was only a hundred meters from Torma before the heat from his breath ignited the explosive. The explosion from the first warhead engulfed the second two which were only meters behind the first and set them off. Even as hundreds of men, women and children stood far below in the streets of Sparta and watched, the explosive force of three T19 missiles struck Torma’s psychic shields with unmitigated fury. His shields flared brilliantly for a few seconds and then the concussive force of those three missiles and all the shrapnel that accompanied them struck Torma head on. As those same people watched in horror, the explosions were like sonic booms and they became a small sun in the sky above causing many to turn away at the brightness.

When they turned back all they saw was the huge body of the King’s dragon plummeting to earth. As Aelnala and Roluth looked on in horror from where they were racing to the scene, they watched Torma’s mangled body smash into the side of a building two thousand feet below them as people raced to get out of the way screaming out their own terror.

Ten kilometers away Isheeni reappeared just as she was about to smash into the side of their home on the royal estate. She flared her huge wings to the side and twisted her body to avoid colliding with the top of Dragon Cave. As her talons brushed the opening at the top of the cave where they had taught their children to fly Isheeni heard her mate’s words.

For the future!

Then there was nothing.

The shriek within Mindvoice was deafening as Isheeni’s wail of anguish filled the minds of every Mindvoicer with the power to hear her cry as she streaked back into the sky gaining altitude and heading back to Sparta. And this included her most precious and closest friend. Her bonded sister.

Aricia staggered under the onslaught of Isheeni’s wail in Mindvoice and Martin turned to face her as they made their way through the timber and broke into the open of the small, quiet neighborhood half a kilometer from Isra and Tarifa’s home. The old style homes were actually very reminiscent of ancient Sparta in their design with large concrete flower beds surrounding property and stylish designs on the open windows and doorways. Men and women all around were coming from their homes and looking towards where Tarifa’s home burned wildly. They all knew whose home it was that was burning not far away for most of the men and women in this neighborhood had thrown a huge block party type celebration when the female elf they all knew as the King’s sister was named Lieutenant Governor of Sparta and moved into their quiet neighborhood. They could just hear the sounds of emergency crews that were rushing to the scene.

Aricia looked at him with wide, pain filled eyes. “Beloved! Isheeni!” Aricia gasped.

“I know!” Martin barked his face stern and unreadable. “C’mon!” He snapped pulling on her hand. “We have to keep moving!”

“GET DOWN!” Pian roared from behind them as he shoved Jalersi to the ground behind a medium sized Lifter car.

Martin whirled just in time to see a dozen Kavalians break from the line of trees behind them, two of them bringing up some sort of grenade launchers. His eyes could detect many more rushing through the timber behind them, moving to flanking positions as he pushed Aricia to the ground behind some concrete flowerbed just as weapons fire erupted all around them. As he dropped to the ground next to her, Aricia was still shaking from the onslaught of Isheeni’s cry and she grabbed his arm.

“Martin!” She screamed. “Torma…”

“I KNOW!” Martin roared back as he pulled his Nehtes from its thigh scabbard. Two explosions just on the other side of the planter sent clouds of dirt and gravel up into the air, tiny pieces falling all over them as Martin turned to partially cover Aricia with his body.

“The King is over there! Behind the low wall!” He heard someone shout above the din of weapons fire and the sound of projectiles smashing into the buildings and Lifters all around them. “He is the primary target! Kill him! The others are a bonus! Kill Leonidas! Move! Move! Move!”

Her name was Me’alla and this was only her first full day on the job. It was a first full day she would remember for many years to come.

Me'alla had graduated from the prestigious Earth Academy of Arts only two short months ago. In barely twenty years the EAA had become renowned for turning out some of the finest media people in the Union, as well as several up and coming politicians. Me'alla had gotten the job with Netnews Channel 65 only last week and this was her first full day on the job alone in the field with her technical aid. The Netnews reporter gaped in shock at the wisps of smoke that still remained in the air above her. She turned quickly to look at the elven technician who was handling her technical equipment for the interview she was supposed to be conducting with Governor Panos’s senior aide. They had been enroute to that aide’s home when the explosions from Tarifa’s residence only eight blocks away drew their attention. As their vehicle screeched to a halt and they piled out they could see the dragons off in the distance bellowing out trumpets and suddenly and quite spectacularly firing lethal blasts of their flame into the tall, mountainous terrain backstopping the home of Lieutenant Governor Tarifa. They had watched in awe with the several hundred others who now lined the streets around them as the battle in the sky above between dragon and missile took place.

The King’s dragon Torma was by far the most well known of the dragons with their Elder Mother and Prince Androcles’s dragon Elynth running close seconds. They had witnessed him performing some of the most incredible aerial maneuvers anyone had ever seen from a dragon this day as he tried to outrace the obvious T19 missiles. Me'alla knew immediately what they were for her oldest brother was bonded to a dragon and he had talked of the much hated Evolli designed T19 missiles before. That someone had fired so many at one time at the King’s dragon could not mean good things and Me'alla had her driver stop what he was doing as they filmed it all and sent the feed out live to their headquarters in Eden City. They had witnessed Torma speed by the azure scaled dragon and were stunned when that dragon suddenly disappeared in a silver vortex of incandescent light. They had watched him execute a stunning maneuver and rear back to fire his superheated molten breath at the missiles that still followed him only to bear witness to the missiles exploding so close to him they blinded almost everyone on the ground. When they looked back up, the gasps of so many could be heard as they saw the King’s dragon plummeting to the earth obviously mortally wounded.

Me'alla looked at her tech now in shock. “Hr’man… please… please tell me we didn’t just see the King’s dragon blown from the sky?”

The Elven tech could only nod his head just as stunned as she was. “Carians! Who would shoot down the King’s dragon?” Hr’man exclaimed.

“It has to be the High Coven!” Me'alla declared. “This must be a follow on operation after their attack on Zarah Leonidas and Dragon Mountain!”

Many heads began turning as the sound of weapons fire could be heard in the streets now several blocks away. “C’mon!” Me'alla barked as she began to move quickly with the others in the street as they migrated towards the sounds. “We’ll never get there by Lifter! We have to see what is going on!”

Hr’man didn’t hesitate as he followed, they were reporters after all. He saw Me'alla reach for the COM unit on her wrist and she activated the connection that would send her broadcast communications out live. He heard her voice erupt in his small earpiece as they started to run towards the sound of the weapons fire.

“This is Me'alla reporting from the outskirts of Sparta!” She gasped out as she ran with the others heading in the same direction. “We… we were on our way to a scheduled meeting with Governor Panos’s senior aide Janae when… by the gods… the King’s dragon is dead!” She exclaimed as she ran. “We just witnessed Torma being killed by what could only be three T19 missiles fired from a location unknown to us! Somewhere in the mountains around Sparta we think. We stopped enroute to our meeting when three very large explosions originating from what could only be the home of Lieutenant Governor Tarifa shook the quiet neighborhood we were in. As we exited our Lifter to view this we saw the dragons in the sky in the surrounding airspace! No one knows what is going on here and we are moving with many other citizens towards the sound of the heavy gunfire. Some of them are soldiers and they are carrying their weapons with them even though half dressed!” Me'alla turned back and looked at Hr'man. “Hurry up Hr'man!” she barked at him.

EDEN CITY

NETNEWS CHANNEL 65 HEADQUARTERS

“…by the gods… the King’s dragon is dead!” She exclaimed as she ran. “We just witnessed the King’s dragon and Bonded Brother Torma being killed by what could only be three T19 missiles fired from a location unknown to us! We stopped enroute to our meeting when three very large explosions originating from what could only be the home of Lieutenant Governor Tarifa shook the quiet neighborhood we were in. As we exited our Lifter to view this we saw the dragons in the sky in the surrounding airspace! No one knows what is going on here and we are moving with many other citizens towards the sound of the heavy gunfire. Some of them are soldiers and they are carrying their weapons with them even though half dressed!”

The director of the Netnews station was human and his eyes were wide as he listened to their newest journalist and how she had just found herself in the middle of an exploding war zone in Sparta.

“Fuck me!” He swore turning to those in the control room with him. “Get all our people on this!” He barked out. “Is she getting any footage… can she hear us?”

The woman turned from her seat, her ears telling everyone she was only half elf. “Getting the feed from Hr'man now!” She announced.

The five men and women in the control center became silent as they witnessed the very clear footage of Torma’s death. “Oh my god!” The woman gasped. They watched the dragon’s huge body plummet to earth until it was out of sight and then the footage shifted to smoke rising in the distance not so far away over the tops of the obvious civilian area.

“Where is that?” William Moore barked.

“Looks like the Old Sparta District along the mountains!” A man answered quickly.

“She said she was going to meet Major Janae!” Another woman spoke. “That’s Governor Panos’s senior aide! She lives in that area! Star Colonel Isra’s home with Tarifa is in that same district as well.”

The door to the control room slid open and two men came barging in. “Bill… we’re getting information of a running gun battle in Sparta’s old district!”

“We’re also getting reports from assets in Sparta’s Old District of mortars being fired from the mountains overlooking the home of Lieutenant Governor Tarifa.” The second man barked out. “Their home is burning and half of it has caved in according to this!”

“Me'alla and Hr'man just sent a live report from Sparta!” Moore snapped. “They caught the King’s dragon being killed by T19 missiles over the city!”

“The new girl?” One man gasped. “The King’s dragon being killed! What the fuck is going on?”

“Lino… get a full crew into our transport and get over there before they shut down the planet! I need someone to back up Me'alla!” Moore snapped.

“Back her up?” The man hissed.

“Yes damn it! She’s already there and she has the lead!” Moore barked. “Frank… go with him and get to Deia’s office and find out what is going on!”

The two men nodded. “On it!”

“I want all our stations on this people!” Moore answered turning back around. “Someone just killed the King’s dragon live and in color and I want to know who! Keep an open link with Me'alla no matter what! Something is going down in Sparta and I want to know what it is! God bless that elven girl… I knew she was going to be a star! First day on the job and all hell breaks loose!”

They were pinned down but good Martin thought as he brought his K12 back down and slammed in another fifty round Kinetic projectile clip. Danny huddled with Anuk, Jiss and the still inert form of the Durcunusaan soldier he had refused to leave claiming she was still alive. Jiss was firing over the top of the bullet riddled Lifter with Danny’s K12, while his huge ebony skinned brother used short, controlled bursts from his 190. Tarifa, Isra, Karun and Ardis were behind similar concrete flower planters as what he and Aricia huddled behind now. He could not see Pian or Jalersi from his location, but he could certainly hear the 190s burning out ammo from the other side of Danny’s position.

[Milord!] Fache’s voice erupted into his mind. [Martin!]

[Fache!] Martin answered.

[We are thirty seconds away! Coming from the timber! They ambushed our support team sire! I have twenty surviving Spartans with me! Reports are coming in that civilians are moving towards your location from the east! All of them armed! Kavalian troops are everywhere!] Fache gasped out and it was easy to ascertain he was running.

[Call them off Fache! These are Kavalian shock troops! They’ll kill anyone who gets in their way! They’re flanking us on both sides with heavy weapons and grenade launchers! Our people won’t stand a chance!] Martin shouted in reply as he lifted his K12 over the top of the planter and let rip with ten rounds in quick succession.

[Milord! We have to do something or they will overwhelm you from the flanks! There is easily a company of them!] Fache exclaimed.

[They’re after me!] Martin declared. [They want me dead! This is my brother’s doing! Warn Deia and For'mya! Warn my mother! Keep them safe Fache!]

[I have men moving there now! Milord I can see your position! We are almost there! We’ll hit them from the rear!] Fache screamed.

[No time Fache!] Martin declared. [They want me and I’m going to draw them away from the others!]

[Martin no!] Fache screamed. [No!]

Martin turned his head and looked at Aricia. She could feel the tremors within Mindvoice of his conversation and she looked at him with wide eyes even as she flinched from the rounds hitting the planter and the grenade explosion that showered them with more dirt. Her K12 was clutched in her hands and she looked every bit the warrior alpha female. Martin leaned over quickly, seizing her sweet lips and kissed her hard.

For the future Saaraurano! He spoke. Stay here under cover Aricia!

Beloved? She questioned him.

Tell Andro he must meet with Wayonn now! He must meet with Wayonn! Under my uniform on the chair Saaraurano! Under my uniform! For the future!

Aricia saw what he intended in his mind then and she reached for him even as he surged to his feet. “NO! MARTIN NO!” She screamed as her hands grasped air and he was running away from her even amid the intense weapons fire.

Aricia came to her feet unintentionally as well as she screamed his name, her azure blue eyes wide. She never saw the Kavalian troop who was closest to her or his eyes grow wide at this action, nor did she see him instantly realign his weapon and pull the trigger. Aricia felt the three rounds punch into her side between the plates of armor on the Mark IV ArmorPly. Her eyes flared at the intense pain as her body was physically tossed back and she slammed into the side wall of the home the planter was in front of with enough force to dislodge several bricks from the side. As she slumped to a sitting position Aricia saw her Beloved, the man and mate who held her very essence in his hands, running away to draw their enemy away from them and then blackness claimed her into its embrace.

As the Kavalian Puma Bane soldier stood up with a delighted and cruel sneer to finish the first Queen of the Union, he did not notice the flash of dark brown fur to his right, and as he brought his weapon up, Colonel Fache hit him in full stride in his muscular wolf form. Long flesh shredding fangs and black razor claws shredded the Kavalian’s throat and tore one arm from his body before he had an opportunity to pull the trigger. As the Kavalian staggered, blood erupting from his torn throat, Fache was landing on his feet and transforming back to human form. That is when twenty Lycavorian Spartan wolves, extremely upset that so many of their friends had perished in the ambush of their column, descended on the unsuspecting Kavalians from the timber with berserker blood fury in their eyes and murder in their hearts.

Aricia’s scream caused Danny to turn his head just as Martin broke from cover and his dark eyes flew open at his brother’s actions. He saw Aricia stand up and then get hit and tossed back against the home hard, sliding to a sitting position with her blood staining the outside of the wall, her eyes closing in either unconsciousness or death Danny did not know.

Daniel Simpson felt the rage well within him from deep down for he knew what Martin was doing. He had heard the same shouted commands among the Kavalians. As Danny came to his feet, he didn’t hear Anuk scream out and reach for him. He didn’t feel the strike of two rounds to his body armor. He didn’t see himself lift his P190A3 with one hand and return fire, the un-aimed burst striking the Kavalian Puma Bane troop in the chest and throat. All he could see was his brother Martin running away as fast as his legs would carry him, firing his K12 at the Kavalians, trying to draw the enemy away from so many whom his brother loved. Danny sensed the weapons fire directed at them slackening even as the Kavalians turned to follow the running King of the Union, projectile rounds dotting the concrete and pavement under Martin’s feet as he ran and the Kavalians shifting fire completely. His mind’s eye saw a similar action many years ago in the heat and harshness of a desert not so very far from here. Danny knew instantly that today would not end so happily as that one did.

He saw Martin’s Shi Viska flare into existence and launch with barely a thought, slashing off at some Kavalian’s head that Danny couldn’t see. Danny was frozen in his spot, held by some unseen force as his wolf eyes detected the two large Kavalians appear from the corner of the building with grenade launchers in their hands. He watched as they tracked Martin slowly, everything now moving as if time was standing still all around them.

It was then that Daniel Simpson moved.

He moved faster than he had ever moved in his life. A flash of silver/white light and the large, dark chocolate colored wolf was bounding towards Martin as fast as his four legs would carry him. Anuk Simpson didn’t hesitate and came to a standing position screaming out her own rage, holding back the trigger on her 190 as she sprayed the positions of the Kavalians in an effort to protect the man she so loved. Daniel Simpson ran as if the hounds of hell were nipping at his paws, his chest rumbling in effort and he screamed out within Mindvoice louder than he had ever screamed before in his life.

BEHIND YOU BROTHER!

Danny saw Martin’s head turn as he ran and his yellow wolf eyes erupted in agony when he saw the two Kavalians fire simultaneously.

NO! NO! NO!

A piercing howl of anguish filled the air all around as if by some cruel action of the gods Danny watched those two explosive rounds track unerringly on the only man he had ever truly known as brother. Daniel Simpson had brothers, all brothers by his birth parents and he was close with all of them. Yet they and everyone knew the deep relationship that he shared with Martin. They had grown together, fought together, bled together and discovered together. They had been through more battles than they could remember, fought and killed more enemies than either of them could imagine and they had always come out on top. They had saved each other on countless occasions, never leaving each other alone. Even when they discovered who and what they really were, after so many years of not having the answer to that question, this only brought them even closer. Wives, mates, children. They had shared it all. Through no fault of their own, now they would share death.

Danny’s eyes filled with tears even as he ran, knowing he would not be in time.

He was cursed to watch as those two explosive grenades struck his brother in mid stride. He saw Martin staring at him and witnessed the most amazing thing. Martin Leonidas smiled at him just as those two grenades blew up one meter above the ground and only half a meter from him.

For the future brother! Those words echoed in the corridor of Danny’s mind and would for weeks to come.

Daniel Simpson then endured the supreme torture and agony of watching as his much-loved brother’s body was shredded and torn in half by the explosive grenades, the bright silver like center of the explosion tossing his lower body one way while his upper body went another in a ghastly display of blood and bone and flesh.

Martin Leonidas, twenty-ninth King of Sparta and the Agiad Line and the second King of the Lycavorian Union, died as he had lived life.

Saving the lives of those he loved and never fearing the unknown.

Colonel Fache stared in unmitigated horror at what he had just seen; his eyes wide as he felt searing anger and berserker madness grip him. He lifted his hand in the last act of the senior Durcunusaan commander of the royal villa estate.

“ALPHA STORM! ALPHA STORM! The King is down! The King is down! Spartan One is down!!” He screamed into his jaw implant before he allowed the madness to engulf him as it had all the other Spartans who had witnessed the events unfold before them.

Unknown to Daniel Simpson or those Spartans who now went completely insane with fury and misery, a lone journalist named Me'alla and her technical aide Hr'man stood only two hundred feet away on the corner of another house with dual expressions of horror and surprise as their video drone hummed away mindlessly behind them recording everything as it took place live and in color. They could only watch as every Spartan turned toward where their King had fallen and they began to systematically kill everything between them and their fallen King in an effort to reach his body.

Ten seconds after the death of Martin Leonidas, it was going out across the Lycavorian Union and would serve as a rallying cry for the son who would now become King.

................
................